《The First Magic World War》 Chapter 1 0. Time-travel Diary The first day after I transmigrated!Shocking! Luckily I was living alone, holed up at home, not daring to step outside. The second day after I transmigrated! I ventured out tremblingly, trying to familiarize myself with the surroundings, cautious and not daring to talk to anyone. The third day after I transmigrated! I was slightly less panicked, and even ate something. The food in this world is terribly unpalatable, only the fruit wine is decent, with very low sweetness, quite agreeable. The fourth day after I transmigrated! I found some books and newspapers, began to read crazily, wanting to understand this world. Yes, I understand the language of this world. A little perk for a transmigrator. The fifth day after I transmigrated! Reading books, scanning newspapers! Understanding the world. The sixth day after I transmigrated! Reading books, scanning newspapers! Understanding the world. A bit of socializing (note: exchanged a few words with the neighbors about the nice weather). The seventh day after I transmigrated! Reading books, scanning newspapers! Understanding the world. Attended a banquet. The girls in this world are really spicy, even daring to touch my thigh proactively. My identity must be more than an ordinary person, at least a desirable partner. The eighth day after I transmigrated! Reading books, scanning newspapers! Understanding the world. Slightly surprised. This world really has deities! And probably demons of sorts. The ninth day after I transmigrated! S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Reading books, scanning newspapers! Understanding the world. Recalled my own identity. An Imperial Civil Servant, the son of a merchant, without any connections or background, currently on leave, with vacation almost over. The tenth day after I transmigrated! Reading books, scanning newspapers! Delving into the bodily construction of the female organisms in this world. Discovered a little secret, it seems I have a bit of Special Ability. In my memory, this faint and barely detectable odd energy is known as: Bloody Glory. The eleventh day after I transmigrated! Reading books, scanning newspapers! Understanding the world. Preparing to end my leave, facing familiar colleagues. Even in another world, one can''t escape the norm, still have to work. Life must go on The twelfth day after I transmigrated! Packing my bags What the heck, what have I found? Someone''s diary!? He actually died summoning the Evil God! Wait a minute Chapter 2 1. Return from vacation "If someone greets you, give them a warm hug. If it''s a woman, compliment her on her looks. If something unexpected happens, just laugh it off saying, ''What nice weather we''re having today...''"Charles Mecklen kept psyching himself up and tried to appear as calm and composed as he could manage. About ten days ago, Charles Mecklen was still named Huang Haisheng, a high school math teacher born on Earth who had completed a standard university undergraduate education. sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He didn''t know how he had "passed away." In the last moments of that life, his consciousness was fuzzy, with no memories at all. When he came to, Huang Haisheng had become Charles Mecklen, an empire government employee on vacation. Charles Mecklen worked at the Central Government Office, holding the position of a first-class clerk, ranked at level forty-one in the imperial bureaucratic system and responsible for some clerical work. The nation he worked for and earned a salary from was called the Fars Empirea mighty state that never existed in Huang Haisheng''s memory. Charles Mecklen was a native of the Old Continent, born in the Behemoth Duchy (Note: one of the vassal states of the Fars Empire), moved to the empire to study, and after graduating, successfully secured a generous job in the capital, Strasbourg. In the first few days after transmigrating, he was very panickedas anyone would be in such a situation. Fortunately... At that time, Charles Mecklen was on vacation. Renting a cottage by the sea in Senis, surrounded by strangers as neighbors, he had enough time and the perfect environment to calm down. Huang Haisheng quickly concluded that taking over the life of Charles Mecklen and living his life step by step was his best option. After transmigrating, he inherited most of "Charles Mecklen''s" memories and acquired some ancient knowledge, allowing him to perfectly blend into this fantasy world with a style reminiscent of Classical Europe. Yes, this is a fantasy world. There are gods, magical creatures, forbidden ancient creations, giants, shamans, the Blood Clan, magic, Fighting Spirit, Alchemy, Transcendents, and Extraordinary Items. This world was governed by Nine Great True Gods. The nine deities had, in an indescribably ancient era, forged a sacred covenant called "The Laws of the Gods," which stipulated that they take turns ruling the world in hundred-year cycles, known as Eras. It was the thirty-fifth year under the rule of Lady Black Moon, and also the fifth Era since the establishment of the Fars Empire. Charles Mecklen stepped into the Government Office, flashing a composed smile, and proactively offered a friendly greeting to everyone he saw. Every person who passed by was quite blurry to him; the original owner of the body had committed too few pixels of memory to most of his colleagues'' faces, leaving him unable to recognize anyone. Just as although we can recognize most acquaintances instantly, when alone, we can''t picture the faces of those we know wella minor flaw in human memory. He made his way to the office in his memory, which he shared with more than twenty clerks. Despite not having a private office space, it was far better than working in the hall like some of his colleagues. As he was just opening the door, he heard a stern middle-aged woman say, "Mr. Mecklen, you will have a special assignment these next few days." Charles gave a slight smile, searching his memory to put together the image of the speaker. The middle-aged lady was his direct superior, Mrs. Aldergund, a stern and austere senior government worker. "Alright, Mrs. Aldergund. I will do my utmost to complete this assignment," Charles said. Mrs. Aldergund was slightly surprised; she had thought that Charles Meklen would refuse, as the job was very difficult and almost no one was willing to take it on. However, since Charles had already agreed, she would not cause unnecessary complications and said indifferently, "Take this identification to Kilmainham Prison, and someone will arrange the next step of your work." "Here is one Aegeus, as a subsidy for your temporary work." Charles smiled faintly as he took the envelope Mrs. Aldergund handed him, and quickly recalled the related memories of the Empire''s currency. The Empire had three currency units: Aegeus, Fu Er, and Sheng Ding. One Aegeus equaled ten Fu Er, and one Fu Er equaled one hundred Sheng Ding. In the language of the Empire, Aegeus meant shield, available in denominations of one and five, minted in gold, and very valuable. Nowadays, only the wealthy and the nobility possessed large amounts of Aegeus, which had become more a collector''s item. It was rarely circulated in the market, and almost nobody spent it. Fu Er was originally a unit of weight for currency, equal to one pound of silver. It was changed to silver coins in the third Era, and the people of the Empire called them old Fu Er. In the fourth Era, equivalent paper currency was issued and referred to as new Fu Er, with denominations of one, five, ten, twenty, and fifty. After the switch to paper currency, silver-cast Fu Er, like Aegeus, seldom appeared in the market and essentially exited circulation. Roughly, one Fu Er was comparable to the buying power of eighteen hundred to nineteen hundred RMB. Sheng Ding came in denominations of one, five, ten, twenty, and fifty, with no paper currency ever issued; it was the only coin still circulating in large quantities. One Aegeus was regarded as a very generous extra remuneration for temporary work, about equivalent to a month and a half of Charles''s salary. Indeed, Charles, as a first-grade clerk of the Empire, earned a high salary of one Fu Er and seventy Sheng Ding weekly, and he even had the ability to take an annual vacation. Aside from the fact that he had not saved much due to a short duration of work and couldn''t afford to buy a home, renting instead, he was considered a handsome young man among the Empire''s youth. This was precisely why at social gatherings there were girls who would touch his thigh; Charles Meklen was an extremely eligible bachelor with a bright future ahead of him. Mrs. Aldergund, who was severe and sparing with words, returned to her own workspace after delegating the work. Charles turned and left the office, departing from the Central Government Office building. He casually hailed a public horse-drawn carriage on the street, which quietly stopped for him. The coachman waited for Charles to board, then set the horses trotting again. Sitting in the carriage, Charles experienced the bumpiness of this ancient mode of transport while opening the envelope, withdrawing a ten Fu Er note and an official introduction letter. The Empire had not issued paper currency for any denomination of Aegeus; there were no one Aegeus notes nor five Aegeus notes, only gold coins for Aegeus. For these reasons, the Empire had a custom that puzzled transmigrators: they habitually called a ten Fu Er note one Aegeus! Charles put the ten Fu Er note into his wallet, tucked the introduction letter into the pocket of his coat, crumpled the envelope into a ball, and casually tossed it out of the carriage window, landing it impressively in a trash bin at a street corner. Emperor Julius the Sixth of the Empire, who had a natural obsession with cleanliness, could no longer tolerate the openly flowing sewage and randomly piled garbage in the city. He propelled a municipal policy about trash bins. It proved that even emperors have their limits; the policy was not completely successful and only survived in the Val de Vaz District. The Val de Vaz District was where the Imperial Palace, the Central Government Office, Nine Great True Gods'' churches, and the four most famous universities were located. These noble lords also preferred to enjoy a clean living environment. As for the other districts, let the wind take them. Chapter 3 2. The Empires First Rose Kilmainham Prison was located in Marn District, separated by two large districts from Val de Vaz District.The speed of the carriage was not fast, and Charles napped briefly on the carriage before he heard the coachman carefully remind him, "Mister, we have arrived at Kilmainham Prison." Charles alighted from the carriage, his face lit with a smile as he bid farewell to the coachman and hurried towards Kilmainham Prison. He presented an introduction letter to the prison guard and smiled, "This is an identity verification issued by the Central Government Office. I am Charles Meklen, here to perform some assistance work." The prison guard carefully examined the letter, returned it to Charles, and said with respect, "Mister Mecklen, please proceed straight to the first office building and inquire for Madame Pascal. She will take you to meet Miss Menilman." Charles''s smile stiffened a bit as he asked, "I am to assist Miss Menilman? Which miss is that?" The prison guard revealed a proud smile, answering, "Indeed, it''s the Empire''s First Rose, Miss Menilman." Charles did not dare to inquire further and rushed into Kilmainham Prison, easily locating the first office building, where under the guidance of Madame Pascal, he entered a separate office and met the legendary Empire''s First Rose. Menilman was a legend of the Empire. She was unrivalled in beauty, but her status as the finest female representative of the Empire was not merely due to her looks; this miss was a High Order Transcendent, exceedingly rare throughout the entire Empire, her Fighting Spirit refined and profound. The miss wore an Empire military uniform, blooming like a rose in full swing, her beautiful and watery eyes swirling with anger, her body''s Fighting Spirit so intense it nearly ignited. Several clerks within the room were all quivering with fear, and the office''s floor was scattered with dozens of documents, making the room somewhat messy. Charles could not afford to steal glances at the beauty of the Empire''s First Rose, instead nodding slightly to his colleagues in the room and hurriedly picking up the documents from the floor to start his work. Having experienced the allure of internet beauties in his past life, even though Miss Menilman''s beauty was flawlessly perfect from every angle, it still wasn''t enough to shake a man who had lived through two lifetimes at the Central Government Office. On the way here, Charles had taken the time to read the content of the letters; besides proving his identity, it briefly described his taskto assist in organizing the case files at the Kilmainham Prison office. As everyone knows, the best way to alleviate awkwardness in the office is to pretend to be very busy, or to actually be very busy. Although Charles studied Mathematical Education at college and had only superficial knowledge of Statistics, Archival Science, and Library Science, he still managed to exhibit his talent in this ancient country, busying himself quickly with organizing all the documents from the floor and office desk. Menilman had suppressed her anger since Charles entered and coldly observed this calm clerk. Once Charles had organized the documents, she finally asked, "I need to know what happened on March 18th?" Charles calmly responded, "There are twenty-eight documents related to March 18th, spread across four years. Does Miss Menilman need all the information, or just for a certain year?" Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Black Moon Era thirty-one." "Twenty-one documents in total." "Bring them all out." Charles''s expression remained unchanged, but he was nearly overwhelmed inside, having seen things in the documents that he should not have seen during his previous sorting. When he fetched the twenty-one documents, Menilman snatched them with a burst of bright flames from her hands. The flames of Fighting Spirit ignited, and in a moment, all the documents were reduced to ashes. She clapped her hands and said, "Now, find me the files related to the Night Window incident." Without a word, Charles, following the miss''s command, easily located seven documents. Menilman glanced at the other clerks in the room and said, "You may leave now." The clerks, as if granted amnesty, looked gratefully at Charles and filed out of the room one after the other. Menilman said, "Organize all the documents in this room. I need all the files concerning Zimmerman Axel Robin." Charles glanced at the several large filing cabinets in the office and replied lightly, "Alright." At the same time, he mumbled to himself, "The documents from this era are indeed scarce." As a high school math teacher, he had gathered more papers in a semester than all the documents in this room. Menilman incessantly issued commands. Charles always completed them perfectly, and soon the documents in the room were reorganized. He also learned many secrets that were not meant for him, such as... Well, better not to entertain such thoughts in front of Miss Menilman. Too... sordid. Menilman destroyed dozens of documents, glanced at the sunset outside, and asked, "Which agency sent you here as a clerk?" Charles answered with neither humility nor arrogance, "Central Government Office." "What is your name?" "Charles Mecklen." "Which college did you graduate from?" Charles lifted his head, his tone light yet filled with undisguised pride, and answered, "Sheffield University!" Menilman finally showed a slight emotion and asked, "Sheffield University?" Charles briefly replied, "Yes." The lady known as The Empire''s First Rose showed the first smile since Charles entered the office, saying, "I am your senior." Charles also returned the smile, saying, "Sheffield University, graduate of the year Black Moon thirty-three, Charles greets his senior." The education of the Empire was divided into six levels: elementary, secondary, higher, public schools, National Academy, and Imperial Universities. To complete higher education was already a rare accomplishment in society; a poor family that managed to educate a child to that level could proudly declare they had leaped social classes. Public schools, typically funded by nobles, had graduates that were distinctly separate from commoners. The National Academy was even acclaimed to serve the Royal Family and the Empire! It mainly trained entry-level talents for various levels of government, with unimaginable benefits for graduates. This was roughly akin to the treatment of university students in the five or six decades before Charles crossed over to this world. As for the Imperial Universities, they were nothing like the universities on Earth. There was a common saying in the educational field of the Empire: "The National Academy serves the Royal Family and the Empire, while the Imperial Universities serve the divine. Each university represents the care of a deity, making the graduates'' status immensely prestigious." That was also why Charles was able to work at the Central Government Office, earn a high salary in the Empire, and have annual leave. Because he graduated from Sheffield University. One of the mere four universities in the Fars Empire. Menilman nodded and smiled, extending her right hand downwards. Charles gently picked up the right hand with both of his and lightly touched her slender fingertips with his forehead. In the Empire, this was an important ritual, signifying that from then on, the man and the woman had formed a pure friendship. Chapter 4 Promotion and salary increase Unmarried girls are only to be touched by men with a forehead against their fingertips; for married ladies, gentlemen must lightly kiss the back of the hand.Charles had heard that this school sister had been engaged, but the engagement was called off for some well-known reason, and she was still single; he touched her fingertips with his forehead, maintaining the decorum of a gentleman. Menilman whispered, "Transfer my subordinates here." Revealing a hint of defiance, Charles whispered back, "A demotion through transfer?" His voice was full of resentment, but it was merely a strategy of advancing by seeming to retreat. Under normal circumstances, low-level government employees like clerks expect a promotion every three years, but if they are transferred to a new position, the time toward promotion restarts from the beginning. Within the Empire''s government, it has always been said that "a transfer without a promotion is equivalent to a demotion." Menilman snorted coldly and asked, "When is your next promotion?" Without hesitation, Charles answered, "In a month and a half, I should be promoted to a third-tier clerk." Indeed, Charles graduated from Sheffield University and with that degree, entered the Central Government Office as a clerk, enjoying a high salary. However, coming from a family of merchants with no connections in the bureaucratic circle, he had not received any additional promotion opportunities in the two years since joining the Central Government Office and had to wait his turn for promotion, following the due course. As a transmigrator, Charles''s daring far surpassed that of the natives of this world. He slightly elevated his position and indicated that he would soon be promoted againsuch audacity was nothing short of breathtaking. Menilman rang the bell in the room, and shortly after, a middle-aged military officer entered. She pointed to Charles and said, "Transfer this man to Kilmainham Prison; his position will be the Clerk Chief of my office." Having merged with the original host''s memories, Charles too was shocked by the corruption of the Empire''s officialdom and the darkness of the workplace. But when that corruption fell upon his own head, making him a beneficiary of the shadowy workplace machinations, he feigned shock on the surface, while inside he was thrilled beyond measure, without the slightest intention of resistance. Charles initially thought that this school sister''s offer of a second-tier clerk''s treatment, with promises of future promotions, was already a great deal. If he were to be directly given the position of a third-tier clerk, it would be a leapfrog promotion. Yet, Menilman had promised him the position of Clerk Chief. The Empire''s bureaucratic system was exceedingly complex, divided into fifty-three ranks. As the most numerous employees in the government, clerks ranged from the lowest forty-first rank at first-tier clerk to the highest-ranking thirty-seventh rank at fifth-tier clerk, marking the end of their position''s progressiononly through a change of profession could one continue to ascend in rank. Clerk Chief was the most common career change for clerks. A first-tier Clerk Chief and a fifth-tier clerk were both of the thirty-seventh rank, but their prospects for promotion were vastly differentthe former had bright prospects, while the latter''s were dim. He had ascended from a forty-first rank first-tier clerk to a thirty-seventh rank first-tier Clerk Chief; it seemed like just a four-tier promotion, but in reality, it was a five-tier jump, incorporating a career climb across classes. By the way, it should be mentioned that Madam Aldergund, who held supreme authority over an office, took a lengthy twenty-one years to rise from a forty-fifth rank assistant to a thirty-seventh rank fifth-tier clerk. Due to her inability to change professions, Aldergund was likely to stay in that position until retirement. Charles really wanted to say, "I am willing to die for my school sister," or perhaps utter, "Greetings to you, my lord school sister." He also considered the classic, "Having been adrift for half a lifetime, having traveled across two realms, never having found a true master, if school sister would not forsake me, I wish to be your sworn son." But considering the cultural differences between the two worlds, he reluctantly abandoned these thoughts and replied with a gentlemanly smile, "In the future, I hope for more guidance from school sister Menilman." Menilman nodded slightly and said, "You must be exhausted today. Go home and rest; move to the prison tomorrow. We''ll be working overtime in the coming days, so remember to bring enough living essentials." Charles was not concerned. Just overtime? As if he hadn''t done it in his previous life. While a high school mathematics teacher might not have worked the 996 schedule, staying up late to grade homework was routine, and the workload was comparable to any other. Seeing that Menilman had no other instructions, Charles left the office and hastily departed Kilmainham Prison. There were no cabs to hail on demand in the Menier District. ``` Charles could only walk to another district before he encountered a public carriage. He waved it down and headed back to his residence in the Alexander District. Although the Alexander District was far from comparing with the Val de Vaz District, it was still one of the top seven districts in the Empire''s capital, Strasbourg, primarily inhabited by affluent merchants. The community was quite bustling, with several large malls and markets. Charles rented an apartment in the Alexander District. This apartment was built by the Savings Union and named the Savings Union Apartment. It was specifically provided for single young people with a certain amount of savings. The living environment was very high-quality, and the services provided were also comprehensive. It was "the first time" Charles visited the Savings Union Apartment; the last time he came, he was someone else. Charles seemed to know his way around but was actually very anxious as he entered the apartment building. The doorman of the apartment smiled kindly at him without interrogating him. Charles sighed with relief, went up to the second floor. The lower floors that faced the street were relatively noisy, so the rent was slightly cheaper. He used his key to open the door, pushed open his room, and couldn''t help shaking his head. The room was quite messy; the previous occupant was not a neat person. In addition to the men''s clothing scattered all over, there were also various women''s garments in disarray. According to the memory prompts, these clothes belonged to different women, whose faces and names had long since blurred. Charles casually tidied up, separating the men''s from the ladies'' clothes. He planned to take all the clothes that "belonged to him" to be washed the next morning, and throw away all that didn''t belong to "him." Collapsing into a wicker chair in the room, Charles suddenly felt an emotional breakdown. He didn''t want to say anything, didn''t want to do anything, he just wanted to sit quietly for a while. He had inexplicably transmigrated here, switched to another identity, and arrived in a completely unfamiliar world. This was a world where there were gods. He was decidedly a heretic. Charles Mecklen worried almost every minute that some stranger might suddenly jump out on the streets, proclaiming to punish him on behalf of the gods, place him on a pyre, pour over the fire oil, and ignite it. Ah, there was also the Evil God! His predecessor died because of summoning the Evil God. Every single one of Them in this world was "dangerous." Perhaps a slight mishandling could contaminate his spirituality, turn him into a monster, or even result in his annihilation. The sense of burden he carried was simply indescribable in words. Today was the first day Charles returned from vacation, and it was also the first day he tried to start a new life. He chose to integrate into this world, rather than to resist it. This day had an exceptionally perfect beginning. This beginning even exceeded Charles''s own expectations. Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ``` Chapter 5 4. Zimmerman Axel Robin Charles couldn''t have imagined that he would be sent on official business to Kilmainham Prison and even gain the appreciation of his senior Ms. Menilman, resulting in an unexpected promotion and salary increase.Yet, no perfect start could ease the pressure deep in his heart. The room gradually darkened, and Charles didn''t turn on the light, nor was there any light to turn on. There were no streetlights outside the window, and after nightfall, it was pitch black, starkly different from the world he had come from. In every city, there were streetlights, and after nightfall, they shone bright, even outshining the stars above. That world was now a thing of the past. After a while, Charles clenched his fists lightly and swung them slightly, whispering, "Mr. Yellow Sea Life, you''ve done very well today." "Please continue to work hard and keep it up tomorrow." He gave himself encouragement, took out a kerosene lighter, gently flicked the wheel to strike the flint, and lit an oil lamp in the room. There was no light to turn on, but there was a light to be lit. Although dim and dull, the oil lamp was still a lamp. Charles looked around at the room that belonged to him. The savings association apartment provided only to single young people, so all of the apartments were one-room units. It had a separate bathroom, indicating that this era already had sewage systems in place, but no separate kitchen. He could only use a kerosene stove to make some coffee, soup, or simple oatmeal. The layout inside the room was a combination of bedroom and study, with a desknot too large but sufficient for writinga cabinet for clothes, and a single sofa. When Charles saw the gas stove, he couldn''t help but feel hungry; he hadn''t eaten anything all day. Ms. Menilman seemed to have forgotten this fact, and since she hadn''t eaten anything herself, she naturally did not prepare any food for Charles. Charles stood up and, by the faint kerosene lamp, started the kerosene stove. He found a few potatoes, some vegetables that looked like peas, a bottle of seasoning that appeared to be curry and smelled like it too, and half a loaf of bread that was hard and black. There was no electricity in this era, but the apartment had running water. Charles filled a pot halfway with clear water, peeled and diced the potatoes, threw in a handful of peas, added two spoonfuls of seasoning, and after the water boiled, broke up the black bread and tossed it in. A few minutes later, he served his dinner on a plate. Honestly, it tasted terrible. But after going hungry all day, Charles was not concerned about the flavor. He quickly finished the pot of food and even boiled another half pot of water for some tea. The tea was also from storage, had a strong flavor, and was very different from the taste of tea on Earth. It had a peculiar and stimulative taste, as though spiced with peppercorns and chilies. Charles frowned as he took a sip, then sat back in the wicker chair, took out his journal and hesitated, but didn''t open it. Since returning from Senis, he had handed his luggage over to the Imperial Post for shipment, carrying only this journal with him. Charles had only hastily skimmed the last few pages before leaving, confirming the previous owner had died summoning the Evil God, without having fully perused it. The light from the oil lamp was weak, and under such lighting conditions, he didn''t want to read anything, as it was bad for his eyesight. His bigger worry was the journal being tainted with the aura of the Evil God; the former owner died from summoning the Evil God, and there might be some "unclean" things in it. Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sipping on the tea, Charles slowly recalled the documents he had seen during the day, using the memories to pass the time. Frankly, he had not expected to see so many sensational secrets. Most of these documents were related to one person. Zimmerman Axel Robin! This man was of noble origin, originally named: Zimmerman Robin! Five eras ago, Saroses Robin assisted King Axel, ascending to the throne from being a commoner, and became the Fars Empire''s highest hereditary noble with his loyalty and bravery, his iron blood and achievements. Even before the meteoric rise of Saroses, the Robin Family was the oldest nobility within the Inglima Empire, producing countless scholars, military strategists, adventurers, as well as unparalleled warriors and swordsmen who were unrivaled in their audacity! In the newly born Fars Empire, the power, prestige, and status of the Robin Family even surpassed what it had been during the Inglima Empire era. From a young age, Zimmerman showed a monstrous talent; he entered Habsburg Public School at six and graduated at the top of his class in the third year, subsequently gaining admission to the National Academy. All the public schools in the Empire operated on a credit system, with an average completion time of six and a half years. Habsburg Public School, ranked first in the Empire, had particularly stringent academics, with many students taking more than eight years to graduate, and it wasn''t rare to see students who spent more than ten years there. Zimmerman''s ability to finish his studies in three years, securing the top spot upon graduation, was enough to make all his peers look up to him, to say he was a future star of the Empire was hardly a complimentit was a fact. Charles graduated in five years but ranked only eighty-ninth in his exam results, and his Lemann Public School was far inferior to Habsburg, merely a second-rate institution. Zimmerman Robin''s resume didn''t end there; at thirteen, he breezed through his coursework at the National Academy, once again with dazzling results, he was admitted to the Royal Hogwarts University and, as a rare genius who comes once in a century, he completed his studies there before turning twenty. After graduation, he declined numerous attractive job offers, choosing instead to join the Imperial Navy, where within one year, he rose from captain of a third-level ship to commanding officer of a naval fleet with five warships, leading his fleet to sweep away eight pirate fleets consecutively and subdued East Li Nation, a persistent headache for the Empire, turning it into an overseas territory of the Empire. Logically, he should have become the governor of East Li Nation, but he turned down the appointment and... led his troops in mutiny! He joined the largest pirate group. This favored son of heaven immediately became the Empire''s number one on the most-wanted list, with an unprecedented bounty of five hundred thousand Gold Eglus! Before he made the list, the renowned Pirate King who was ranked number one had a bounty of only one hundred and sixteen thousand Gold Eglus, and the combined bounties for the top ten outlaws were only four hundred and eighty-six thousand Gold Eglus. At that time, the Empire was swept up in an indescribable frenzy, as no one could guess why he would abandon such a promising future and willingly degrade himself. The King was extremely enraged and publicly humiliated the head of the Robin Family several times. Unable to contain his fury, the family head announced the disownment of his surname and declared in the newspapers, "The Robin Family will never again associate with an Empire traitor." No one could have imagined that this brash individual would go on to do even more earth-shattering things! Less than half a year after Zimmerman Axel joined the Pirate King''s fleet, he boldly challenged the Pirate King and, in a well-planned public confrontation, killed the ruler of the Seven Seas who had reigned for over fifty years and even posed a subtler threat to the Empire''s navythe Pirate King. It took him three years to unify the sixteen pirate fleets of the Seven Seas and, with his lofty prestige, he became the newly crowned Pirate King. Then, Zimmerman Axel made an astounding decision that shocked the worldhe led the joint pirate fleet back to the Empire. Chapter 6 5. Empire Rose Incident It is said that when the flag of the Pirate King fluttered outside the Empire''s largest port, Mingfuster, a certain general of the Imperial Navy was so scared he pissed his pants.At that time, Mingfuster Port had fewer than twenty warships in repair, while the returning pirate fleet consisted of a formidable array of 300 ships, powerful enough to flatten the Empire''s largest port. With a rapid march along the port, they could have stormed into the Empire''s capital, Strasbourg, in just one week. In that bustling port city, every resident, every merchant felt as if the end of the world had come, with not even half the soldiers mustering the courage to fight. When the flagship and the vessels under the Pirate King raised the surrender flags, Mingfuster Port erupted into joy as if it were the grandest festival, with everyone immensely happy, and countless people dancing and singing in the streets. Zimmerman Robin led the pirate fleet back home, returning to the Empire''s embrace, his reputation unmatched at the time! In just a few short years, Zimmerman Robin''s renown plummeted to the lowly depths before skyrocketing, reaching heights even his unprecedented talents should not have been able to attain in a lifetime! His young life was truly the stuff of Empire legends. In that year, Zimmerman Robin''s renown even rivaled that of his ancestor from five eras before, Saroses Robin, deemed the most untamed figure of the times, destined to be immortalized in history. When the King granted an audience to Zimmerman Robin, he said with a smile, "You can ask for any reward from me, except for the throne!" At that time, Zimmerman asked for something no one could have imagined. He declined to return to the Robin Family, instead requesting from the King the surname Axel, thus changing his name from Zimmerman Robin to Zimmerman Axel Robin! After leading the fleet back to the Empire, Zimmerman Axel Robin seemed to have achieved all his life''s goals, undergoing a peculiar change in personality. Before leading the fleet in rebellion, Zimmerman Axel Robin was a man of few words, engrossed in his studies, considering all forms of entertainment unnecessary, strict in self-discipline, and traditional in his ways. His mentors described Zimmerman as a man whose daily routine was as precise as a clock, whose life was as disciplined as a saint, this guy, except for his studies and truth, was oblivious to all else! The Zimmerman who returned to the Empire, however, seemed to have cast aside all pretenses, transforming into the Empire''s most seasoned playboy in just a few days. Menierman Sumei, also known as Charles''s legendary senior sister, was once Zimmerman''s fiance. One day, when she went to visit her mother, she witnessed Zimmerman "toiling" on her mother... The scene at the time was considered a great disgrace by Menierman. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Enraged to the extreme, The Empire''s First Rose drew her side sword on the spot, deciding to duel this philanderer. Charles saw an entire day''s worth of things he should not have. He understood why Miss Menierman wanted to burn those documents. If it weren''t for the widespread spread of this affair, Charles even doubted whether his senior sister might resort to murder to silence it. Given his senior sister''s family background and social status, killing a few lowly first-grade clerks was not considered a serious crime in the Empire. The duel did not go ahead as planned, after Zimmerman Axel Robin brought Madame Sherlie to the pinnacle of bliss, he rolled over, smashed through a window, and disappeared from Menierman''s sight at top speed. The Empire Rose had no chance to stop this shameless, lecherous bastard. The next day, Menierman issued a public statement, not only tearing up the engagement but also challenging Zimmerman Axel Robin to a duel to the death. The most outstanding of the Empire Roses had innumerable faithful servants willing to run errands for her, challenging her former fianc on her behalf. Within a single day, Zimmerman Axel Robin received hundreds of duel challenges, and wherever he appeared, someone would block his path and demand a duel on the street. As a descendant of the Robin family, Zimmerman Axel Robin inherited profound swordsmanship skills, and his ferocity and ruthlessness even surpassed those of his ancestor from five hundred years ago, during his prime. Zimmerman won several duels on the street with overwhelming victories but, during the eighteenth duel, he was provoked by a challenger and killed a man on the street. After that duel, he showed no mercy in all his challenges, fighting a total of one hundred and fifteen duels and killing one hundred and fifteen enemies, thus offending most of the Empire''s nobility. After all, those who were qualified to challenge him belonged to the noble offspring of the Empire, born of noteworthy nobility. This widely impacting series of duels came to be known historically as the Empire Rose Incident. It marked the dividing line in Zimmerman Axel Robin''s life, as well as the beginning of his great fall. Zimmerman seemed to become unreasonable overnight, not only defeating his enemies on the dueling ground but nearly every time after a duel, he would go on to provoke the older women of the challenger''s family, including but not limited to: mothers, aunts, maternal aunts, elder sisters, female cousins, and so on If there were no other options, sisters, female second cousins, even daughters of family friends were not spared. From being a noble of the Empire, he fell to the status of a criminal charged with: murder, rape, arson, robbery, theft, kidnapping, intimidation... totalizing two hundred and fifty-seven offenses. He even set a new Empire crime record! If not for his previous great achievements, His Majesty the Emperor would not have signed seven pardons in a row, and Mr. Zimmerman would have found himself on the gallows long ago. As Charles went through the records, there came a slight pause, and suddenly he felt that this, indeed, was what life was about. Compared to Mr. Zimmerman, even with his additional experience of transmigrating, his own life seemed rather dull, tedious, and utterly uninteresting. Zimmerman Axel Robin is now imprisoned in Kilmainham Prison, awaiting either the Emperor''s eighth pardon or an execution order for hanging. Charles rubbed his temples and decided he couldn''t force himself to drink this world''s tea anymore; he resolved to buy some different tea leaves tomorrow, like the flower tea transported from the Eastern Li country. After putting down his teacup, Charles took off his clothes, climbed into bed, and quickly fell into a deep sleep. The next day! Charles woke up in the morning light, rubbing his eyes. He had slept comfortably through the night, got out of bed, freshened up a bit, changed into clean clothes, and packed up his dirty clothes at the front door. The maids from the Savings Association Apartments would take away the dirty clothing left by tenants at the door, wash, iron, and return them clean, with the cost added to the rent, settled once a month. After tidying his room a bit, Charles, who didn''t have enough time to dispose of the ladies'' clothes at home, hurried out of the apartment because he had some work procedures to go through today. In this era, office automation did not exist, and all official procedures needed to be done manually. Chapter 7 6. Prison Militarys Issued Weapons This was the fundamental reason Charles dared to lie openly. To check the records of an Empire bureaucrat, one needed to specifically go through volumes of files, and in the Fars Empire, where catalog indexing was not yet popularized, browsing through files was a taxing job. No one could expose his lies on the spot.Charles didn''t believe anyone would check the records afterward just to catch a "parasite" like him. There were far too many people to offend, and the entire bureaucratic system would resist "correction." First, Charles returned to the Central Government Office and bought some bagels for breakfast along the way. It was only a pity that there were no streetside shops selling fresh cow or sheep milk throughout the Fars Empire, or else it would have been perfect. While eating his bagels, Charles pushed open his office door and saw Mrs. Aldergunde. He showed her the transfer order he obtained yesterday. Mrs. Aldergunde was quite surprised and made a rare attempt to persuade him, "The work environment and promotion opportunities at Kilmainham Prison are not as good as those of the Central Government Office. Are you sure you want to consider it more?" With a helpless shrug, Charles said, "If I had a way to refuse, I would have already refused." Mrs. Aldergunde sighed and signed her name. The colleagues in the office all looked delighted at someone else''s misfortune, with several of them secretly thinking, "Fortunately, it''s Charles who''s going; otherwise, the unlucky person transferred to Kilmainham Prison might have been me." The transfer order did not specify Charles''s exact position after his transfer to Kilmainham Prison. Nor would Charles intentionally boast about it. This was an entirely unnecessary and childish act that would only bring trouble and complications to his career. After hurriedly departing the office he had been in for two years, he went to visit the personnel department. In less than an hour, he finished all the procedures, left the Central Government Office, hailed a public carriage, and went straight to Kilmainham Prison. On his second visit to the Empire''s oldest prison, Charles was already familiar with the process. With the assistance of Mrs. Pascal, the reception secretary, he swiftly completed the onboarding process and became a 37th-grade bureaucrat of the Empire, the Clerk Chief in the warden''s office at Kilmainham Prison. As a former first-grade clerk and 41st-grade national employee of the Empire, Charles''s weekly salary was one Fu Er and seventy Sheng Ding. After his promotion to Clerk Chief, now a 37th-grade national employee, his weekly salary increased to six Fu Er and fifteen Sheng Ding, roughly 3.6 times his original salary. Translated into Earth''s purchasing power, it was the equivalent of a nearly 50,000 monthly salary, already among the high-income group with golden-collar earnings. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Having dealt with his official duties, Charles thanked Mrs. Pascal and politely inquired, "Where should I start working?" He certainly couldn''t share an office with Miss Menier Nierman; it would be against the rules. As Clerk Chief, he should theoretically have his own independent office, and Charles was looking forward to his new work environment. Mrs. Pascal smiled slightly and said, "You will need to go and collect the prison guard''s gear, including a handgun, baton, and side sword. Although you are a civilian employee, you are now part of the prison military, and it''s very likely that you will face threats and combat. These items are indispensable." Charles couldn''t help but ask, "Will there be violent incidents at Kilmainham Prison?" Mrs. Pascal smiled and replied, "The last time there was violence in the prison was before Lady Black Moon took charge of the century. However, please do not refuse the weapons." Charles smiled and answered, "I''m not refusing weapons." He had been transferred from the harmless Central Government Office to a prison under the national machinery of violence; carrying weapons was an inevitable choice. Of course, Charles didn''t feel any danger here, not many places in the entire Empire were safer than Kilmainham Prison. He followed Mrs. Pascal to the weapon room. A middle-aged military man with a beard full of stubble muttered, "Another newcomer?" Mrs. Pascal answered, "The Clerk Chief personally transferred by the warden. The bearded middle-aged military man chuckled and said, "Then let''s take good care of this little guy!" "Come with me." Mrs. Pascal said, "My work here is done, good luck to you. Your office is next to the warden''s, and your name is on the door." Charles quickly turned around, smiled politely, said goodbye to Mrs. Pascal, and watched her leave. After waiting a moment, the bearded middle-aged military man asked, "Do you want the standard issue weapons, or would you prefer to pick some special ones?" Charles raised an eyebrow and asked, "What''s the difference?" The middle-aged military man with the beard explained, "The weapons room will have some confiscated weapons, slightly better in quality than the standard issue." Charles asked, "Can I pick them out myself?" The bearded middle-aged military man laughed, "Whatever you like!" He took Charles into the weapons room, pointed, and said, "These are the standard issue weapons, and that little room in the back contains confiscated items." The implication of the bearded man was very clear, the little room in the back stored Extraordinary Weapons. In this world, there are gods, magical creatures, forbidden ancient artifacts, giants, barbarian sorcerers, members of the Blood Clan, magic, Fighting Spirit, Alchemy, and both Transcendents and Extraordinary Items. Of course, the armory of Kilmainham Prison wouldn''t have particularly fine Extraordinary Weapons; the best stock would''ve already been snapped up by the powerful and privileged. However, what remained was still extremely precious and absolutely not easy to come by outside. Charles had yet to see an Extraordinary Item since arriving in this world, and in his memory, each Extraordinary Item was extremely expensive. For example, the most common and cheapest magic lamps, used only for illumination, cost twelve Aegeus, way beyond his salary''s capacity. Extraordinary Weapons used for combat often value over one hundred Aegeus; in terms of purchasing power in Renminbi, they are worth more than two million, equivalent to an ordinary residence in a medium-sized city. Unless there was a large amount of "extra income", Charles would never feel the urge to spend so lavishly on such expensive luxury items in his life. The weapon racks outside were filled with all kinds of firearms. The technology for gun manufacturing in this world was developing quite rapidly, with performance of firearms approaching that of Earth during World War I, and their design surpassing the aesthetics of the 2000s on Earth. The Empire didn''t have a police force, all duties typically carried out by police were done by military personnel instead, officially referred to as prison military, or Prison Armed Forces. The handguns issued to the Prison Armed Forces, officially named the Magnum Hand Shuttle, had an eighteen-round capacity and featured superior close-combat capabilities. There was also a type of handgun similar to Earth''s shotgun, called Thunder Gun, loaded with explosive rounds, a favorite "close-quarters heavy firepower" among prison military. Chapter 8 7. The unspoken rules of Kilmainham Prison ```Turning past the display of firearms, there was a rack of melee weapons, mainly consisting of canes, rapiers, and daggers. Among these, canes were the most common because they could double as everyday objects and could, therefore, be carried openly without issue. There were roughly five types of regulation canes issued to the Empire''s military: the battlefield cane made of metal, which was heavy and, when swung, had the power to smash a person''s skull; it contained a hidden bayonet for close-quarters combat. The law enforcement cane was made of red pear wood, which is hard but inexpensive. The most important feature was its natural reddish hue that deepened with polishing, making it quite noticeable when dozens were wielded during law enforcement activities. Another type was a short cane that was not suitable for combat, but by holding the head, one could pull out a dagger. Officially called the convenience-type military cane, it is colloquially known as the short-sword cane. This was a favorite among soldiers and was widely circulated in the civilian market; it was standard equipment for many regional gangs. During gang brawls, one would mostly see this type of military short-sword cane. The other two types of military canes were rather crude, mainly supplied to engineers and logistics troops, and were not stocked here. Besides canes, daggers and rapiers were also common weapons. The Empire''s rapier was similar to the swift sword on Earth but had a thicker and wider blade, was heavier, had less ornate guards, and was similar to Western swordsmanship, but with heavier footwork, faster strikes, and more chopping moves. It was a pure killing technique. From public school onwards, there were swordsmanship classes that mainly taught rapier techniques. Charles was not a master of swordsmanship, at best proficient; his basic forms were fine, but if used in combat, he could only laugh off the inadequacy with comments about the nice weather. However, his gunmanship was decentnot a sharpshooter, but he could snuff out a candle within twenty steps. He did not continue looking at the standard weapons and went into the innermost small room. The bearded soldier''s voice followed from behind, "If you choose one weapon, in honor of the warden, we''ll make no extra demands. If you pick two, you''ll have to sell one, but you can only keep half of the proceeds." "If you choose three weapons, you may keep two." "Three is the limit." With a slight smile, Charles did not turn around but said, "Three!" There were profound reasons behind why Lady Pascal personally brought him here and left before he selected his weapons. This was the unspoken rule. The unspoken rule of Kilmainham Prison. Charles had no intention of challenging these unspoken rules. Having been reincarnated into this world, he simply wanted to go with the flow and had no desire to change it. The bearded soldier muttered softly, "A good newcomer." His footsteps rustled as he turned and walked away. Charles mulled over for a moment before beginning to look around the small room filled with confiscated weapons. All four walls were lined with wooden racks of average wood quality that didn''t hold muchjust a mere thirty or forty items. Among these sparse displays, there were hardly any firearms; most bore heavy marks of time. Charles''s attention was soon drawn to a small hand axe. "A vampiric weapon!" Charles picked up the hand axe in surprise, having not anticipated encountering such a weapon. The axe was only as long as half an arm, shorter even than the short-sword cane, and of a deep red hue throughout. That was the natural color of Blood Steel, a special product of the Blood Clan, exquisitely forged with intricate patterns on both the blade and handle. Charles had studied related subjects extensively at Sheffield University and recognized the patterns as those of the Fanga Family. ``` Vampiric weapons are almost exclusively produced by the Blood Clan; it''s said that only by using a Blood Core from a baron-grade or higher member of the high-ranking Blood Clan can such sinister weapons be crafted. Even within the Blood Clan, they are rare, and those who possess them tend to be from the grand nobility, each vampiric weapon a treasured heirloom of these inhuman monsters. Not even one might be owned by hundreds of ordinary Blood Clan warriors. It can absorb the essence of an enemy''s blood, providing its master with an endless supply of strength, giving them a significant advantage in battle. Among humans, vampiric weapons are even rarer. They are a specialized weapon of the Blood Clan; only in their hands can they activate the ability to absorb the essence of an enemy''s blood. Holders of other races can neither activate the Vampire Ability nor will they even be drawn upon by the vampiric weapon for their life force. In the human Empire, vampiric weapons are known as ''Rebellious Weapons that Doom Their Masters,'' and aside from a very few collectors, almost no one is interested in them. He gripped the small and exquisite hand axe tightly, took a deep breath, and immediately felt a slight prickling pain in the palm of his hand. Charles Mecklen, too, was a Transcendent. With a little Special Ability. The strange energy he wielded was known as: Bloody Glory! During his studies at Sheffield University, Charles Mecklen had taken an exceptionally ancient and very niche Extraordinary Secret Art. As the Bloody Glory was activated, the hand axe instantly burst into a sinister red glow. Since his return from Synis, the Bloody Glory within him had grown every day, and was now no longer imperceptible, no longer faint. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Public schools only teach mundane martial techniques, while the National Academy would impart the Knight Breathing Technique, guide students in concentrating their energy seeds, and awaken their Fighting Spirit. The university, on the other hand, would take it a step further, touching upon Extraordinary Knowledge and stepping onto the path in pursuit of reality. Even though at graduation, out of a hundred university students perhaps only one or two might master Supernatural Powers, it was still the only divine gift. Bloody Glory was a path of the Transcendent developed by humanity after studying the Blood Clan, the only power besides that of the Blood Clan that could activate vampiric weapons. It also was a combat technique created specifically for hunting the Blood Clan; most of the Blood Clan deeply detested Bloody Glory. The original Mister Charles Mecklen had chosen it, not because he harbored any hatred towards the Blood Clan but for a minor reason: Bloody Glory was one of the rare Transcendent powers that could increase charisma and had a certain life-extending effect. Yes, that was very Charles! He had tried and failed to "awaken the Transcendent" several times during his four years at university, which is why he attempted the dangerous ritual of "summoning the Evil God." He succeeded and completed the awakening ritual, officially becoming a Transcendent. He also failed, as the Evil God took away his soul. Huang Haisheng crossed over, inheriting everything! Charles looked carefully at it for a while and unhesitatingly made this vampiric weapon his first choice. He had never thought of accumulating enough salary to obtain an Extraordinary Weapon, especially one that resonated with Bloody Glory. Even with ample funds, such a thing seemed more improbable than winning the lottery. Not to mention that a newly promoted level-one Clerk Chief didn''t have much money. Now that such an opportunity had arisen, how could he possibly miss it? Having secured the Vampiric Hand Axe, Charles looked around the room and picked out two more items. One was the relatively rare cold weapona multi-headed flail. The other was an old Magic Stabbing Sword. Having selected his weapons, Charles left the armory with pride. He handed the old Magic Stabbing Sword to the bearded soldier, who accepted the item, checked the other two things Charles had brought, did the registration, and didn''t bother him any further. Chapter 9 8. Choose Weapons Charles suppressed the nervousness in his heart and, following Madame Pascal''s instructions, quickly found his office.It was an independent office, fairly spacious, and even had a large window offering a view of the street outside Kilmainham Prison. The majority of the space was occupied by filing cabinets, but even so, Charles was quite satisfied. Being surrounded by filing cabinets, rather than working alongside colleagues, was obviously much more relaxing, for there would be none of the scheming and politicking common in an office environment. The filing cabinets were all "good babies." He placed the two items he had picked out on his desk. Charles didn''t know how to use a chain flail, let alone a multi-headed one. He was taken with this item because it was forged from Starfall Iron, a rare material that could sell for dozens of Aegeus even as scrap metal. Charles planned to sell the multi-headed chain flail on the black market and purchase a set of weapons. Military-issue handguns cost no more than two to three Fu Er, while rapiers were slightly more expensive, but staves could be handled for just a few Sheng Ding. Selling the multi-headed chain flail and buying a few standard weapons, Charles would still have dozens of Aegeus left over, making a tidy little fortune. Clearly, not every newcomer to Kilmainham Prison had the chance to earn this bonus. Without asking, it was obvious that Miss Menilman''s favor had given Charles the opportunity to enjoy this special treatment. Whether he would have the chance to earn such bonuses in the future depended on whether he could win over this senior''s heart and be given the opportunity for special assignments. Charles didn''t look at the multi-headed chain flail again, but he played with the Vampiric Hand Axe for quite a while, growing more and more fond of this weapon. On that day, Miss Menilman didn''t arrive at Kilmainham Prison until noon and immediately assigned Charles an extremely heavy load of paperwork, making him busily spin around on his first day of the new job. Originally, Charles had been somewhat looking forward to working overtime with his senior, but by evening, he just wanted to find a place to sleep well, even if it was on a stone floor. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This hectic pace lasted for a week and three days until Menilman, having wrapped up her paperwork, gave Charles a day off, and he was able to leave his new post and go home for the first time. When Charles left Kilmainham Prison, he deeply felt that, whether on Earth or in another world, being able to finish work on time was indeed a kind of happiness among men. Back at the Savings Club apartment, he had a good sleep. The next day, after getting up. Having filled his stomach somewhat, Charles left the Savings Club apartment and headed straight for his alma materSheffield University. Charles''s intent was not to revisit his alma mater and relive the good old days. He was planning to take a look at the weapon market near Sheffield University. As a prison guard, it was impossible not to carry weapons; doing so would make him stand out as an oddity, and the weapon market near Sheffield University was relatively known for good quality at low prices. Charles, unusually, chose not to take the public horse carriage but to walk. The weapon market near Sheffield University, catering mainly to the students of Sheffield University and the nearby residents, ``` Back in his university days, Charles often wandered around this area, although he seldom bought anything, he was quite familiar with the place. At that time, there was no need for personal weapons since the school provided training weapons, and he was not a martial enthusiast, lacking the need to purchase personal weapons. When he arrived at the weapons market, Charles, like an old hand, wandered around for a while, lingered in front of a second-hand weapon shop, and then stepped through its doors. He remembered that this shop often had good second-hand items, but the shopkeeper was always ripping people off, and their reputation wasn''t too good. The owner of the shop did not remember Charles, a customer who had never made a purchase, and greeted him with a beaming smile, "We have the best weapons in Strasbourg. Whether you''re looking for a rapier, a saber, or a knight''s spear, shields, we''ve got everything you need, all of the highest quality." Charles snorted coldly in his mind, thinking, "Your shop specializes in buying and selling second-hand weapons, selling substandard goods as premium ones, and you don''t even have your own workshop to make weapons. What ''best quality'' are you talking about? It''s just to deceive the outsiders." Without calling out the shopkeeper''s trick, he smiled slightly and said, "I need a pistol, or perhaps a cane, do you have any good recommendations?" The shopkeeper instantly lost interest. It was hard to get a good price for second-hand pistols, as brand new ones were inexpensive, with fairly transparent pricing. As for canes, what was there to get excited about with a few Sheng Dings worth of business? He called over a clerk and said, "This is our best staff member. Please let him recommend some suitable weapons for you." This played right into Charles''s hands. The shopkeeper was cunning and difficult to deal with, but his clerks were easier to handle. Charles ignored the clerk, who kept on recommending worthless items non-stop, and took a round in the shop. He was somewhat disappointed; it seemed there was nothing of good value to pick up cheaply this time. Just as Charles was about to leave the shop to try another weapon store, his eyes lit up; he saw a dusty rapier, carelessly placed in a corner among a group of other rapiers. He strode over, picked up the rapier, and drew it slightly, looking at it only once, he laughed and said, "A fake antique, huh?" The clerk hurriedly said, "This is a genuine antique, sir, you really know your stuff!" Charles couldn''t help but grin and said, "If it truly is a relic from the Sherlock Dynasty, it would have to be priced in Aegeus. Do you really plan to give me a price in Aegeus?" The clerk hesitated for a while before saying, "It''s definitely genuine, I can''t possibly let you have it for less than five Fu Ers." Charles tossed the rapier back to its place and said, "I''ll give you no more than fifty Sheng Dings." Seeing Charles not very keen on the "antique sword," the clerk, his enthusiasm faded, ready to walk away, couldn''t help but say, "Even if it''s a fake antique, it can''t be so cheap. Three Fu Ers and fifty Sheng Dings is the biggest sincerity of our shop, it can''t be any less." Charles waved his hand, ready to leave, the clerk gritted his teeth and called out, "One Fu Er, one Fu Er! Sir, this is really a discount, there can''t be any cheaper." Charles left an address and walked away with his head held high. As a formal government official with a fixed residence, he was entitled to place orders and make payment upon delivery, not necessarily having to pay on the spot. Charles, a graduate of Sheffield University, had received a rigorous liberal arts education. The Sherlock Dynasty, also known as the Magic Dynasty, was famous throughout the known world for its magic rapiers. Later, it was annihilated by King Akser, and the craft of the Sherlock Dynasty''s magic rapiers was lost. The antique rapiers from the Sherlock Dynasty that are still in circulation are each considered masterpieces and are priced in Gold Aegeus. ``` Chapter 10 9. Home Invasion Robbery and Homicide Case A well-preserved rapier from the Sherlock Dynasty would never be priced below one hundred eighty Gold Eglus, with certain premiums even exceeding three hundred Aegeus.For this reason, there are many replicas of Sherlock Dynasty rapiers on the market, and the Magic Stabbing Sword that Charles had purchased was definitely a counterfeit. He was willing to buy this replica rapier for only one reason, that the scabbard it was fitted with was truly from the Sherlock Dynasty era. Scabbards from the Sherlock Dynasty era are even scarcer than intact Magic Stabbing Swords and, because they are so rare yet not formally valued as treasures, nobody speculates on them. Very few know that the scabbards from the Sherlock Dynasty era use the same steel as the Magic Stabbing Swords and that only the original scabbard can mask the magical fluctuations of the sword so it won''t be detected by enemies prematurely. However, they are not enchanted and not considered magical items. The collectors from the Fars Empire are eager to make their collections well-known, hence they replace with brand-new scabbards to increase appeal. The severely old and damaged original scabbards are often discarded and end up in second-hand weapons shops. On Earth, if you visit any antique district, you''ll find it full of swindlers skilled in "Antique Technique," wanting to find a real antique treasure is nearly like a wild goose chase. But in the Fars Empire, during this medieval time, there aren''t even genuine antique dealers, only second-hand goods stores where unnoticed treasures frequently leak out. Charles planned to find a reliable blacksmith to melt down the scabbard and forge it into a new rapier, adding a bit of Starfall Iron would make it superior to standard-issue rapiers, though the whole process would be tedious. Charles wandered the weapon market a while longer and purchased, for eighty-nine Sheng Dings, a second-hand Magnum Hand Shuttle and twenty bullets. The seller even threw in a rib holster, the kind that could be hidden under a coat. A brand-new Magnum Hand Shuttle, on the black market, would go for at most two to three Fu Ers. The price of a ninety-percent new second-hand shuttle was halved. The one Charles bought was exceptionally cheap and thus more worn, only eighty-percent new, but no parts were damaged, and he had tested one shot, which had no issues with accuracy. Charles didn''t think he would use it often and did not care about its newness, as long as it was functional. After acquiring the two weapons, Charles also fitted the Bloodsucking Hand Axe with a convenient leather sheath for carrying and then left the weapon market, walking back to the Savings Association Apartments. Just arriving at the apartment building, Charles felt something was amiss. There were four or five Patrolling Army carriages stopped downstairs at the Savings Association Apartments, with more than ten military horses tied up, and several members of the Patrolling Army chatting by the carriages, clearly something had happened. He approached them amicably and said, "I am Charles Mecklen, a first-class Clerk Chief from the Central Government Office, a resident here. May I know what has occurred?" Charles was incredibly young, and announcing himself as the Clerk Chief might easily have gotten him mistaken for a fraudster. Moreover, Kilmainham Prison definitely didn''t have the clout of the Central Government Office, so he announced his outdated title. A few members of the Patrolling Army exchanged looks, then laughed together, and said, "There was a burglary incident that resulted in a death. We will have it under control soon, Mister Mecklen." Charles still felt a bit uneasy and asked, "May I go home?" Several members of the Patrolling Army answered, "Of course, there''s no problem, we''ve already surveyed the scene." Charles entered the apartment and went up to the second floor, but seeing the hallway crowded with Patrolling Army, his uneasy feeling intensified. sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When Charles saw his room with its door wide open and several Patrolling Army members standing and talking at the doorway, he was certain that he was the unlucky one. He stepped forward and asked, "This is my room. What has happened here?" A young and handsome member of the Patrolling Army instinctively drew his longsword, his face alert. An older colleague restrained his hand and said, "Dobin! This man has just come from outside and is clean, with no bloodstains. He must be the guest described by the doorman, Mister Mecklen." The soldier who had drawn his longsword performed a flourish with it before sheathing it back, and then spoke in a sympathetic tone, "Mister, I''m afraid you''ll have to come with us." "A home invasion homicide occurred in your residence. A lady was murdered in your house." Charles couldn''t help but feel a slight headache and asked, "Mister Dobin, may I know the details of the case?" The young Patrolling Army soldier replied, "This afternoon, a gentleman and a lady came to visit you. They forced their way into the apartment despite the doorman''s objections. The gentleman forcefully broke down the door to your room and started fighting with the lady inside." "The gentleman killed the lady accompanying him in your room and then escaped through the window." "Unfortunately, your life will have to revolve around this incident for the time being." From his memories and the disarray of women''s clothing in the room, Charles could roughly deduce that his own private life was perhaps not so "pure," but he hadn''t anticipated that trouble would find him so soon, and in such a severe form. He rubbed his temples and asked, "May I go back to my room to check on some things?" The young soldier nodded and gestured for him to proceed. As Charles stepped into his room, the first thing he saw was clothes thrown all over the place, even more untidy and disordered, with several garments bearing bloodstains, clearly indicating a violent struggle had occurred in the room. Charles glanced at the multi-headed flail and the Vampiric Hand Axe thrown in the corner, along with the diary on the desk, quietly breathed a sigh of relief, and decided to always carry the Vampiric Hand Axe with him from now on. He turned and left the room, and spoke to the apartment manager who had been standing by with the Patrolling Army, "I''m sorry, I need a new room." The manager pondered for a moment, helpless, and said, "There are only a few suites left in the apartment, which are relatively expensive. If this incident happened accidentally, we would take responsibility, but in this case, I''m afraid Mister Mecklen you may also bear some minor responsibility..." Charles gave a slight smile and said, "I will cover the decreased rent for a year. I need to go out for a while with the Patrolling Army gentlemen. When I return, please show me the new room." "Also, please find someone to watch over my things in the room to ensure they are not lost." With Charles''s promise, the manager visibly relaxed and said, "I will have Mary wait here for you until you return. As you know, Mary has always been very reliable." Charles nodded and said to the two Patrolling Army soldiers, "I am ready to cooperate with the investigation at any time." The Patrolling Army soldiers had already established the circumstances of the case, and with the return of Charles, the individual involved, their task was also completed. In this era, the Fars Empire utilized the Patrolling Army to perform the duties of police on Earth, lacking the many formalities and meticulous procedures typical of investigations. Chapter 11 10. Social Relations In other words, the handling of cases in this era was quite crude, with little to no professionalism.It was said that the Patrolling Army''s case-solving rate was less than three percent, with theft cases largely relying on private detectives, while robbery, kidnapping, and murder cases almost entirely depended on private rewards. It was better than a society without laws, but not by mucha rather unpleasant and crude legal society. The Patrolling Army hastily withdrew from the apartment, invited Charles onto a carriage, and sped toward the Patrolling Army''s office. While on the carriage, Charles pondered in secret, "I''ve lost several expensive ornaments worth a couple of Aegeus, but it''s unlikely the culprit took them, it''s more likely someone took advantage of the situation." "As for the murder itself, it must not be known to Miss Menilman no matter what." Charles rubbed his temples, his mind greatly troubled. A man and a woman showing up at the door, a scuffle, even a homicideit wouldn''t take a private detective with strict logic to easily deduce that this case was likely related to the private lives of men and women. Charles himself! Fearing he was an inglorious participant in a love triangle. Having had Zimmerman Axel Robin as a fianc, Menilman must despise playboy types and would never allow someone similar to her ex-fianc under her employ; once the matter became public, even if he could extricate himself from the scandal, he would likely lose his job. This wasn''t Earth; Empire government employees weren''t civil servants who couldn''t easily be fired like those in later times. Menilman only needed a word to deprive Charles of his well-paid job and even to bar him from working in the government hierarchy ever again. "This is also a wake-up call. I must quickly get rid of that shackle with multiple heads, then purchase a residence elsewhere, move out of the Alexander District, and sever my previous social ties." Charles rubbed his temples again and sorted out "his" social relationships. Charles Mecklen had superficial relations with friends, almost no one who could be called a close friend, keeping a general level of acquaintance with everyone. His parents were both merchants, quite wealthy, and possessing abundant financial resources; Charles''s attendance at Sheffield University was heavily reliant on the support of his family''s wealth. Nowadays, Charles''s father, due to his deteriorating health, had gradually handed over the business to his elder son to run, who was Charles''s elder brother. This brother was highly wary of him, and had several times suggested to their father: "Give Charles a sum of wealth and let him give up his inheritance rights." Just enduring a few more years until the passing of his parents, Charles could legitimately go separate ways from his brother''s family and have nothing to do with them till his death. The only entanglement left was with Charles''s sister, with whom he was very close; however, she was married far away, making their encounters rare. Apart from this brother and sister, Charles had no other direct relatives, but he did have a fiance, and even the date for their marriage had been set, which posed some difficulty. "It''s said that my fiance is very dissatisfied with this marriage, and has tried several times to break the engagement. It might be worth pushing the situation along." The carriage quickly arrived at the Patrolling Army''s office, which was a detached three-story building facing the street, full of Sherlock-style architecture from a former dynasty, bearing the weathered patina of history. The routine questioning quickly concluded. Charles also confirmed the identities of the man and woman who had entered his apartment. They were a married couple, the Yang Miers. He didn''t know Mr. Yang Miers, but he had an unspeakable relationship with Mrs. Yang Miers. As for how Mr. Yang Miers discovered his wife''s intimate relationship with Charles and came knocking on his door, and in the ensuing argument and scuffle killed his own wife, that was another tragic story. It was lucky that Charles had lingered in the weapons market at that time, otherwise, the situation would have been difficult to resolve. The Patrolling Army recorded Charles''s description as a supplementary file, archived it, and issued a warrant for Mr. Yang Miers, thus bringing the matter to a complete close. sea??h th n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Patrolling Army''s warrants generally didn''t offer a reward, and rarely would a life-loving good citizen help the Patrolling Army apprehend a fugitive. In the Fars Empire, as in other countries, including several defunct dynasties, there had been stories of warrants being issued for decades, only to find out that the fugitive was living leisurely at home, working as usual, as if nothing had changed. The legal climate of this era was indeed absurd. Leaving the Patrolling Army''s office, Charles felt mentally and physically exhausted. Although he wasn''t a suspect in the case, he still felt quite downcast. He hadn''t expected his new life to be so fraught with twists and turns, being promoted and receiving a raise one moment, only to become entangled in a murder the next. Rushing back to his savings association apartment, he gave Mary, the maid who had watched his home, a generous tip of two Sheng Dings. In this era, a tip of two Sheng Dings was quite lavish. With the help of the superintendent, he moved in a hurry and settled into a suite on the fourth floor. After moving into the new room and lying on the sofa, he let out a sigh of relief and felt hungry. Charles glanced at the sky and realized that at this hour, he wouldn''t find any open shops, so he had to make do with a dish he had eaten a few days before. The taste was as indescribably bad as ever. After eating, Charles lay in bed and subconsciously reached for the diary, then casually set it aside. He knew that the original owner''s diary would help him understand the new identity, but items related to Evil God repelled him like a snake, leaving him conflicted. Charles began to think seriously and decided to properly plan out his life in this world. "Tomorrow, I must earnestly ask my senior, Ms. Menilman, for one more day off," he thought. "First, I need to sell off the multi-headed shackles, find a new place to live, and then buy some clothes." Charles had given all the blood-stained clothes, whether his own or those belonging to women, to the maid Mary during the move and didn''t keep any, so now he was in need of everyday clothes as well as essential suits for men. Thinking of moving, Charles couldn''t help but search his memories about the upper seven districts. The property prices in Val de Vaz District were too expensive, and he definitely couldn''t continue to live in the Alexander District. These two districts were to be given priority in giving up. The other three districts weren''t within his consideration, as they were relatively far away and going to the Marne District for work would be too inconvenient. After a simple selection process, Charles was left with only two choices: the two large districts located between Val de Vaz District and Marne District, Alcatraz District and Picardy District. After weighing his options, he decisively gave up on the former. Alcatraz District, hugging close to Val de Vaz District, had relatively high property prices and was a bit too far from his work at Kilmainham Prison. Picardy District had cheaper property prices and was slightly closer to work. Charles decided that once he sold the multi-headed shackles tomorrow, he would visit the property office in Picardy District and see if there were any suitable homes for sale. Chapter 12 11, Anne Brittany In that era, every country lacked institutions such as real estate agencies, so anyone wanting to sell a property could only register it with the government-established property bureau, and those wanting to buy property could only turn to the property bureau as well.The two parties involved in the transaction often did not need to meet face-to-face, the seller just had to provide the property bureau with a quote, the buyer directly paid the property bureau and paid taxes to obtain the property deed. Charles thought for a while, his body gradually succumbing to an irresistible drowsiness. He hadn''t even taken off his clothes before he plunged into a fuzzy dreamscape. The pitch-dark night, a long street without lights! Wavering starlight, howling winds. Charles felt bewildered, looking around, not understanding how he came to be outside, when he clearly remembered lying in bed. "Something''s wrong." Charles tried to gather the Fel Energy of Bloody Glory; over the past ten or so days, this special ability had progressed further, already forming a tiny vortex at his forehead, circulating a strange energy throughout his body, steadying his heart immensely. A soft voice suddenly sounded from behind him, "You harmed me." Astonished, Charles turned and saw a rather beautiful young lady, her dress stained with blood and bruises on her face, looking very wretched. He recalled the murder case from the day, and asked, "Are you Mrs. Yang Miers?" The young lady couldn''t help but laugh, which under the night sky, seemed rather eerie. She asked in a haunting tone, "Don''t you remember who I am? You let my husband kill me. Don''t you feel any remorse?" A fragile hand rested on Charles''s shoulder, and the young lady leaned close to his face, her breath chilling, saying, "Don''t you think you owe me compensation?" Charles smiled slightly, very calmly, and said, "You are not Mrs. Yang Miers, otherwise you would have realized you''ve mistaken the person long ago." A laugh full of resentment resounded by his ear as the young lady shouted, "You still want to shirk the responsibility? Pretending not to recognize me. Please come with me to Hell to revisit the charming scenes we once shared." Charles closed his eyes, Bloody Glory surged into his fist, and he threw a punch, clashing with an unidentified object. He distinctly felt his fist gaining the upper hand as it hurled something away. Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In a voice only he could hear, Charles murmured, "So in this dream, I am still Huang Haisheng!" He had long realized that he was in a dream. Because his appearance had reverted to that of his previous life, with black hair, black eyes, and hands pale and delicate. Bloody Glory returned to the sphere of Fel Energy! Fel Energy subdivides into many types, yet each one originates from the soul. A dream may block pure physical energy, but it doesn''t block Fel Energy that originates from the soul. Although Bloody Glory had just awakened and its cultivation was very shallow, it wasn''t weakened in the slightest by being in a dream. A voice, frantic and frustrated, cried out, "You are a Transcendent?" Charles, still closing his eyes, performed a gentlemanly gesture, smiling and said, "Yes, I am!" "Damn it!" Charles felt a heaviness in his body, opened his eyes, and saw the ceiling of his bedroom. He leapt up, pushed open the window, and across the street was a carriage, illuminated by a lantern, casting a dim, dusky glow over the street. Charles jumped gracefully from the window. As a human in his two lifetimes, this was the first time he had experienced a free fall from the height of four floors, the wind whooshed by his ears, yet he was not afraid. Bloody Glory infused his legs, making them as strong as those of an antelope. Landing on the ground, he slightly crouched to dissipate the impact from the high jump and elegantly walked towards the carriage across the street. Charles smirked slightly and said, "It''s quite rude to intrude into someone else''s dream. Might you tell me who you are?" A young girl''s voice came from inside the carriage, frantically saying, "What are you talking about? I''m just passing through, please move aside." Charles spoke softly, "I am not blocking your path, and if you do not wish to say anything, I will not insist. However, if you seek to investigate Mrs. Yang Miers'' death, I am willing to share all I know and answer any questions you might have." It took a while for the young girl inside the carriage to reply softly, "I''m sorry, it seems I really mistook you for someone else. Please, get in, sir." The carriage door opened slightly, Charles didn''t hesitate, opened the door wider, and stepped into the carriage. The carriage required horses to pull it, and its wheels were very high, making the carriage body significantly higher than a modern car. Normally, one would need to use a step to comfortably get in and out. For Charles to step into it so effortlessly, one must either have top-notch physical qualities or be a Transcendent, or perhaps both. There was a young girl inside the carriage wearing a long dress in a homely style with delicate features. She wore black-framed glasses, and her fair, composed face was slightly blushed at the ears while a short dagger was concealed in her hand. "Charles Meklen, a graduate from Sheffield University, employed at the Central Government Office, a First Rank Transcendent." The brief introduction broke the awkwardness and eased the girl''s unease, making her less hostile. She whispered, "Anne Brittany, junior at the University of Georgia, became a Dreamwalker in my freshman year." Charles paid slightly more attention to the Brittany surname, recognizing its distinguished nature. However, it was obviously not the right moment to inquire further. Smiling, he said, "The University of Georgia is indeed a place I once dreamed of attending." Anne Brittany, not sure how to handle such a conversation, softly replied, "Sheffield University is also a good school." Charles smiled wryly and said, "Every university is a good university." This was an indisputable platitude. In this era, universities were not mere places of plain educational knowledge like in later times, but lands of divine grace. The deities who govern the Era numbered nine, but only four of these deities'' followers had founded universities. Each university was a supreme institution for humankind, and each cultivated the chosen ones of the gods. Anne agreed with his statement, unaware that the rhythm of their conversation had been subtly shifted by Charles. "I am saddened by what happened, but I am not acquainted with Mrs. Yang Miers. Mr. Yang Miers must have mistaken his own wife, leading to the tragedy." "If you inquire at the Central Government Office, you can easily find out that I have been vacationing in Senis, and I only returned a few days ago." Anne Brittany hesitated briefly before saying, "I believe you, Mister Meklen. It was a misunderstanding on my part." Charles gave a slight smile, employing a very common modern rhetorical tactic by using an unrelated yet indisputable fact to prove a result thousands of miles away. Many people believed in the unquestionable fact, but they would subconsciously overlook that it was unrelated to the conclusion. Chapter 13 12. Insight ```Charles had no other choice; he didn''t want to take responsibility for his predecessor and could only clear his name by these means. After a moment of silence, Anne spoke in a low voice, "Sophia... Mrs. Yang Miers is my aunt." Charles immediately adopted a solemn expression and said, "I firmly believe that Mrs. Yang Miers is a lady of integrity." Anne felt greatly comforted and said softly, "I also don''t believe Aunt Sophia would do anything dishonorable, so I couldn''t help but come here in the middle of the night..." Her face flushed slightly as she stole a glance at Charles and thought to herself, "No wonder Aunt Sophia had rumors with him. Mr. Charles is handsome and gentle, a promising government official who graduated from a top university, as well as a rare Transcendent; indeed, he is the most suitable romantic interest in any girl''s eyes." Anne Brittany felt her cheeks burning up again, hurriedly breaking off these messy thoughts. She stood up, lightly tugged at her skirt, gave a very serious curtsy, and said with full apology, "I came to test Mr. Charles, causing this mess, please forgive me." Reflectively, Charles asked, "If I were the kind of dishonorable man you speak of, would Miss Anne intend to put me to eternal rest?" Anne Brittany''s face turned scarlet, shy beyond containment as she hung her head low; she had indeed harbored such thoughts. As a favored daughter of heaven who became a Transcendent in her first year of university, Anne Brittany knew that her beloved aunt had died a wrongful death because of a licentious man, and her first thought was to seek vengeance for her aunt. She had driven here alone in the middle of the night, intending to use the art of dreams to pretend to be her aunt returning from hell, and scare Charles to death in his dream. sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The "past" Charles Mecklen indeed was not a clean man, and even as a Transcendent, being guilty of conscience, he might not necessarily die from the "ghost in the dream," but there was a fair chance he would give himself away. Had Anne discovered the "truth" in the dream, the situation would definitely have become exceedingly dire. In a low voice, Anne said, "I am willing to make compensation." She truly didn''t know how to wrap things up. Charles smiled slightly and said, "If my own family had suffered such an ordeal, I would certainly be a hundred times more impulsive than Miss Anne." "The priority is to clear Mrs. Yang Miers''s name as soon as possible, so she may rest in peace. If Miss Anne needs anything, I am willing to help to the best of my ability." "However, it''s already deep into the night now, and quite inconvenient. Let me take Miss Anne home first, and in a few days, we can discuss this matter further." Anne Brittany bowed slightly and said thank you. Charles stepped out of the carriage, took the driver''s seat, and gently spurred the horse; a delicate voice from inside the carriage said, "Val de Vaz District, 58 Sixth Avenue." As a qualified talent educated in the Empire''s system, schools taught many must-have skills; driving was one of the three divine skills that every gentleman should learn. Swordsmanship, horseback riding, and driving... No, it should be chariot driving. Charles replied, "Understood, Miss Anne." The rattle of horseshoes and the roll of carriage wheels! The speed of the carriage was never too fast, even slower than electric cars on Earth after speed limits. From the Alexander District to the Val de Vaz District took a little over an hour. If not for the protection of Bloody Glory, the midnight cold could easily have given Charles a cold. ``` Charles escorted Anne to 58 Sixth Avenue and saw a towering ancient residence, feeling great envy and confirmed his guess that Anne Brittany was indeed a noble lady, not born into an ordinary family. After Anne alighted from the carriage, she was about to enter the mansion through a hidden side door when she suddenly turned back and said to Charles, who had stepped down from the driver''s seat, "I truly regret troubling Mr. Charles to send me home so late." "There are no public carriages available at this hour, so why don''t you take my carriage back, and I''ll have someone retrieve it tomorrow." Charles hesitated briefly, as he indeed didn''t fancy walking back for an hour or two which would be much slower than the carriage, and he agreed, saying, "Thank you for your kindness, Miss Annie." Anne smiled gracefully, waved slightly to Charles, turned, and walked into the mansion. There were people moving inside, clearly indicating that someone was always there to guard the door and wait for the lady''s return. After Charles arrived in this world, although his days were not bad, and he had even managed to get a promotion and a raise thanks to his intelligence, he was still far from this kind of aristocratic life. He sighed, took the reins of the carriage, and set off on his return journey. After securing the carriage downstairs of his apartment building, Charles returned to his newly rented apartment and lay on the bed, unable to sleep for a while. He opened his eyes for a bit, then closed them for a bit, trying many times before he half surprised and half delightedly murmured to himself, "It''s not an illusion after all." With his eyes closed, Charles imagined himself as the center of a circle, able to sense everything within about fifteen steps. He knew the reason for this! In the center of his forehead was a tiny Bloody Vortex, with countless pale golden Runes forming a mysterious structure, hidden within the vortex, sinking and floating, drifting along, giving him this strange ability. Charles had learned about such knowledge at Sheffield University; the Rune was calledInsight! Although Bloody Glory was categorized under Fel Energy, its fighting style was almost identical to Fighting Spirit, augmenting the body and enhancing strength and speed. The downside was: at equal energy levels, the power was only of medium strength, albeit with a slightly better speed. The advantage was that Bloody Glory could grant its wielder a few special abilities, known as the Thirteen Unique Skills. "Insight" was one of Bloody Glory''s Thirteen Unique Skills. It allowed one''s sight to form a spherical field of vision, and Transcendents with this Special Ability would never be caught off guard by sneak attacks. In group fights, they could handle attacks from all directions. Even in one-on-one battles, it provided a significant advantage and was a very powerful auxiliary combat skill. Charles Mecklen, on the shores of Synis, had summoned the Evil God and opened up his Transcendent abilities, his first choice being to condense the Bloody Vortex at his forehead; he had even fantasized about condensing the Insight Rune to see some wonderful things. Unfortunately, he did not live to return from his vacation. Since returning from Synis, Charles had no time to practice, but his Bloody Glory was growing at an astonishing rate, a phenomenon so bizarre it was confounding. Activating Insight required a considerable expenditure of Spiritual Power, and after struggling with it for most of the night, Charles also felt tired and soon fell into a deep sleep. It wasn''t long before dawn arrived. Eager about his plan for wealth, Charles got up early in the morning. Although he hadn''t had a good rest the night before, his extraordinary energy as a Transcendent left him feeling not too fatigued. He wrote a letter, which detailed his request for leave, paid a shilling, and asked the apartment''s errand boy to deliver the letter to Kilmainham Prison. After a quick tidy-up, Charles wrapped a set of shackles with many heads in a cotton cloth, planning to sell the item. As soon as he stepped out, he saw a noble young lady alight gracefully from a lavishly decorated carriage and, smiling slightly at him, said, "We meet again, Mr. Charles." Chapter 14 13. Magic Item Auction ```Charles showed a slight surprise and said, "Miss Annie! How come you''re here so early? I was just about to take care of some personal business. Your carriage is over there, thank you for lending it to me." Anne nodded to another coachman on the carriage, who jumped down and drove away the carriage that had been parked there overnight. She said to Charles, "Where are you heading? I''ll give you a ride." Charles was quite envious of the lifestyle of those with carriages, as riding in a carriage was much more comfortable than walking, especially in rainy weather, when traveling on foot was a disaster. He could afford to buy a carriage, but parking it required a courtyard, the horses needed stables, and he would have to hire a coachman. The various expenses that came with a carriage were too much for a first-grade Clerk of the forty-first rank to afford, and even for a first-grade Clerk Chief of the thirty-seventh rank. He said, "A friend asked me to sell a magic item for him." Anne''s eyes sparkled as she said, "I happen to know of a magic item auction." Charles was also slightly delighted, as he didn''t have many connections and could only sell things in second-hand stores, where the prices were generally not very high. At a magic item auction, items could often fetch several times their value. Such gatherings were for high-end individuals, and the organizers were usually very prestigious, with only extremely wealthy merchants or great nobles receiving invitations. The Meklen family had money but still not enough to meet the threshold for participating in a magic item auction, and as a younger son of the Meklen Family, Charles had no chance of entry. Anne extended her petite hand in an inviting gesture. Without much hesitation, Charles opened the carriage door for Anne to get in, and then he himself boarded. This carriage was slightly plainer than the one from yesterday, but still very spacious, capable of seating seven or eight people. Charles sat down opposite Anne and asked, "Miss Annie, do you not have classes today?" As a junior in college, one would typically be very busy. Charles casually asked to start today''s conversation. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Anne replied with a bit of pride, "I have already completed my main credits, I just have some internship courses left, so my coursework is rather slack. I don''t need to go to school every day." It dawned on Charles that he shouldn''t view the world of a top student through the eyes of a slacker. During his university days, he had struggled daily, working hard to complete the assignments given by his teachers, worrying about not having enough credits, not being able to graduate, and unable to relax for a moment. The Math Department had a famous saying: In desperation, people could do anything, except math. Charles Meklen, much like himself, was only the ordinary type of excellent. He had graduated from Lemann Public School and was admitted to Behemoth National College, once taking an elective course in the Lamia Breathing Technique. But even by graduation, he had barely condensed a seed of power and never managed to break through. During his four years at Sheffield University, he also didn''t succeed in awakening his spirit and only stepped into the Transcendent rank by summoning the Evil God. He was far inferior to Anne Brittany, who had stepped into the Transcendent rank in her first year through her own power. Anne Brittany, much more composed than yesterday, was actually quite tall. According to measurements on Earth, she was probably about 170 centimeters tall. Even considering some variance in the thickness of shoe soles, she wouldn''t be under 168 centimeters, which qualified her as a tall girl. ``` ``` Today, she had on a pair of tortoiseshell-framed glasses, eschewing a long dress for knee-high boots and leather hunting pants that showcased her long legs in full splendor. Her upper body was covered by a form-fitting jacket, with her soft blonde hair tied back in a ponytail that trailed behind her head, giving her a spirited and dashing look. A tricorn hat was placed beside the seat. After exchanging pleasantries, Charles asked, "Does Miss Annie have any other plans for today? I would feel terribly sorry if I caused an inconvenience by changing my schedule." Annie hesitated slightly before answering, "I''m also going to the magic item auction." Speaking in a low voice, Annie added, "However, there is something I must explain to Mr. Mecklen. I''m not attending the magic item auction to make purchases, but rather... the person who murdered my aunt is going to be there today." Charles was astonished and asked, "Mr. Yang Miers will be there too? Shouldn''t we report this to the Patrolling Army?" Annie bit her lips and said, "The magic item auction is hosted by Duchess Mesu, and the Patrolling Army cannot enter the venue." Charles suddenly understood, as the Fars Empire, though a rule-of-law society, was starkly different from the modern day. In the world where Huang Haisheng had originated, not a single high-ranking official would dare to publicly entertain a fugitive, but in this world, the law was like wasted paper in the face of nobility. Power was above the law! The Patrolling Army wouldn''t dare offend a duke, especially not an influential noble like Duchess Mesu, just for the sake of a fugitive. Charles had heard many rumors about Duchess Mesu, but all could be summarized in one point she controlled one-sixth of the Empire''s navy. The Northern Fleet was an inherited force of the Mesu Family, which never pledged loyalty to the Emperor, only to the Mesu Family. Had it not been for Zimmerman Axel bringing back the Pirate King''s fleet, and had Duchess Mesu not lost part of her fleet exploring the Raging Sea a few years ago, the Northern Fleet would have been half the size of the Imperial Navy at its peak. As Charles pondered whether his little gadget would be out of place at such a high-end auction, he heard the young lady''s somewhat apologetic voice saying, "I''m very sorry to involve Mr. Mecklen in this matter, but I really need your help." Charles, looking somewhat puzzled, asked, "How can I help?" He did not think it wise to take action at Duchess Mesu''s auction. Even the Brittany Family might have clout, but such an act was absolutely not to be done. In a low voice, Annie said, "He knows me, but he does not know you. You can help me get close to him and place this tracking beetle on him. That way, even if he leaves the auction, I can still track him down." Anne Brittany opened her palm, revealing a tiny black beetle. This black beetle, lifelike yet not a biological creature, was a magic alchemical creation, with gears so fine they looked like strands of hair. Charles didn''t fully understand how magic alchemical creations worked. Even though technology on Earth could achieve this feat, the principles were clear and everything was scientific, whereas magic alchemical creations were full of chaos, without a complete theory to date, only underscoring the mysterious aspects of this world. This task seemed relatively simple and unlikely to cause any trouble, so Charles readily agreed, smiling, "I would be honored to serve Miss Annie." After discussing some details of the operation, the carriage arrived in front of an ancient residence. Charles had not expected the location of the magic item auction to be in the Alexander District. He had always assumed the magic item auction would be held in the Val de Vaz District and was surprised to find it in the Alexander District, not too far from the Savings Association Apartments. ``` Chapter 15 14. Merchant Louis Val de Vaz District, an area rich in business nature in the Fars Empire, would be considered the CBD (Central Business District) on Earth, and is undeniably the core area of a city. However, in the Fars Empire, Val de Vaz District is the cultural and administrative center.After disembarking from the carriage, Anne handed over an invitation, and the elderly butler at the gate politely welcomed them inside. Charles had no doubt that he would have been denied entry had he not been accompanied by Anne. The ancient residence covered an area of roughly five acres. Upon entering, they could see a variety of guests coming and going, making the place very lively. Charles asked with some curiosity, "How does one sell one''s own magic items at the magic item auction?" Before Anne had the chance to reply, a hearty voice said, "May I ask what magic item the gentleman wishes to sell?" Charles looked up slightly and saw a neatly dressed elderly gentleman smiling faintly at him. He politely returned the smile and said, "It''s a multi-headed flail." He opened the parcel in his hand, revealing the handle of the multi-headed flail. The elderly gentleman said, "May I take a closer look?" Charles passed the parcel over to him. The gentleman received the parcel steadily, looked at it for a while, then smiled and said, "Allow me to introduce myself. I own a magic item store called Louis''s Store. My name is Louis Simi." Charles gave a slight smile and said, "Mr. Simi, I hope to have the opportunity to frequent your store." Louis Simi handed over a card that bore his name, the name of the shop, and the address. Charles took the card with interest. When he had crossed over, business cards had already been phased out. People would only exchange phone numbers and WeChat contacts. Louis Simi said, "I don''t wish to purchase the multi-headed flail, but I can refer a good buyer to you." Charles was very pleased and said, "Thank you, Mr. Simi." Louis Simi smiled and said, "You may call me Louis, but I have not yet asked for your name?" Charles answered, "Charles Meklen. You can just call me Charles; my friends do." He gave Anne a querying glance, and she followed them with composure. Charles intended to first complete his small business transaction before accompanying Anne to deal with Yang Miers. However, since Anne was willing to accompany him, he had no reason to refuse. Louis subtly complimented Anne''s beauty, and Anne accepted politely. The demeanor of both revealed the false and polished nature of high society. Charles also knew this skill but did not want to partake in such insincere social interaction, silently following Louis Simi into a room. Louis spoke loudly, "Mr. Lucas, the multi-headed flail you''re looking forI''ve collected one for you." A burly man who had been chatting with friends looked over. The fellow was in military uniform, and judging by the epaulets, his rank seemed quite high. Charles was not very good at reading these insignia, only able to make a rough guess based on their complexity. When Lucas saw the multi-headed flail that Louis Simi brought out, his eyes immediately brightened. He stepped forward, gently picked it up, gave it a shake, and asked, "The enchantment is completely broken. Can you repair it?" Louis Simi replied with a smile, "Master Aegeus is here, so restoring the enchantment is no problem at all." Lucas nodded and said, "I''ll take the item. How much?" Louis said, "We''re old friends. I''ll only charge you one hundred and forty Aegeus." Lucas nodded and said, "Repair the enchantment and send it to my residence." Louis responded with a smile, and Lucas said nothing more, returning to chat with his friends. Louis took Charles to a quiet corner and said in a low voice, "This multi-headed chain yoke needs to be re-enchanted, and the repair costs will be about fifty Aegeus. I am willing to pay seventy-five Aegeus to purchase it, what do you think?" Charles smiled slightly and said, "No problem." The price was already higher than he had anticipated. Louis took out his wallet, swiftly counted out fifteen fifty-denomination Fu Er banknotes, and handed them to Charles, saying, "Pleasure doing business with you." S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. To be honest, Charles had never dealt with banknotes of such a high denomination; not even the twenty Fu Er bills, let alone the fiftiesthe largest denomination he had ever handled was a ten Fu Er bill. Charles took the banknotes and used the verification methods he had learned at school. After confirming their authenticity, he placed the banknotes into his wallet and smiled, saying, "Louis, I''m lucky to have run into you. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have known what to do." "This is my first time doing business." Louis laughed heartily and said, "In the future, please patronize my little shop for such transactions." After some small talk, Louis Simi said, "With Miss Annie accompanying you, it would be quite indiscreet of me to linger. I''ll leave you two be. Next time, I''ll specially explain to you some business tips and little secrets about auctions." He handed the package he was carrying to a servant who had been following him and left with a cheerful smile. Anne whispered, "Louis is a very shrewd businessman, so you must be careful when dealing with him." Charles nodded; he really didn''t think he would have many opportunities to do business with Mr. Louis Simi. Where would he get a supply of magical items from? The other party was engaged in high-end business. Charles discreetly placed his wallet into the inner pocket of his coat, pressing down on it. The stack of thick banknotes inside gave him a sense of security. Even in his previous life, he had never held such a large sum of money. Seventy-five Aegeus was approximately equivalent to two to two point two million yuan. Even in his last life, it would have been enough for him to buy a house, or at the very least, make a down payment. Charles and Anne walked around the antique residence, thus getting a rough idea of what an auction looked like in this era. Before the start of the official auction, guests were allowed to conduct private transactions. Those who couldn''t complete a deal or weren''t satisfied with the price would submit their magical items to the auction. The Fars Empire did not have an official auction organization, and its commerce was not very developed, so such auctions relied heavily on the reputation of the organizers. Charles and Anne had not been browsing for long when Anne whispered, "I''ve seen him. For now, let''s not interact and pretend we don''t know each other." With a slight smile, Charles followed Anne''s lead and also spotted Mr. Yang Miers, with whom he had quite a history. Yang Miers was a tall and sombre man, probably in his forties or fifties, with excellent taste in clothing. Every piece he wore was meticulously detailed and stylishly matched. He held a cane inlaid with gold thread and a gemstone in one hand, which looked exceedingly expensive and starkly different from military-issue items, and clenched a fist with the other, reflecting a fraction of his agitated emotions. Keeping his eyes on Yang Miers, Charles walked briskly past him. Chapter 16 15. The girl dreaming, the young man cleaning the gun Yang Miers only thought that Charles had run into an acquaintance; he never imagined that the young man brushing past him was the very nemesis he most wanted to kill, without equal.As Charles passed by Yang Miers, he secretly slipped the magic beetle given to him by Anne into the other''s pocket. A few minutes later, the two met again. Anne''s pretty face was slightly flushed as she spoke softly, "Thank you, Mr. Charles." Charles smiled faintly and replied, "It was nothing, and I also wanted to do something for the reputation of Mrs. Yang Miers." This sentence was genuinely heartfelt because the lady''s reputation was closely linked to Charles''s own. If her reputation remained immaculate, his would be as solid as a rock. If Mrs. Yang Miers''s reputation were ruined, Charles''s would collapse like a mountain. There was no one in the world who wished more fervently for the lady''s reputation to remain pure and spotless than Charles. Yang Miers was not wandering around; he waited quietly in a guest room until the auction began before entering the venue. Anne and Charles hid in a corner of the auction hall, pretending not to know each other, but both kept an eye on Yang Miers, wanting to know what he was really up to. Soon, the renowned Duchess Mesunu made her proud entrance. She was not very old, just past thirty, and well-maintained, dazzlingly beautiful. Except for being rather tall, even surpassing ordinary men, she was almost the ideal woman in a man''s heart. Following the Duchess Mesunu''s opening remarks, the first auction item was quickly brought to the stage. It was a magic longsword, with a starting bid of one hundred eighty Aegeus, far exceeding the entirety of Charles''s fortune. The magic longsword was highly coveted; after several rounds of bidding, it surpassed three hundred Aegeus and was finally taken by a wealthy bidder for three hundred seventy Aegeus. The starting bid for the second item also exceeded all of Charles''s assets, so he lost interest in the auction and went to the long table on the side of the hall providing food and drinks, grabbing a few pastries to fill his stomach. He had not eaten breakfast that morning and was a bit hungry. There was no custom of breakfast in the Fars Empire; they adhered to a standard two-meal system with only lunch and dinner. A few nobles had the habit of afternoon tea and midnight snacks, which Charles was not used to. He often bought breakfast for himself, even though the only thing available in the morning was leftover bread from the previous night. After filling his belly, Charles took a glass of wine, drained it in one gulp, and returned satisfied to his corner. The auction had by then reached its seventh item. This item was said to be an ancient painting depicting the true appearance of the Evil God from overseas. When Duchess Mesunu introduced it, she mentioned, intentionally or not, that at least twelve bizarre murders and over two hundred twenty lives were related to this magic item. This did not prevent the ancient painting from being fervently sought after, and it still fetched an exceptionally high price. What surprised both Charles and Anne was that Yang Miers had actually joined the bidding and in the fourth round, he won the item for five hundred seven Aegeus. After securing the ancient painting, Yang Miers left in a hurry, clearly with a specific goal in mind. Anne gave Charles a signal, and the two of them left the magic item auction, one after another. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This auction had been an eye-opener for Charles, broadening his horizons. Though he had to leave early, he didn''t feel much regret, as none of the items here was affordable for a Clerk Chief from the prison. Charles left the auction house, and Anne, who had left a step ahead, was already waiting for him in the carriage. As Charles boarded the carriage, Anne instructed the coachman to set off immediately. Without time for pleasantries with Charles, Anne closed her eyes, muttering to herself, occasionally raising her voice to direct the coachman. Unfamiliar with the dream system''s supernatural power, Charles, with nothing to do, began to consider whether he should check out the house if he had time in the afternoon. Occasionally peeking out through the carriage''s curtain, Charles slightly recognized the road; as they sped along, his recognition grew stronger, and he involuntarily cried out in his mind, "This is the road to Lady Yang Miers''s house." He didn''t dare to mention this to Anne because such familiarity was hardly respectable. As the carriage stopped in front of a very stylish residence, many familiar memories flooded Charles''s mind. Among them was how to engage in passionate activities with a young lady in this stylish residence, activities that would be censored on the internet in later generations. Even writing them in novels was not allowed. Charles felt somewhat ashamed, although he could attribute those youthful, frivolous escapades to his predecessor; he still had to bear the karma and tread carefully on thin ice, cautious in overcoming all challenges. In a soft voice, Anne said, "I need to take a short nap, it would trouble Mr. Charles to guard me for half an hour." Her pretty face blushed as she said this. In any era, a young girl expressing the need to take a nap, asking for a strange man to stay and guard her, implied a certain affection. Although both knew this was a necessity for the dream technique, unrelated to romance, a subtle romantic atmosphere quietly emerged. With a light smile, Charles said, "Miss Anne, rest assured." After thanking him, Anne clenched her fists, closed her eyes, and her long eyelashes fluttered slightly as she entered the bliss of deep sleep. With nothing better to do, Charles pulled out the newly purchased Magnum Hand Shuttle and began to carefully wipe it with a cloth. The rapier was inconvenient to carry and too conspicuous, so Charles did not wear it. Besides, a handgun was far more practical as a weapon for self-defense than a rapier. Though the second-hand handgun was well maintained, its body showed significant dirt. Charles, a man with a bit of OCD, had been wanting to give it a thorough cleaning. Charles polished the handgun until it shone like new and checked the bullets once more, filling the magazine to its capacity of eighteen rounds, with two extra ones to spare. As soon as the safety was off, this 80% new handgun was ready to fire at any moment. The quiet carriage parked by the street, the dreaming girl, the young man cleaning his gun. This formed a very striking scene. Charles stowed the freshly cleaned handgun into the holster inside his coat and suddenly felt an alert within him. He quickly activated the Eye of Insight, and a sphere with a radius of fifteen steps centered on him popped open. He saw the grand residence of the Yang Miers family emitting rolling black smoke and was stunned. Annie, lost in deep sleep, showed a pained expression, groaning continuously but unable to awaken. Without hesitation, Charles leaped out of the carriage and dashed straight toward the Yang Miers family''s mansion; as he burst into the courtyard, it felt as though he had entered another world. Chapter 17 16. Corridor of the Evil God A long corridor stretched ahead, with countless tightly shut doors on either side, and an evil presence that did not belong to this world pervading the air.Charles drew his handgun and readied the Bloody Glory, fully activating the Eye of Insight as he charged deeper into the mansion. The mansion was exceedingly deep, and after running for over ten minutes, Charles still hadn''t reached the end. He was met only with the long corridor and its numerous closed doors. He didn''t even think about exploring the rooms along the corridor. The Eye of Insight could "see" nothing but darkness behind the doors, a darkness that was not of this world. A strange buzzing sound grew from distant to near. Just as Charles raised his handgun, he saw a black beetle fly towards him, circling around him incessantly. Charles hesitated slightly but took a step forward. The black beetle immediately flew a few meters away, seemingly guiding the way. He followed the black beetle without hesitation. The beetle zipped left and right, causing the corridor ahead to shift and numerous passageways to appear, branching off endlessly. Charles slightly regretted his decision, but by then, there was no turning back. He was completely certain that Anne was trapped in a dream. Was it really worth it to burst in to rescue a girl he did not know? By now, it was too late for such thoughts. Following the black beetle, Charles ran for another half hour. He knew this wasn''t normal; the mansion, although grand, was not this large. Charles grew more and more uneasy. Suddenly, he heard a scream. The black beetle also sped up its flight, leading him through several passageways. Charles rushed ahead and saw a young maid with only her upper body remaining, bloodied and lying on the ground, her abdomen in disarray. Seeing him pass by, hope flashed in the maid''s eyes as she cried out tremulously, "Save me, please save me." A pang of discomfort struck Charles. Even as a master-level Transcendent, he couldn''t bring the dead back to life; that was the domain of the gods. This young maid, missing her lower half, was beyond his capability to save. Charles couldn''t bring himself to end the maid''s misery; he wasn''t that heartless. What he could do... Was only to cover his face and pass by. The maid''s cries grew more and more piercing, and Charles felt increasingly terrible. He was certain of one thing: Yang Miers was conducting some evil ritual, and this residence had become otherworldly, likely housing very few living souls now. "I wonder how Miss Annie Brittany is faring, and whether she has met some misfortune," he mused. Charles hadn''t expected that assisting with a small favor would lead him into such a high-level conflict. Following the black beetle, he continued to press forward until a young girl in hunting attire ran towards him. She seemed both shocked and relieved upon seeing Charles, shouting, "Mister Mecklen, save me!" Charles raised his nearly new Magnum Hand Shuttle in surprise, asking, "How do you know me?" The girl in hunting attire blushed slightly and said, "I am Anne! Anne Brittany." Before Charles could respond, he saw a towering figure, over three meters tall, red all over as if skinless, holding a massive sledgehammer, slowly stalking towards them. In such a perilous situation, Charles surprisingly calmed down, closed his eyes, then raised his Magnum Hand Shuttle high and fired three shots at the girl in hunting attire. Gunsmoke curled up, and the girl''s figure gradually blurred, transforming into a tall, sinister man who exclaimed in disbelief, "How could you shoot at me?" Charles'' response wasquickly firing two more shots. Meanwhile, he felt incredibly fortunate that his first awakened Special Ability was Insight. Charles still didn''t understand why Yang Miers hadn''t disguised himself as the real Annie Brittany, but instead morphed into an unknown girl. Nonetheless, it didn''t affect the outcome. Becoming wary, he used the Eye of Insight once, discovered the girl''s true identity, and ended the life of the one attempting to awaken the Evil God with five bullets. Yang Miers lay on the ground, his body riddled with five bullet wounds, each spurting fresh blood. Standing over three meters tall, entirely crimson and wielding a massive spiked hammer, the skinless monster did not vanish and continued to advance step by step. Charles deeply inhaled, his hand reaching for the Vampiric Hand Axe hidden at his waist. Bloody Glory surged into the axe, causing the blade to emit a faint blood-colored glow. Back in university, Charles had majored in government clerical work and had never intended to be a combatant. His martial skills were quite ordinary, with especially poor close-combat abilities, and he lacked experience in fighting. Unless absolutely necessary, Charles did not want to choose to fight. Under these circumstances, fighting was not the best option. Charles even dared not use the Eye of Insight. If the opponent was that overseas Evil God. The best outcome of looking directly at the Evil God was becoming blind. A slightly better outcome was complete madness. The worst outcome was not death, but having one''s bloodline cursed, dooming future offspring to misfortune. A predecessor had tried once, with neither a good nor bad outcome, simply dying outright! There was another possibility. That the monster wasMiss Annie Brittany. The young girl transformed into such a ferocious form by strange forces. Whether killing a Brittany Family heiress or being killed by Anne, both were very serious incidents. "Why fight?" Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "In my past life, I was just a math teacher, not a combatant!" Charles watched the charging monster, torn in his decision. The area surrounding Yang Miers''s house was filled with members of the Patrolling Army. Among them, there were several familiar faces, officers who had been to the savings association''s apartments for cases, including the young and handsome Patrolling Army Officer Dobin, who, facing the swirling dark energy, asked with a headache, "Can anyone tell me what has happened here?" A Patrolling Army officer said, "This is Yang Miers''s residence; he just killed his wife a few days ago. Who knows if it''s out of remorse that he plans to use some dark magic to summon his wife''s soul back for further torment." This terrible joke did not provoke laughter, instead, it soured the mood of the arriving Patrolling Armyshould this joke become reality, they would be in big trouble. Summoning a soul from the Netherworld was a huge event! Dobin scoffed at this idea, looking at Yang Miers''s home billowing with dark energy, he had no plan to investigate inside. The young Patrolling Army officer murmured softly, "When will they send a Transcendent over?" The same Patrolling Army who had just joked said, "Transcendents cherish their lives much more than we do." Dobin rebuked him, but he had to agree with the sentiment. Every time something like this happened, the Transcendents in the army never "hurried over," they would only show up gracefully once the situation had clarified, and claim all the credit for themselves. Dobin prided himself on his exceptional swordsmanship, but he was not a Transcendent. Facing such a situation, relying on swordsmanship alone was foolhardy and would only lead to senseless death. He sighed and said, "Let''s wait for orders from above. For now, our job is just to keep people away from here." The estate of Yang Miers, the rolling dark mist grew ever denser. Chapter 18 17. Golden Pheasant Tail Flower and Elysian Pastoral Avenue A remarkably luxurious carriage glided past, its coachman instinctively trying to steer clear of trouble.Someone on the carriage let out a light gasp, a gentle and elegant voice emanated from within, saying, "Hold on a moment!" The coachman dared not delay, quickly reining in the horses. A lady of grace and wealth stepped down from the carriage; she looked at Yang Miers''s residence and gently squeezed her silk-gloved hand, causing countless dark mists to surge into the sky and converge into a classical oil painting. This languid lady said, "Send it to 25 Mignan Street." The classical painting in the sky vanished as if someone had taken it away. The lady got back into the carriage and gave an order, at which the coachman unleashed the reins and steered the carriage away. The Patrolling Army who witnessed this scene did not dare to intercept the lady, for they all saw the golden pheasant tail flower emblem on the carriage. It represented an existence that even their highest superiors would not dare to provoke. An endless corridor vanished, where a creature taller than three meters, its body entirely crimson and holding a gigantic mallet, resembling a skinless monster, disappeared as well. Suddenly back in the real world, Charles was still not quite accustomed. He did not dare choose the main entrance, instead, he shattered a window and burst out of the mansion. Seeing several members of the Patrolling Army from afar, Charles preferred not to get tangled up with the Yang Miers family again and quickly walked away in the other direction. After wandering the streets for a while, Charles heard the sound of a carriage speeding towards him from behind, and a crisp voice called out, "Mister Mecklen, please get in." Charles hesitated for a moment but climbed into the carriage. Seeing the unharmed girl, he felt obliged to ask, "Miss Annie Brittany, are you injured?" Miss Annie Brittany, still frightened, said, "I''m all right, thanks to your intrusion and saving my life. Otherwise, I would have fallen into that dimensional corridor created by the ancient painting depicting the likeness of the Evil God from overseas." She stood up and performed an aristocratic courtesy, her cute face filled with gratitude towards Charles. Charles had killed Mister Yang Miers, but he had not rescued the miss; in fact, he had almost been lost in the dimensional corridor himself. How the two of them managed to get out in the end? He did not see the lady''s intervention and was still bewildered. Charles knew there was no need to explain and simply smiled, saying, "Every gentleman would do the same, I merely chanced upon it." The look in Annie Brittany''s eyes towards Charles could already be described as tender and affectionate. She was a favored daughter of heaven, usually surrounded by many accomplished young men, but at this moment she felt that none of these men could measure up to Mister Charles Mecklen, who had courageously stepped forward at the crucial moment, and afterwards displayed modesty, exhibiting the true demeanor of a gentleman. After hesitating for a moment, Charles still said, "Miss Annie Brittany, if you are alright, I shall take my leave. I only have one day off and was planning to find a residence closer to my new place of work." Miss Annie Brittany, her interest piqued, asked, "Mister Charles, your work has been transferred?" Charles offered a faint smile and said, " I''ve been transferred from the Central Government Office to Kilmainham Prison, and since my current residence in the Alexandra district is quite far from there, I am planning to move to the Picardy district." There was no need to keep such work matters secret, so Charles simply told the truth. Though a clerk at the Central Government Office sounded more respectable than a prison army one, a first-class Clerk Chief of the thirty-seventh rank was far better than a first-class clerk of the forty-first rank. Charles had no intention of showing off this fact. Boasting about one''s civil service rank to a girl born of a top-tier noble family was not a savvy move. Miss Anne Brittany''s eyes shimmered lightly, her voice tinged with joy, "What a coincidence, I have a relative who wants to sell a house in the Picardy District." "I can help you get a good price." Charles, with a hint of embarrassment, said, "I don''t have much in savings, roughly able to put forth eighty Aegeus." As a first-class clerk at the Central Government Office, his weekly salary was only one Fu Er and seventy Sheng Ding. Even with extra earnings, his annual income wouldn''t exceed one hundred Fu Er. Moreover, for a young person just starting work and being generous with money, being able to save up three Aegeus in a year was already considered good at managing one''s life. Having worked for two years, Charles was able to save more than five Aegeus, making him a model of the new era''s youth and a focus of the Savings Union. If it weren''t for selling the multi-headed shackles for seventy-five Aegeus, Charles wouldn''t even dare to think about buying a house of his own. The relative of Miss Anne Brittany was certainly a noble too, and the house they intended to sell was bound to be out of the ordinary. Charles didn''t believe he could afford it. He was only looking for an ordinary residence, not some grand mansion. Charles directly stated his maximum affordable price, hoping to politely decline the girl''s kind offer. Miss Anne Brittany smiled faintly and said, "Mister Mecklen, please be assured, that house is within your budget." The girl gave the coachman a command, "To Elysian Pastoral Avenue." Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The carriage began moving once again. Charles, with an attitude of it being no big deal to take a look, thanked her. Charles had never actually been to Elysian Pastoral Avenue, but he had an impression of the street in his memory. Like the Alexander District, the Picardy District also belonged to a commercial area, or as they would say on Earth, a craft industry area. The latter was known for its large shopping centers and marketplaces as well as numerous high-end consumer locations. Picardy District was relatively more populist, selling everyday goods. Elysian Pastoral Avenue was the most bustling avenue in the Picardy District with a strong commercial atmosphere, housing many of Strasbourg''s famous bakeries, pastry shops, coffee shops, and various grocery stores, spice shops, tailors, and even slave markets. It is said that a long time ago, the site of Elysian Pastoral Avenue was a farmland that was later incorporated into the city. Most farmers received adequate compensation and went to the countryside to buy new estates, but there were a few old residents who stayed in place. For this reason, Elysian Pastoral Avenue was not favored by the nobility; they disliked it for the residents not being of pure enough status. Almost no major nobles had properties there, deeming it beneath their dignity. Those seen shopping on Elysian Pastoral Avenue were either commoners or servants of the nobles, as the nobles themselves rarely appeared there. Also due to the strong commercial vibe, Elysian Pastoral Avenue attracted many businessmen to purchase property, although most transactions involved commercial rather than residential real estate, which meant the residential market was quite stagnant. Charles slightly opened the carriage curtain; even with memories of two worlds, he could not help but exclaim in admiration upon seeing Elysian Pastoral Avenue. This avenue, measured in the Empire''s official length units, was two thousand six hundred pimis, which converts to just over three kilometers in Earth''s units. Because it was once farmland, it was built very wide. Chapter 19 18. Elysian Pastoral Street No. 58 and Cat & Clover Café Elysian Pastoral Avenue has a roadway wide enough to accommodate sixteen carriages abreast, and on both sides, there are sidewalks over five pemi in width. From any angle, one can see the magnificent Glorious Gate.At the very center of Elysian Pastoral Avenue stands the Glorious Gate, a miracle bestowed upon Strasbourg by The Lord of Radiance, one of the Nine Great True Gods. It is a square building, open to all four directions with archways. The Glorious Gate possesses an extremely famous miracle: anyone who enters will randomly exit through one of the four gates, rather than the one facing the direction they were heading. It is said that the direction points to where the luck of the pedestrians will be best for the day. Besides the unavoidable Glorious Gate, the shops lining both sides of Elysian Pastoral Avenue are numerous. The very few shops with decorations made from High Order Alchemy-forged, exorbitantly priced crystal glass showcase their luxurious goods to every passerby. Aside from this avenue, there is no other place in the empire that matches its hustle and bustle. Anne Brittany smiled gracefully and said, "To number 58!" The carriage rumbled down Elysian Pastoral Avenue and soon turned into a small alleyway. To call it a small alley is not quite accurate, as it is wide enough to allow two carriages to travel side by side. The alley wasn''t deep; the carriage reached the end and there stood a detached three-story house with a small square in front that could park five or six carriages. The front had an entrance door with a few steps leading to it, and on the side, there was a carriage gate that conveyed a very imposing air. Anne stepped down from the carriage, and Charles could only follow suit. Watching Anne press her hand against it, the big door of the building automatically opened, causing Charles to raise his eyebrows in surprise. Charles knew this was a type of low-level Alchemy known as the Lock Picking Technique. He had truly not expected that someone like Miss Annie Brittany, a noble lady, would be proficient in such spells. Thinking again about the mechanical beetle that had tracked Mister Yang Miers, Charles gained a whole new understanding of Miss Annie Brittany. Anne pushed open the front door and walked in, offering Charles a slight smile and introducing the place as he followed her inside, "This residence is a piece of inheritance recently attained by a distant relative of mine. He disliked the strong commercial atmosphere here, as well as the noisy environment; he wanted something more serene and has been looking to sell." "As you know, the shops on Elysian Pastoral Street are always in high demand, but the residences always seemed to attract less interest, so his asking price is not steep." "He''s asking for two hundred Aegeus publicly, but I am aware he urgently needs money he would accept one hundred and fifty Aegeus." Charles thought to himself, "All my worldly wealth amounts to only eighty Aegeus. Is this price really within my means? Is Miss Annie misunderstanding my financial situation, or is she just insensitive to the value of money?" It seemed as though Annie was aware of Charles''s internal struggle. She raised her lovely eyebrows and said, "He is willing to accept payments in installments, with an initial down payment of just fifty Aegeus to move in." "I might even be able to persuade him to waive the interest on the installment plan." Charles followed Annie around the first floor and quickly fell in love with the house. It had a very large banquet hall on the ground floor, which to the eyes of the nobility might seem modest, as it could host a small dance for no more than fifty people. But to Charles, a transmigrator from Earth, the banquet hall seemed absurdly large, unfettered and measuring three to four hundred square meters, a bit smaller than a standard basketball court yet large enough for a half-court game. That was not all there was to the ground floor; it also had a drawing-room, a dining room, and two studies, with a staircase on the side of the dining room that clearly led to the basement. According to the customs of the Fars Empire, there would inevitably be a kitchen and storage rooms in the basement. As for the staircase leading upstairs, it was off to the side of the banquet hall, completely separate from the staircase to the basement. sea??h th ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles mused, "Such a large house would never be possible to buy for two or three million on Earth, not even in the countryside." "Moreover, they even allow installment payments without interest. The seller is simply the biggest philanthropist I''ve encountered since I transmigrated." "But where am I to find the remaining seventy Aegeus?" "With my salary as a thirty-seventh rank public servant, six Fu Ers and fifteen Sheng Dings a week, when will I be able to pay it off?" It took Charles a few seconds to calculate the numbers in his head, after which he was suddenly shocked. With the salary of a public servant, he could pay off the house''s debt in less than three years! This time frame was more than ten times shorter than the mortgage terms he had briefly thought of on Earth. Charles couldn''t help but silently express his amazement, "Transmigrators are indeed the protagonists!" "Praise the True God." "And praise Miss Annie." Charles, trying to contain his excitement, said, "My weekly salary is only about six Fu Ers, would the other party accept such a long payment period of several years?" Miss Annie Brittany chuckled and said, "Of course, that''s not a problem. Anyone who can pay off their housing debt within ten years is considered a premium buyer." "However..." "Mr. Mecklen, you are already a thirty-seventh rank public servant? You don''t look like you''ve been out of school for long?" Charles smiled slightly and said, "Two years since graduation." Miss Annie Brittany exclaimed in surprise, her eyes brimming with admiration and her cheeks blushing, as her fondness for him grew. A young talent who had ascended to be a thirty-seventh rank public servant, just two years after graduation, clearly held more personal charm than the common public servants dutifully waiting for their next promotion every three years from their entry-level clerical positions. This residence was quite "antique", weathered by time yet still extremely solid. In the Fars Empire, centuries-old buildings were commonplace, and age did not diminish the value of a house; on the contrary, its long history became a talking point that added to its appeal. Charles did not bother to look at the second or third floor. After finalizing some details with Annie, he took out ten fifty-Fu Er bills from his spoils of selling a multi-headed neck restraint and handed them to the young lady. Annie called the coachman in and gave him an instruction, after which the coachman drove away. Though the residence was occasionally cleaned, it was still covered with a layer of thin dust and was not suitable for a prolonged stay. Charles very gentlemanly invited her to a nearby coffee shop. Annie readily agreed. Elysian Pastoral Street would never lack tasteful coffee houses. Although rarely frequented by nobles, the Empire''s writers, painters, sculptors, musicians, and even orators particularly favored the cafes here, where many of these personalities had left behind renowned works and stories. Charles took Annie not far from No. 58, to a coffee house called the Cat and Clover Caf. Many things in this world were similar to Earth, such as the existence of feline animals. However, domestic cats in this world did not have as many breeds or the variety of attractive patterns found on Earth. Chapter 20 19. Time Alone Together for Two People ```The Cat & Clover Coffee Shop had adopted a "chubby" half-grown Agile Cat, resembling a leopard cat on Earth, naturally endowed with a faint spiritual power. Gentle in nature, it could watch over the house and protect its owner''s property, making it one of several common pets in the Fast Empire. Charles ordered two cups of coffee, one for himself that was similar to a mocha called Saimu, and Annie ordered a milk froth coffee similar in taste to a cappuccino. The flavor of coffee in this world was similar to that on Earth, just a bit more acidic. Charles didn''t really like it and could only add some more sugar to suppress the sourness. Although the two had met twice and almost shared life and death, they actually knew very little about each other. With this bit of leisure time, they chatted about various things over coffee, and their relationship quickly grew closer. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles, with his proficient conversational skillsas a math teacher, his logic and eloquence were unquestionableand his knowledge and dry humor from two different worlds, amused Annie to the point of her bursting into fits of giggles several times. Annie talked about some school matters, which Charles found very interesting. The first issue Charles faced when he crossed over to this world wassurvival. He began to assimilate into this world, accepted a new identity, and the issue of survival gradually ceased to be a problem for him. In fact, he was even living quite comfortably. Beyond survival, a further need wasto eat and drink well! From any perspective, living off a woman was quite a comfortable choice. Anne Brittany was definitely a suitable marriage partner. Of course, he had to first deal with his fiance whom he had never met. The good news was that the fiance was not satisfied with the marriage arrangement. The bad news was, since she didn''t like him, Charles had no way to contact her and was unable to address this vexing issue immediately. From both a moral standpoint and in practical terms, he had to call off the engagement before his relationship with Anne Brittany could make any headway. If their relationship had already developed to a certain point before he canceled the engagement, there would inevitably be a loss of reputation. Charles decided that he would write to his brother tonight, expressing his willingness to give up his inheritance rights, and at the same time, ask his brother to help contact the fiance. With Charles, Anne Brittany was getting an entirely new experiencea man with the knowledge of two worlds was fresh enough, and even the gods of this world couldn''t do it any better. She was now somewhat glad for her rashness that day. If she hadn''t been out to "avenge" her aunt, Annie never would have gone to a young man''s window at midnight, nor would she have met Charles. Their social circles were too different, and there wouldn''t have been any chance for their paths to cross. Anne Brittany thought to herself, "Could it be that my aunt''s spirit in heaven has specially guided me to meet Mister Mecklen?" At that thought, her face couldn''t help but turn a little rosy again. Charles was unaware of why Annie''s face suddenly blushed, but he wisely pretended not to see anything. Just then, the Brittany family''s carriage appeared outside the window. Charles was about to go out and greet them when Annie said softly, "No need to go out, my mechanical beetle will guide the coachman." As expected, a few minutes later, the coachman parked the carriage and brought a document and a set of keys into the shop. He placed the document and keys on the coffee table in front of them and respectfully stepped aside. Charles opened the document. ``` This was a standard official document from the Central Government Real Estate Bureau, a house transfer contract, made out in three copies: one for Charles, one for the original owner, and one to be filed with the archives of the Real Estate Bureau. All three documents already bore the official seal of the Central Real Estate Bureau and the buyer''s personally signed signature. Charles skimmed through the contract hurriedly, making sure there were no issues, then signed his name. The coachman took the remaining two copies and rushed away. Charles stowed away his own contract and the set of keys, unable to help feeling a bit sentimental. A noble''s life was indeed leisurely and easygoing, with servants to take care of all their needs. There wasn''t much they needed to do themselves, with plenty of free time. Such a lifestyle was also something of a pipe dream on Earth, but it was rooted in a rather politically incorrect social system. Glancing at the sky, Charles said with a slight smile, "How about I treat Miss Anne to dinner?" Anne Brittany glanced at the sky and showed a hint of panic, whispering, "I apologize, but I must go home for dinner." Charles expressed understanding; many noble families had to gather together for dinner. It was a rather solemn ritual. He didn''t much care for it, nor was he accustomed to it. There was no way to accept it, and nothing could be done. This was an alternate world. Charles declined Anne''s offer to take him home. He watched as the young lady hurried onto her carriage and left, then called over a caf waiter and asked, "Could you help me find a few maids to clean up?" The waiter replied politely, "No problem, sir. When do you need them?" With a slight smile, Charles said, "Now." He had a strong desire to cut ties with his past life; if he could move today, he didn''t want to put it off until tomorrow. The caf worker hurried off and quickly returned with five strong, middle-aged maids. Each of the women carried an air of long-term labor, bringing a sense of approachability. Charles quickly gave a few instructions and led the maids in a grand procession back to number 58. The maids, skilled workers that they were, quickly divided the labor and began cleaning. Charles did a tour of the first floor, then, filled with curiosity, climbed the stairs to the second floor. By this time, the evening had grown late, and the rooms were becoming quite dim. He wandered the second floor for a while, getting a general idea of this level. There were fifteen rooms on the second floor, with the largest one exceeding seventy square meters and even the smallest rooms being over twenty square meters. While they weren''t larger than the apartment he had lived in at the Savings Association, they felt more spacious. After making his rounds on the second floor, Charles ascended to the third floor. The maid responsible for cleaning this floor saw him and hurriedly bowed in greeting. Charles waved his hand, indicating he didn''t mind. This floor had fewer rooms, only five, each nearly a hundred square meters. They were very luxurious suites, with terraces on both sides. One side faced Elysian Pastoral Avenue. Since the shops in front only had one floor, there was nothing to obstruct his view, and he could almost see the entire street scene. The other side offered Charles a surprise even greater than the view of Elysian Pastoral Avenue. It was only when he stood on the terrace on this side that he realized the other side of the house faced the Lucavaro River. Across the river was the Lucavaro District, which was already the outer city area. The capital of the Empire, Strasbourg, was divided into: the Upper Seven Districts and the Outer Fifteen Districts. The Upper Seven Districts were: Val de Vaz District, Alexander District, Garon District, Rose District, Marvinsad District, Alcatraz District, and Picardy District. As for the names of the Outer Fifteen Districts, Charles couldn''t even begin to memorize them. Chapter 21 20. The real Kilmainham Prison Outside the courtyard wall of the new home flows the Lucavaro River, the scenery is quite enchanting.Kilmainham Prison is located in the Maen District and Lucavaro District, both of which belong to the outer fifteen districts, outside the old city walls of Strasbourg. Looking down from the terrace, the first thing that catches the eye is the courtyard of Charlotte''s new house, which is quite large, about six or seven hundred square meters, with a stable and a well, a pleasant surprise. The maids are working very hard, and as the evening approaches, they light up kerosene lamps, carry buckets, hold rags, and move in and out of the rooms, bustling about with their tasks. Charlotte took a short nap on a sofa in one room, and when he woke up, he saw a very clean and tidy room, several maids had worked all night to clean the building thoroughly. Feeling slightly guilty, Charlotte paid them double and sent the maids away before hailing a public carriage straight to the Maen District. He had only taken one day off and still had to go to work at Kilmainham Prison today. Charlotte''s immediate superior, Menierman Sumei, did not inquire about his leave of absence from the previous day, instead assigning him three times the normal workload. Charlotte worked until he was dizzy and couldn''t finish on time. In fact, he didn''t get to leave at all and ended up sleeping in the office that night. When he woke up again in the office, what caught his eye was an army uniform-clad beauty sitting cross-legged on his desk. Charlotte''s first reaction was actually, "Sister Menierman always seems to wear an army uniform, I''ve never seen her in any other style." Charlotte hurriedly stood up and straightened his jacket, saying, "Warden, is there any work for today?" Menierman Sumei seemed in an odd mood, somewhat somber as she said, "Today there''s no paperwork to handle, come with me." Charlotte didn''t say anything and followed his senior. Menierman Sumei led him deep into the prison and downward. Having worked at the prison for some time, Charlotte had never left the office area, so it was his first time venturing into the depths of the prison. To his surprise, this largest prison of the Empire had few prisoners, with many cells empty and desolate. He wasn''t very concerned with the prisoners'' affairs and didn''t ponder what this implied. Kilmainham Prison was a fortress-style structure, within its thick, towering walls were only five buildingsthe first and second office buildings, the military guard barracks, the stable, and the main prison body. Charlotte had just found out that the prison''s underground portion was much deeper than the aboveground section, having followed Menierman Sumei down seventeen or eighteen floors before he finally reached the very bottom of the prison. The lowest level of the prison was not dark. A grand door imbued with a sacred aura stood at the center of the underground chamber. Dozens of armed prison guards stood at the ready, fully equipped. Upon Menierman Sumei''s arrival, the guards hastily saluted, and the warden waved her hand dismissively before stepping through the door built into the underground. Charlotte hesitated for a moment before following her inside, and no one stopped him. After passing through the door, Bloody Glory inside Charlotte suddenly boiled over, emitting a faint red glow from his body. He quickly forced open the Bloody Vortex at his brow, reining in Bloody Glory and calming the turmoil within, though he felt somewhat surprised at the bottom of his heart. Bloody Glory wouldn''t boil for no reason. On the other side of the door was still a heavily guarded underground chamber. Of course, it resembled more a mine. The guards patrolling this secret chamber all had a transcendent aura, with a dense killing intent that made Charles extremely uncomfortable; he even touched the Vampiric Hand Axe hidden in his clothes. Menierman Sumei led him through several heavily guarded gates, and they emerged from a dark tower. Once again stepping onto the ground, Charles exclaimed in surprise, now certain of one thing. This was no longer within the Fars Empire. Menierman asked in a deep voice, "Do you know what a dimensional plane is?" Charles nodded, indicating his knowledge, as he had studied about it at the university. Menierman said, "This is the real Kilmainham Prison, a demi-plane abandoned by the gods, which once had a splendid civilization." "Every year, the Empire transports a large number of prisoners here, erases their memories, fabricates their identities, and makes them residents of this place to explore ruins and extract wealth for the Empire." Charles''s voice was somewhat hoarse; he thought of several distressing matters and asked with trepidation, "Senior, did you bring me here to entrust me with a task?" Menierman said, "Follow me." About a few minutes later, Charles encountered someone he remarkably didn''t expect. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Zimmerman Axel Robin! Charles had seen numerous files on Zimmerman Axel Robin, but he was not the least acquainted with this legendary man of the Empire. Zimmerman was restrained on a stone bed, surrounded by countless figures in black coats and hoods, bustling about. Menierman''s tone was grave, and she spoke softly, "In a little while, Zimmerman Axel Robin will no longer exist in this world. There will only be a Captain Huntington dedicated to the Empire, having lost all his memories." Charles was at a loss for words. Menierman Sumei had come to bid her former fianc a final farewell; his presence here was clearly superfluous, yet he couldn''t entirely avoid being part of it. Zimmerman was either injected with an anesthetic capable of suppressing transcendent abilities or subjected to a special restraining spell, as he lay very still, only struggling slightly when the alchemy circle emitted a strange light. Of course, it appeared more like a convulsion. The phantom of an ancient and hefty tome slowly emerged, with countless wisps of insubstantial grey mist rising from Zimmerman''s body and flowing into this peculiar book. Under the pull of a mysterious force, a radiant fighting spirit glow blossomed from Menierman Sumei. Bloody Glory within Charles also began to boil again, and faint strands of secret connection formed between him and the phantom of the ancient and hefty tome. Charles couldn''t help but exclaim in a low voice, "The Jade Book!" He had not seen it, but had heard of the book. It was a Divine Artifact bestowed by the Serpent of Destiny, one of the Nine Great True Gods. There was a dedicated course at the university discussing the origins and functions of the Jade Book and the discipline of Magic Alchemy derived from knowledge in the Jade Book. The Jade Book bestowed by the Serpent of Destiny to humanity, the Golden Book of the Sun granted by The Lord of Radiance to his followers, and the Dead Sea Scrolls left by the Lampbearer, were acclaimed as the three cornerstones of human civilization. Of course, as a transmigrator, Charles didn''t quite believe this assertion. He had studied the civilization of this era, which didn''t seem much related to these three Divine Artifacts; but that didn''t diminish the awe in his heart. Chapter 22 21、Jade Scroll Menierman Sumei spoke softly, "It is a copy of the Jade Scroll made by Master Moni, the real Jade Book is in the Court of Destiny."Charles was still profoundly shaken. The Jade Scroll of Master Moni had also been included in university textbooks and was acclaimed as the pinnacle of human alchemy. He also noticed that Menierman''s expression was very complex, containing hatred, regret, sorrow, resignation, as well as many other indescribable emotions that were difficult to decipher. Charles struggled to suppress the Bloody Glory boiling inside him to the extreme. Under the influence of the Jade Scroll, it was becoming increasingly uncontrollable. Out of curiosity, he asked, "Can these memories still be accessed?" He had always been curious about this question during his school days, but there was no answer in the textbooks, and the professors wouldn''t explain, saying only that this was knowledge he should not touch. Menierman said, "They will be crushed by the Jade Scroll and transformed into pure knowledge, the Jade Scroll does not retain any ordinary memories it extracts." Charles understood that having one''s memories extracted by the Jade Scroll was no different from killing a person. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The process of erasing memories was uneventful, and Zimmerman Axel Robin quickly became as dumbfounded as a wooden chicken. The profound and ancient illusion of the Jade Scroll slowly vanished, and the countless drifting, insubstantial grey mists also disappeared along with it. The glow of the Fighting Spirit on Menierman''s body subsequently receded, and the Bloody Glory within Charles stopped boiling, retreating back to the Bloody Vortex between his eyebrows. The Jade Scroll, this supreme alchemical treasure, had too strong an influence on supernatural powers. Charles didn''t feel at ease. The alchemists, dressed in black overcoats and hoods, performed a series of operations and bestowed upon Zimmerman Axel Robin a brand-new personality and a forged identity. His new name was Huntington, a captain in Kilmainham Prison, loyal to the Royal Family with exceptional martial techniques. After the alchemists had done their work, they handed over a document. Menierman signed his name on it and then handed it to Charles, saying, "According to Imperial law, this document must be signed by two people." Only then did Charles realize why Menierman had brought him here. He didn''t dare to read the content of the document carefully, just scanned it briefly and signed his name. Menierman didn''t stay any longer and took Charles through that mysterious door, returning to Kilmainham Prison in the Marn District. This short journey made Charles feel very oppressed. Menierman had given him half a day off, and he had also finished work early. Charles even hitched a ride in his direct superior''s carriage, which dropped him off as he entered Val de Vaz District. He returned to the Alexandria District, first terminated his rental contract with the Savings Association''s apartment, paying a compensation fee, then hired a cargo carriage to have all his personal belongings moved by the apartment''s manservant. He left the place he had lived in for a full two years, bidding farewell to the past of Charles Mecklen. It wasn''t until he arrived at Elysian Pastoral Street No. 58 that Charles realized how many personal belongings the former tenant actually had, some of which were books. He put all the miscellaneous items in the large study room and moved the books to the small study, intending to store them separately. The previous homeowner had taken away all the valuable items; there were no books left in either of the two studies. Books are very expensive in this world, and only the clumsy furniture was left behind. ``` The larger bookroom was about sixty to seventy square meters in size, with all four walls lined with bookshelves, as well as an extremely large conference table, whose matching chairs were also left behind. The smaller bookroom, which should more appropriately be called a resting room, contained a very old desk and matching chairs, two sofas for entertaining guests, and a recliner for napping, making it more suitable for daily rest. Only one and a half walls were outfitted with bookshelves, and it seemed that the space was not meant for storing books but miscellaneous items. Now, only some empty boxes and a few letters and such remained. He didn''t bother with other luggage and simply organized the small bookroom a bit, cleared out the miscellaneous items, placed the books he had brought over onto the bookshelves in the small bookroom, and also inserted the predecessor''s diary among them. These "predecessor" books were helpful in understanding more about his new identity, and he planned to peruse them when he had spare time. As for the diary, he always felt it was inappropriate, and never dared to read it again. Since most of the original occupant''s clothing had been discarded, apart from books, there were only some daily necessities left, such as tableware. Charles''s collection of tableware was quite small and made of tin, which was much cheaper. After placing the tableware in the dining room, Charles felt hungry. There wasn''t any food at home, and although he had brought some ingredients with him, he didn''t want to cook them himself because... The dishes made from those ingredients were hardly palatable. Not wishing to waste the entire afternoon tidying up, Charles decided to go out for a bite to eat. He left No. 58, turned onto Elysian Pastoral Street, and soon passed a bakehouse. Without much consideration, he went in and asked, "What bread do you have today?" In the Fars Empire, most bakehouses were independently operated by the ladies, who did everything from baking to selling the bread themselves. Therefore, the style and flavors of bread varied greatly from one bakehouse to another. The red-haired young proprietress of this bakehouse, about twenty-seven or twenty-eight years old and petite in stature, smiled and answered, "Our croissants are famous far and wide. Would you like some?" Charles smiled and said, "Then I''ll take twenty, please." The red-haired proprietress quickly packed twenty croissants for him. Charles asked a few more questions and was delighted to discover that this shop actually had Dongli country''s flower tea, which tasted much better than the Empire''s black tea. He purchased some and then left the bakehouse. Although Elysian Pastoral Street was very bustling, now was also a good time for a walk as the street was busy with people and traffic, Charles headed straight back to No. 58 without any further strolling. Once home, he ate two croissants with clear water and put the rest in the side cabinet of the dining room, planning to use them as food for the next few days. In this ancient alternate dimension Empire, there was no such thing as refrigerators, and food could not be kept for long. After hesitating for a moment, Charles decided to go down to the basement to take a look. He had already explored the three-story house but hadn''t yet visited the basement. With daylight still good, it was the perfect time to take a tour. Charles lit a kerosene lamp as the architects in the Fars Empire would never allow windows in a basement. This was a characteristic of the Empire, and even during the day, the basement was inevitably dark. It would be rather inconvenient if it were night. The staircase to the basement was long, with three turns, and at each turn, there was a lamp stand on the wall for placing a kerosene lamp, indicating that the basement might be over five "pimi" high. Charles had done the conversion; one "pimi" in the Empire was slightly longer than a meter on Earth, with one "pimi" being about 1.15 meters. With this ceiling height, the basement was considered quite spacious. ``` Chapter 23 22. Great Philosopher of the Human Race Protagora As Charles had anticipated, the basement of the small building was indeed quite large. The kitchen near the staircase was roomy enough to accommodate seven or eight cooks working at once. Although there were no windows, ventilation ducts and chimneys prevented it from being dark and stuffy.The remaining area was divided into four large storage rooms and one small one, designated for storing food, wine, firewood, and slightly more precious items. One of the storage rooms had a small pile of firewood, while the others were completely empty. Charles didn''t stay long after ascertaining there was nothing objectionable, and he went upstairs. Although his new home was still lacking many things, such as sufficient clothing, Charles decided to take a good day''s rest and not go out. He returned to the small study, took off his coat, placed the Vampiric Hand Axe hidden in his sleeve on the desk, and hung the gun holster, along with the newly purchased replica antique rapier, on the wall. Charles lay on the sofa and practiced Bloody Glory for a while. This was something the previous occupant did daily. Having crossed over with a restless heart and been too busy with work, Charles had not practiced in a while. Now that life had finally settled down, Charles decided to dedicate some time each day to practice this Transcendent secret technique. Hundreds of years ago, Protagora, the Great Philosopher of the Human Race, in his youth, swore to create a secret art to slaughter all of the Blood Clan after his beloved wife was abducted by them, her fate unknown. Grieving, he traveled the world, learning dozens of skills, and engaged in battle with countless Blood Clan masters, eventually spending forty-five years in seclusion on the highest peak of the Old Continent, creating Bloody Glory. Bloody Glory consists of two parts: Protagora Breathing Method and Blood Banquet Meditation. The Protagora Breathing Method can refine thirteen Blood Clan secret spots, condensing thirteen Bloody Vortices, whereas the Blood Banquet Meditation nurtures thirteen Unique Skill Runes, bestowing the Cultivator with thirteen extraordinary abilities. With this secret technique, Protagora single-handedly slaughtered thousands of the Blood Clan and even annihilated six of their thirty-seven lineages, reducing them to only thirty-one. At the peak of his fame, his name alone could make the young of the Blood Clan cry at night. In his twilight years, Protagora generously bequeathed this technique to four universities for free: Royal Hogwarts University, Hatingen Thunder and Storm University, Sheffield University, and University of Georgia. Thanks to the selflessness of this great philosopher, as a student of Sheffield University, Charles had the opportunity to learn this technique. Protagora''s unique breathing method matched the rhythm of Charles''s restless blood, producing a surging tide with every breath in and out. It was the first time since crossing over that Charles had immersed himself in cultivation. Protagora had once written in his handwritten secret scrolls, "There are thirty-seven Blood Clan lineages, and theoretically, Bloody Glory can condense thirty-seven Bloody Vortices. Regrettably, I was unable to fathom the profundities of this art; may future scholars complete it." In theory, condensing a single Bloody Vortex allows one to attempt to nurture Runes with Meditation Technique, thereby acquiring a Unique Skill. In practice, most who cultivate Bloody Glory refine seven or eight Bloody Vortices before they begin to practice the Blood Banquet Meditation. Many spend their entire lives without successfully meditating on any Rune, and only a select few manage to master one or two Unique Skill Runes and gain Special Abilities. Charles had only condensed a Bloody Vortex at the brow point, allowing him to obtain the Insight Rune, which was somewhat inexplicable and purely due to good fortune. The Power of Insight dispersed slightly with the refinement of Bloody Glory. Although Charles''s eyes were closed, he could still remotely sense everything within the study. Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The fluctuations of the Bloody Glory rolled over the Vampiric Hand Axe placed on the desk. This exclusive weapon of the Blood Clan resonated subtly with the Bloody Glory within his body. Charles allowed his internal Bloody Glory to naturally extend towards it. The Vampiric Hand Axe trembled slightly and suddenly displayed an insatiable thirst, frantically absorbing Charles''s Bloody Glory. Without opening his eyes, Charles let it consume his Blood Energy, curious to witness any peculiar transformations the vampiric weapon might undergo after being infused with the Bloody Glory. After more than ten minutes, having absorbed enough power, the Vampiric Hand Axe abruptly sent back a strange surge of Blood Energy. As Charles rejoiced, a diary hidden on the bookshelf seemed drawn by the aura, leaping out and hovering in the air, its pages rustling as they flipped. An authoritative voice echoed from an unknown distance directly within his mind, "How are you still alive?" "Mortal, you actually deceived me!" Charles was shocked, feeling a coldness in his limbs, completely unaware of what had happened. Ever since returning from Synis, he had never looked through the original host''s diary, always worried about getting entangled with the Evil God again, and now he evidently had no need to worry... The Evil God had not gone far! Facing this desperate situation, Charles was not willing to succumb without a fight. Just as he was about to grab the Vampiric Hand Axe to resist, his body suddenly emitted rolling black mist, exhaling an evil breath not of this world. An infinite corridor appeared before him, and a creature over three meters tall, with a skinless, crimson body, wielding a giant spiked mallet, stepped out of the void. The majestic voice thundered across heaven and earth, mixed with boundless anger, "Mortal, you still seek to conspire with Agmilas against me... He is but a mere oversea Evil God..." As the strange aura of the diary wafted towards the monster in the infinite corridor, the authoritative voice declared the battle begun, "Agmilas! With only a trace of your insignificant memory remaining, do you seek to stop me?" The creature, towering over three meters tall, wielding a giant spiked mallet, its skinless, crimson body suddenly howled to the sky like a primordial beast. The endless corridor layered upon itself, releasing a maelstrom of Fel Energy beyond mortal imagination, trying to stop another Evil God attempting to descend through the diary. The two overwhelming forces used Charles''s consciousness as their battlefield, striking together with the force of thunder igniting the earth''s flame. Unable to bear it, Charles let out an agonizing scream. His brain felt as if it was brutally impaled by a wedge, the pain unimaginable. In just an instant, the pain exceeded the limits of endurance. His consciousness was torn to shreds by the two powerful Fel Energies, and he felt as if the world ceased to exist. The once ordinary diary now had countless pages flying chaotically, its cover bulging incessantly, sometimes revealing a castle, sometimes the infinite corridor, occasionally a dignified middle-aged man sitting in a luxurious chair, and at times the skinless, crimson creature; a Blood Flame hand reached out from the diary, only for a giant spiked mallet to scatter it... Time passed indeterminably, within the cluttered room, all that was left was Charles Mecklen lying on the floor, his breath nearly gone. Beside him lay the diary with a pitch-black cover, and on the floor was a line of blood-drenched, hastily written words: I will return to claim the soul owed to me, as per the covenant. Chapter 24 23. A fragment of consciousness suddenly gave birth to a thought: "Who am I?"Immediately, numerous fragments of consciousness were attracted and gathered, giving birth to a second thought, "I am Charles Mecklen!" A third thought arose naturally: "No, I am Huang Haisheng." As these three thoughts appeared in succession, more and more fragments of consciousness converged, interweaving memories of two people. But soon, a dominant consciousness suppressed all the chaotic thoughts: "I am Huang Haisheng, I have transmigrated to this world, replacing someone and becoming Sherlock Mecklen." The memories of the two individuals instantly became distinct, and the consciousness representing Huang Haisheng unhesitatingly devoured the other set of memories. Charles slightly opened his eyes, feeling an excruciating headache, and his body felt unbearably terrible, as if he had just endured a brutal punishment. At this moment, however, his mind was exceptionally clear, whether it was the memories of Huang Haisheng or those of Charles Mecklen. Everything, great and small, was arrayed before him, and he remembered even the tiniest details. He even remembered the Chinese and English languages that Huang Haisheng was proficient in, and the seven Old Continent languages that Charles Mecklen was expert in, as if he had just memorized each word afresh. He remembered that practicing Bloody Glory had triggered the arrival of the Evil God once summoned by Charles Mecklen. That wasn''t the worst of it. The arrival of this Evil God materialized the remnant thoughts of another foreign Evil God, Agmilas, which he had accidentally come into contact with not long before. The battling energies of the two Evil Gods had blasted his consciousness into fragments. Charles had no idea how he managed to reassemble his consciousness and recover, but he had no time to think about it because his body was in such terrible shape. Charles put his hand on the ground and struggled to his feet, shaking as he poured a glass of water and forced himself to drink, which significantly cleared his mind. "Too terrifying!" "Are the Evil Gods of this world really that fearsome?" "It''s been so long, and that diary could still invoke an Evil God!" "Just briefly touching that ancient scroll was enough to be tainted by its residual consciousness!?" "If ordinary people encounter an Evil God, don''t they stand a chance?" "If it weren''t for their battle..." "I would surely be dead." Charles sat down on the sofa, not fully in control of his body, and suddenly felt something amiss. A few minutes later, he exclaimed in horror, "What''s going on?" The Insight Rune between his eyebrows had become many times more complex than before, vaguely forming the shape of an eye. The range of insight had expanded from a sphere with a radius of fifteen steps to well over a hundred steps. The entirety of Elysian Pastoral Street No. 58 was under the coverage of his special ability; he could switch the viewing angle from bird''s-eye to overlooking, from east to west, from south to north, at will. About half an hour later, Charles finally accepted a concept well known to the natives of the Old Continent. Summoning an Evil Goddanger and opportunity coexist. Gazing directly at an Evil God brings a swift enhancement of spirituality! Unregulated and abnormal increases in spirituality can lead to madness, death, and obliteration! But if one can withstand it, the augmented spirituality is a gift from the Evil God. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This is extremely dangerous, yet also a deeply ironic reward. Having gazed directly at two Evil Gods and not died, Charles''s spirituality had received an unparalleled enhancement, and his "Insight" special ability had been amplified more than tenfold because of it. Generally speaking, one would often need to practice Bloody Glory for decades and have profound cultivation in the Bloody Banquet Contemplation Method to advance the Insight Rune to the point of resembling an eye. After quite a while, the headache that Charles had suffered had lessened to a bearable degree, and he also remembered that this wasn''t the first time he''d looked directly at an Evil God This explained why, since returning from Senez, Bloody Glory had been increasing every day. Glancing at the diary on the ground, Charles felt his heart suddenly skip a beat. This time, he did not shrink back; after all, the Evil God had already come. Since it''s already happened... It no longer mattered. Picking up the notebook, a line of text appeared on the pitch-black cover with a touch of his finger: "Agmilas Labyrinth" by Charles Mecklen. He was deeply astonished, having no idea how his diary could have turned into "Agmilas Labyrinth," or how he came to be listed as the author. He turned to the first page, where the original diary entries had vanished without a trace, leaving not a single word, but instead, a drawing of a labyrinth filled the page. As his finger touched this page, a surge of consciousness arose: Charles Mecklen summoned the primogenitor of the Blood Clan, Kahnstan, and crushed a filament of corrupt thought from the Labyrinth Evil God from the Agres Sea, capturing it in the diary, transforming it into a volume titled "Agmilas Labyrinth," with a total of fifteen pages, each depicting a labyrinth. If the author fails to proficiently master the fifteen labyrinths within the allotted time and draw the sixteenth labyrinth to prove himself, he will lose his status as author and his soul will be devoured by "Agmilas Labyrinth." Countdown: 256 days, 21 hours, and another three minutes and seventeen seconds!" "Damn it!" "This isn''t over yet?" "How am I supposed to master these fifteen labyrinths!?" After pondering for quite a while and still utterly clueless, he tossed the diary onto the desk. He was overcome with a sense of deep despair upon seeing the blood-written markings on the floor and instinctively rubbed at them with his foot, but they did not fade away C these bloody inscriptions were as if branded onto the floor. Charles decided to cover up these writings with a new carpet the next day, for it would be hard to explain their origin should any guests come over. What, tell them that an Evil God left it? All of a sudden, Charles felt a bout of hunger. He knew it was because his Spirituality had suddenly surged, his body had consumed too much, and he needed to replenish his energy. He went to the dining room, grabbed a croissant to eat, but still felt hungry. He then took another one, and without realizing it, he had consumed all the croissants he had bought that day. After eating the last croissant, Charles had a bit of water, which made him feel slightly better. He noticed that the water jug in his room was empty. He thought to himself, "I should find some time to return to the university and ask the professors how to master Agmilas Labyrinth." "The professors at the university are protected by the Goddess; surely they would not fear these Evil Gods." Sheffield University worships Lady Black Moon, and the main reason Charles Meklen had chosen this university wasthis is the Black Moon Era! This was the strongest time of Goddess Power! Charles went out to the yard, drew some water from the well, washed his face with the cold water, then filled the water jug and returned to his room. He put down the water jug and began to sort through his newly clarified memories. He still couldn''t remember the time before Huang Haisheng''s death, but he "recalled" how Charles Mecklen had foolishly summoned an Evil God. The Bloody Banquet Contemplation Method, founded by Protagora, involved meditating on the thirty-seven primogenitors of the Blood Clan and then slicing each of these primogenitors to consume them in a feast. Given its complexity and the bloodiness of the scene, it was considered the most vicious among the many secret techniques of the Human Race... At least nine of these Blood Clan primogenitors ascended to become Evil Gods in the Ancient Era, so the Bloody Banquet Contemplation Method generally required one to avoid these nine primogenitors; if one insisted on forcefully meditating upon them, it was tantamount to... summoning an Evil God. Chapter 25 24. Charles casually picked up the diary and was about to delve into "Agmillar''s Labyrinth" when suddenly he felt a surge within his heart and turned the diary over.The other side of the cover was red as if dripping with blood, and as his fingers lightly touched it, a line of text appeared on the blood-red cover: "Vampire Secret Scrolls", Author: Charles Mecklen. As he flipped open the cover, a wave of consciousness emerged: Charles Mecklen summoned the God of the Labyrinth Agmilas from overseas, repelled a strand of the evil intent of the Blood Clan Evil God Kahnstan, and encased it in his diary, which became a volume of the "Vampire Secret Scrolls", amounting to seventeen pages, documenting the secret technique of the Adonis Clan. If the author fails to master the Adonis Secret Scrolls proficiently within the specified time, he will lose the identity of the author and his soul will be taken away by the Blood Clan Evil God Kahnstan upon his return. Countdown: 6 days, plus 20 hours, and another twenty-three minutes and fifty-seven seconds!" "How could it be so urgent?" "Agmillar''s Labyrinth" had nearly an eight and a half month grace period, yet the Vampire Secret Scrolls had little less than seven days, which instilled Charles with an intense sense of crisis. He had chosen Bloody Glory at university and, by the way, had come into contact with some knowledge about Blood Clans. On the Old Continent, there are thirty-three countries, among which the five most formidable ones are: Inglima Empire, Fars Empire, Byron Empire, Black Phoenix Dynasty, and Lionheart Dynasty, known as the Five Great Empires. The Byron Empire was established by thirty-one Blood Clan families and is an outright Vampire Empire! The establishment of the Byron Empire was greatly related to the Great Philosopher of the Human Race, Protagora, who created Bloody Glory. This great human philosopher single-handedly slaughtered thousands of Vampires and even annihilated six of the thirty-seven Vampire families, reducing their number to thirty-one. His hands even bore the vengeful spirits of Vampire dukes, and at the height of his fame, he could stop the crying of Vampire children at night, which forced these Vampires to hold a summit. This summit accomplished two major matters for the Blood Clan. The first was the assembly of a large secret scrolls compilation committee by the chieftains and elders of each clan, which compiled all the secret techniques of the thirty-seven families. The second was to plan the establishment of a nation and decades later, they founded Byron, which withstood nearly a hundred wars from the Human Race''s Allied Army of the Old Continent, establishing the new empire''s foundation. The "Vampire Secret Scrolls" is the twenty-eighth volume of the compilation, also known as the Adonis Secret Scrolls, and is the inherited secret technique of one of the six King Vampire Clans, the Adonis Clan. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Kahnstan, this Blood Clan Evil God, is the original ancestor of the Adonis Clan. The compilation of the Vampire Secret Scrolls began decades after the human philosopher Protagora created Bloody Glory. At that time, the philosopher was in his twilight years and, having attempted several times to seize the scrolls being compiled, he ultimately desisted for various reasons. Until his death, the great human philosopher never saw the Vampire Secret Scrolls. He left behind only one sentence: "Alas, I have not exhausted the mysteries of Bloody Glory; I hope future scholars can complete this technique." Students from the four universities had discussed whether Protagora would have ascended to godhood if he had acquired the Vampire Secret Scrolls and completed Bloody Glory. Of course, this question remained unanswered. After the successful compilation of the Vampire Secret Scrolls, only the higher echelons of the Blood Clan and the most outstanding young talents of the Blood Clan were qualified to peruse them; there were no records of humans viewing them. Charles sighed and thought to himself, "I really should take the time to visit the university and consult with the professors on some matters." "I''ll take a day off tomorrow!" He had moved to a new home, which was leagues better than his previous living environment but also brought some inconveniences, such as not being able to casually ask a servant from a savings association''s apartment to help him send a letter. It was already late outside, pitch black, with only the faint light from the oil lamp in the small study. Charles opened the first page of the "Vampire Secret Scrolls" and read it carefully for a while, he let out a slight sigh of relief. He couldn''t understand "Agmillar''s Labyrinth" at all, but after all, he had been exposed to some Blood Clan knowledge at university, and with the foundation of Bloody Glory, reading the Vampire Secret Scrolls wasn''t an obstacle. The foundation of the Adonis Clan''s vampire secret technique is named: Blood Flame Qi! On the first page of the "Vampire Secret Scrolls," there is a record of this secret technique. Blood Flame Qi is also one of the thirteen unique skills of Bloody Glory. The Blood Flame Qi created by Protagora was quite different from the vampire secret techniques of the Adonis Clan, it was more domineering and aggressive, but lacked the refinement and ruthlessness that came with a thousand hammers and hundred refinings. As Charles read, he tried to follow the instructions in the scroll, gathering Bloody Glory in his chest to cultivate the basic foundation of Blood Flame Qi, which required the opening of the Bloody Vortex at his heart. He had originally thought this step would be very difficult, but to his surprise, it was exceedingly easy; it only took a half-hour for him to condense the second Bloody Vortex in his chest. The formation of the second Bloody Vortex indicated that Charles Meklen had squarely stepped into the rank of Second Order Transcendent! If one followed the normal pace of cultivation, even someone with an above-average aptitude would need at least a year of arduous training to condense a single Bloody Vortex; many apprentices with average talents often needed more than three years to do so. For someone like Charles Meklen, whose talent was below-average, he had been unable to complete his cultivation even after four years at the university and had to rely on the Power of the Evil God to unlock his Transcendence. When he thought of the experiences of his predecessor, and the mess that he was left with, Charles sighed incessantly. Bloody Glory flowed from his brow into his heart and then back to his brow, creating a delicate cycle between the two Bloody Vortexes. Originally, Charles had only intended to cultivate Bloody Glory for a short time. He could not have imagined that it would attract the Evil God! And two of them, at that. Now, he had finally returned to "cultivating Bloody Glory for a short time," and had also advanced to a higher order, which made one marvel at the wondrous nature of the world. A few hours later, Charles opened his eyes and felt that the Bloody Vortex inside his chest had stabilized; the runes forming in his brows seemed to be clearer, and his range of insight had increased slightly. No sooner had he awakened than a thought surged from his diary: "Countdown to the Blood Clan Evil God Kahnstan''s descent: 26 days, 5 more hours, and another thirteen minutes and seven seconds!" Charles was both alarmed and delighted, privately thinking, "Condensing the second Bloody Vortex can delay Kahnstan''s descent by eighteen days! If I continue to cultivate, could I possibly prevent his appearance forever?" He knew that was unlikely to happen. Having looked at two Evil Gods directly and survived, he had enhanced his spirituality; it was inevitable his cultivation would make rapid progress for a short time, but after reaching a certain bottleneck, it would no longer be so swift. Nonetheless, this was still good news. As dawn was breaking, Charles pushed down his overflowing emotions and prepared to leave the house, planning to make a trip to Kilmainham Prison first. He had just taken on his new assignment not long ago and had already asked for leave once. Asking for leave a second time, in a brief period, wasn''t ideal; it was better to ask for leave in person rather than sending a servant to do so. Charles believed that Senior Melnirman would be an approachable person. However, what he didn''t expect was that when he arrived at Kilmainham Prison that morning, he found Melnirman hadn''t come to work at all that day. After waiting for two hours, Charles decisively took off from work early... Chapter 26 25, University of Georgia Black Moon Era Thirty-Three Fan Club As a First Rank Clerk Chief in the Fars Empire and a thirty-seventh-grade civil servant, Charles had stepped into the empire''s elite class, though he belonged to the lowest tier of the elite.In Kilmainham Prison, except for Menilman, no one could give him orders, nor could anyone hold him accountable for being late or leaving early. Charles stepped out of Kilmainham Prison and unexpectedly saw a familiar carriage; the little face peering out from the carriage window was even more familiar to him. Charles was slightly surprised and greeted her, "Miss Annie! What are you doing here?" Anne Brittany''s pretty face was full of smiles as she cheerily said, "I just happened to be passing by. Mister Mecklen, you''re off work so early today, do you have other matters to attend to?" Anne Brittany felt a little anxious; she had arrived quite early but didn''t know how to find an excuse to enter the empire''s prison, as her family had no relatives inside. Charles smiled faintly and said, "I just left work early; there''s nothing much to do today." Anne Brittany immediately said, "I''m actually going to a private gathering and am short a gentleman companion. I wonder if Mister Mecklen might assist?" Charles was not a fool; the excuse of "just happening to pass by" was truly worn out. This was the first time in either of his lives that he had encountered such a situation. Being pursued by a girl! And a standard beauty with wealth at that. Anne Brittany was impeccable in appearance, figure, demeanor, scholarship, upbringing, and even family background. Faced with the choice between returning to Sheffield University and going on a date with Anne Brittany, Charles hesitated for a moment before decisively making his choice and accepting, "It is a great honor to be invited by you, Miss Annie." At the same time, he thought to himself, "The matter of writing to my brother needs to be brought forward on my schedule." Charles got into Anne''s carriage and left Kilmainham Prison. The private gathering Anne Brittany was going to attend was the University of Georgia Black Moon Era year thirty-three aficionados'' assembly. In the Old Continent, almost every country had this custom; various social small groups were very popular. Lower-class people would have knitting clubs, laundry clubs, mainly for the purpose of securing work, while slightly wealthier families would join book clubs, cooking clubs, to expand their networks. University aficionados'' assemblies like this were already high-end social gatherings; after all, the Fars Empire had only four universities, each university a place blessed by God, every student a favored child of the heavens, with promising jobs and limitless futures after graduation. The venue for this gathering was the home of a young lady named Berrida. She was a university classmate of Anne Brittany, and their relationship was neither bad nor particularly close. At any other time, Anne would have refused such a gathering, as she did not enjoy boisterous events. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This time, it was for Charles that she accepted the invitation. After all, it took a lot of courage to ask a gentleman out alone, and such a gathering seemed less abrupt. Charles was concerned about his "future." He did not want to be devoured by the Labyrinth nor to see Kahnstan again, so he also continued to cultivate Bloody Glory while in the carriage, maintaining his training state. Golden Runes flickered in and out of sight at his heart, where the Bloody Vortex was located. Having faced the Blood Clan Evil God Kahnstan twice, his Blood Banquet Meditation Technique had made rapid progress and achieved minimal results. When the carriage stopped, he opened his eyes and felt that Bloody Glory had advanced a little further. Anne had been observing Charles the entire trip. She keenly noticed that he was in a state of cultivation, which surprised and impressed her. "Many people stop exploring the Transcendent after graduation because the path is so difficult, but Charles still has the heart to strive. His future achievements must be limitless." "If he could become a High-Level Transcendent, between us..." "There would be many more possibilities." Miss Annie thought to this point, and her pretty face couldn''t help but blush once again. Charles suddenly opened his eyes and saw Anne Brittany with a slight blush on her face, radiantly beautiful, and instantly his eyes lit up, but he tactfully said nothing. Anne truly felt a bit shy, she slightly lowered her head, allowing Charles to dismount the carriage first, then extended her small hand for him to help her down. A butler saw the two guests arriving, raised his hand to signal, and servants immediately helped open the large gate for them. Though Berrina''s father also held a position in the Empire and had an honorary title, he was merely a minor noble and couldn''t be compared with the Brittany Family at all. Anne''s arrival delighted the young lady, who personally came out to receive her. She saw Anne''s hand looped through Charles''s arm and was slightly surprised. At school, Anne was known as a cold beauty, never dating any boys nor showing any false pretenses to the opposite sex; this was the first time she saw the young lady of the Brittany family being so intimate with a male of her age. Berrina covered half of her face with a small fan, partly to avoid letting any inappropriate expressions show that might displease Anne, and partly to maintain her graceful demeanor. She chuckled and said, "Anne, everyone has been waiting for you for a long time." "Could this gentleman perhaps introduce himself?" Anne smiled modestly and said, "Mister Charles Mecklen, graduated from Sheffield University, currently employed at Kilmainham Prison, Clerk Chief." She walked arm-in-arm with Berrina toward the living room. In such a public setting, it was necessary to be clear about one''s identity; one couldn''t be overly modest, but having Charles introduce himself would obviously not be as fitting as Anne doing it for him. The time Charles introduced himself to Anne, he didn''t emphasize his civil position but highlighted being a First Rank Transcendent in order to be more credible to the other party. Now the scene had changed, and Anne adjusted the details of the introduction, concealing his Transcendent identity and emphasizing his civil position instead. Berrina''s pretty face showed a slight change in color, and even the small fan in her hand couldn''t hide her surprise as she asked in a low voice, "You''re a Clerk Chief?" If Charles had introduced himself as a Clerk Chief, Berrina would never have believed him and would have thought she encountered a swindler. Two or three years after graduating from university, almost all in government roles were First Order clerks, with a few from families with a strong background perhaps advancing earlier to become Second Order clerks. A Clerk Chief at such a rank was rather alarming; only those from great noble families could have such rapid promotion. The gap between a First Order clerk and a Clerk Chief was not to be underestimated; from the fortieth down to the highest thirty-seventh rank, including a rare opportunity for a job transfer, represented at least a decade or more of promotion and hard work, a threshold many civil servants might never cross in their lifetime. This change in status was not just about a salary three-point-six times higher; it brought with it recognition, position, benefits, welfare, power, and so much more. Berrina''s father was only two ranks higher than Charles in the government''s civil servant hierarchy. Anne smiled and answered, "Yes, Mister Mecklen recently purchased a house for less than two hundred Aegeus." Berrina could no longer question it; being able to purchase such a house worth two hundred Aegeus indicated that Charles''s salary was far beyond that of a First Order clerk. Charles sighed inwardly, knowing this was the Empire, filled with snobbery, class discrimination, contempt, privilege, wealth, and corruption... He would still need to adapt for a while. Chapter 27 26. Fiancée Anne quickly became the focal point of the gathering.The majority of attendees at this gathering were students from the University of Georgia, and they were all contemporaries who enrolled in the year of Black Moon Thirty-Three. Only a few invited "outsiders" were present. Charles, as an "outsider," tactfully chose to keep a low profile and sat down in the corner of the banquet hall, casually pulling out his diary to study. He now had two items that he always carried with him, never leaving his side: one was the Vampiric Hand Axe, and the other was his predecessor''s diary. In such a setting, it was not convenient to practice Bloody Glory, so Charles opened the side of the diary about Agmillar''s Labyrinth. It seemed that, due to his extensive research, he had gained a slight understanding of it. While Charles was further analyzing the first depiction of Agmilas Labyrinth, a gentleman approached him, revealing a set of white teeth and said with a smile, "I''m Andre, like everyone else, I am a junior at the University of Georgia. May I ask for your esteemed surname, sir, and would you be interested in joining us for a card game?" Charles gave a slight smile and answered, "Charles, graduated from Sheffield University. I''m not very good at card games, so I''ll pass." Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Andre did not back down, and then two or three other young people came over, together with Andre, urging Charles to join. With their enthusiastic invitation, Charles found it difficult to decline. After making a few excuses, he reluctantly agreed. When he took a seat at the card table with Andre and the others, he sensed something was off but pretended to be unaware and started the first round with a smile. The card game played by Andre and his group was called the Tacularo cards, consisting of one hundred and forty-four cards in total. The best cards were The Nine True God cards, which were the only constant trump cards of Tacularo, the other trumps varied with each deck but often featured famous figures from the Old Continent, including kings, warriors, renowned scholars, and mysterious Evil Gods, along with various auxiliary cards. The gameplay wasn''t difficult, but there were many mechanisms for doubling the bets, leading to particularly large wins and losses after a single round. For this reason, Tacularo cards were only popular among the nobility and the wealthy; being able to play Tacularo was even considered a status symbol. Charles Meklen, who was originally adept at card games and had regained his memory, did not appear clumsy at the card table. After two consecutive rounds, Charles had lost one Fur and twenty Sheng Ding. Far from being annoyed, he became even more serene and composed. That group of young people was cheating! They must have heard from Berrina that Charles had a substantial salary and had recently bought a mansion worth two hundred Aegeus. It sparked a different kind of scheming in their minds. However, when it came to cheating, how could Charles, a Mathematics graduate, be outdone by these "wild creatures"? Not to mention, he also had the Eye of Insight. After probing for two or three rounds, Charles confirmed the young people''s greed and intentionally threw out some bait. He then led the card game to a stalemate. Although he lost more rounds, every few rounds he would have a "particularly lucky turn," often making up much of the initial outlay in one go. Seeing that after more than twenty rounds the gap between their wins and losses was still small, Andre became slightly impatient. He signaled his companions with a covert gesture and said with a smile, "The stakes are too small. It''s not very interesting to continue like this. How about we raise the bet?" Charles readily accepted. After increasing the bet, his "luck" seemed to worsen all at once. He lost more than ten consecutive hands and was down by over seventy Fur. When Charles, acting as if he was seeing red from his losses, also suggested raising the stakes, the group of young people was thrilled. They agreed in a seemingly coordinated fashion. This time, however, Charles''s luck suddenly caught fire. After a dozen or so rounds, not only had he won back all the money he''d lost, but he had also earned nearly thirteen Aegeus and an additional six Fur. The colors drained from the young people''s faces as they couldn''t understand how, with everyone working together and cheating, the cards could turn out like this? After winning one final round, Charles said with a beaming smile, "Sorry, but I have to take Miss Annie home now, she must be home before dinner." This excuse was beyond reproach. After all, the rules of the Brittany Family are indeed famously strict; no one dares to hinder Miss Anne from returning home late. Charles freed himself from the group of gambling youths fond of cheating and approached Anne, saying, "May I have the honor of escorting Miss Anne home?" Anne smiled faintly, bade farewell to several female companions, and as she left the banquet hall, she whispered, "Those people like Andre are extremely annoying; they often lure others to play cards at school, and they cheat together to swindle people''s money." "However, none of them have become Transcendents." Upon saying this, Anne smirked slyly. As a Dreamwalker, she had long observed the card game. Seeing Charles so confident of winning, she chose not to intervene. Charles couldn''t help but laugh, "Miss Anne, you can be quite the lady at times." Anne covered her mouth, but her eyebrows were curved, her mirth impossible to hide. She had been bored with idle chatter all afternoon, but seeing Charles demolish Andre and his group, turning their faces pale, she suddenly found today''s gathering quite amusing. Although Anne was bold, she didn''t dare let Charles escort her home. Instead, she escorted Charles back to Elysian Pastoral Street No. 58 before reluctantly bidding him goodbye. Charles watched Anne''s carriage depart, feeling quite relieved. Even though he had been detained for a day, he believed it wouldn''t affect his resolution of the current predicament. If he ultimately failed to deal with the threat of the two Evil Gods, it wouldn''t be because of today''s meeting. In the following days, Menierman Sumei did not show up for work. Charles never arrived late but left early with great gusto; his dates with Anne Brittany became so frequent as to be startling, and their relationship warmed rapidly. Beyond the dates, he didn''t neglect serious matters, visiting Sheffield University a few times to consult with some of the most knowledgeable professors. However, none of the professors were familiar with Labyrinthology, and the research on Agmilas Labyrinth made no progress. As for the Vampiric Scroll, he dared not mention itsummoning Evil Gods was punished by burning! Going to the goddess-protected Sheffield University, excitedly confessing he had summoned the Blood Clan Evil God, would likely result in the professors personally setting up a pyre for him. Luckily, his practice of Bloody Glory made steady progress, and the repeat arrival date of the Blood Clan Evil God Kahnstan was postponed again, giving him a slight reprieve. The Empire''s postal system was rather efficient, and Charles soon received some good news. After receiving a written promise from his brother renouncing his inheritance rights, considering fraternal bonds, his brother included a Savings Union savings certificate in his reply, worth five hundred fifty Aegeus, gladly agreeing to help dissolve the engagement. His brother''s reply also contained information that his former fiancee had decided to visit Strasbourg in person to formally sign the documents of disengagement with Charles. The day after Charles received the reply, he had a very pleasant date with Anne, watching an opera, and took a public carriage home. As Charles walked leisurely into the alley and arrived at his doorstep, he unexpectedly saw a very attractive girl sitting on the steps of No. 58. She looked a bit disheveled, her forehead even dusted with soil, her pretty eyebrows slightly furrowed, clearly in a very bad mood. Chapter 28 27. Fiancées First Impression The girl was wearing a maple leaf long skirt commonly seen in the Fars Empire, which is standard attire for many women traveling long distances, thick and windproof, and able to hide many small items, such as a short dagger for self-defense. She was not carrying any luggage.She wasn''t as beautiful as Anne, but she was definitely a beauty with a score over eighty-five, with a slightly childish face full of collagen, her delicate eyebrows lightly knitted together, her mood very bad. Charles compared her with the image in his memory, although it was somewhat blurry, he was certain this lady was his fianceSilvie Martin. In the past few days, Charles hadn''t dared to hitch a ride in Anne''s carriage, insisting on taking the public stagecoach home for fear of being seen by this lady in his current state. He shrugged his shoulders and strode over, speaking in as gentle a tone as possible, "Miss Martin, hope all is well with you." Silvie Martin regretted coming to Strasbourg alone from Behemoth Duchy; she should have traveled with companions. Strasbourg was much larger than she had imagined, and the public safety was far worse than she had expected. Within the first hour of setting foot in Strasbourg, Silvie lost all her belongings and didn''t even have a single Sheng Ding left on her. The return address Charles had given to his brother was Elysian Pastoral Street No. 58, and it took her an entire day to find the residence by following the map. Silvie was ten out of ten certain she had the wrong place. Elysian Pastoral Street No. 58 was a mansion, hardly looking like a place her former fianc, who earned only a Fu Er plus seventy Sheng Ding a week, could afford to live in. But she had nowhere else to go. When Silvie Martin heard someone calling her name, she looked up slightly and indeed saw a familiar and annoying face. She said irritably, "Why did you give me a fake address?" Charles didn''t explain, but took out a key to open the door and added, "I live here now." S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Silvie was so surprised that it wasn''t until Charles called her twice that she followed him into the house. Charles didn''t know why his fiance disliked the "ex-fianc." Maybe the ex had a disreputable private life, or maybe he had some bad habits, but it wasn''t important. He hadn''t crossed over to be a scapegoat. Still, Miss Silvie Martin should still be a pure girl. Charles led Silvie to the small study, gestured for her to sit wherever she liked, handed her a glass of water, and casually asked, "Why don''t you have any luggage?" Silvie answered with a mix of annoyance and anger, "It was stolen at the station." Charles couldn''t help but laugh. He really hadn''t expected his fiance to be so na?ve. Silvie grew even angrier. Biting her little white teeth, she hissed, "Can you stop laughing at me? You''re even more annoying than before." Charles nodded and immediately stopped laughing. It was indeed wrong to laugh at a girl, especially since he was not close to her. The "ex-fianc''s" memories of Silvie Martin were few; they really weren''t close. Charles took out the documents he had prepared in advance and handed them to Silvie, saying, "I''ve already signed my name. Just waiting for you to sign yours, and the marriage contract can be dissolved." "If you''re not assured, we can also have it notarized at the government office. I''ll pay for it." Silvie, still fuming, took the quill and quickly signed her name in beautiful cursive. Charles breathed a huge sigh of relief. He could now date Anne openly and without fear of a scandal in his harem. Charles carefully dried the ink on his copy of the document, placed it in an empty box, and smiled, "What do you plan to do next, Miss Martin?" It took Silvie quite a while to answer in a soft voice, "If it''s possible, I would like to stay for a few days." "Once my father sends the money, I will move out immediately." "I have completed my education at Behemoth National College and been employed as an imperial civil servant, and I should receive my job assignment in about half a month, so I won''t trouble you for too long." At last, Silvie Martin spoke with determination, her eyes full of tenacity and courage. Charles was slightly taken aback; such a look was familiar to him from his previous life, the type of confidence only found in independent and strong women. But even in that world, such women were rare. Charles shrugged his shoulders and said, "Miss Martin, even though our engagement has been dissolved, I still have a responsibility to look after you whenever you are in need." "Feel free to stay here with peace of mind." This former fiance had solved a big problem for him, and Charles had no intention of turning his back heartlessly. Besides, this was the world of the Middle Ages. Where the public order was not good. Being a jailer himself, he knew all too well that even the capital, Strasbourg, was as chaotic as it gets. To let a young girl wander outside would trouble his conscience. If Silvie were to leave on her own, the chances of something happening to her were almost certain. Silvie Martin breathed a sigh of relief, she discreetly touched the dagger hidden under her maple leaf skirt and said, "You mustn''t come near me at night." Charles pointed to the stairs by the side of the banquet hall, unconcernedly saying, "There are fifteen rooms on the second floor; you can pick any one you like." "Also, I''ve only recently moved in; this residence is lacking many household items. If there''s anything you need, please let me know as soon as possible. While there''s still light out, we can go out and buy them." Silvie put down her cup, pulled at her long dress to make a customary gesture, then exited the study and went up the stairs to the second floor. About a few minutes later, she came back down and said, "I need a kerosene lamp, a change of clothes, and bedding. I''m also a bit hungry; do you have anything to eat at home?" Charles smiled faintly and replied, "We have a few croissants, some stuffed bread, and a bit of East Kingdom''s floral tea left, but you might not be interested in those. Let''s go out to eat." "There are all kinds of stores on Elysian Pastoral Avenue; as a host, I should welcome Miss Silvie properly." Silvie Martin was very surprised; Charles''s gentlemanly behavior was uncomfortable for her, especially knowing the kind of man her former fianc was! Charles Mecklen was the typical bad boy who did whatever he pleased because he came from a wealthy family. He was very familiar with flirting and had ambiguous relations with many ladies in Behemoth, with a reputation for having no self-respect. Silvie Martin had once been convinced that this former fianc would be expelled from the college after scandals came out, unable to receive his diploma, which would have served him right. This was also one of the reasons Miss Silvie insisted on breaking off the engagementshe had no liking for playboys and rakish scoundrels and couldn''t imagine spending her life with such a worthless person. Chapter 29 28. Gossip about Menilmans job transfer Charles accompanied Silvie Martin out, carrying no firearms, only a newly custom-made magic alchemy wand.This magic alchemy wand boasted a simple yet slightly glamorous design, made from an extremely rare type of wood that was lightweight yet tough, with great elasticity. It was embedded with dozens of silver stars, which were obtained by melting down an old scabbard from the Sherlock Dynasty era, producing a brilliant flare of silver light when waved, much to Charles''s liking. It certainly wasn''t a magical item, but merely treated with magic alchemy to enhance its toughness. No matter how tough the wood, the likelihood of it cracking after embedding dozens of silver stars was quite questionable, but after being treated with magic alchemy, its flexibility could even compare to steel. A good wand was not only a luxurious and handy weapon but also one of the gentlemen''s favorite personal items, popular in every country on the Old Continent. Charles had recently had more money at his disposal. Initially, he had melted down the old scabbard intending to forge a magic sword, but after inquiring, he found the price exceeded his budget, so he gave up on the magic sword and custom-ordered this magic alchemy wand, spending eleven Fu Er and twelve Sheng Ding. After all, he wasn''t skilled in swordsmanship; using a wand was no different from using a rapier. Silvie Martin left Elysian Pastoral Street No. 58 with her former fianc, still feeling somewhat uneasy. Charles chose the first restaurant they passed, picked a seat by the window, and expertly ordered two dishes. The culinary style of the Fars Empire was quite unique, unlike the Chinese method of individual orders, it appeared in the form of set meals on the menu. A dish consisted of a main course, an appetizer, a side dish, a complementing wine, a dessert, a soup, and so forth. Even the most basic menus included at least five items, with complementing wine and soup being indispensable. The restaurant was of decent quality; Charles ordered for himself lamb chops, crescent rolls, potato cubes, mushroom soup, sparkling apple cider, a few pieces of roast chicken, and a vegetable plattera typical man''s meal in terms of quantity. For Silvie Martin, he ordered a dessert-focused dish, with cheese and various cookies, plus a serving of milk teaa typical woman''s meal. Charles was also hungry; during the meal, the two ate in silence without engaging in conversation. After finishing the meal, Charles went to pay the bill and also requested a few extra bottles of wine; his new home lacked many things, including a stock of wine. He had enjoyed the taste of sparkling apple cider, so he bought some more. As usual, Charles didn''t take the wine with him right there but had the restaurant deliver it later to Elysian Pastoral Street No. 58. The two left the restaurant and quickly found a general store. After buying the items Silvie Martin needed, Charles also purchased twenty pounds of kerosene, as he often stayed up late studying his diary, consuming a significant amount of lamp fuel. After paying, he still had the goods delivered directly and took Miss Silvie back to his residence. Charles remembered that he was currently "in a romance," and although his relationship with Anne Brittany had not yet been clarified, he still needed to prepare in advance. He stopped Silvie, who was about to go upstairs after they got home, and said with a slight smile, "I have a favor to ask of Miss Silvie. I hope you can refer to me as ''cousin'' during this time. You know, a single man and woman together might spark some criticisms, and those would be more detrimental to you." "Alright, Cousin Charles," Silvie didn''t give him much room for further explanation, agreeing immediately and briskly walking up the stairs. The young lady didn''t compromise on comfort, choosing the largest bedroom on the second floor. It was located in the far end, with three walls having bright windows, an en-suite bathroom, and a huge wardrobe embedded into the wall. The original owner left behind a very sturdy bed, which was also too heavy to move easily, so it was left in the house. For a young girl, the room was nearly perfect, except for a slight fear due to its spaciousness. Silvie Martin stood before the south-facing window, gazing at the scenic views of the Lucavaro River, and felt a surge of boundless courage. The young girl gently clenched her fist and whispered, "New life, here I come." In the heart of every young girl lie countless vibrant dreams. About ten minutes later, Charles gently knocked on the door and said, "The grocery store clerk is here with the delivery." Silvie opened the door, and the grocery store clerk brought various items inside, placing them where the young girl directed. Throughout the whole process, Charles stood at the door without entering, being very gentlemanly. sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This aroused a slight curiosity in Silvie about her former fianc. The Charles Meklen she used to know was not like this. This was not very Charles-like. Once the clerks had moved and arranged everything, Charles politely bid Silvie goodbye. He escorted the clerks to the lobby on the first floor, secured the door bolts, and then returned to his own room on the third floor. Charles had chosen a suite near the stairs on the eastern side; the suite had a bedroom, a study, a washroom, and a living room. Leading out from the living room was a terrace on the Elysian Pastoral Street side. The terrace ran from east to west with chest-high walls, and the entrances to all five suites were on this terrace. The south-facing terrace, however, was not continuous; each suite enjoyed its own separate open area. Sitting on the south-facing terrace, one could enjoy tea while admiring the beautiful scenery of the Lucavaro River. He lay in his room on an old sofa left by the previous landlord, silently calculating his finances. "I originally had five Aegeus in savings, sold the long maces for seventy-five Aegeus, won thirteen Aegeus in cards last time, and my brother sent me five hundred fifty Aegeus. After deducting the down payment of fifty Aegeus for the house, I still have" "Five hundred ninety-three Aegeus!" "That''s quite a substantial amount of money." "Recent research on the Agmilas Labyrinth has not been going well, even the professors at my alma mater, Sheffield University, have no research on this overseas labyrinth. I should purchase some materials or find an expert in labyrinth studies." The next morning, as usual, Charles went to work at Kilmainham Prison. Not long after he stepped into the office, an unexpected visitor arrivedMrs. Pascal, the reception secretary. This lady brought shocking news, lowering her voice, she said, "Miss Menierman Sumei might be transferred from Kilmainham Prison, stepping down from her position as warden, to take up a military position." Charles was greatly surprised by this news. After that day, Menierman Sumei never returned to Kilmainham Prison. Although the Empire''s First Rose, this warden senior, had indeed treated him well, the prospect of not needing to work overtime was somewhat reassuring to Charles, even though he preferred she did not come back for the time being. But there''s a big difference between not coming back temporarily and never coming back. He was directly under Menierman, and with this superior leaving, his future prospects were quite bleak. Mrs. Pascal was clearly not there to gossip. Her eyes fixed on Charles, clearly waiting for his response. While Charles was not entirely knowledgeable about workplace dynamics, he quickly understood that Mrs. Pascal was trying to extract some information from him about Menierman possibly stepping down as warden and leaving Kilmainham Prison, using this information as a way to test the waters. Chapter 30 29. Blood Flame Qi If the old Charles would have probably told the truth, the current Charles wouldn''t be so candid. He smiled faintly and said, "Perhaps Sister Menilman will go to the navy."Mrs. Pascal smiled slightly and said, "Perhaps!" It appeared that she had achieved some goal and soon took her leave. Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles stayed in the office for a while, dealt with some official business, then calmly left early to go home. He didn''t have an appointment with Anne today because Miss Brittany was facing final exams. Despite her gifted talents, she still couldn''t ignore the university''s regulations, and she wouldn''t be able to come out for the next few days. Charles took the public carriage to Elysian Pastoral Avenue, had a meal first, then returned to number 58. Ever since his spirituality had been enhanced, his training pace had increased another notch. Recently, Bloody Glory was about to breakthrough, so as soon as he got home, he started intense training. A few hours later, an unexpected change occurred in the Bloody Vortex at his heart; countless minute pale golden Runes were born, forming a marvelous structure resembling a tiny golden heart. A brand-new Special Ability was silently born. Blood Flame Qi! Blood Flame Qi! It is the foundation of the Adonis Clan Blood Clan''s Secret Technique. It is also one of the thirteen Unique Skills of the Human Race''s Great Philosopher, Protagora''s created Bloody Glory. A blood-colored flame Qi emerged from Charles''s body, and the Vampiric Hand Axe in his hand also emitted a blood-colored flame Qi. The two streams of blood-colored flame Qi resonated from a distance, and upon returning home, the Vampiric Hand Axe, which had been hanging on the wall as if yearning for its nest, automatically flew up and into the hands of its master. Charles was overjoyed and opened his eyes wide; the Vampiric Hand Axe circled around his hands, as if thrown by an invisible giant hand, fast as lightning. The moment the hand axe was about to slash into the wall, the Blood Flame Qi erupted, pinning it firmly in the air; the blade vibrated with a slight tremor. With a gesture from Charles, it flew back into his hands. This was the basic function of the foundational Secret Technique of Blood Flame Qi, one of the thirteen Unique Skills of Bloody Glory from Adonis Clan''s Blood Clan! Blood Flame Qi could scorch an enemy''s life, channel vitality back to its master, enhance the lethality of a weapon, and create an exquisite connection between the weapon and its master, allowing for it to be summoned back by thought at any time. In Charles''s mind, what he was absolutely not thinking about at that moment was summoning the weapon back, but rather a Combat Technique that the Great Philosopher of the Human Race, Protagora, limited by his knowledge system, had never thought of, nor developed before. Void Manipulation! The thought of himself controlling the flying axe from a hundred paces away to kill his enemies made Charles''s heart flutter uncontrollably. His predecessor was mediocre in swordsmanship and did not specialize in close combat. Charles inherited his predecessor''s shortcomings; he himself also disliked hand-to-hand combat. If he could use Blood Flame Qi to control the Vampiric Hand Axe and engage enemies from a distance, Charles suddenly felt more capable. The Fars Empire''s bureaucratic system afforded special treatment to Transcendents. With their supernatural abilities, Transcendents found it easier to make achievements and gain promotions through merit. Even better than the treatment within Fars Empire''s bureaucratic system was joining the Orthodox Divine Sect, where having a religious office could garner all sorts of privileges. Unfortunately, joining the Orthodox Divine Sect meant no longer being able to dabble in secular power. Life had to be bound by doctrine, such as the inclinations to never marry or own secular wealth, which were extremely inconvenient. Charles, having transmigrated, had no intention of becoming a western monk. Having formed a bond with the Vampiric Hand Axe, Charles grew rather fond of this weapon. He placed the hand axe back on the desk and sat down on the couch again. After practicing Bloody Glory for a while, until around four or five in the afternoon, Charles ate two croissants and prepared to go out for a walk. He had initially planned not to go out and just stay home for the day. But since Bloody Glory had condensed a second type of Special Ability, which was also the foundation of the secret technique of the Adonis Clan of the Blood Clan, the most powerful among the thirteen Unique Skills of Bloody Glory stirred his emotions, making him restless. Going out for a walk would be good for his health and spirit. Charles locked the door and turned from the alley into Elysian Pastoral Avenue. This thriving commercial street, two thousand six hundred pimis long, was still bustling with people and vehicles at this time. At four or five in the afternoon, the shops on Elysian Pastoral Avenue still had two to three hours before closing. The Fars Empire didn''t have a street lighting system, so even the most commercial streets could only operate until dusk. Charles strolled for half an hour, walked into four or five shops, didn''t fancy anything, and was about to continue wandering for a while before returning, when he heard someone calling his name. He looked up to see a slightly outdated, yet dignified and simple carriage rushing toward him. A beautiful young girl, still with a touch of childishness on her face, was leaning out of the window waving at him. It was Miss Silvie Martin, his former fiance. She was glowing with happiness, smiling like a flower, seemingly having met with some joyous occasion. In the past few days, Silvie Martin had been out early and returning late. Charles never inquired about her whereabouts, but now, seeing his former fiance look so happy, he couldn''t help but ask, "Miss Silvie, what''s making you so happy?" The carriage stopped beside Charles, and another lady stepped down from the carriage alongside Silvie. This lady was tall and slender, with graceful steps and a very agile figure, probably around twenty-seven or twenty-eight years old. Her golden hair was coiled behind her head, and she was dressed in a lady''s hunting outfit, holding a delicate little cane in her hand. She had a pair of lake blue eyes, with a three-dimensional and exquisite face, a beauty not at all inferior to Miss Annie Brittany. Of course, she couldn''t compare to Menierman Sumei, whose nickname was The Empire''s First Rose. In the Fars Empire, no gentleman would dare to compare any other woman with her, as it would be considered a profanity that might provoke a duel in the middle of the street. Silvie introduced them to each other, saying, "This is my cousin, Sherlock Mecklen." "And this kind Miss Vini Yarsaenu, who helped me find my lost luggage." The lady placed a hand over her chest and performed a standard Empire salute, speaking with a soothing voice and an air of dignity, "Vinnie Yarsaenu, president of the Cat Detective Agency! I''ve heard Mister Mecklen works at Kilmainham Prison, I wonder if you would be willing to assist with cases involving your expertise in the future?" Charles smiled faintly and replied, "Everything is not a problem, Miss Vinnie, please feel free to ask whenever you need assistance." Silvie cheerfully said, "It just so happens that Miss Vinnie''s detective agency needs employees. They went to the municipal government to transfer my file, and now my work relationship has been moved to the Cat Detective Agency. I''m now a trainee detective!" Charles was slightly surprised, and although he had already broken off the engagement with the former Miss Fiance, he couldn''t help but advise, "Have you thought this through? The treatment of private employees is not comparable to that of government civil servants." The state-run schools primarily trained talent for various levels of government, but also allowed graduates to seek employment on their own. However, the treatment for private employees was worse, and very few were willing to give up the opportunity to work in government. Silvie Martin said, "I''ve inquired about it, and I was probably going to be sent to the countryside to become a third-grade registrar, and it''s very likely there would be no promotion for several years." Chapter 31 30. Cat Elf Detective (Requesting a monthly ticket for April) Charles was greatly surprised, the disbelief written all over his face, as he exclaimed, "How is that possible? You''re a graduate from the Behemoth National Academy, not just some public school! You should at least be a second or third-class coordinator, and even a first-class coordinator wouldn''t be unreasonable. A fifth-class registrar is really too much, how did you end up as a third-class registrar?"In the Fars Empire, the ranks of registrars ranged from first-class thirty-ninth grade to fifth-class forty-fifth grade, considered the bottom of the civil service, a privilege granted to public school graduates. To assign such a post to a National Academy graduate was a clear sign of foul play. Silvie Martin said indifferently, "It''s nothing! Because I''m a girl." Choosing his words wisely, Charles changed the topic and asked, "How much is the detective lady paying you per week?" Vini Yarsaenu answered with a smile, "Eighty-five Sheng Ding, including lodging and two meals." Charles nodded slightly, thinking to himself, "The pay is very fair, identical to that of a first-class coordinator. Considering the included board, her quality of life might actually be a bit more comfortable than that of a newbie entering the government civil service." Vini Yarsaenu continued, "Miss Silvie is a very talented individual. My Cat Detective Agency happens to have an assistant who is getting married and has to resign, leaving a vacancy." Although the Fars Empire allowed women to work, the traditional forces were quite strong. Unless the husband''s family was truly ordinary and needed the wife''s salary, they would usually expect the wife to resign from her job. Charles indicated he understood. He didn''t plan to persuade her further, after all, she was already his former fiance, and it wasn''t his place to interfere that much. Just as he was about to ask when she planned to move out, he heard Silvie say a bit sheepishly, "I haven''t received my salary yet. Although I got my luggage back, it only contained some belongings; I haven''t recovered any cash. The remittance from my father will also take some time. You''ll have to wait a little before I can pay you back for the expenses of your purchases yesterday." Charles smiled slightly and said, "You don''t need to be formal with me." The vivacious former fiance said, "Miss Vini came with me to help me move. I wondered if you might be available to assist, cousin." Charles smiled and offered, "Miss Vini, Cousin Silvie, please come with me to my house for a chat. It''s too impolite standing out here in the street." He escorted the two ladies back to number 58, invited them to the parlor, fetched a bottle of sparkling apple cider, poured three glasses, raised his own as a toast before downing it, and said with a smile, "This place has decent sparkling apple cider. You ladies might want to give it a try." After Vini Yarsaenu came in, she looked around curiously. She barely sipped her cider and asked, "Mr. Charles, do you live here all by yourself?" S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles replied, "Yes, I do." Miss Vini didn''t press further but instead shifted the conversation, "I wonder, Mr. Charles, what do you think about women working." Silvie, a bit more hesitant, added, "I don''t want to resign from my job even after I get married. If the other person can''t accept that, I won''t marry." Charles, a man of modern sensibilities, of course had no issues with women working. He pondered briefly and answered, "I believe that women should have the freedom to choose their lives as they wish, as freely as birds." A crisp and familiar voice came from outside, calling out, "Mr. Mecklen, to think that you feel this way is simply wonderful." Charles almost jumped up; he hadn''t expected Miss Annie Brittany to pay him a surprise visit. He quickly said, "Miss Annie, please come in." He also introduced her to the two ladies, "Miss Annie Brittany! A good friend of mine." Miss Annie Brittany''s pretty face was alight with happiness and joy, as she had always worried that after getting married she wouldn''t be able to work and would be confined to her home, mingling in the tasteless social circles of the nobility. Charles''s response just now had seriously scored a lot of points for himself. Annie gave a small tug on her dress and performed a lady''s daily curtsy. Silvie returned a daily curtsy, while Vinnie still gave a standard Empire salute. With some awkwardness, Charles introduced them to Miss Annie Brittany, "This is my cousin, Miss Silvie Martin. This lady here is Miss Vinnie Yarsaenu, the president of the Cat Detective Agency! My cousin has just graduated from the National Academy and has come over from Behemoth Duchy to Strasbourg, and she''s about to start working for the Cat Detective Agency." Surprise showed in Annie''s eyes as she exclaimed, "Miss Vinnie Yarsaenu? The famous cat spirit detective? I have heard a great deal about your exploits and have always admired you. I even thought about working at the Cat Detective Agency after graduation!" Noticing Charles''s apparent lack of knowledge about the Cat Detective Agency, she explained softly, "The Cat Detective Agency is the only detective agency in the Empire where seventy percent of the employees are female, and all female employees can learn the magic of cat spirits after joining." "Miss Vinnie Yarsaenu is one of the Empire''s seven great detectives, known as the cat spirit detective, and is the pride of all women in the Fars Empire." Once more, Annie gave a formal court curtsy to Vinnie Yarsaenu, which unlike the daily curtsy that involved lightly tugging at one''s skirt, was the full version with several more complex and very elegant gestures. Miss Vinnie smiled slightly and said humorously, "I''m just an overindulgence in my natural freedom! On behalf of the Cat Detective Agency, I welcome Miss Annie to apply after her graduation." Upon hearing the surname Brittany, she knew this young lady was of high status and it was highly unlikely that she would become a female detective; her words were simply a matter of polite customary expression. Annie was also aware that her family would never allow her to become a detective, prominently in the public eye and she sighed deeply in her heart. Yet, the three girls soon found much to talk about. Upon finding out that Silvie was Charles''s cousin, Annie made several indirect inquiries in an attempt to find out more about Charles. Silvie was very accommodating, actually going so far as to say a few nice things about "this cousin" of hers, which eased the worried Charles a bit. He sat by the side, hardly interjecting, occasionally taking on the role of a temporary assistant, pouring sparkling apple cider for the young ladies. About an hour later, seeing that the three ladies were still engrossed in conversation, Charles couldn''t help but suggest, "Please excuse me for a moment, I will go buy some sparkling wine and desserts and come back. The house is too modest and nothing was prepared; my hosting may have been a bit rude." Miss Annie Brittany and Vinnie Yarsaenu both exclaimed at once, "No need!" The two beautiful ladies exchanged a smile, suddenly sharing an understanding. Miss Vinnie Yarsaenu smiled slightly and said, "I''ll go, my cats are stronger." She stretched out her slender right hand and made an odd dharma seal, then a cloying meow was heard, to which the cat spirit detective addressed in a doting tone, "Go to the nearby shop and buy some sparkling wine and pastries." After a drawn-out meow, there was silence outside. Vinnie Yarsaenu continued, "I''ve asked my cat to go buy the items; there''s no need for Mister Mecklen to go through the trouble." Charles was filled with astonishment; even though he had obtained part of the memories of his indigenous predecessor, he truly didn''t understand what was meant by the magic of cat spirits. Chapter 32 31. Three Kittens (Requesting another April monthly ticket) PS: Other authors don''t ask for monthly tickets, enjoying the tranquility of their scripting pace; I don''t ask for monthly tickets, as if to hint at slacking off, so... let''s ask for monthly tickets! (Probably will be on the shelves around May, April is still the month for the public version)It wasn''t long before there was a knocking at the door. Charles went to open it, and outside was a tricolor overweight cat, carrying a large basket. The cat put down the basket, meowed twice with a haughty air. Charles, who also had experience with cats back on Earth, skilfully stroked it several times. The cat purred satisfactorily, and then jumped onto a nearby carriage, curling up to take a little nap. Outside of Elysian Pastoral Street No. 58, two carriages were parked in the small plaza; one belonged to Anne, the other to Vinnie Yarseno. Since moving into No. 58, it was the first time it had been this bustling. The visit with the two Evil Gods couldn''t be counted. While amazed at the practicality of the Agile Cats'' Magic, Charles brought the basket inside and delivered it to the three ladies. Charles had seen Anne''s mechanical beetles, but those beetles obviously could not shop, they could only be used to summon servants from outside to make purchases. The Agile Cat Magic of Miss Vinnie Yarsaenu could directly control cats, which indeed was much more convenient than mechanical beetles. Charles even felt the impulse to ask Vinnie Yarsaenu to teach him this Magic. Miss Vinnie Yarsaenu''s chatting skills were very advanced, and the three girls had already started discussing a bizarre recent case. Charles listened for a while and gained some understanding of the situation. Recently, a series of disappearances had occurred in the Alcatraz District, not just individual disappearances, but whole families vanishing. There had been seven families, totaling more than sixty people, who had disappeared without a trace. In each household, everything seemed normal as if the family members had just left temporarily. The houses were not disturbed, and there were no signs of thieves breaking in, yet the people disappeared without a trace, leaving no clues behind. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In this age, the Fars Empire''s Patrolling Army acted like the police on Earth, but their methods were crude, unsophisticated, with a success rate of solving cases lower than three percent. This resulted in the residents near the disappearances not placing any hope in the Patrolling Army, instead, they offered high rewards to private detective agencies. They were all worried that one day the disappearing would turn to them, hence the high rewards. Vinnie Yarsaenu was eager to claim this reward. She had brought up the case hoping to leverage the intelligence of the two ladies, whether Silvie or Anne, who were the rare well-educated women of this era, but clearly, she was left disappointed this time. With such a mysterious case, the two young ladies had no leads whatsoever. Charles listened for a while, and he too had no ideas. Before the crossing, he was a high school math teacher, not a seasoned detective, so he had no desire to speak on this kind of disappearance case. Suddenly, Anne Brittany exclaimed, "Oh no! I got too caught up in our conversation. It''s already time for me to head home." Vini Yarsaenu also smiled slightly and said, "I came to help Silvie move to the detective agency''s dormitory. I didn''t expect to chat for so long; I really must have bothered Mister Mecklen." Charles hurriedly said, "Not at all, spending a delightful afternoon with the three misses has only brought me joy and pleasure." Anne stood up from her seat, took Charles by the hand, and led him aside, saying, "I came today because I have some inside information to tell you." With a slightly surprised look, Charles asked, "What information?" Anne whispered, "Menilman has recently been involved in a case that has a wide-reaching impact. You need to be very careful." After finishing her sentence, she hurriedly said goodbye to him. Indeed, it was quite late. Miss Anne was often a well-behaved girl, except when she occasionally entered dreams in the middle of the night, startling others. Silvie went upstairs and packed up the things she bought a few days ago, which even included two large suitcases. With Miss Vinnie''s help, the former fiance got on the carriage and also made a farewell gesture to Charles. After seeing off two carriages one after the other, Charles returned to Elysian Pastoral Street No. 58. Although he always worried about troubles when Silvie was around, suddenly being alone, he felt somewhat empty. Elysian Pastoral Street No. 58 was really too big, living alone there was indescribably empty. Charles couldn''t help but think, "Should I hire a cook? Some servants? Or maybe get a pet?" Although he had some pastries with the ladies, he hadn''t had enough to eat, so after a slight hesitation, he went to the nearest restaurant and ordered a set meal. After dinner, he remembered the Clover Caf he visited last time. Although the coffee of this era was slightly acidic, it was rich in flavor and quite good. It was much better than the heavily flavored tea that tasted a bit like peppery water, and more suited for staying up late than the flower tea from the East. He decided to buy a batch of coffee, not only for his daily drink but also to entertain guests. When Charles walked to the Clover Caf, he heard a meowing sound, very youthful, then he saw a half-grown Agile Cat cautiously watching him, also guarding three recently born kittens. Charles remembered seeing it last time, initially thinking the cat was chubby, he couldn''t help but smile slightly and said, "These kittens are very cute." The owner of the caf, an elderly lady, hearing the compliment from the customer, smiled and said, "If you like, sir, you may adopt one for free. Just take good care of these little ones." Charles hesitated for a moment, then squatted down to look at the three little ones. The half-grown Agile Cat seemed to sense that this man meant no harm and was not that alert anymore, and lazily laid down while the three kittens energetically climbed onto her belly to start suckling. After watching for a while, Charles said, "I''ll take a batch of coffee, a bit of each type. These three kittens are very cute, please allow me to take them all." "However, they are too small to leave their mother. Please take care of them for a few more days. Here are twenty Sheng Ding, considered as the board cost for the little ones during their foster period." The caf owner was slightly surprised. Her caf''s revenue was not very substantial, and keeping a single Agile Cat was already a struggle, thus she couldn''t keep three kittens. Charles not only wanted to adopt the three kittens but also paid for their foster care, allowing them to stay longer. For the lady, this was indeed wonderful news, and she quickly agreed. Having adopted a few little ones, Charles was very happy. Experiences from his previous life with pets let him know that kittens should not be separated from their mother too early, otherwise, it''s difficult to keep them alive; hence, even though he loved them, he didn''t immediately take them away, planning to wait till the kittens were a month old. The purchasing power of twenty Sheng Ding, translated into nearly four hundred RMB, was enough to feed the three little ones for a long time. Bear in mind, the weekly salary of his former fiance, Silvie Martin, was merely eighty-five Sheng Ding. As the coffee purchase was small, Charles didn''t ask the lady to deliver it, and simply carried it out the door. Chapter 34 33. Escape The office erupted with surging Fighting Spirit, and the Vampiric Hand Axe was burst apart by the Fighting Spirit, spinning closely behind Charles as it flew out.Anyone capable of becoming the warden of Kilmainham Prison might not be of good character, but could definitely not be a waste, Charles knew this well. His last strike was only meant to delay the opponent, not foolishly intended to injure the new warden. Facing the Vampiric Hand Axe that was bounced back by the Fighting Spirit, he casually caught it and took control again, instead of running outside the prison, he turned and rushed into his office, not forgetting to repeatedly shout the words, "Warden Magru, don''t you dare force me to slander Miss Menilman!" several times. Magru was slightly surprised, knowing that this Level 1 Clerk Chief had some skills. He thought that his level 7 Fighting Spirit propelled hand axe would be enough to split the opponent in two, but unexpectedly, Charles calmly took control of the weapon. He did not know that Charles had awakened one of the thirteen Unique Skills, Blood Flame Qi, which allowed him to manipulate bloodsucking weapons from a distance, and it was not merely by hand technique that he retrieved it. Magru roared in anger, shouting, "Catch this traitor!" Charles only achieved the second layer of Bloody Glory. Even possessing two Special Abilities, "Insight" and "Blood Flame Qi," he had no chance of breaking out of the heavily guarded Kilmainham Prison. However, his office had a large window facing the streets of the Maen district. As one of the outer fifteen districts, the Maen district was very complex. If he could blend into the residential area, there was a certain chance of escaping alive. He rushed into his office, without any hesitation, leaped out of the window with all his might, performed several rolls in mid-air to break his fall, and although he landed somewhat awkwardly, he was uninjured. Charles quickly got up, activated his Blood Flame Qi, and broke into a sprint. A few minutes later, a group of prison soldiers chased out, but the former Level 1 Clerk Chief was nowhere to be seen. Magru''s face looked extremely ugly; he hadn''t expected such a minor issue resulting in such a huge complication! Many people must have heard the words Charles shouted while escaping. Having only recently become the warden and not yet fully in control of all powers or the prison''s military, there would definitely be people who would leak this information. Although he had been instructed by a certain power behind the scenes to investigate Menilman, he had secretly stirred up trouble without confrontation given the lack of evidence against him, which would leave him helpless. He didn''t have the courage to openly break with Su Mei Family. The spread of this news would undoubtedly land him in serious trouble, and even the powers behind him might not protect him. Magru in his office, slammed the desk fiercely, unable to fathom why Charles made no compromise, not even hesitating for a moment and instead immediately thinking of such a vicious counterattack? Was he really set up to be roasted over the fire? Clutching onto a sliver of hope, he shouted, "No one is allowed to speak of today''s event. If I find out anyone spreads the words just said, I will have you all taste what it''s like to squat in prison." People nearby the office almost all thought internally, "The new warden really intends to frame Miss Menilman." After escaping Kilmainham Prison, Charles hired a public carriage and rushed back to Elysian Pastoral Street No. 58 at top speed. In this era without phones or internet, the deployment of the prison and patrolling armies wasn''t so quick, giving him a slim chance. Charles, gasping for breath, barged into Elysian Pastoral Street No. 58, pulled out several Savings Union deposit slips hidden in the bedroom. Having offended the new warden, the opponent would definitely not let him go, and the deposits at the Savings Union were sure to be confiscated. He had made up his mind to lay low for a while, not being able to afford being without money. Given the efficiency of the prison army and the patrolling army of this era, Charles only needed to act swiftly to stand a chance of withdrawing all his deposits and flee afar. Charles had obtained the deposit slip and was slightly relieved that he hadn''t squandered much recently, except for ordering a new staff inlaid with dozens of silver stars; he hadn''t purchased any other expensive items. Since he was preparing to flee, Charles of course packed light, taking only the savings slip from the Savings Union, the Vampiric Hand Axe, his diary, the newly bought staff, a few clothes, and also retrieved a second-hand Magnum Hand Shuttle, after all, it was quite reliable for self-defense. After packing his belongings, he was about to leave his home when he heard noisy sounds outside. Determined, Charles decided against using the main entrance, sprinted to the yard, then leapt with all his might over the fence into the River Lucavar. No sooner had he dived into the river than a squad of the prison army rushed into Elysian Pastoral Street No. 58, their heavy boots stomping on the floor as they started their search. Half an hour later, Charles climbed ashore from a different location. His first action was to inspect the deposit slip from the Savings Union; although soggy from the river, it was still largely intact. Charles couldn''t afford to delay, so he stripped off his clothes, wrung them out a bit, and then dashed towards the nearest office of the Savings Union. When Charles had completed the procedures and withdrawn all his money, converting it to Fu Er currency, he sighed a great sigh of relief. With money in hand, as much as five hundred ninety-three Aegeus, even running away felt less panicky. Though he knew that fifty denomination Fu Er currency would attract a lot of attention as soon as he spent it, he still exchanged one hundred and ten fifty Fu Er notesit was simply too cumbersome to carry the whole amount in smaller denominations. The remaining forty-three Aegeus, he exchanged for forty ten Fu Er notes and thirty one Fu Er notes. Luckily, he still had some small change on him, so he wouldn''t attract too much attention while shopping. After taking the money, Charles felt somewhat lost. He hadn''t been here long since he''d arrived; not even a month had passed, and he wasn''t very familiar with the Old Continent. As for the distant New Continent, there was even less information in his predecessor''s memories. "I definitely can''t go back to my hometown, too many people know me there, it''d be too easy to expose my identity," he thought. "Maybe leave the Fars Empire?" "It''s frustrating, I thought after transmigrating I''d have a cushy job, and even beauty chasing me, leading to a peaceful yet abundant life!" "How did it turn out like this?" After pondering for a while, Charles decided to first buy a set of clothes suitable for escape, his shoes were still those thin-soled leather shoes, very comfortable and lightweight for the city, but unsuitable for outdoor activities and long treks. As for his clothing, he needed to change into the most popular hunting attire on the Old Continent. Charles took a deep breath, about to find an unfamiliar tailor shop, when he saw two young men in black coats, with stern faces, leaning on sheathed rapiers, standing at both ends of the long street, blocking his path. The two young men in black coats exuded an intensity forged by life and death. sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 35 34. Liemar Detective Agency (Requesting more monthly tickets again) The youth with the cross-shaped scar on his face revealed a set of pearly white teeth and smiled slightly, saying, "We have been watching you for a while. However, I thought it would be more merciful to act after you withdrew your bank savings, since that is your last wish before death.""Even though I had a savings book from the joint savings bank, the password was unknown, and it would have been rather troublesome to withdraw the money, so I agreed to your request," Edison said. Charles hadn''t expected that he had already been under surveillance and had no intention of using his newly tailored alchemy wand. In close combat, he was but a weakling, so without hesitation, he drew his Magnum Hand Shuttle and, aiming at the speaking youth, emptied the bullets. The youth with the cross-shaped scar on his face faced the muzzle with composure, drawing his rapier. With a light flick, he thrust out over ten times in a flash, and on the ground, cling-clang, fell more than ten bullets, each split into two halves C his swordsmanship was supernatural. The limits of an ordinary person''s body made such high-speed swordplay impossible. Charles drew a sharp breath and asked, "A Transcendent?" At the other end of the long street, a cold voice came through, "Wells is a diviner. His unique skill is divining the trajectory of bullets, as you''ve seen, very effective." Charles grabbed the Vampiric Hand Axe hidden up his sleeve and asked, "A diviner? You relied purely on spirituality to find me?" The youth with the cross-shaped scar on his face said, "That''s right, so don''t even think about running away. No matter where you flee, you can''t escape my Divination." Charles tossed aside the now empty Magnum Hand Shuttle and asked, "Who are you? Why are you after me?" Wells, his rapier pointed forward, replied, "We''re from the Liemar Detective Agency. Our client comes from Kilmainham Prison, an official request for investigative assistance." "The orders from Kilmainham Prison were, regardless of life or death, better dead." Charles had always felt that the law enforcement teams of the Fars Empire were not very efficient, but he had not expected that in this world of special abilities, there was the option of Transcendent Detectives. The president of Liemar Detective Agency, Aubrey Barrington Atwood, was also one of the seven great detectives of the Empire, ranking even above the Elven Detective Vini Yarsaenu. The scale of the Liemar Detective Agency was more than ten times larger than that of the Cat Detective Agency, employing over a hundred detectives, among whom were more than ten Transcendents, two to three hundred detective assistants, a substantial number of apprentice detectives, as well as various clerical staff, covering a very wide range of business. Facing a pursuer who could divine the future, Charles was very troubled. He didn''t attempt to bribe them; the two Liemar Detective Agency detectives had already made it clear they intended to seize his cash, so to try such a method would be quite naive. In an instant, Charles calmed down and without hesitation unleashed his Insight, a holographic view enveloping the entire street. The Vampiric Hand Axe flew out, slashing toward the other detective. The Vampiric Hand Axe struck its target, emitting a dull sound. A ferocious flame erupted from the detective named Edison, forming a whirlwind of fire. The Vampiric Hand Axe sliced into the flames but could not break through the fiery whirlwind to harm the detective. Edison''s face twisted into a cruel smile as he said, "I am from the Liemar Detective Agency''s Flame Dragon Cavalry. Your petty tricks can''t break through my special ability." Without any visible movement on his part, a torrent of flame swept the Vampiric Hand Axe aside. The Vampiric Hand Axe fell to the ground, still carrying momentum, it bounced forcefully and shot towards Wells for several dozen steps before its energy faded and it fell by the side of the street. Charles''s heart steadied a bit, but on his face, he deliberately showed panic as he yelled, "A Third Order Transcendent!" The "Fighting Spirit" that Edison used was a knight''s most prized ability! Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the Old Continent, it was said that being a knight was the most accessible Transcendent path and the easiest to achieve. The threshold was so low that even a commoner could have a chance to obtain a secret technique for cultivating fighting spirit. In the Fars Empire, Sheffield University had a complete knight training system. As long as one got into the National Academy, one could learn the breathing method. The most excellent students would condense a seed of strength, awaken the primal life force within themselves, break free from their cocoons, and upon acquiring fighting spirit, they would be granted the title of Knight. Even if one failed to enter the National Academy, many community organizations across the Old Continent also taught some breathing methods. For instance, the Liemar Detective Agency was known for practicing the Flame Dragon''s Breath Breathing Method, which awakened fighting spirit, allowing one to call oneself a Flame Dragon Cavalry. Charles, unable to awaken his fighting spirit at the National Academy, gave up this practice entirely after entering university. However, he still had a firm grasp of many common concepts. From Addison''s performance, he could tell that the other''s fighting spirit was roughly third level, which in the hierarchy of Transcendents, made him a Third Order Transcendent. Wells, holding his rapier, took a big step forward and said with a hearty laugh, "Choose me as your opponent, then! I''m a Diviner who isn''t good at fighting, and my strength is only at the Second Order." From the information he had, Charles supposed to be a civil servant with no practical combat experience and at most a First Rank Transcendent. The Bloody Glory he was proficient in shared similarities with fighting spirit in manner of combat, but it was widely known for being less powerful. The two detectives from the Liemar Detective Agency approached the fight with a game-like attitude, not taking it very seriously, playing with Charles as a cat would with a mouse, even showing a touch of laziness. Charles silently calculated and when Wells stepped into a certain range, he said in a voice only he could hear, "Whether it''s from the East or the West, whether it''s from mythology or fantasy, there has never been any form of Divination that doesn''t have a price, and no Divination is omniscient and omnipotent." The Vampiric Hand Axe, which had fallen to the ground, flew up gracefully like an agile bird, striking Wells in the neck from an unusual angle. Under the manipulation of Blood Flame Qi, this bloodsucking weapon voraciously devoured the detective''s vitality and life force. Wells tried several times to pull the hand axe from his neck, but each time his hand lifted halfway, it fell back powerlessly. In just a few dozen breaths, his robust vitality was completely consumed by the Vampiric Hand Axe, and his body became like a withered leaf in the autumn wind, instantly decrepit, his once young and strong body withering away like an elderly man in his twilight years. Addison''s face was filled with horror, and facing such an unexpected turn of events, he missed the fleeting chance to rush in and save his teammate. Next, he made a decision that even Charles found surprising. His body erupted with flames as he unleashed his fighting spirit, fleeing as fast as he could. Charles was a university student and had completed a comprehensive and professional education in Extraordinary Knowledge at Sheffield University. When the two detectives from the Liemar Detective Agency made their move, he spotted their weaknesses and designed his tactics accordingly. The two detectives from the Liemar Detective Agency hadn''t even made it into the National Academy; it was only in the detective agency that they had the chance to learn breathing methods. Although they were not lacking in strength and had rich combat experience, their scholarship was significantly inferiorthey had not seen through Charles''s true abilities. Addison was aware of Bloody Glory but knew little about its thirteen Unique Skills. The ability to manipulate weapons from a distance was considered a Special Ability associated with a High-Level Transcendent in his understanding. Especially since Charles had seized the initiative, killing Wells as soon as he made his move, the appearance of the bloodsucking weapon causing death was very much in the air of a "villainous" Demon King, leading Detective Addison to misjudge his strength and choosing the "smart" approachto escape alone. Although Addison was a salaried detective of the official agency, he earned a mere forty-two Fu Er a week, barely higher than a First Order clerk by less than one Fu Er. With so little income, why would he risk his life? Chapter 36 35. Promoted to Third Order Charles had no intention of chasing after him. He shook his head, walked over to Wells, pulled out his wallet, and also found a brand-new Magnum Hand Shuttle and a leather bullet pouch on the detective.As for the rapier that seemed quite valuable, he didn''t take it. First, he wasn''t skilled in swordsmanship, and second, it would be difficult to liquidate during his flight. Charles also picked up his second-hand Magnum Hand Shuttle and then strode away. After having devoured the life force of Wells, a Second Order Transcendent, he needed to find a place to digest it. It was only after Charles had left that the street gradually began to see pedestrians again. Murders on the street were common in smaller places, and even in the capital Strasbourg, it was not rare, nor did any passerby think to report it to the Patrolling Army. Instead, someone kindly notified the city''s coroner. The ghastly sight of Wells'' death made the nearby residents uncomfortable, necessitating a cleanup. Charles didn''t leave immediately; he turned back to Upper Zone Seven, hurriedly crossed through the center of Strasbourg, and entered Franche-Comt District, which was distantly opposite the city center from the Marne District. Although he lacked experience in counter-surveillance, he had seen enough related posts online in his previous life to slightly mislead his pursuers. Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Once he left Upper Zone Seven, the prison army generally wouldn''t follow, and the Patrolling Army''s presence became weaker. If he could misdirect them towards the Marne and Lucavaro Districts, it would be even safer. Though there were stationed troops in the outer fifteen districts, they generally showed little interest in minor cases. He wasn''t worried about a citywide search either. He had fallen out with the new warden, a private grudge, without a clear accusation. Even if there were concrete charges, his low status and the minor nature of the offenses, such as trafficking in the prison''s extraordinary weapons, wouldn''t warrant such a large-scale operation. The Empire didn''t have such an abundance of Patrolling Army forces to squander. This truly wasn''t Earth! Although Charles worked in the Marne District, once he entered Franche-Comt District, he could distinctly feel the difference between the outskirts and Upper Zone Seven. The area was dirtier and more chaotic; the buildings were messier, and the people walking the streets were expressionless, obviously under great life pressure, devoid of vitality. He had no time for reflections common to transmigrators and hurriedly found a passable tailor shop, entering directly and saying, "I need a robust outfit for a long journey." This tailor shop, called Wild Lily, had only an old tailor and not even an assistant. The old tailor glanced at Charles and said indifferently, "It will take five days!" Charles gave a slight smile and said, "I need it now, and I''ll pay you thirty percent extra." The old tailor methodically replied, "There are indeed a few ready-made outfits, but they don''t quite fit your size; they''ll need some alterations." Charles said, "Then please hurry!" The old tailor brought out several ready-made garments from the store; Charles chose a pair of calf leather boots, a sturdy hunting outfit, and also bought an old travel trunk that had been sitting in the store for a long time. He was embarking on a long journey without any luggage, which would have looked odd. The old tailor was skilled, and in about half an hour, he had altered the clothes. When making the payment, Charles decided to pawn his old clothes to the elderly tailor. The clothes he was wearing had been custom-made in an upper district tailor shop, from quality materials. Although not high-end and already second-hand, they were still more expensive than the clothes in the elderly tailor''s shop. The elderly tailor was known for his integrity in business, and he estimated a fair price, giving Charles two Sheng Dings, which completed this transaction to their mutual satisfaction. Although he had wrung them out, Charles still felt unpleasantly damp. He borrowed a towel from the elderly tailor, dried himself off, and changed his clothes, feeling much refreshed afterwards. Carrying his walking stick and newly purchased suitcase, Charles stepped out of the tailor shop and suddenly remembered that shortly before his arrival, a robbery had occurred at Hangzhou''s Wanjiaxing Citya heist that ended within ten minutes as the police apprehended the criminal, a pace of action that made the Fars Empire''s Warden Army and the Patrolling Army look incompetent in comparison. Of course, he didn''t wish the investigative efficiency of the Fars Empire to improve suddenly. Experiencing one encounter with a fortune-teller detective was quite enough for him. Charles walked for a while and found a carriage waiting for passengers. He boarded and provided the coachman with an address to a famous manor outside the city. He wasn''t actually heading to that manor, but rather used the faraway destination because it would take five or six hours to reach, giving him ample time to assimilate the life force he had consumed. As a Second Order Transcendent, Wells'' vitality was exceptionally robust, and his Bloody Glory was almost at the bursting point. The coachman was delighted with the extended trip, a good job, and immediately set the horses in motion. Charles adjusted his breathing, circulated the Bloody Glory within him, and began to refine the absorbed life force. Several hours later, his left leg thundered as the third Bloody Vortex coalesced into form. Even though he was on the run, Charles felt a slight joy. Under normal cultivation progress, even a genius like Miss Annie would take five to six years after graduation to advance to Third Order. He spread his hands, and the Bloody Glory surged in his palms, now at least three or four times stronger than before. After briefly testing his powers, Charles contained the Bloody Glory, thinking to himself, "I wonder when I''ll be able to condense a Bloody Vortex in my right leg and successfully meditate on the runes of Quickness and Spirit Spider Techniques." He had chosen to focus on condensing Bloody Vortices in his legs in the hopes of sooner mastering these two extraordinary techniques. The Quickness Technique would allow him to be as light as a swallow, fast as a horse, agile as a monkey, and to jump as a deer. The Spirit Spider Technique would enable him to walk on walls, traverse mountains as if on flat ground, and even form spiritual power silk threads to swing through the air, possessing a bit of special reactive inspiration. Once he mastered these two extraordinary skills, his movement techniques and running speed would no longer be at the level of ordinary people. Even if he encountered a High-Level Transcendent, he could escape with ease, not to mention evading regular pursuers. Having assimilated the life essence he had consumed, Charles finally felt relieved enough to go through Wells'' walletthis detective must have just received a sizeable payment from Warden Magrull Teller since it contained five Aegeus and some Fu Er "change." One Aegeus had the purchasing power of eight to nine thousand RMB, which showed that Magrull was indeed quite "generous" with his payment. In the wallet was also a receipt for a Rapier. Charles guessed that this detective, proficient in swordsmanship, had ordered a new weapon but had yet to collect it. He pocketed the cash and the receipt and casually threw the wallet out of the carriage window. By then, they had left the city area, and both sides of the road were wilderness. The wallet rolled into the underbrush, where it was unlikely ever to be found again. Chapter 37 36、Giant Axe Adventure Group (asking for monthly tickets to support Zhang) As the coach passed through a village, Charles left the fare and, without alarming the coachman, quietly disembarked.Watching the coach speeding away, Charles relaxed a little. He had never intended to go to that manor. After digesting the life essence he had consumed, he chose to sneak away halfway, which would make it more difficult for pursuers to track his movements. The village was small, with probably only a few dozen households, and a small street ran through the entire village. By now, the sky had turned dark, and even though Charles was a Transcendent, he did not dare to travel through the wilderness at night. This world''s wilderness was not safe even near the capital, Strasbourg, there were man-eating demons, ferocious wild beasts, and various unexplained dangers. Charles tried knocking on the doors of two villagers. The first household responded with a rude voice, rejecting his request for lodging. The second was much more amiable, although they also refused him, they directed him to Old John''s house at the head of the village. Old John was a hunter who also occasionally made business by providing lodging for strangers. By the time Charles found the old hunter''s house, the sky had already turned completely dark. He knocked on the door, asking for a place to stay. A tall, sturdy old man opened the door and said, "Come in." What surprised Charles was that the old hunter was not alone. There was a small adventure group in his room. The group consisted of five people, three men and two women. The leader was a middle-aged warrior wielding a giant axe. He was very vigilant and did not speak to Charles. The other two men were slightly younger, both in their thirties, with military sabers at their waists. Rapiers were great weapons for dueling on the streets, but in the wilderness, and in the army, a saber with a thick spine was the common weapon. Both men were clearly experienced adventurers, and in addition to their weapons, they were not lacking in various miscellaneous gear. Their gaze at Charles also carried a hint of scrutiny. The two women were quite young, with average looksone was a typical Fars woman with excellent wavy blonde hair, and the other seemed to have southern Old Continent ancestry with short brown hair. Both women were in their early twenties, just a few years older than Silvie. Public associations teach all kinds of Martial Techniques, and the National Academy imparts breathing methods. Even women were trained to have impressive skills. For example, Miss Silvie Martin, Charles''s ex-fiance, surpassed him in swordsmanship. Many women choose to become adventurers after graduation, instead of working for the government, relying on their proficient skills or formally trained knowledge. Because... the Empire did indeed have some gender discrimination in job allocation. Silvie being sent off to the countryside to work as a registrar was not an exception, and it wasn''t much better in the other countries of the Old Continent. The blonde young woman showed interest in Charles and asked, "Are you also heading to Yorktown for that White Wolf?" Charles smiled faintly and said, "I''m just passing through; I haven''t heard anything about a White Wolf. What kind of beast is it?" S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The adventurers laughed, and the blonde young woman said, "The White Wolf is not a beast. He''s the best Demon Hunter, extremely skilled in slaying demons. Recently, he let slip that he has obtained a Heart Core of a demon and wishes to choose a Successor." Charles was slightly surprised. Being a Demon Hunter was a very widely applicable Transcendent profession. Whether accepting employment from the government, nobility, merchants, or even working solo, it was a great choice and very profitable, a high-paying industry. He had two college classmates who chose the career of Demon Hunter. They managed to become Transcendents before graduating, and now their weekly income was at least more than ten Fu Er, which was quite enviable. However, although being a Demon Hunter held vast employment prospects, this Transcendent profession had two major flaws: "Induction" required a demon''s Heart Core, which was extremely rare and super expensive, out of reach for ordinary people; and facing demons always required combat, which, despite the lucrative income, was also extremely dangerous. Charles had considered becoming a Demon Hunter in the past, but ultimately he chose Bloody Glory as he really didn''t have much talent for combat. After taking a quick glance at the five adventurers, Charles immediately deduced that none of them had transcended. A thought sprung to mind as he smiled and said, "I''m not interested in becoming a Demon Hunter, but I am quite curious about the visit. Would you mind if I join you on your journey?" "Don''t worry, I won''t compete with you for the chance to become a Demon Hunter because..." With a slight flick of his fingers, the air produced a soft crackling sound. Charles smiled and added, "I have followed the path of a knight and have already become Transcendent." Of course, Charles couldn''t actually manifest Fighting Spirit; his seed of strength was still just a seed. However, simulating Fighting Spirit with Bloody Glory wasn''t difficult, given that their paths were closely related. The five adventurers were visibly moved. The middle-aged warrior with the giant axe hesitated slightly before saying, "My name is Mason, and you are welcome to join the Giant Axe Adventure Group." The other two slightly younger men also introduced themselves. The blonde lady''s name was Hannah, and the young woman with light brown short hair was named Homonsaa name that definitely had a bit of Old Continent southern flair, which sounded rather peculiar to the authentic people of the Fars Empire. Charles, of course, couldn''t give his real name. Inspired by Homonsa''s name, he crafted his own, which also had a southern Old Continent vibeQian Nan. Being alone was eye-catching and would make it easy for pursuers to track him, but traveling with an adventure group would attract less attention, allowing him to better conceal his identity. Upon joining the Giant Axe Adventure Group, Charles tossed a Shengding Copper Coin and called out, "Mr. John, got any liquor? I''d like to treat my teammates to a drink." The Shengding coin of the Fars Empire looked dull red like a copper coin and was commonly mistaken for one, but it was actually an alloy. Charles had no idea what the formula for the coin was, but it was certainly durable, resistant to wear and tear, and unlikely to deform or discolor. Old John caught the coin and said flatly, "One Shengding is not enough." Charles shrugged his shoulders and tossed out two more Shengdings. Old John snagged the coins and turned to fetch the liquor. Charles knew a single Shengding wasn''t enough to buy drinks; he was deliberately creating an image of someone who wasn''t very wealthy but was quite generous. Though poor, he was open-handed, making it easy for people to distinguish him from the previous Clerks and Clerk Chiefs who were well-paid but lacked friends! Old John quickly returned with six large mugs of barley beer, handing one to each person. Mason took his mug of beer and immediately developed a great fondness for Charles, exclaiming, "Qian Nan! You''re the best new member I''ve ever seen." He lifted his cup and took a big gulp, an indescribable satisfaction on his face. Charles raised his mug to clink with the other four team members and sipped a little. Old John''s barley beer was much inferior to the fizzy apple cider he usually drank, slightly bitter with a taste closer to beer, only with a significantly higher alcohol content than beer. Chapter 38 37, Yorktown The Giant Axe Adventure Group was clearly not a wealthy one; they seldom had spare money to spend on drinks. So when Charles offered to buy them drinks, not just the three male team members, but also the blonde Hannah and the light brown-haired Homonsa were delighted.Old John even brought over a well-roasted wild pig''s knuckle as a complimentary gift for Charles''s purchase of drinks. Everyone carved out thin slices with their small knives to accompany their wine, quickly warming up the atmosphere. More than two hours after Charles entered the village, a seven-person team also arrived in this small village. They were all wearing the same black coats as Wells and Edison, which were the signature attire of the Liemar Detective Agency. These black coats were highly waterproof and windproof, and could even resist some slashes from swords. Moreover, the coats had many hidden pockets, which made them very convenient for long journeys. Winterburn said, "It''s too late to keep going; let''s stay in this village for the night." "Edison, can you ask around to see who can accommodate us in the village?" Winterburn was the leader of this team, forty-eight years old, a Fourth Order Transcendent, and a middle-level executive of the Liemar Detective Agency. He had a significant reputation among his peers and a considerable influence within the agency. Edison hurried off and soon returned, saying, "Old John''s place at the head of the village can accommodate us." The team quickly got moving. When they knocked on Old John''s door, Charles, who had already gone to bed, was awakened by the noise. He immediately activated his Insight, covering Old John''s entire house. "The Liemar Detective Agency? How did they catch up?" Charles was stunned. Hesitating for a moment, he decided not to flee immediately as any movement on his part would be tantamount to turning himself in. The team from the Liemar Detective Agency, seemingly unaware they were so close to their target. Winterburn, learning that an adventure group had stayed the night before, didn''t inquire further. After requesting some food and hastily eating with the detectives, they were arranged by Old John to sleep in other rooms. Charles dared not sleep anymore. He closed his eyes and slowly operated the Bloody Glory. It was extremely difficult, but he made it through until dawn. The people from the Liemar Detective Agency set off as soon as it was light. Which greatly relieved Charles. After a while, the members of the Giant Axe Adventure Group gradually woke up. As adventurers, they still had a basic level of vigilance and were aware that another group had arrived last night; however, since the newcomers didn''t do anything, they had no reaction. Charles joined the others for a simple breakfast and then set off for York Town. Charles felt somewhat uncomfortable, as he rarely walked in Strasbourg and was accustomed to taking public carriages. This time, however, he had to walk all the way to York Town, because the entire route was through mountain roads where carriages couldn''t travel. Even if they could travel, the Giant Axe Adventure Group wouldn''t hire a carriage for such a long trek outside the city as it was too expensive. Although he had been promoted to a Third Order Transcendent, Charles still found it arduous and thought to himself, "I need to train harder, condense the Bloody Vortex in my right leg, and quickly inscribe the Runes for Quickness Technique and Spirit Spider Technique." "Or perhaps buy a carriage and drive it myself..." The team led by Winterburn had reached the estate Charles had specified the day before. They stayed for more than an hour, asking around thoroughly and, upon confirming that Charles was not there, they continued on their way along a certain road. Although the Liemar Detective Agency had numerous detectives, they only had one Transcendent like Wells, who was a fortune-teller. Before setting out, they had a wizard try to track Charles. The wizard only provided a direction without much detail. Charles was unaware that he had temporarily escaped a calamity. Amid his internal complaints, he finally reached York Town. This was a rather large town with a population of nearly a thousand. The famous demon hunter White Wolf had built a gigantic log cabin in the center of the town. In front of the cabin, there were already forty or fifty people divided into more than ten small teams chatting and whispering among themselves. The arrival of the Giant Axe Adventure Group was met with unanimous "hostility," as yet another group of competitors had appeared. On the way here, Charles had already gotten quite familiar with his five teammates. He knew that it was their leader, Mason, who aspired to become a demon hunter, and the other four teammates had accompanied him for that purpose. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As a lower-tier adventure group, they had all learned some breathing techniques, but only Mason and Homonsa had managed to condense their power seeds. Homonsa was younger and still had a chance to break through, but Mason was already over forty, and the opportunity to break out and become a knight endowed with fighting spirit was slim. Hannah was very interested in Charles, and on the way, it was this blonde girl who chatted with him the most. Charles knew whyhe had revealed that he possessed transcendent cultivation and was a "knight" endowed with fighting spirit, making him a suitable partner for Hannah. Of course, a higher priority was the fact that Charles was quite handsome. Otherwise, he would not have won the affection of Anne Brittany. After all, the outcome of a heroic rescue sometimes resulted in a pledge of commitmentor, at other times, in lifelong regret... The Giant Axe Adventure Group took up a spot in front of the large log cabin, and after Mason talked to an acquaintance to gather some information, he returned and said to the group, "White Wolf won''t appear tonight. He''s still a day''s journey away and won''t be back until tomorrow." "Most people have found accommodations in the town. Those who are here couldn''t find a place and have to stay overnight. It looks like we''ll have to camp out here tonight as well." Apart from Charles, the other five members all had experience with outdoor living. Moreover, the open space in town was much safer than the real wilderness. In no time, they managed to start a small fire and sat or lay down to rest, easing the fatigue from a day''s travel. Charles had no interest in becoming a demon hunter, and Hannah didn''t think she stood a chance either. So when Hannah suggested they find a place to have a drink, Charles readily agreed. What he didn''t expect was that Homonsa wanted to join them too. Charles informed the team leader Mason and took the two girls away with him, which caused the other two male teammates to grumble a bit. Although Charles had traveled for a whole day, after all, he was a Third Order Transcendent. With a little circulation of Bloody Glory, he managed to relieve most of his fatigue. The two ladies clearly didn''t have his abilities, and their fatigue was evident on their faces. Charles visited two inns in the town of York, both of which were fully booked due to the influx of adventure teams these past few days. Instead of looking for a third inn, he simply purchased a bunch of food and a large barrel of ale from the second inn and took the two girls back to the large log cabin. When Charles shared the food and ale with his teammates, the slight displeasure of the two men earlier vanished into thin air. After returning, Hannah ate a little and then, using her backpack as a pillow, fell soundly asleep. Homonsa held up a bit better, staying up to chat for a while, but she too looked like she couldn''t last much longer. Mason and the other two male teammates didn''t fare much better, so Charles simply suggested he would take the first half of the night watch, and they could take shifts for the second half. Even in town, it was necessary to keep watch at night. Chapter 39 38. Unexpected Acquaintance The long journey was extremely exhausting, everyone was so tired that they barely drank any beer, had some food, and fell into a deep sleep, leaving more than half a barrel left.Charles leaned against his travel case, pulled out his diary, activated his Special Ability "Insight," and pondered over the first Agmilas Labyrinth map. While being cautious of anyone approaching to tamper with things, he also poured himself a cup of beer and nibbled on some newly bought jerky. Occasionally sipping the beer and enjoying the night breeze, he found it quite pleasant. Outside the massive wooden house of the White Wolf, there were quite a few people, but it was rather quiet, with the intermittent sound of snoring, which added an extra bit of tranquility. As the sky began to lighten slightly, Charles felt a significant drain on his spirituality. He turned off his "Insight," rubbed his eyes, and looked around, considering which companion to wake up to take his place when he heard noisy footsteps. A group of people was entering from outside the town. The group quickly arrived in front of the large wooden house. The leaders were two men; one was exceptionally tall, over two meters, a height rarely seen even in Strasbourg on Earth. He carried a giant sword on his back and had a pair of meteor hammers hanging on his belt. The other man, unexpectedly, was someone Charles recognizedthe merchant Louis Simi whom he had met at Duchess Meisu''s magic item auction and had previously dealt in multipronged chains. Charles was slightly startled, but soon strategized. Louis Simi looked like he had just returned from afar and probably didn''t know about the recent events in Strasbourg. It wasn''t the information age now, and even the most sensational news spread slowly. Rather than deliberately avoiding, he decided to approach and converse. As for whether Louis Simi returning to Strasbourg would report him... First, the matter was too significant, and a shrewd merchant like Louis would definitely weigh the pros and cons. Second, by that time, he would have long since taken flight. Charles stood up, walked toward the group, gave a slight nod to the veteran Demon Hunter White Wolf, then opened his arms to Louis Simi, saying, "Louis, I didn''t expect to see you here. I am Qian Nan, we chatted once at Duchess Meisu''s magic item auction." Louis Simi was slightly surprised, but being a successful businessman, he didn''t ask the atmosphere-spoiling question "Weren''t you calling yourself Charles Mecklen last time?" Instead, he cheerfully said, "Life is truly wonderful, do you also want to become a Demon Hunter?" The two men hugged each other and touched cheeks, an etiquette that signifies a deep friendship among men. Charles smiled and said, "I can''t walk the second Transcendent path anymore, otherwise I''d really hate to miss such a good opportunity." After chatting briefly, Louis Simi introduced Charles to the Demon Hunter, saying, "Qian Nan, my good friend, we''ve done some business in magic items together." White Wolf extended his hand to Charles in a handshake, a customary greeting for strangers meeting for the first time in the Old Continent, and said lightly, "White Wolf, a Demon Hunter." Louis Simi chimed in to lighten the mood, "I just came back from Byron, brought in a batch of specialty goods from there, and hired Mister White Wolf on the way, a very reliable Demon Hunter." Charles was immediately reassured. Louis Simi, just back from the Byron Empire, definitely wouldn''t know about the recent happenings in Strasbourg. "White Wolf" wasn''t his real name but a nickname; however, Charles who was also using a fake name, of course, wouldn''t mind that. He smiled and said, "I''ve recently got a treasure map, so I joined an adventure team to explore it, hoping for some modest findings." sea??h th n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. White Wolf''s eyes sparkled slightly, asking, "What kind of treasure map?" Charles smiled, "Bought it from an antique shop, supposedly a treasure from the ancient Orc Kingdom." White Wolf immediately lost interest, and said indifferently, "Such treasure maps are unreliable." Charles talked nonsense mainly to cover up why he appeared in a place like Yorktown. The change in White Wolf''s attitude was expected. A few people chatted casually and entered the giant wooden house. Charles also didn''t forget to wave to his adventure team mates, bringing in people from the Giant Axe Adventure Group as well. White Wolf clearly didn''t care about that, and without stopping the Giant Axe Adventure Group''s freeloading, he pointed to a muscular man and said, "I''m going to take a bath! Whatever you want to drink, just feel free to ask Sam, and remember to pay," then he strode off. Only two people in this team were White Wolf''s assistants; the rest were Louis Simi''s subordinates. Seeing White Wolf leave, Louis smiled and said, "Exploring treasures requires more equipment, and I just happen to have some suitable gear for the outdoors. If you see anything you like, take it, just give me a friendly price." Louis Simi raised his hand in a gesture, and his subordinates brought over a pile of equipment, including some extraordinary weapons. Charles, who was on the run, wished to travel as light as possible. Where would he have the interest in buying any equipment? As for those extraordinary weapons, although he had some savings, he really couldn''t afford such high-end items. He pretended to look interested for a while and found that among the batch of goods there was a black iron ring mixed in, unremarkable and dark. However, it carried a branch family crest of the Arthur clan. The Arthur family was one of the thirty-seven Blood Clan families and one of the Three Emperor Clans, with a status even higher than the Six King Clans. Although Charles couldn''t tell which branch of the family the black iron ring came from, it was undoubtedly a bloodsucking weapon. Curiously, he picked it up and tinkered with it for a while. Just as he was about to put it down, Louis Simi smiled and said, "Mister Mecklen, are you also interested in Blood Clan weapons? This weapon has a notable origin, but I''ve never been able to understand how it is used as a weapon." "If Mister Mecklen knows, please tell me. I am willing to pay for the knowledge." Since White Wolf had already left, the people from the Giant Axe didn''t dare to come over. They watched them chatting and laughing in the corner, with no outsiders nearby. Louis Simi then directly called Charles by his real surname. Feeling slightly guilty, Charles chuckled and asked, "I wonder, Louis, how much do you plan to offer?" After pondering for a moment, Louis Simi said, "I spent ninety-five Aegeus to buy this ring, thinking I had found a treasure. You also know that the Arthur family is one of the Blood Clan''s Three Emperor Clans; it''s definitely worth the price!" "But after obtaining it, I just couldn''t figure out how to use it, so it could only sell for a hundred ten Aegeus. If Mister Mecklen has a way to discover its true method of use, I can promise that, no matter how much it sells for, I am willing to pay 30% of the net profits as your appraisal fee." Curiously, Charles asked, "Louis, haven''t you sought someone knowledgeable in Bloody Glory to appraise it?" Chapter 40 39. Shan Luns Spear (Update one chapter and ask for monthly pass) Louis Simi gave a wry smile and shook his head, saying, "Bloody Glory is an ancient yet extremely niche Supernatural Power, and not many choose this path. I found two people, one of whom was not at all interested in my offer. The other gentleman wants me to buy back another bloodsucking weapon he owns, but his asking price is too high for me to accept."Charles, of course, knew how niche Bloody Glory was. At Sheffield University, he was the only person in his year to choose this path, and if you count three years back, it was still only him. He became somewhat interested, and Bloody Glory converged, flowing into the bloodsucking weapon. Louis Simi''s eyes lit up slightly, seeing that Charles was interested in the bloodsucking weapon, and he guessed the young man''s Transcendent path, feeling quite expectant on the inside. The black iron ring was not repelled by Charles''s Bloody Glory, but it was also not as insatiably thirsty as the Vampiric Hand Axe. It silently devoured a certain amount of Bloody Glory, emitted a faint buzzing, and in Charles''s hand, it bloomed with a blood light, transforming into a golden spear over two meters long. The spear was engraved with countless patterns and there seemed to be Blood Flame flowing within, exuding an extraordinary aura. Louis Simi showed a surprised expression and exclaimed, "A Shalunshi spear!" "It''s actually an Extraordinary Weapon from the Shalunshi Arthur family." Charles was also surprised. He did not recognize the family crest of the Shalunshi family and had never heard of the great reputation of the Shalunshi spear, but he knew of the family renowned for crafting Magic Weapons and that each changeable Magic Weapon was of exceptional quality and especially pricey. Few people could handle bloodsucking weapons, leading to the Blood Clan''s Extraordinary Objects being priced much lower than ordinary Magic Weapons, but these top-quality, shape-shifting weapons could fetch higher prices than Magic Weapons of the same quality. This was determined by market supply and demand. Business principles? He couldn''t explain it clearly at the moment. After some hesitation, Louis Simi said, "Mister Mecklen, you really have given me a wonderful surprise. I have a difficult matter now and would like to negotiate with you." "The Shalunshi spear is a top-tier secret treasure. If I auction it hastily, I cannot get a proper price, so I plan to wait for a top-tier auction next year before sending it for auction." "This means you''ll have to wait quite a while." "I am willing to pay an advance, which may cause you a slight loss, but you would receive compensation today. I am not forcing youif you are willing to wait, I will also honor my promise." Charles deliberately pondered for a moment, then smiled and said, "I wish you, Mister Louis, unprecedented success at that top-tier auction. I don''t want to wait that long." Charles did not think waiting for next year''s auction was a good idea. Louis Simi was a businessman, and profit determined his stance. Once he returned to Strasbourg and learned that Charles Meklen was an empire''s wanted criminal, he would certainly not pay a single Gold Coin. Receiving an amount of money for nothing was a good deal no matter how you looked at it. Louis Simi was overjoyed. He picked out a Rapier from his merchandise and said, "I am willing to give this Extraordinary Weapon to Mister Mecklen along with an additional payment of two hundred Aegeus." "This Rapier is also a bloodsucking weapon, originating from the Asiluo Clan. Although the blade is slightly damaged, it is still worth over one hundred and fifty Aegeus." "The Asiluo Clan is one of the Three Emperor Clans of the Blood Clan, ranked alongside the Arthur family, excelling in Martial Techniques and swordsmanship, the best among the thirty-seven Blood Clan families, and known for producing famous swords." Louis Simi reversed the hilt and showed it to Charles. On the guard of the hilt was a special inscription, and he said, "This Blood Clan Extraordinary Weapon also has a very pleasant and elegant nameBlood Rose." "You''re a perfect match with this!" Louis Simi showed the inscription on the hilt as clearly as possible, yet he didn''t show the slightest intention of drawing the rapier. Charles was startled, he knew the Shalunshi spear would certainly be expensive, but he hadn''t thought it would be that costly! Louis Simi had promised a thirty percent share of the pure profit, and he wanted to pay the reward in advance, so a thirty percent share of the profit would definitely be higher than a bloodsucking weapon plus two hundred Aegeus. Sar?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Bloodsucking weapons sell for a fraction of the price of ordinary extraordinary weapons. Louis Simi''s quoted price of one hundred and fifty Aegeus probably had some margin, but it wouldn''t be too much lower. This meant that the Shalunshi spear could fetch a sky-high auction price of over twelve hundred Aegeus. In terms of the Chinese yuan, this price equates to more than twenty million, enough to buy a sub-top-level luxury house in Beijing, Shanghai, Guangzhou or Shenzhen, and in the Fars Empire, to buy a medium-sized manor. Charles beamed and said, "Louis, you really are an excellent businessman, it''s so comfortable dealing with you." He took the bloodsucking weapon, and remembered a short poem he had read in his past life: "A gentle thunder in one night weaves myriad threads, light after the rain flutters over tiles in uneven jade hues. The affectionate peony holds the tears of spring, while the powerless rose lies on branches at dawn." The Blood Rose was not a famous sword. At least, Charles didn''t know its origin, nor did he intend to inquire about its history. This bloodsucking rapier in his hands was destined to remain obscure. Charles had no plans to achieve great things with it. Louis Simi took out another purse and handed it to Charles, the purse heavy, obviously not filled with paper currency. Charles took the purse, surprised that Louis Simi was paying in Aegeus gold coins instead of Fu Er banknotes. It seemed Louis Simi knew what he was wondering about, shrugged his shoulders and said, "I just went to Byron for business, where they don''t accept Fu Er paper currency, only gold Aegeus and silver Fu Er, so I didn''t bring any paper money and had to pay with gold Aegeus." There were two denominations of Aegeus: one Aegeus and five Aegeus, which the People of Fars customarily called the "small Aegeus" and the "big Aegeus," and Louis Simi''s payment included coins of both denominations. Charles pocketed the purse and also put away the bloodsucking rapier. This transaction seemed to have brought them even closer together. The five members of Giant Axe Adventure Group watched Charles and Louis Simi apparently make a deal, but they were a bit too far to catch the content of their conversation. They only saw Louis Simi not only giving Charles a rapier but also a purse of coins, clueless about what the two were actually doing. Mason murmured, "Qian Nan doesn''t seem like an ordinary person!" All four team members nodded in agreement. Charles was far from ordinary; starting with his performance a moment ago, he was outstanding. Hannah''s eyes warmed slightly, and she started having some ambitious thoughts. White Wolf, after about fifteen minutes, came out in fresh clothes. He glanced at the members of the Giant Axe Adventure Group and said to Charles, "Your companions are not suitable for the Demon Hunter. Even if you know Louis, I won''t open this back door for you." Charles didn''t really care, but Mason felt especially disappointed; he had known the chances were slim before coming, but having his hope dashed by someone else still felt awful. Chapter 41 40. Transmigrators, often have some dreams! Louis Simi chuckled, "Mason! You want to go treasure hunting? I have an idea. There are many adventurers out there; they''re inexpensive, experienced, and much safer than your team."Louis Simi, who dealt in magic items, naturally had a keen eye. He could tell that none of the five people in the Giant Axe Adventure Group were Transcendent. In danger, they could only serve as cannon fodder and were not able to protect Charles, so he suggested recruiting more people. Although the adventure teams outside might also lack any Transcendent members, since those who had embarked on the transcendent path would not likely undergo the test of White Wolf to obtain Demon Hunter powers, having more people would generally be safer. Charles''s eyes lit up slightly as he said, "Thank you for your suggestion, Louis. I will recruit some new members after Mr. White Wolf selects the Successor." White Wolf had no intention of resting. He ordered his subordinates to prepare breakfast and invited Louis and Charles to the dining room, also sending food to Louis''s subordinates and the members of the Giant Axe Adventure Group. After eating breakfast, the three chatted casually until the sky was completely bright. White Wolf, full of vigor, left the giant cabin and shouted, "Young ones, who amongst you wishes to receive my inheritance?" Thunderous roars erupted outside the cabin. Clearly, many more people had arrived. Many had left their accommodations to wait by the cabin. Every transmigrator has some dreams! Charles initially planned to work as a stable civil servant within the government. If possible, he hoped to marry someone beautiful and rich like Miss Annie Brittany to elevate his social class, without harboring much ambition. But he hadn''t expected that Miss Menilman, whom he regarded as his support, would get entangled in political turmoil, forcing him to flee due to the new Warden Magrull Teller. If he had hesitated at that moment, he would definitely have been cornered, forced into unwanted actions, and his end would not have been pleasantthe least would have been a long prison sentence. After all, the new warden was planning to thoroughly investigate his case of embezzling extraordinary prison weapons, a case that would have skinned him even if it didn''t kill him. An inadvertent remark from Louis Simi had violently thrust open a vast door for Charles. This world had not yet embraced the concept that "people are the most valuable resource." But Charles knew that if he could assemble an adventure team of hundreds, how powerful would that be? He even had several ideas about farming, raising a revolt, or other grand schemes to get richas long as he had enough time, he could expand his influence like a rolling snowball. White Wolf''s selection of the Successor was not too complicated. He first set the standard: must be under twenty years old. The aspiring young people fought each other in duels, resulting in a tall and robust candidate, replete with muscle. As the other adventurers prepared to leave, Charles stepped out of the giant cabin and called out loudly, "I am Mason, the leader of the Giant Axe Adventure Group! I need a group of people, weekly pay of one Fu Er, does anyone wish to join?" Although a weekly wage of one Fu Er was not high, it was certainly not low either, and it was very attractive to the adventurers, especially since they had taken a fruitless trip to Yorktown and needed to fill a gap in their income. The income of adventurers at the lower levels was not stable, and on the whole, was far less than that of a government official; they would hardly ever pass up any opportunity to earn money. Someone immediately asked, "What kind of people do you need?" Charles smiled and said, "This time, I need to transport some items, the more people the better. As long as you all consider yourselves strong and robust, you can join." "However, I must clarify that I''ll withhold everyone''s first week''s salary. The salary will be paid in the second week. Before the payday, no matter who leaves, they won''t receive any compensation. On the payday, you all can freely choose whether to continue with me or leave the group." Withholding a portion of the salary was a common practice in any industry on the Old Continent. After all, in such times, any employer who paid in advance was at risk of not seeing their employees the next minute. The members of the Giant Axe Adventure Group who came out with him couldn''t help but look at Charles. Mason really wanted to know how he had become the leader, but after hearing about the weekly salary, Mason hesitated for a moment and chose to stay quiet, giving his four team members a meaningful glance. He also wanted to earn this money. Hannah and Homonsa had no objections; in fact, they were even more hopeful that the handsome and wealthy-looking Charles would become the leader of the team. When they had arrived the day before, there had been forty or fifty people in front of the giant wooden house. Now, there were one hundred and fifty-sixty people, all from small adventure groups. After discussing with their companions for a while, more than ten adventure teams quickly indicated their willingness to accept Charles''s employment. In order to recruit more hands, Charles added a "weight" and said with a smile, "I will probably employ you for over a month, maybe even two months!" At these words, another seven teams immediately agreed to join. The adventurers accepting Charles''s hire had swelled to nearly a hundred. It was tough for adventurers to earn a stable income for two months, making this long-term employment very appealing. Charles looked at the adventurers who had accepted the employment and loudly said, "I come from the south and my ancestors had Beastman blood." Many adventurers laughed out loud; having Beastman blood in the Old Continent was nothing to be proud of, especially since the Beastman Kingdom had perished long ago, and its people were dispersed and regarded as lower-class in every country. However, the adventurers didn''t care much about this; after all, they were just there to be paid to do a job. No one cared about the employer''s ancestry. As long as they were paid, most adventurers would even work for the Black Phoenix Dynasty, the arch-enemy of the Fars Empire. Charles continued, "I have just inherited some property from an uncle, and in his belongings, I discovered a map of the Beastman Kingdom''s treasure. This time, my aim is to locate those ancient treasures. Here, I swear by the Goddess that if we do find the treasure, I will give out five percent to those who find it with me." This time, even the remaining adventurers were moved. Greed and flames flickered in many of their eyes, and quite a few of them even thought, "If we really find the treasure, wouldn''t killing this young man mean more for us?" White Wolf glanced at Louis and said softly, "Your friend really knows how to lie." Louis shrugged his shoulders and said nothing. When Charles met them earlier, he had said that the treasure map was bought from a second-hand store, and now it had become an uncle''s relic. Even if he wanted to cover for Charles, he didn''t know how to explain it. Besides, he was one hundred percent sure that Charles had no Beastman ancestry from the southern continent, as the Lady of the Brittany Family would definitely not befriend a Beastman, not even one with a trace of Beastman blood. S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 42 41. A king is but one who has strong soldiers and sturdy horses! In the past, the Orc Kingdom and the Sherlock Dynasty competed for supremacy on the Old Continent, fighting so fiercely that the sky went dark and the earth dim. The war lasted for more than three hundred years; eventually, the Orc Kingdom was vanquished by the Sherlock Dynasty, which slaughtered millions of beastmen. Nevertheless, due to the centuries of war, the Sherlock Dynasty exhausted the nation''s potential and was conquered by the emerging Fars Empire.However, the Orc Kingdom had once been a top power in the Old Continent, and it was a well-known legend that the beastman nobles who were bloodily massacred had hidden much wealth before dying. In fact, some people had found the treasures hidden by the beastman nobles and became wealthy as a result. For seasoned individuals like White Wolf and Louis Simi, a possibly bogus treasure map could easily be dismissed with a sneer, but those lowly adventurers didn''t have such "resolve." They would flock to Yorktown for a Demon Hunter''s legacy and would naturally believe in a nebulous treasure map. After all, as long as someone was paying, even a fruitless trip wouldn''t mean a loss. Especially since Charles, after having been snubbed by White Wolf, had cleverly altered the origin of the treasure map from an old goods store to his uncle''s legacy, making it seem even more credible. The remaining adventurers were also stirred up, joining Charles''s new team, with only two groups declining the invitation. They didn''t even linger and promptly left Yorktown. With an amiable smile, Charles turned and said to White Wolf, "Mr. White Wolf, sell me all your barley wine, please!" "I''ll buy a round for everyone here." The adventurers erupted in cheers; suddenly, it became lively in front of the oversized wooden house. ...... Charles downed a mug of barley wine in one gulp, then suddenly slammed the cup onto the ground and roared skyward! He had always presented himself as polite and refined, and he indeed was: in his previous life as a mathematics teacher or even after transmigrating and working as a clerical office worker. But Magru Teller had signed his dismissal, capriciously erasing Charles Meklen''s hard work and forcing him to betray Menilman, and brazenly indicated that he would be discarded like a used rag afterward. It was suffocatingly infuriating. Before this, Charles had only wanted to bide his time and wait. Perhaps Menilman would extract himself from the political struggle and pull Charles up. But just moments ago, Charles suddenly thought of the chase by two detectives from the Liemar Detective Agency and a surge of resentment welled up in him, shattering that illusion by his own hand. He wiped the beer from the corner of his mouth, looked at the over a hundred adventurers he had bamboozled, and a thought he was all too familiar with from childhood yet never contemplated realizing emerged in his mind! Since he had fled and could no longer climb the rank and file of the government to live an easy life on a steady paycheck, why not make a big scene instead? "Damn it!" "Princes and generals, have they not been spawned from common stock?" "The King, after all, is but one who stands strong in arms!" "Now I may be of lowly strength, and these adventurers are hardly sufficient, but one day, I''ll have thousands of warriors at my command, return to Strasbourg, and chop off Magru Teller''s head to show that bullying transmigrators has no good end." Huang Hai was born in an era of peace and had never experienced war in his life. Thus, he had never considered personal vengeance; even when being pursued, it was nothing more than "self-defense." Just in that instant, Charles suddenly understood what it meant to "carry a blade and have the instinct to kill" flare within him. Did he really swindle these adventurers for some damn treasure map of the Ancient Beastman Empire? He had no real treasure map, and even if he did What good was a mere treasure map? Even if he found the treasure, wouldn''t he still be a fugitive of the Fars Empire? Even if he went to another country to live, wouldn''t he still be oppressed by officials? Once Charles''s thoughts became clear, an aura naturally emanated from him. He glanced at the adventurers who were drinking heartily, stretched out his hand towards the sky, and bellowed, "Those who join me in this treasure hunt, I, Qian Nan, swear on the souls of our beastman ancestors, guarantee that their fortunes will never fall below a hundred Gold Eglus." "Let''s set off!" He kicked apart the luggage used to disguise his identity, not caring for its lack of anything valuable. Carrying the magic alchemy wand and the bloodsucking rapier gifted by Louis, he strode out of Yorktown. Influenced by his momentum, some adventurers couldn''t help but drop their cups and follow him. With someone taking the lead, the rest of the adventurers followed Charles in pairs and threes. The team thus began to develop a trace of cohesion rather abruptly. White Wolf glanced at the messy ground in front of his wooden hut and said, "Louis! Your friend is something. He''s definitely going to achieve great things." "However..." Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Why do I see the aura of a desperado in him?" "You wouldn''t be dealing with desperados, would you?" Louis Simi said with a wry smile, "He''s an Imperial Civil Servant!" "And a very promising one at that." Curious, White Wolf asked, "What kind of promising?" Louis Simi replied, "His companion is the daughter of a certain count." White Wolf was stunned for a moment before whispering, "No wonder! To marry a count''s daughter, one needs to have a bit of a desperado''s spirit." Louis Simi spread his hands; he didn''t mean it that way. Once out of Yorktown, Charles called out loudly, "Who knows the location of Machu Picchu''s ruins?" Immediately, an adventurer shouted, "I''ve been to Machu Picchu!" Charles smiled slightly and said, "Excellent, please lead the way, sir." Machu Picchu was a fortress of the Ancient Beastman Kingdom, known as the never-falling Machu Picchu. After conquering the fortress using stratagem, the Sherlock Dynasty set fire to Machu Picchu, turning this fortress of the Ancient Beastman Kingdom into ruins. Now, hundreds of years later, the place had become desolate, with many terrifying rumors emerging. Only a handful of adventurers dared to try their luck there. Hearing they were heading to Machu Picchu, some adventurers hesitated. The fortress of the Ancient Beast Kingdom was shrouded with too many frightening rumors. But when they thought about not being a small group, but rather a large team of over a hundred people, with a Transcendent leading them, and that Mr. Qian Nan reportedly had a treasure map, their hearts warmed with the thought that they might avoid danger and they continued to follow. Charles had two reasons for choosing Machu Picchu. First, this ragtag bunch was unlikely to endure a long journey, not even an elite army could handle long marches without difficulty. Machu Picchu was close, just over two hundred kilometers away from Strasbourg in a straight line. For these adventurers, it was merely a two or three days'' journey, a "sweet" target. Furthermore, he was due to pay the first round of salaries in a week. Though he could afford it, well... Uh! He was somewhat reluctant to pay out. Chapter 43 42. Conflict (The chapter title is this short just to ask for monthly votes) There was another reason he recently delved into the study of the Agmilas Labyrinth and needed a place to test his findingsMachu Picchu was an ideal testing ground.To control this group of adventurers from various backgrounds as much as possible, Charles, on the road, adjusted the team structure on the pretext, "There might be dangers along the way, and we need a battle formation." He gathered the leaders of more than a dozen small adventure groups and divided the remaining members by genderthe male adventurers were responsible for carrying the gear, and the female adventurers were in charge of the food and water. Charles''s personnel adjustments were not drastic and were explained as temporary, so they encountered no opposition. In small adventure teams, the leader is typically the highest in combat power and the core of the team, with the members heavily reliant on the leader. By temporarily separating the leaders from their members, Charles naturally weakened the leaders'' influence and slightly enhanced his own "authority," allowing him a bit more control over the team. With over a hundred people, the adventure team was considered medium to large-sized, requiring Charles to continually seize various opportunities to strengthen his position throughout the journey. After a day''s journey, this temporarily assembled adventure team chose to rest in a place called Maple Leaf Village. The village was quite small and did not have enough vacant houses; fearing robbery, they refused to let so many people enter. Charles once again demonstrated his adept social skills, negotiating with the villagers to allow all the female adventurers to rest inside the village, while he and the male team members camped outside. As soon as Charles had arranged everything, a team dressed in black windcheaters appeared from the direction they had come. "People from the Liemar Detective Agency!?" The detectives from the Liemar Agency were quite noticeable in their iconic black coats. They had once encountered the Giant Axe Adventure Group in Charles''s village and then went their separate ways. Charles thought he had escaped a calamity, but these detectives had still followed them. Charles schemed internally, "These adventurers are unreliable; should a conflict arise, they might not side with me. I must strike first to give them a solid reason to fight." He beckoned with his hand, gathering the leaders of the small adventure groups and said softly, "These are detectives hired by my cousin. They too want to go to Machu Picchu, and if they find the treasure first, we will return empty-handed and watch them get rich off our prize." "I cannot allow that to happen. That is our wealth." "We outnumber them. Let''s capture these detectives and imprison them within our group until we find the treasure, then we can release them." Typical adventurers are reluctant to provoke powerful forces. The Liemar Detective Agency had hired over a hundred detectives, in addition to two to three hundred detective assistants and a significant number of trainee detectives, and even more than ten Transcendents; small adventure groups dared not conflict with them. Moreover, the president of the Liemar Detective Agency, Aubrey Barrington Atwood, was not just a High-Level Transcendent but also very influential, famous throughout the Fars Empire. Having these small adventure group leaders kill the detectives from the Liemar Agency was out of the question, but Charles''s instigation to capture and temporarily imprison them got some considering the move, especially since they indeed had the advantage in numbers at the moment. An adventure group leader named Yasi said, "Although they have only seven people, there are at least two Transcendents among them! Especially the leader Winterburn, I know him, he is a Fourth Order Transcendent, a genuine Flame Dragon Knight." Charles smiled slightly and said, "I will take care of this one, you five assist me." Charles was willing to take on the toughest fight, which sparked interest among the leaders of these smaller adventure groups. Under the direction of this "temporary leader," they quickly gathered their best members and divided the combat targets. Winterburn had a stern face. He was actually very annoyed. The wizard of the Liemar Detective Agency was far inferior to the diviner Wells in locating people, and he was certain that the mission had failed, having lost the target already. Not capturing Charles and also losing an important Transcendent detective meant a loss for the Liemar Detective Agency. Wells''s role in the Liemar Detective Agency was irreplaceable, as many cases depended on his diviner profession, and it was impossible to replenish such high-level special ability manpower in the short term. He noticed that there was a medium to large size adventure group in the distance, but as a seasoned detective of the Liemar Detective Agency, he was not afraid of these rabble, especially since there was no conflict between the two sides. Just as Winterburn was about to bypass these adventurers, he heard someone call out, "Is it Mister Winterburn?" Although Winterburn possessed strong Battle Qi, he lacked the ability to see in the dark. Furthermore, he did not recognize the voice of the speaker and was momentarily stunned before he responded, "It''s me!" Being a seasoned detective, he was experienced and did not let his guard down. But then he heard the other person say, "So it''s you who seduced my wife?" Suddenly, over a dozen men charged at him. Winterburn was shocked, thinking to himself, "When did I ever seduce so many men''s wives?" sea??h th ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Although Charles had confidently claimed that he would lead against Winterburn, when more than ten men surrounded the seven detectives, he drew out Blood Rose and thrust his sword at Addison. Even the Liemar Detective Agency could not boast Transcendents everywhere. Of the seven detectives that came to chase him this time, only Winterburn and Addison were Transcendents. Charles, after all, was a Chinese, having grown up reading comics like "Thirty-Six Stratagems." Before making a move, he had already decided to take out Addison first. With this Transcendent knight gone, only Winterburn would remain, significantly reducing complications. Addison had not expected someone to strike at him directly. As a Third Order knight, his reactions were extremely quick. He drew his sword to block Charles'' strike, but he did not anticipate Charles'' complete disregard for martial ethics. Charles pulled out the Magnum Hand Shuttle and fired twelve shots, forcing Addison to let out a ferocious howl. His Flame Battle Qi erupted, swirling around him in a fiery tornado and narrowly blocking the incoming bullets. Charles had calculated this step before making a move. While a knight''s Battle Qi could protect the body, the distribution of strength during combat was uneven. Addison was fully resisting the bullets coming straight at him, which meant the defense at his back was likely inadequate. As he fired, Charles stabbed Blood Rose into the ground and activated his Insight Ability, targeting the weakest part of Addison''s Protective Battle Qi and threw the Vampiric Hand Axe. Under the control of Blood Flame Qi, the Vampiric Hand Axe traced a bizarre arc, breaking through Addison''s protective Flame Battle Qi. It had only been a few days since they last met, but Charles had advanced to a higher order, and the power of his Blood Flame Qi had increased significantly. The impact of this strike was far more powerful than last time, cleaving into the back of the Transcendent detective''s skull and burying the axe blade three inches deep. Chapter 44 People of Baron Louis Simi had just stimulated his Fighting Spirit, barely blocking the incoming bullets. How could he have any energy left to resist the Vampiric Hand Axe?Under the berserk amplification of the Blood Flame Qi, the life force of this Transcendent Detective gushed unrestrainedly like a fierce tide, swallowed by the Vampiric Hand Axe. Louis''s strength greatly surpassed that of Wells, still capable of putting up a desperate resistance. He crazily spurred on his Fighting Spirit to counter the devouring force of the Blood Flame Qi. He recognized Charles and shouted furiously, "It''s you!" Charles smiled without replying, re-drawing his rapier Blood Rose, slightly flicking it and furiously attacking with three strikes. If it had been a normal swordsmanship duel, even ten Charleses might not have been a match for Louis, whose sword skills were ordinary, merely learned but not mastered. Louis''s swordsmanship was extremely powerful, harsh, and seasoned with real combat. But Louis had fallen into a trap, already suffering severe injuries. How could he resist Charles, who wielded an Extraordinary Bloodsucking Weapon and had activated his Insight Ability? Charles effortlessly pierced through Louis''s body. Even with the Flame Fighting Spirit protecting him, Louis could no longer withstand the attack and collapsed on the ground, his eyes filled with a venomous hatred. The simultaneous drawing of life essence by the two bloodsucking weapons gave Charles a sudden boost in spirit. He shouted loudly, "Attack now!" At his urging, another twenty or thirty adventurers swarmed out and joined the battle. Winterburn felt both shock and anger. Although he was surrounded by five adventurers, he had held back in his attacks. Seeing Louis killed in an instant, how could he not realize they were targeted? Was this a targeted trap? This Fourth Order Knight knew the danger, and his Fighting Spirit burst forth unrestrainedly, immediately forcing the five attacking adventurers to retreat. Meanwhile, Charles absorbed the life essence transmitted back by the Vampiric Rapier while removing the Vampiric Hand Axe. He stimulated the Blood Flame Qi and threw the hand axe again. The small Vampiric Hand Axe, fluttering nimbly, swiftly chopped towards its target! Winterburn saw with his own eyes that Charles had used this eerie weapon to kill Louis. Not daring to underestimate it, he enveloped the area with his Flame Fighting Spirit and, with his strong swordsmanship, shattered the flying Vampiric Hand Axe. After being shattered, the Vampiric Hand Axe circled around and chopped down again, moving agilely like a flying bird. Such bizarre combat skills were unheard of on the Old Continent, and Winterburn dared not be reckless. He rotated his rapier, defending himself impregnably. Seeing Charles''s extraordinary skills, the adventurers were greatly encouraged, their morale soaring as they threw themselves into the fight. Charles manipulated the Vampiric Hand Axe with cunning unpredictability, drawing most of Winterburn''s attention. While controlling the Vampiric Hand Axe, he also hurriedly digested the absorbed life essence. At this moment, if he could enhance his strength even by a fraction, it would increase his chances of winning. Louis was a Third Order Transcendent, his life force fierce like a blazing flame, even more potent and robust than Wells. Using Bloody Glory, Charles enshrouded Louis''s life essence, stimulated the Protagora Breathing Method, and after precisely thirty-five breaths, the Vampiric Rapier stopped vibrating, and no more life essences came through. He withdrew the Vampiric Rapier, letting Louis''s corpse fall to the ground and glanced casually at the weapon in his hand. This newly acquired Magic Stabbing Sword was exceptional in craftsmanship, quality, and design, but the blade had numerous fine nicks. It was far more than the "slightly damaged" that Charles had mentioned; it was severely damaged. The previous owner of this Blood Rose, in his lifetime, must have fought countless battles. Otherwise, a magic weapon of such quality would not have been damaged to this extent. Charlotte remembered how Louis was enthusiastic about showing the inscription but never drew the sword from its sheath, and she cursed inwardly, "He really is a profiteer!" Subconsciously, she infused Bloody Glory into the blade and witnessed a bizarre scene! The Magic Stabbing Sword briefly fell silent before emitting a clear, piercing cry. The blade slightly liquefied, its damaged parts self-repaired until it was as good as new, shining like water. Her heart was greatly shaken, but she didn''t have time to think deeply about what this change meant. The next second, the Magic Stabbing Sword warmed slightly and transformed into a streak of crimson light that merged into her left arm, quietly forming the fourth Bloody Vortex. At this moment, Charlotte''s feelings could no longer be described as merely shocked. A magic weapon capable of changing form, each one was of extraordinary quality and especially expensive. Sharon''s spear could transform into a ring, allowing its owner to carry it around, and it was already top-notch merchandise. This Magic Stabbing Sword could not only self-repair but also spur the creation of a Bloody Vortex, pushing Bloody Glory to break through to the fourth levelundeniably even more precious. For a moment, had she not been fleeing and had no means to sell this extraordinary weapon, Charlotte would have wanted to resell it and make a fortune. However, the bloodsucking rapier, Blood Rose, could self-repair and remain hidden within the Bloody Vortex, proving to be a perfect weapon for self-defense, and Charlotte was not keen on selling it. She flicked her wrist, and Blood Rose reappeared in her hand. She silently thought, "What a pity! My swordsmanship is too rudimentary; even with a divine weapon, I can''t become a master of the sword." Although Winterburn was surrounded and entangled by the elusive Vampiric Hand Axe, he was still a Fourth Order Knight and managed to dominate the fight. The other five detectives were no match for the group of adventurers. Under the assault of dozens of adventurers, two were killed and three were captured alive. Such is the nature of combat; it''s hard to ensure no lives are lost. Winterburn hadn''t expected the situation to deteriorate to this extent and couldn''t help but shout loudly, "We are from the Liemar Detective Agency, aren''t you afraid of Liemar Detective Agency?" Charlotte immediately replied, "Sorry! We are people of Byron." Winterburn exclaimed in horror, "You are spies?" Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This time, Charlotte didn''t need to answer; all the adventurers shouted in unison, "Yes, we are spies, spies of Byron!" No one wanted to offend the Liemar Detective Agency. Charlotte''s random utterances were supported by the adventurers hoping to shift the conflict onto the people of Byron. Winterburn''s heart suddenly sank; he believed them to a great extent. Charlotte using Blood Clan secret techniques and bloodsucking weapons, and both Wells and Edison had their life force drained. He indeed resembled a vampire, no longer daring to hold back his power. His body''s Flame Fighting Spirit surged, and his rapier once again knocked away the Vampiric Hand Axe and with a swift maneuver, he immediately killed the leaders of the two small adventure groups attacking him. With a successful strike, Winterburn forcefully broke through the encirclement. Under the boost of Qi Valley, he moved as fast as a galloping horse and blinked out of the fight. Watching him escape, Charlotte could only sigh in disappointment and gave up the chase. Although she had consumed Edison''s life essence, broken through the Third Order, advanced further, and possessed several special abilities, she was essentially a non-combat civil servant and inept at fighting. Pursuing alone might not have ended well. Chapter 46 45. Angels Thorn (Cant summon a monthly ticket even with three updates in one day?) Lord Leo showed a smile of pleasure and said, "Qian Nan, you are indeed an exceptional soldier. I will disregard your earlier mistake. My two servants and I have been on the road for a long time and need to rest. You keep watch for the night."Charles ushered Lord Leo into the adventure camp where the middle-aged member of the Blood Clan chose a large tree, leaned against the trunk, and pretended to sleep. His two servants split into shifts to guard their master, clearly distrusting the group of adventurers. Charles wiped the sweat from his forehead and moved away from Lord Leo, finding a secluded spot to sit down with a sigh. After rushing for a day and then fighting a battle, the sudden turn of events was extremely thrilling and adrenaline-pumping, but it left him doubly exhausted afterward. Charles felt sore all over and didn''t even want to move a pinkie. Although he had temporarily avoided danger through quick thinking, it was only a matter of time before Lord Leo realized he was not one of his own. If Lord Leo discovered he was not a member of the Adonis Clan but had cultivated Bloody Glory, which the Blood Clan greatly detested, how would he preserve his life under the wrath of a High-Level Transcendent? Charles still hadn''t come up with a solution. He knew that despite the seeming safety, danger lurked everywhere. A single mistake could lead to his untimely death. After resting briefly, although he was still very tired, he forcibly gathered his energy to operate the Protagora Breathing Method, needing to quickly assimilate Winterburn''s life essence. Lord Leo had impaled Winterburn, yet had not devoured his life force. High Order Blood Clan members prioritized the purity of Blood Energy, and uncontrolled, crazed devouring of life force could lead to monstrosity, so they would not randomly devour prey of lower Extraordinary Ranks except for occasional supplementation. But for Charles, the life essence of a Fourth Order Knight was too precious, and he hadn''t yet reached the level where he needed to be "picky," which is why he had delivered a stab. After more than a hundred breaths, when all the life essence had transformed into Bloody Glory, Charles did not open a fifth Bloody Vortex. Instead, he chose to condense a Bloody RuneAngel''s Thorn! His reason for making such a choice was: Because of the Blood Rose! Angel''s Thorn was one of the thirteen Unique Skills of Bloody Glory and also the foundation of the Asiluo Clan''s Secret Technique. The Asiluo Clan, one of the Three Emperor Clans of the Blood Clan, specialized in Martial Techniques. Their swordsmanship was ranked first among the thirty-seven Blood Clan families. As the foundation of the Asiluo Clan''s Secret Technique, Angel''s Thorn was not only an Extraordinary Secret Art but also Extraordinary Swordsmanship, renowned throughout the Old Continent. In the secret scrolls of Bloody Glory, the records about Angel''s Thorn were vague. No one knew how the great sage Protagora had learned this technique and achieved full mastery, integrating it into Bloody Glory. There were few students cultivating Bloody Glory in the four universities of the Empire, and since the death of the great sage Protagora, although other Unique Skills and runes had been mastered by some, no one had successfully cultivated Angel''s Thorn. Many scholars, after studying Protagora''s secret scrolls and the customs of the Asiluo Clan, concluded that practicing Angel''s Thorn required the "inheritance" of the Blood Clan. The Asiluo Clan''s elders would condense all of their cultivation into a special "seed." Only a member of the Blood Clan who received this "seed" could cultivate Angel''s Thorn and step into the practice of the Asiluo Clan''s Secret Technique. Although Protagora had gifted the secret scrolls to the four universities, he himself had never taken any disciples, and after Fars and Byron established diplomatic relations, they declared that no member of the Human Race practicing Bloody Glory could enter their territories. Thus, no human had obtained the inheritance of Angel''s Thorn since. The Blood Rose''s ability to forcefully open the fourth Bloody Vortex signified that it contained the previous master''s understanding of the Asiluo Clan''s Secret Technique. Charles certainly didn''t want to waste this opportunity. With a gesture, the Blood Rose warmed slightly and transformed into a stream of bloody light, merging into his left arm. In the Bloody Vortex on his left arm, the Magic Stabbing Sword transformed into a rune structure resembling a sword, trembling incessantly and striking gracefully. Charles slightly closed his eyes, and myriad bizarre and ruthless sword techniques emerged in his mind. Each move was inconceivably fast, as swift as lightning and thunder. It was fortunate that he had twice directly faced the Evil God, and his spirituality, comparable to a High-Level Transcendent, allowed him to deeply imprint these sword techniques in his mind and fully accept this Asiluo Clan''s inheritance. About several hours later, near dawn, Charles opened his eyes. There was a faint blood-colored gleam swirling in his gaze. He took a deep breath and with a flick of his hand, the Blood Rose appeared out of thin air. He held the Vampiric Rapier in his palm, caressing it gently, and thought silently, "The Extraordinary Weapon that Louis gifted me likely has some history. He could claim sheer luck in obtaining Shalun''s spear, but getting this Vampiric Rapier suggests a deeper intrigue." "Louis probably doesn''t know the origins of these two weapons; otherwise, he wouldn''t have given one of them to me." "I have a feeling this matter could involve some trouble!" Charles heard someone call out the name "Qian Nan." Without time to reflect on his newly acquired ability, he hastily stood up and ran over to Lord Leo. The Blood Clan Lord Byron, who had woken up, saw Charles and smiled slightly, saying, "I brought some blood bait. Would you like a couple of pieces?" Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Blood bait, a type of blood food made with magic, is one of the favorite foods of the Blood Clan and can be carried around for convenient and long-term storage. Since blood bait is made entirely from human blood, Charles, being human in both his past and present life, politely declined due to his psychological aversion to such food. Charles smiled slightly and said, "I brought a blood servant." Lord Leo nodded slightly without further persuasion, and with the service of two servants, he had a simple yet luxurious breakfast. The two servants laid out a picnic-specific cloth on the ground, set exquisite cutlery on tin plates, and arranged some blood bait and pastries. They also took out a beautiful wine jug and paired it with matching tin cups. After dining, Lord Leo wiped his mouth with a red napkin and said, "We can set off now." The two servants efficiently packed up the cloth, cutlery, wine jug, and cups, and stayed close behind their master, silent throughout. Charles called people into Maple Leaf Village, summoned all the female adventurers, tidied up the campsite, and set off with Lord Leo toward Machu Picchu. After a morning of long and arduous trekking, Charles complained incessantly. He had never endured such hardship. The adventurers he had gathered, due to their low income, did not own mounts. The reason Lord Leo did not require a mount was that as a High Order Blood Clan member, whether for long-distance raids or short sprints, he was superior to ordinary mounts. Moreover, as a spy infiltrating other countries, having a mount was inconvenient and unnecessary. It would have been awkward for him to have a horse just for himself! Moreover, they did not pass through any large towns where they could have bought horses on their escape route. Charles increasingly missed the Quickness Technique Runes he had never managed to master. Chapter 47 46. Bloodflame Transformation Art (plus one more update, seeking monthly ticket) "Unfortunately, initiating the fourth Bloody Vortex and practicing Angel''s Thorn completely drained Addison and Winterburn''s life essencethe runes for the Quickness Technique will require about ten more days of effort.""However, there is indeed a better choice than the Quickness Technique, the Spirit Spider Technique!" The first page of the Vampire Secret Scrolls records the Adonis Clan Blood Clan''s foundational Blood Flame Qi! The second page then discussesBloodflame Transformation Art. As the name implies, the Bloodflame Transformation Art cannot transform, it can only turn into a mass of Blood Flame! Charles didn''t care whether he could transform into various animals or assume the appearances of different people, but if he could transform into a mass of Blood Flame, he would be able to float in the air, which, although slightly inferior to flying, would suffice for travel. During a noon break, Charles was summoned by Lord Leo, whose first words sent chills through his body: "Our Byron and the Black Phoenix Dynasty have already signed an alliance, so this time we intend to lure the restorer from South Serif and assassinate Archduke Ferdinand!" "Thus igniting the flame of war!" Charles looked directly at the Evil God, his soul shattered and then regathered, activating all memories from his two lifetimes. Charles Mecklen, who had studied extensively in his early years, remembered clearly and was of course aware of the historic feud between South Serif and the Behemoth Duchy. To put it simply, South Serif was resisting the invasion of the Fars Empire and was on the verge of victory, but was betrayed by the Behemoth Duchy, leading to its downfall. Nearly two hundred years after its destruction, the people of South Serif were still relatively obedient to the Empire and acknowledged its rule, yet they harbored deep-seated hatred for the Behemoth Duchy. There was a rumor that someone who had drunk too much in a tavern shouted, "I am from the Behemoth Duchy" and was beaten to death by a group of South Serif people. The hatred between the two nations was evident. If the restorer from South Serif assassinated Archduke Ferdinand, the Royal Family of the Fars Empire would have no choice but to seek revenge. The restorer of South Serif couldn''t withstand a full strike from the imperial army and would inevitably seek external help... The mere flapping of a butterfly''s wings might well unleash a catastrophic storm. However, sometimes the storm is manipulated by others. Although Charles was a transmigrator and had no affection for the Fars Empire, the thought of a war erupting and the countless innocents who would die senselessly still made him shiver with dread. Before he crossed over, he had lived in a country that had been at peace for decades. It was precisely because he had enjoyed prolonged peace that he understood the value of peace and the horrors of war. He said in a low voice, "I have not received these orders." Lord Leo said, "Your position is too low to be aware of the full details of this plan, that''s not surprising." "However, you must fully cooperate with my actions." "Upon completion of this mission, you can be assigned under my command, and I assure you at least one promotion." Charles respectfully expressed his gratitude, but internally, he was thinking: "I must find a way to thwart the People of Byron''s plans." "It''s ridiculous, a fugitive like me, still thinking about helping the Fars Empire maintain peace." Lord Leo was very pleased with Charles''s attitude, gave a few more instructions, waved him away, and prepared to set off again. The team had moved extremely quickly, covering the distance to Machu Picchu in just over two days. This ancient fortress of the Ancient Beastman Kingdom, though breached and set ablaze by the Sherlock Dynasty, still presented a majestic aura even in ruins. The architecture of the Beastman Kingdom favored grandeur, with each building standing tens of meters tall, especially the fortress gates, which were imposing. Even though the city had been destroyed for hundreds of years, it still intimidated all who beheld it. Charles was too weary to be excited, but he volunteered eagerly to inspect the situation himself. Both the adventurers under his command and Lord Leo found him to be very reliable. The adventurers thought their "leader" was brave to take on tasks personally, while Lord Leo saw this future subordinate as courageous and hardworking, an excellent candidate for close attendance. Only Charles knew that his solo venture into Machu Picchu was to verify the results of his recent research into the first page of Agmilas Labyrinth. Charles entered Machu Picchu, magic alchemy staff in one hand and the old Magnum Hand Shuttle in the other, striding majestically. As he stepped through the collapsed fortress gate and the ruins blocked the view from outside, he promptly stowed both weapons, pulled out his journal, and flipped to the page on "Agmilas''s Labyrinth." He opened the first page, laid the journal on the ground, and murmured softly for a while. When nothing happened, he was slightly disappointed, thinking that there was a flaw in his research. Then, a consciousness emerged: "Charles Meklen has discovered the ruins of the Ancient Beastman Kingdom, Machu Picchu, fulfilling the requirement to establish the first labyrinth. Machu Picchu will now undergo maze-ification." Charles watched as the first page of "Agmilas''s Labyrinth" disappeared, and immediately felt something intangible emanating from the journal beneath his palm, spreading inch by inch, eroding the ruins of the Ancient Beastman Kingdom''s fortress. The first to be eroded was the fortress entrance behind him, from which it spread into the depths of Machu Picchu. The consciousness surfaced again: "Machu Picchu''s maze-ification will be completed in eighteen days, during which time you must not leave this place." Charles took a deep breath, put away his journal, turned, and walked to the fortress gate. Positioning himself inside, he called out, "There''s no problem inside. I also found a clean area where we can set up camp and wait for Archduke Ferdinand to pass through." Lord Leo smiled slightly and said, "Good!" Though he had heard some legends about Machu Picchu, as a High-Level Transcendent, he was not the least bit afraid. He entered the ruined fortress with two servants. Charles then sensed a thought: "Labyrinth NPC increased by three people, erosion progress increased by 1.5%." He was both shocked and pleased could there really be such good luck? The adventurers also entered the ruined fortress following him, and the thought continued to announce: "Labyrinth NPC increased by fifteen people, erosion progress increased by 0.8%..." "Labyrinth NPC increased by twenty-one people, erosion progress increased by 1.3%..." "Labyrinth NPC increased by thirty-four people, erosion progress increased by 3.3%..." "Total Labyrinth NPCs one hundred thirty-six people, total erosion progress increased by 16.5%." Charles took a long breath, finally certain that there was no error in his research direction. This fortress of the Ancient Beastman Kingdom was immensely vast, having once stationed up to two hundred seventy thousand soldiers. Although only less than twenty percent had been maze-ified, it was already enough to ensure that anyone who entered would never come out again. Although Lord Leo was a High-Level Transcendent with heightened alertness, after glancing around, he failed to notice anything amiss. Indeed, he would never have considered that it wasn''t something dangerous lurking, but that they had already "entered" the "danger." Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 48 47. The Monster in the Depths of Machu Picchu The place Charles "found" was a Beastman''s meeting hall, where the Beastman officers convened, indeed quite "clean."The adventurers were quite pleased with this "campsite"; after a brief cleaning, they cleared a large area. Lord Leo, though cautious, only felt he might be overly suspicious. Trusting in his own strength, he didn''t mind, having his two servants lay out a thick blanket to rest for a while and recuperate. His two servants loyally stayed by their master''s side, keeping Lord Leo separate from the group of adventurers. Nobody noticed that Charles had disappeared. By now, Charles had ventured deep into Machu Picchu fortress, standing alone on a desolate path, staring into the deeper parts of the fortress. This desolate path marked the boundary of the maze-ification of Machu Picchu. He could sense that the mazeification of Machu Picchu was pushing some entities deeper into the fortress. "Machu Picchu fortress actually harbors some weird entities, huh!" S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I wonder if I can capture a few to enhance the power of the Labyrinth." Charles had checked some records at Sheffield University and consulted several professors, deducing a bit of the "truth." The clash between the two Great Evil Gods must have resulted in the loss of some of their power, which merged into the journal. If he could consume the powers held within the "Agmillar''s Labyrinth" and the "Vampire Secret Scrolls" before the two Great Evil Gods found them, then they would never sense this part of their lost Fel Energy again. Because that power would no longer belong to them. But if Charles didn''t digest this portion of power within the set time, Agmilas and Kahnstan could sense their lost Fel Energy and lock onto the coordinates to descend once more. Although the deadline for the "Vampire Secret Scrolls" was tighter, Charles, proficient in Bloody Glory and learning the Adonis Clan Secret Technique from the Vampiric Scroll, found it not too difficult. The timeline of "Agmillar''s Labyrinth" was longer but wouldn''t extend; once the deadline arrived, Agmilas would inevitably return, unstoppable. Humans cannot resist an Evil God! Only gods can contend against gods. This was a consensus on the Old Continent. Charles was even more eager to master the control of fifteen labyrinths. Being cautious by nature, Charles did not step out of the confines of the Labyrinth, nor did he plan any reckless ventures, but some presence lurking in the shadows could not hold back any longer. A low whisper suddenly rose by his ear, as if his dearest lover was calling him over. This whispering murmur, filled with endless magic power, caused dozens of wild beasts to burst from their hiding places under its influence, moving with rigid steps towards the depths of Machu Picchu. Charles pressed his brow, hesitating whether to activate "Insight." He was unsure what magical creature uttered this whisper, but he was unafraid, thinking to himself, "I''ve faced the Evil God twice directly; how could some simple enchantment affect my mind?" Charles was certain that as long as he didn''t leave the boundaries of the Labyrinth, the creature lurking in the darkness wouldn''t be able to touch him. "Qian Nan! I''m here " Just as Charles was sitting confidently, a lady with wavy curled blonde hair called out softly while quickly dashing into the darkness. "Hannah?!" "Come back quickly!" Charles cried out in alarm, but it was too late. This moderately attractive young lady had a fondness for him, yet Charles had never considered having any intimate relationship with her, especially since they were still on the run. If they were to stop running, he had someone else in mind to be with. He had not expected that Hannah would follow him and be lured by the creature hidden deep within Machu Picchu. Without hesitation, Charles threw the Vampiric Hand Axe, which under the manipulation of the Blood Flame Qi, should have been agile and precise. Yet, after flying a dozen steps, it lost its responsiveness, disappearing into the darkness of Machu Picchu, never to return. Charles''s heart skipped a beat. He had traveled here in Synis, a famous seaside resort in Fars, and then returned to Strasbourg, the capital of the Empire, home to countless important figures and even watched over by deities. He had hardly encountered any creatures or faced any danger. Except that time he participated in the auction and got wrapped up in the Labyrinth. And the time he summoned two Evil Gods... Well! He had not encountered creatures, but had faced the Evil Gods! All in all, Charles could not fathom just how terrifying and what sort of sinister powers those things deep within Machu Picchu possessed. Charles looked towards the dark, unfathomable fortress ruins and Ms. Hannah, who had vanished without a trace, forcibly suppressing the urge to rush into the darkness to save her. Although he was now a Fourth Order Transcendent with two Extraordinary Weapons, he was still no match for the creature lurking in the depths of Machu Picchu. Rashly attempting a rescue would surely mean not only failing to save her but also risking his own life. Charles closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and performed the Protagora Breathing Method, forcefully suppressing the rising feelings of pity. The low murmurs continued An invisible force slowly eroded the darkness, the maze-ification relentlessly spreading. Several minutes later, Charles''s spirit slightly quivered, and with a shout, a small Vampiric Hand Axe elegantly flew up and landed back in his hand. At the same time, Charles saw what had become of her - Hannah had turned into a skeleton, as if she had been weathered for centuries! This poor female adventurer had had all her life devoured by the creature lurking in the darkness. Her face, wrinkled like old tree bark, bore a trace of bliss, eerie and horrifying. Near Hannah''s corpse were several dozen animals, their deaths equally strange, all reduced to skeletons. Charles pressed his hand down, turning over loads of soil, burying the bodies of Hannah and the animals. Within the scope of the Labyrinth, he could slightly manipulate the terrain, alter pathways, and even slightly twist space. This was not a power that ordinary Transcendents could wield. This was the lost, sinister power of Agmilas, the God of the Labyrinth from overseas. Having done this deed, Charles turned his body and walked away without looking back. Although he had no emotional attachment to Hannah or any close relationship, he was still filled with rage, silently swearing in his heart, "Whatever you are! Eighteen days from now, I will find you and expose you to the sun, watching you turn to ashes." "No! Perhaps fifteen days will be enough." The moment Charles turned, the whispering murmur also stopped. Dozens of vines rustled and crawled, passing through a boundary to enter a desolate path. These seemingly sentient evil vines, as if pulled by a mysterious force, were suddenly snapped taut, even emitting a chilling, shrieking sound, but they could not stop, pulling up even their roots, entirely entering the domain of the Labyrinth. Chapter 49 Antispace Sniper Rifle 48 Lord Leo opened his eyes, and two servants silently took out a water bottle, placed three pieces of blood bait into the water, vigorously shook it to mix, and poured the mixture into a tin cup to hand to their master.Lord Leo drank a cup of the blood water, felt slightly revitalized, and whispered a brief spell, releasing over ten palm-sized bats that soared into the sky. For the past several days, he had been using this secret technique daily to scout faraway places! The Vampire''s thirty-seven clans each possessed their own secret techniques. As one of the Three Emperor Clans, the Arthur family''s foundational secret technique was the Bloodline Mantra. The members of the Arthur clan were all proficient in spells. This Blood Bat Technique could attack enemies, transform into countless bats to escape, but its primary use was still reconnaissance. Lord Leo did not fully trust Charles. Over ten little bats flew out for two or three hours, but only two returned, merging back into Lord Leo''s body, which significantly invigorated the Vampire Lord. He said in a low voice, "Ferdinand is indeed passing nearby." "Qian Nan did not lie, he is still trustworthy." Charles said that Archduke Ferdinand would pass by Machu Picchu, and it really wasn''t just a casual remark. He was sorting documents for Senior Menilman when he happened to see a file about a recently detained South Serif restorer, who had been captured for plotting a rebellion. The document mentioned the route Archduke Ferdinand would take to Strasbourg. Charles was about to go to Machu Picchu and casually mentioned that Archduke Ferdinand would be passing by, unexpectedly earning more of Lord Leo''s trust through this remark. When Lord Leo sent out the Blood Bats to scout the nearby area, Charles tactfully stayed back, continuing to study the "Vampire Secret Scrolls." Seeing that Lord Leo''s Blood Bats had returned, he quickly put away the "Vampire Secret Scrolls" and respectfully approached, asking, "Do you need me to send someone to scout as well?" Lord Leo shook his head and said, "The South Serif restorers have already set up an ambush. Your men might spook them if they go." "Just the two of us will go." Charles had initially been relieved to hear that no additional people were needed, but he was slightly surprised when Lord Leo said he would accompany him, and remarked, "Me?" Lord Leo smiled faintly, "The South Serif restorers aren''t very formidable. Their assassination might not succeed. Our task is to fire a supplemental shot if necessary." "How is your gunmanship?" Charles hesitated for a moment then answered, "Not bad, I can snuff out a candle from twenty paces." Lord Leo reached into his collar and pulled out a massive firearm. It was over one and a half pi meters long, which would be about one meter and eighty centimeters on Earth, the barrel slightly thinner than an arm but gruesomely thick for a firearm. Over ninety percent of its parts shimmered with a metallic luster, exuding a sense of ruggedness, sturdiness, and weight. It not only functioned as a firearm but also as a formidable melee weapon. Rifles existed on the Old Continent even though sniper rifles did not. The design of this rifle was starkly different from that normally seen among the Blood Clan, clearly a specialty of a high-level alchemy workshop in the Fars Empire. Lord Leo chuckled, "I''m giving you a bargain! This is the signature product from one of the Six Great Alchemy Workshops, the Hawkwell Workshop''s Anti-Space Sniper Rifle!" "Space equipment is for holding, antispace for concealing. You can hide it in any everyday item, very convenient for carrying." "This rifle comes with a spatial magazine. When extracted from the concealed item, its antispace will convert to a spatial magazine. However, spaces are incompatible, so when it''s concealed in another item, the spatial magazine turns into antispace and spits out the ammunition, thus the bullets need to be carried with you at all times." "Besides, it can also transform fighting spirit, blood energy, and magic power into bullets. However, a lower-ranked supernatural can''t fire many shots, only enough for emergencies." "Its effective range is three thousand seven hundred pimi!" "Of course, unless it''s a supernatural sharpshooter, no one can hit a target that far with accuracy." "This time I brought two antispace sniper rifles; this one is yours." "Later, you can also try firing a few shots. After all, with the South Serif revivalists taking the blame, openly shooting at an archduke, and even if someone gets killed, the chances of ending up on the gallows are not many." Charles swallowed, initially assuming Lord Leo had spatial equipment on him; otherwise, how could a mere piece of clothing conceal such a long and thick rifle? Upon hearing the word ''antispace,'' he was even more surprised. Antispace extraordinary items are unique objects in this world. Magical equipment with antispace traits can hide anywhere, effectively turning ordinary items into specialized spatial containment equipment temporarily. This feature is unimaginable and highly creative. Not all magical equipment in the Old Continent are melee weapons; firearms are rarer and pricier. This antispace sniper rifle is a piece of magical equipment, and with the antispace trait, its price will definitely not be lower than the Shulen spear in Louis Simi''s hand! sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It seems Lord Leo means not to take this sniper rifle back!" What stroke of fantastic luck is this? However, as a transmigrator, Charles quickly came to his senses within seconds, secretly thinking, "If the weapon to kill Archduke Ferdinand is an antispace sniper rifle, then anyone possessing this weapon would be under suspicion of murder!" "This is setting me up to take the blame!" "Vampires are indeed up to no good!" "Pah! They are not even human." Charles pretended not to grasp the implication, accepted the antispace sniper rifle with a joyful expression, and slapped it onto his alchemy staff, that never left his side. True to its name, the rough-looking rifle seamlessly merged with the staff, making it only slightly heavier. Lord Leo then handed him a packet of bullets, saying, "These are specially made magic-breaking bombshell bullets, one shot is enough to kill a Titan demon. Although Ferdinand is also a high-level transcendent, he definitely can''t withstand a shot." Charles took the packet of bullets, opened it to take a look; the magic-breaking bombshell bullets were seven to eight times larger than regular bullets. There were only twenty in the pack, but they were extremely heavy and couldn''t be carried on one''s person practically. He waved at an adventurer, saying, "I remember you have an empty backpack?" The adventurer took out a leather shoulder bag, removed the miscellaneous items inside, and said, "I got a new backpack but didn''t want to throw this one away. Aside from being a bit old, it''s still quite sturdy." Charles packed the bullets inside and said, "Lord! Let''s set off." Lord Leo smiled faintly and walked out of Machu Picchu fortress. He seemed to have someone guiding the way; familiar with the path, he walked faster and faster until he broke into a run. Chapter 51 50. An assassin, Archduke Ferdinand was killed. "Ensuring the safe entry of Archduke Ferdinand into Strasbourg is my objective for this trip; let the vampire go for now, there will be other chances to kill him."Charles nodded and followed the "senior sister sovereign." Honestly, upon seeing Menilman, his emotions relaxed a lot, and he really wanted to ask, "Senior sister, how have you been." sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But Menilman was already engaged in combat with the assassins, and he could only put away his antispace sniper rifle, picking up his magic alchemy wand to join the fight. His swordsmanship was not refined; his staff techniques followed the same line as his swordsmanship and were also not refined. Joining the fight was merely for show; the real combat power still lay with Menierman Sumei, the Empire''s First Rose. Menilman, a high-level Transcendent, finished the fight in mere minutes and stood by Archduke Ferdinand''s side, silently waiting. However, she was at a loss for words on how to persuade him. The love story of Duke Ferdinand Couple spread throughout the Old Continent. Although Menilman, ever since her fianc became a pervert, no longer believed in love, she still held great respect for this couple who shared life and death. Charles walked up to Menilman''s side, observed her for a while, and spoke in a low voice, "Respected Duke, the ground is too cold. We cannot let the Duchess lie down like this." Archduke Ferdinand, who was not swayed by anyone, reacted to these words. He placed his hand on his chest and spoke softly, "You''re right, the ground is too cold. Help me carry Josephine onto the carriage." The guards clumsily lifted the Duchess onto the carriage, and Archduke Ferdinand held his wife''s hand, motionless and silent, just quietly shedding tears. Menilman gave Charles an approving gesture and directed the people to leave the hollow, heading straight for Strasbourg. They hadn''t gone far when reinforcement troops kept arriving, with several teams from the Patrolling Army setting out. On the way, Charles finally found an opportunity to approach Menilman and asked, "Senior sister, which department have you been assigned to now?" Menilman glanced at him and said, "I know all about your performance this time." This lady''s non-answer put Charles''s mind even more at ease. Gazing into the distance, Menilman said, "You have two options: one is that I will have you transferred out of Kilmainham Prison and arrange a position for you to continue in a clerical capacity. The other option is to transfer into military service, although the destination is uncertain, and it may be far, possibly away from Strasbourg." Charles placed his hand on his chest and said, "I am willing to transfer to military service!" With a senior sister like Menilman extending such long legs, how could he not embrace the opportunity? Continuing in clerical work would mean losing such a powerful backer, making future promotions and salary increases as "remote" as ever. In a low voice, Menilman said, "No matter what you saw this time, don''t speak of it to anyone, me includednot a single word." "Otherwise, I can''t protect you either." Charles had contemplated whether the intelligence about Byron''s collusion with the Black Phoenix Dynasty in the assassination attempt on Archduke Ferdinand could lead to his promotion and raise. But after hearing Menilman''s warning, he felt as if a bucket of cold water had been poured over him and immediately replied, "I will heed your teachings, senior sister." Politics is a very complex thing. Knowing he was a political novice, Charles chose to trust Menilman, to be completely honest, not to act smart, and to say nothing at all. When they neared Strasbourg, there were at least two hundred members of the Patrolling Army escorting Archduke Ferdinand into the Imperial capital. Charles breathed a sigh of relief; escorting the Duke was no easy task, and he worried that a mob might suddenly appear, indiscriminately attacking, and he would be caught in the crossfire. Although he was a person of Behemoth Duchy, his loyalty to Archduke Ferdinand was not so staunch. After entering Strasbourg, Menilman handed over the Patrolling Army to an officer who had hurried over and did not continue guarding Archduke Ferdinand. Naturally, Charles followed Menilman out of the team, about to ask what to do next? He still had a dismissal order on him! Then three gunshots were heard, and people kept shouting, "An assassin, Archduke Ferdinand is dead! An assassin, the Duke is dead, catch the assassin, Archduke Ferdinand is dead, fire..." It was immediately followed by a cacophony of gunfire; evidently, the assassin had also been killed by the random shots. Charles suddenly felt a chill in his heart. If Archduke Ferdinand could be killed upon entering Strasbourg, those wishing for his death likely included not only Lady Southseraph and the People of Byron. As for who else, he dared not let his thoughts wander. Menierman clearly breathed a sigh of relief, indifferent to the Duke''s death, and said, "Since he wasn''t assassinated on our watch, this matter doesn''t concern us anymore." "That''s right!" "The over one hundred Extraordinary Weapons missing from the prison were likely sold off secretly by the new warden Magru Teller, and it''s said that not a single one has been recovered." "On account of you, the reception secretary Mrs. Pascal and several handlers have all adamantly claimed it was the new warden''s doing." "Thank you!" Charles bowed slightly, reminded of Mrs. Pascal''s visit. He seemed to have casually mentioned something, but what did that have to do with this lady pinning everything on the new warden? He didn''t delve deeper. While feeling a sigh of relief, he also harbored some resentment, thinking, "I had wanted to personally take revenge, but who would have thought the new warden Magru Teller would fall so quickly?" This frustration wasn''t easy to dispel. Menierman clapped him on the shoulder and said, "I will assign you to handle this case as a small reward." Charles was immediately exhilarated. With a slight smile, he said, "I shall handle it impartially, strictly abide by the laws, and ensure that Mr. Magru Teller doesn''t suffer the slightest injustice." Menierman smiled faintly and said, "I trust your character!" "You get three days off, then go to the prison and take care of this case, and wait for the transfer order." "The Empire is headed for a grand war! The empires of the Old Continent will all be drawn in, and even nations from the New Continent will be involved." "Prepare to make your mark and achieve greatness!" Charles nodded, watched his senior sister stride away unburdened, and murmured softly, "Who knows how many will die!" He sighed softly! In this incident, he was an eyewitness, watching helplessly as the fuse to war was lit, incapable of doing anything. The feeling was far from pleasant. Despite knowing that he could never stop the war himself. The schemers had already laid the war out on the table; he, a mere ordinary transmigrator, could still only go with the flow for now. Charles sighed again, called for a carriage, and returned to Elysian Pastoral Street No. 58. Chapter 52 51. Are you practicing Dark Breath? (Do you still have monthly tickets?) The residence had clearly been searched; the door had been kicked in, but fortunately, there weren''t any valuables in the house. After inspecting the damage, Charles found that he had lost some property, but it wasn''t seriousin total, less than an Aegeus.Fortunately, this place was Elysian Pastoral Avenue, and he quickly found people to repair the door for him. He also hired a few middle-aged maids to clean the rooms again, as well as two errand boys to send safe messages to Miss Annie Brittany and Silvie Martin. In Strasbourg, he only had two social connections. Apart from "someone''s past" which he had thoroughly severed, there were only these two young ladies left. That night, both Annie and Silvie had someone send replies. Since it was too late, no one came over, but they both indicated in their letters that they would visit him early the next morning. Charles didn''t go back to his room upstairs, instead falling asleep in the small study on the ground floor. The escape hadn''t lasted long, but it left Charles feeling extremely exhausted. It was an experience he never wanted to go through a second time. The next morning, as soon as he opened his eyes, Charles remembered something he seemed to have forgotten. He had left those adventurers in Machu Picchu. Machu Picchu had become completely maze-ified; in other words, without his permission, almost no one could enter the ancient fortress of the Beastman Kingdom, and the people, demons, evil spirits, and oddities inside couldn''t leave. "Should I find some time to go back to Machu Picchu?" "I don''t even know what a maze-ified ancient fortress looks like yet!" "There''s a three-day holiday coming up. After I receive Annie and Silvie, I''ll set off for Machu Picchu." Miss Annie Brittany arrived very early. She was even a bit out of breath when she knocked on the door, clearly having run a considerable distance, although she had a carriage for part of the way. Upon seeing Charles, Miss Annie almost threw herself into his embrace, her eyes brimming with affection, and with a choked voice she said, "Why didn''t you tell me? A mere prison warden doesn''t have the right to act unilaterally. I can help you." As a transmigrator, Charles truly did not dare to entrust his life and property to a noble young lady he hadn''t truly interacted with yet. Perhaps Annie was pure enough, but her family was full of political animals who would not care about personal feelings, only interests. He was unfamiliar with the upper echelons of the Fars Empire, not knowing who was allied with whom or who was an enemy. What if the Brittany Family had a feud with the Su Mei Family? But of course, he wouldn''t be so blunt, and Charles reciprocated the hug with emotion, not following up on Annie''s words but instead changing the subject: "Miss Annie, I''ve been panicking these past few days, fearing I would never see you again." Annie was deeply touched, and they embraced each other, clearly having crossed the boundaries of friendship and stepping into... Before the two could do anything more, they heard Silvie''s energetic voice: "Charles! Are you really alright now?" Annie was startled and hurriedly struggled out of Charles''s embrace, took a handkerchief, wiped away her tears, and then casually passed it to Charles. Charles had overacted the part and managed to squeeze out a few tears, although his tears were far from as sincere as those of Miss Annie. Silvie Martin and Vinnie Yarseno walked in together; the Liemar Detective Agency''s president, seeing Charles, her eyes sparkling, said, "Mister Mecklen, I must admit I underestimated you." "You actually managed to kill eight detectives from the Liemar Detective Agency during your escape, including three Transcendents. It''s truly astonishing. What kind of combat prowess is this?" "I have been in the detective business for many years, and I have only seen one or two vicious criminals with such formidable fighting strength." "Oh! Sorry, I know that Mister Mecklen is innocent, and he can''t be compared with those criminals." Anne Brittany was startled and asked, "How did you get involved with the Liemar Detective Agency?" S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles made a show of nonchalance as he put away his handkerchief and answered, "Mr. Magru Teller wanted me to report on Sister Menilman. I refused to dirty my hands and desperately fled. Fearing that these dirty dealings would be leaked, he framed me for stealing an Extraordinary Weapon impounded by the prison and paid a hefty sum for the Liemar Detective Agency''s men to hunt me down." "I actually wanted to explain to those detectives, but they didn''t give me a chance." Anne exclaimed in shock, "You were actually able to counter-kill them while being pursued by eight Liemar detectives?" Not just Anne, but even Silvie Martin, who had already known about this affair, couldn''t help but look at Charles with new eyes, feeling that this former fianc truly had some heroic qualities, and she almost didn''t recognize him. Vini Yarsaenu described vividly, "Wells is a fortune teller, rumored to be able to forecast bullet trajectories and slash through bullets with a rapier. Addison and Winterburn both practiced the Flame Dragon''s Breath Breathing Method of the Liemar Detective Agency, one a Third Order Flame Dragon Knight and the other a Fourth Order Flame Dragon Knight. If those few joined forces, even I might not be sure of an easy victory." "Mr. Charles, may I ask what Breathing Technique you practice?" "What Order Knight are you now?" Charles was slightly embarrassed, speaking in a low voice, "My path as a knight hasn''t been smooth. Silvie knows, I studied the Lamia Breathing Technique at the Behemoth National College, but even by graduation, I had only just managed to condense a seed of strength, never breaking through." "During my university years, I gave up the Dark Breath and chose Bloody Glory, and I''ve barely made a breakthrough to the Fourth Order now." Charles then said to Anne, "I''m sorry, I lied to Miss Annie that day." Anne Brittany still remembered, when they first met, Charles had claimed to be a First Rank Transcendent but she bore no grudge. Covering her mouth with her small hand, she whispered, "I don''t blame you." Charles had no choice. He hadn''t known Annie for long, and no matter how much he boasted, there was no explaining how he could possibly have broken through from First to Fourth Order in such a short period of time. As everyone knows, to make such a great leap in power levels in such a short time, there is only one possibilitysummoning the Evil God! This matter, absolutely cannot be mentioned! It was a crime punishable by burning at the stake. In the eyes of all three ladies, the impression of Charles underwent an earth-shattering change, and it was a very positive one. He invited the three ladies to the small study, where Vini Yarsaenu had her Tri-Flower Fat Cat purchase some fruit wine and pastries. The four of them talked merrily, chatting away the entire morning until the three ladies took their leave together. Anne didn''t actually want to say goodbye, but it wouldn''t have been proper for her to make it too obvious, especially since she was a girl from the Brittany Family. As a noble miss, there were some dignities she couldn''t cast aside. Chapter 54 53. Lucavaro District Patrolling Army Commander The new warden was a handsome man, very young, just over thirty. He couldn''t help but smile when he saw Charles, "Mister Mecklen, you shouldn''t be working here anymore."Charles didn''t know the man, yet the man knew him, a fact that was quite intriguing. All Charles could reply was, "I haven''t received my transfer orders, so of course I must be diligent in my duties." The new warden laughed, "The first official task I''ve taken care of upon my appointment is to issue transfer orders for Mister Mecklen." True to his word, the new warden called Charles into the warden''s office and issued him transfer orders. Only after receiving the transfer orders did Charles realize he had become a "glorious" Chief of the Patrolling Army! Civilian Clerk Chiefs and military Sergeant Majors are commonly known as the lower rungs of the elite. Upon reaching this level of position, one has certain opportunities to become a manager, to possess an official status. The Chief of the Patrolling Army is an official status, and Charles''s new job level was a third-level Clerk Chief. That is to say, Mister Charles Mecklen had once again been promoted beyond his rank, and he was now a thirty-fifth-grade official of the Empire. According to Fars legal practice, all the Patrolling Army units nationwide are categorized by district, with each district''s Patrolling Army having one chief, a civilian, and one overall patrol, a military officer, both working together to handle daily affairs. Nationally, the Patrolling Army is nominally under the direct jurisdiction of the Crown Prince, with no immediate superiors, but in reality, no Crown Prince has ever meddled in the affairs of the Patrolling Army. The low effectiveness and chaotic state of the Fars Empire''s district Patrolling Armies stem from a lack of oversight and accountability to any higher-ups. His new workplace was in the Lucavaro District, and his current title was: Chief Charles Mecklen of the Lucavaro District Patrolling Army. Having received the transfer order, Charles thanked the new warden and bade him farewell, leaving Kilmainham Prison. After getting into a carriage, he hesitated for a moment, then decided to first pay a visit to his new Patrolling Army office. The adventurers could hold out for a few more days; it wouldn''t hurt to delay a few hours. Charles was very curious about the state of the Lucavaro District Patrolling Army because right across from his residence on Elysian Pastoral Street No. 58 was the Lucavaro District. In his recollection, it seemed there was hardly any Patrolling Army presence in this outer district. More than an hour later, as he looked at the estate that had become desolate, repeatedly reassuring himself that this was indeed Sparrowhawk Street No. 1, he finally believed he hadn''t mistakenly come to the wrong place. The office of the Lucavaro District Patrolling Army was located at the head of the west side of Sparrowhawk Street, directly opposite the Lucavaro District Administration Bureau. It hosted several departments in a joint office setting. In terms of area, it was quite impressive, nearly rivaling the bureau across the street. It was a medium-sized manor, covering more than 6,000 square pimialmost the size of a standard soccer field. After all, the outer fifteen districts were larger than the upper seven, making land and housing less expensive. However, it had been abandoned for who knows how many years, devoid of any people, showing no signs whatsoever that anyone had ever worked there. Charles held his forehead, muttering to himself, "My impression was correct; there really is no Patrolling Army in the Lucavaro District." He was quite sure he was being targeted. Indeed, he had been promoted, from a thirty-seventh-grade first-level Clerk Chief to a thirty-fifth-grade third-level Clerk, and his salary had considerably increased as well, from a weekly six Fu Er and fifteen Sheng Ding to seven Fu Er and twenty-five Sheng Ding. Moreover, he had become the seemingly prestigious and powerful Chief of the Patrolling Army, in charge of the entire Lucavaro District Patrolling Army. The status of the Chief and the overall patrol of the Patrolling Army is based on the grade of their positions. The Chief of the Patrolling Army generally has a higher grade, and therefore, usually holds a status above that of the overall patrol. Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But a completely abandoned, deserted office location not only indicated that the head was a "leader without troops" but also suggested that someone had definitely played some trickshe was "exiled" here, not "promoted." Charles even got off the carriage and walked around the abandoned manor, confirming that indeed no one was there, as well as the presence of more than one nest of weasels, before he got back onto the carriage. This time, he no longer delayed and went straight to Machu Picchu. Charles wasn''t sure if seeking help from his senior Menilman would be of any use, but he didn''t plan to find the senior, despite her long and straight legs. He had his own waysrelying on oneself was better than relying on others, as a true man should. What Charles didn''t know was that Menilman had indeed become a naval officer, as he had jinxed. She had returned to Strasbourg not long before and was soon assigned to a fleet. She was no longer in the capital today and was already tied up with military duties, too busy to be disturbed. On the way, he opened his money bag, which contained a thick stack of fifty-pharis notes. Though Charles had anticipated that this "dirty money" would be substantial, he hadn''t expected it to be so much! He counted it, a total of one hundred and fifty notes, which amounted to seven hundred and fifty Aegeus. From searching Wells, Charles had obtained five Aegeus, and he had also received two hundred Aegeus as an appraisal fee from Louis Simi. Without counting change, he now had only seven hundred and ninety-eight Aegeus. This "dirty money" had suddenly doubled his wealth. Of course, this was no surprise. Considering Magru Teller''s position, it was certain that he had a considerable fortune. The embezzled money he coughed up was probably but a small fraction of the former jailor''s wealth. Charles thought to himself, "With this money, I should pay off the house on Elysian Pastoral Street No. 58. It might be worth considering buying a carriage, or finding a way to start my own business." "As a transmigrator, how can I justify not starting a business that makes money?" A day and a half later, Charles saw Machu Picchu again and felt quite emotional. After its complete "maze-ification," he had established a peculiar connection with the ancient Beastman fortress ruins; he could even sense much of what was happening throughout the maze purely by perception. This sense was weaker than Insight; it was a bit like being nearsighted by seven hundred degrees, watching a movie without glasses. You could get the whole story''s thread but not see what the protagonist looked like. Discover exclusive content at empire Of course, this subtle connection required him to be within a certain range. He had no perception of Machu Picchu while he was in Strasbourg. As he neared the ancient fortress of the Beastman Kingdom, Charles reconnected with Machu Picchu and chuckled, "Interesting, even Lord Leo has been trapped." Charles asked the coachman to wait outside and entered Machu Picchu alone. There was no one left in the conference hall; it was a mess everywhere, with marks of swords on the floor and walls, dents caused by weapons like giant axes, spiked hammers, and large clubs, and there were also two unlucky corpses. However, they were not people Charles knew; evidently, a battle had taken place here. Charles stood in the conference hall for a short while, then turned and entered deeper into the fortress. He walked leisurely, not even bothering to draw a weapon, as if strolling leisurely in his own home. Chapter 55 54, I will fulfill my promise! (A monthly ticket encouragement should be here) Mason, holding the giant axe, breathed laboriously; he had to protect his teammates behind him.In front of him stood a monster resembling an upright goat, strong and majestic, wielding a huge stick, its eyes filled with cruelty and a bloodthirsty glare. Hannah from the former Giant Axe Adventure Group had already gone "missing," and the other team members had been injured. Mason now deeply regretted letting Charles join them, otherwise he and his companions would not have faced such danger. As the goat monster charged forward with large strides, Mason''s eyes were filled with a solemn readiness to meet his death. In an instant, however, the goat monster suddenly vanished into thin air. Emerging from the shadows, Charles strode forward with a relieved smile and called out, "Luckily, I arrived just in time! Mason, Homonsa, everyone follow me; I''ll take you to a safe place." It was his first time manipulating the Labyrinth, deliberately crafting a crisis and appearing in front of a few familiar faces at the most critical moment. The hatred in Mason''s heart dissipated without a trace, and with gratitude for surviving the ordeal, he led the team and quickly followed Charles. Charles soon found all the members of the adventure group and brought them back to the meeting hall. Fortunately, the losses for this hastily assembled adventure group weren''t too severe, with only seven or eight dead, keeping their numbers over a hundred. Most of them had injuries, but with timely treatment, those who were seriously injured wouldn''t face life-threatening conditions. S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Maze-ification of Machu Picchu had also assimilated the animals, monsters, strange creatures, and Evil Spirits that roamed this ancient fortress; they wandered around, somehow coming into conflict with the adventurers. Normally, the adventurers should have been obliterated. But because they''d become Labyrinth NPCs during the Maze-ification process, enjoying the biased protection of the Labyrinth''s rules, there wasn''t a massive loss of life. Leaders of over a dozen small adventure groups gathered, showing subtle resistance to Charles. All experienced adventurers, they surmised that everything that had happened was related to Charles. A leader of a small adventure group named Yasi stood up and said, "We are not spies of Byron, nor do we wish to get entangled with those Vampires. Let us leave, and we promise not to speak of this; we''ll even forgo our payment." Charles didn''t respond directly but with a beaming face announced loudly, "First, I want to thank everyone!" "I have found my family''s treasure!" With this statement, he silenced all other voices as nearly every adventurer was captivated by the topic of "treasure found." The prospect of treasure, wealth, and money took over the adventurers'' thoughts, eclipsing everything else. "I had sworn to the Goddess that if I could find the treasure, I would give five percent to those who found it with me." "I will honor my promise!" The enthusiasm of the hundred or so adventurers was instantly ignited; no longer did anyone want to delve into why they had been abandoned in Machu Picchu or faced such danger. Each one only considered how much money they could get. Charles''s gaze swept from left to right and then from right to left, making sure he had tempted everyone, before speaking with a devilish voice, "Unfortunately, the treasure I''ve found is not in the legal currency of Fars." "So, I cannot distribute money to everyone right now." "As you know, this treasure comes from ancient Beastmen nobility; it needs to be converted into Gold Aegeus and Silver Fu Er in Strasbourg..." "And Sheng Ding, what even is that?" "Ladies and gentlemen present here! You are all going to be wealthy." His words immediately won the cheers of the hundred-plus adventurers. Spreading his arms and shrugging his shoulders, Charles said loudly, "So, I must ask all of you to accompany me to Strasbourg and claim the wealth you deserve." "No problem." "We''ll go with you to Strasbourg!" "Your generosity is truly unparalleled." "May I ask, roughly how much money will we be splitting?" "Is going to Strasbourg considered a commission?" The adventurers bombarded him with their noisy inquiries, but Charles answered them all patiently. Once everyone had calmed down a bit, he led the adventurers away from Machu Picchu. Before leaving, he glanced back into the depths of Machu Picchu and murmured, "Last time, I said I would find you and expose you to the sun to watch you turn to ashes." "I misspoke!" "I was in a hurry to tend to some private matters." "Now" Charles discovered that the monster who had killed Hannah, although trapped by the Labyrinth, was still able to resist being turned into a Labyrinth NPC. As to why Lord Leo could easily become an NPC while this monster could not, Charles didn''t have time to research at that moment. "I''ll come back eventually to fulfill my promise, to expose you to the sun, and watch you turn to ashes." Lord Leo was in quite a predicament now. He only wanted to take his servants and leave, but never expected that the ancient fort of the Orc Kingdom would suddenly become an endless maze from which he could not escape. Stay tuned to empire Luckily, vampires'' survival abilities are top-notch. Although the Blood Clan usually values elegance, in such dire straits, they could eat anything. Lord Leo even ate several live moles, which are plentiful in any desolate ruin. Charles did not know how to deal with this Lord of Byron, so he temporarily gave up on meeting him. After all, vampires are hard to "nourish to death." His carriage was stocked with a pile of food, along with drinking water and fine wine, all purchased when leaving Strasbourg. The adventurers who escaped the Machu Picchu maze had a feast, regained their spirits, and returned to Strasbourg full of anticipation, following Charles. With so many adventurers, Charles of course would not bring them back to Elysian Pastoral Street No. 58; instead, he sent them to the office of the Patrolling Army in the Lucavaro DistrictSparrowhawk Street Number One. Although it had been abandoned for who knows how many years, the basic structure was still sound. With some minor repairs and a thorough cleaning, it would be habitable. These adventurers, often sleeping outdoors, were not too picky about their living conditions. Coupled with the prospect of soon receiving money, they had no complaints about Charles''s arrangements. After taking care of the adventurers, Charles did not have time to return home and went straight to the Central Government Office, seeking out his "former boss," Madam Aldergonde, a very staunch and authoritative senior government official. Madam Aldergonde was quite surprised by Charles''s visit and asked, "How are things at Kilmainham Prison? Is your work going smoothly?" Charles laughed, "I''ve been transferred to the Lucavaro District, and I''ve joined the Patrolling Army." Madam Aldergonde looked slightly puzzled and remarked, "Is there a Patrolling Army over there? I recall that the patrolling armies of the outer fifteenth districtyou knoware just on the payroll in name only." Charles certainly knew that, and even if he hadn''t before, a visit to Sparrowhawk Street Number One in the Lucavaro District made it quite obvious. He said with a smile, "That''s why I need to re-establish my records; otherwise, I won''t be able to draw a salary." Madam Aldergonde nodded subtly, signaling her understanding. Charles had been her subordinate, and she was willing to grant him this small favor. She immediately issued a document for Charles; her assistance would end there, and he would need to handle the rest of the red tape himself. Chapter 56 55. Long-term Small Payment Contract Charles certainly wasn''t doing it for himself; his resume was impeccable.If he wanted, he could even become a real salary thief, as his legally defined boss, the Crown Prince of the Fars Empire, never interfered with the affairs of the Patrolling Army. Whether he went to work or not didn''t affect the salary distribution; he was doing it to secure "positions" for that group of adventurers. Since he had been forced to flee, Charles had resolved to do something significant. Once he turned this group of adventurers into the Patrolling Army, he wouldn''t just be a mere commander. As for the adventurers, there was no need to worry. The Patrolling Army was an official military position. Although the income of the lower ranks was meager, it was stable and safer. People generally wouldn''t attack members of the Patrolling Army. Their lives were much more settled than those of adventurers. If Charles could pull this off, it would be a godsend for these adventurers, and very few would refuse. Charles obtained the documents from Lady Aldebug, used Fu Er as a guide, visited several departments, and expertly "supplemented" some files. He had spent two years at the Central Government Office, not wasting his time, deeply familiarizing himself with the Empire''s bureaucratic procedures. Going through the regular process to recruit even the lowest-level public servants was a very difficult task. But if the existing public servants'' "files were lost," it was much easier to "supplement" the identities of lower-level Patrolling Army clerks. He even didn''t need to report to the higher-ups, just needed to navigate through some key low-level clerks. Of course, the most crucial part of this was that he himself was the chief of the Patrolling Army! He held considerable power. In total, Charles spent fifty-some Fu Er and obtained the identities of over one hundred seventy people in the Lucavaro District Patrolling Army, of which thirty-some were "questionable." Of course, this wasn''t the full extent of the irregularities; officially, he had over seven hundred people under him. As for the remaining five to six hundred people, Charles dared not delve too deeply. Because this batch of Patrolling Army identifications had been "missing" for so long, the relevant department even supplemented some salary, which definitely would not be sent to the Lucavaro District Patrolling Army. Charles did not care which department or who might intercept it. This money was also one of the "passes" for handling matters. As twilight fell, Charles finally returned to 1 Sparrowhawk Street in the Lucavaro District. These adventurers still didn''t know they all had new identities, eagerly awaiting Charles''s return and the "good news" he would bring. As Charles entered the office, he was surrounded by these adventurers, who incessantly asked him how he had dealt with the treasure and when they could receive the money. Charles, with a broad smile, loudly said, "Everyone, please quiet down and let me explain in detail how the auction went today." "I auctioned off the first batch of treasures today!" "No! The money isn''t available to be distributed yet." Hearing there was no money to be had, the atmosphere suddenly became tense. Had these adventurers not known that Charles was a Transcendent, someone would have definitely taken action. Charles stirred up the adventurers'' emotions with a few words, then swiftly changed the subject, saying, "But I have not returned empty-handed!" "I secured a contract for small regular payments, every one of you can receive thirty-five to forty Sheng Ding each week..." "Continuing for life!" The group of adventurers were all stunned, and Mason couldn''t help but burst out angrily, "Isn''t this cheating? How can there be such a long-term, low-payment contract?" This so-called "long-term, low-payment contract" sounded unreliable to anyone and seemed like a crude new type of scam. People kept interjecting: "Pay up!" S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "We want to pay directly." "Who would fall for this trickery?" "We have never heard of such a contract; how could it possibly exist?" "Several dozen Aegeus per week, effective for life, that would be a huge amount of money! It amounts to several Fu Er per year. If I could live for several decades, wouldn''t I be getting dozens of Aegeus!" Charles raised his hands high, pressed them down, and said, "I know you don''t believe, but please let me finish explaining the payment method. You will get a job and become a member of the Lucavaro District Patrolling Army. Most of you will be fifty-third class private first class, with very few being fifty-second class private second class." "As long as you keep working in the Lucavaro District Patrolling Army, you can keep receiving this salary. However, if you plan to leave, then unfortunately, this long-term, low-payment contract will be immediately terminated." "This is the first batch of treasures; please remember, it''s only our first time!" "I promised!" "For those participating in the treasure hunt this time, I, Qian Nan, swear by the ancestors of the Beastmen, ensuring that their future wealth will not be less than one hundred Gold Eglus." "I will not break my word!" "Now, you can come forward and receive your Lucavaro District Patrolling Army identity proof." "This is an official document, issued by the Central Government Office, completely authentic; you can verify it at the relevant government offices." Yasi whispered to a companion beside him, "Do you really think he has a way to get so many of us into the Patrolling Army?" Many adventurers had participated in the Patrolling Army''s selection, but the selection greatly emphasized a "clean" identitythat is, it required internal connections. Most of them could never pass through. Although these adventurers came from different small teams, they had established some friendships during this time. The man Yasi addressed whispered back, "Anyway, it''s easy to verify; he can''t deceive us for long." Yasi nodded and saw everyone going to receive their new official documents; he also went forward and received a private second-class identity document. In the Fars Empire, the fifty-third class ranking generally recruits those who have completed a full secondary education or higher education. The weekly salary is thirty-five Aegeus, which is also the minimum wage set by the Empire, although in reality, many do not reach this minimum wage. The fifty-second class position''s weekly salary is forty Aegeus. Just having secondary education is not enough to obtain this position at the time of joining; one must wait for a promotion every five years. These low-level government clerks cannot compare with excellent college graduates, and their promotional cycle is two years longer. Public school graduates start at forty-ninth class, while graduates from the National Academy, such as Lady Alvina, Charles''s direct superior at the Central Government Office, start at forty-fifth class as an Assistant Coordinator. His former fiance, Miss Silvie Martin, was also supposed to start her career as an Assistant Coordinator, but... Some things never follow the rules. After Charles had distributed the identity documents, he spoke loudly, "Today I am treating! Mason, Yasi, Homonsa..." He named a few adventurers, "Go buy some stuff nearby and have it delivered; I will pay." Chapter 57 56. Empire Payday The adventurers who were called out gathered together and left the City Patrol Army Office in Lucavaro District.Charles spurred on his silver tongue once more, urging the remaining adventurers to join forces and clean up and repair this office location. There are two office buildings at Sparrowhawk Street No. 1, one of which is a "dormitory," and the other is an office building large enough to accommodate nearly a thousand people for living and working, along with a stable, though now it''s completely empty without a horse or carriage in sight. After all, this is an outer city district, where the living facilities can''t compare to the top seven districts, so there is no piped water supply, just a well. By the time those sent out had returned with food and ale, Charles had already directed the adventurers to tidy up the office point to some extent. Having eaten something and drunk a little, the adventurers opened up their hearts, and even a few female adventurers danced a joyful dance in public. After all, their lives outside the city were not so comfortable, and although most people still did not quite trust Charles, their mood had stabilised. Charles did not join these adventurers; he called for a carriage and returned to his place in the Picardy District. As soon as he pushed open the door, he saw two letters. Next to the main gate at Elysian Pastoral Street No. 58 was a mail and newspaper delivery slot, and inside the room was a catch-all box C a standard feature of slightly higher-end residences. One was from his school senior Menilman, the other from Miss Annie. Charles had been absent from Strasbourg these past few days, so he guessed that both had left him letters as they had not found him. He opened Menilman''s first, which simply mentioned, "Let patience reign, no matter what position you are now in, endure it for a while, you will be moved to the navy soon." With a slight smile, Charles thought to himself, "It seems there was a problem with the position arranged by my school senior. I was probably not meant to be the Chief of the City Patrol Army in the Lucavaro District." Menilman had hinted before that he would be transferred to military service and might be sent far away, leaving Strasbourg, probably to join the navy with her. Now, well! One can only say that the Empire''s government has too many dark hands, and the scene is fraught with layers of intrigue. Even a lady of a top noble family like Menilman cannot have her way. The letter from Miss Annie was much longer and even asked if he had any free time lately, but the key point was this: "Behemoth Duchy has declared war on the Southern Seraph Territory. Please be cautious, reduce outings, and it''s best not to leave the top seven districts lightly." Although Charles was a transmigrator, he still let out a long sigh. War was inevitable. He could predict what would follow: Lady Southseraph would seek help from Byron and the Black Phoenix Dynasty, and the Fars Empire would also be drawn into the war... Three days later, it was Monday again. In the Fars Empire, government departments pay salaries on Mondays, hence in the Fars Empire, Monday is affectionately known by all workers as "Empire Payday." Though for non-government employees, the paycheck might not come on this day. The "Patrolling Army" of Lucavaro District all received their wages for the week. Charles truly breathed a sigh of relief; his endeavors had finally not gone awry. However, there was still a minor incident that day. Charles encountered a familiar person. He met Dubin Alger, who was supposed to be serving in the Alexander Region, the young and handsome member of the City Patrol Army who was in charge of the Yang Miers wife-killing case. Dubin did not come alone; he brought over a hundred members of the City Patrol Army to report in. Seeing the surprised look on Charles'' face, he called out, "Aren''t you Mister Mecklen?" "I remember you were working at the Central Government Office, how come you have also joined the City Patrol Army? And just like me, you have been reassigned to the Lucavaro District!" Charles smiled wryly and said, "There''s an old saying from the New Continent, ''Wherever life takes us, we''re bound to meet again!'' And here we are, meeting once more!" "Allow me to reintroduce myself: Charles Mecklen, Chief of the Lucavaro District City Patrol Army, thirty-fifth grade third-level Clerk Chief. I''m your direct supervisor." Dubin was dumbfounded, with his mouth agape, it took him a long while to ask, "May I inquire if you are the illegitimate child of some great noble family?" When he last saw Charles, he still claimed to be a first-level clerk, and now he had suddenly become a third-level Clerk Chief. Wasn''t his promotion too fast? This speed of promotion could truly be described as horrifyingly quick! Charles smiled faintly and said, "If we bumped into each other on the street, I would still be a first-level clerk." Dubin misunderstood Charles as not wanting to show off, thinking that last time he did not reveal his real position, which is why he somewhat felt relieved. Although becoming a third-level Clerk Chief at such a young age was still too fast, it was barely acceptable now. As for the question of his background, he didn''t expect Charles to answersuch personal matters are not supposed to be asked, unless one is too surprised to hold back. Charles also had some questions and said, "How come you and your colleagues have come to report in the Lucavaro District?" Dubin answered, "The information I received was: a bunch of people drawing pay without serving feared they would be held accountable and therefore scrambled about to secure this transfer. They moved out of Lucavaro District and filled in City Patrol Army positions across the Upper Seven Districts, and we, a bunch of brothers without strong backing, got booted out to fill their places." "The good news is, we''ve all been promoted by one rank!" "The bad news is, according to the normal career promotion cycle, we would have been due for promotion in half a year anyway." "I am Dubin Alger! A graduate of Habosk Public School, rank forty-seven third-level sergeant, your First Patrol Team Leader!" Charles, surprised, responded, "Habosk Public School? The same Habosk Public School that Zimmerman Axel Robin graduated from? How come you couldn''t get into the National Academy?" Habosk Public School is the best public school in the Empire, bar none. Those who could enter Habosk Public School might not necessarily attend college, but they should at least be able to get into the National Academy. Dubin shrugged and said, "Because I got into a fight at school, I was punished and wasn''t allowed to take the National Academy entrance exam." Charles spread his hands and said, "That truly is the National Academy''s loss." Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Dubin had initially been very displeased with the transfer, but meeting an acquaintance lifted his spirits somewhat, not least because his new boss, Charles, didn''t seem like the type to give people a hard time. He introduced Charles to the hundred-plus members of the City Patrol Army he had brought with him. Most of these soldiers were from commoner families and came from various City Patrol Army units in the Upper Seven Districts, not all from the Alexander Region. Dubin was clearly an old hand within the City Patrol Army system, well-acquainted with people from other districts as well, essentially becoming the leader of this group. Charles accepted these "old hands" of the City Patrol Army with a sense of reflection, becoming Chief of the Lucavaro District City Patrol Army probably meant someone was worried he''d be "a new officer playing the tyrant," trying to find fault with and get rid of a bunch of people, so they skipped town in advance. (Note: "A new officer playing the tyrant" is a colloquial saying in the Fars Empire.) Chapter 59 58, Mister Mecklen please await the duel book Having knocked on the door of the Liemar Detective Agency, Charles saw a girl about Silvie''s age in a small room by the door, who greeted him with a smile, "May I ask what business you have here, sir?"Charles glanced at the nameplate on the desk: Miss Melmi, Trainee Detective, graduated from the National Academy. He smiled faintly and said, "I''d like to consult with Miss Vinnie Yarsaenu. I don''t have an appointment, but we know each other, my name is Charles Meklen." Melmi pulled a rope inside the room. In the Fars Empire, where telephones and telegraphs didn''t exist, indoor communication was a bit quirky, like this rope-pulling method which could transmit different messages through various signals. However, in the powerful countries of the Old Continent, magic alchemy communication devices were used, and though they weren''t as convenient as telegraphs and telephones for long distances, the reach was sufficiently long. After a while, a small bell inside the room rang. Miss Melmi gave a slight smile and said, "I''ll take you upstairs!" A clear voice called out, "Sister Melmi, I''ll take him upstairs instead." Silvie Martin hurried down the stairs, nodded slightly at Melmi, and added, "Charles is my cousin." Melmi showed a look of realization, tugged at her long skirt, slightly bowed her head while covering her chest modestly, and performed a customary lady''s courtesy. Charles placed a hand over his chest, returning a standard Imperial greeting, and followed Silvie upstairs. Silvie chattered, "Sister Melmi is a nice person. She graduated a year before me and is already a very excellent Trainee Detective. Maybe next year she could become a Detective Assistant, but you mustn''t entertain any thoughts about her." Charles felt a bit awkward and said, "Can we not talk about the past?" Silvie looked back and replied, "Alright! My dear cousin, you really have changed a lot." Charles thought to himself, "Cutting off past social ties was a smart choice indeed. Luckily, this ex-fiance of mine wasn''t so attentive, or she would have figured things out long ago." Silvie led Charles to the office of the agency director, bowed her head in a greeting, then exited. Charles noticed another person in the room. A man who looked remarkably young, but could definitely not be a youth. His gaze was too sharp, revealing a worldly wisdom and an age that spoke of deep understanding! His eyes were so penetrating that one might overlook his features. It took Charles a few minutes to come to his senses, secretly thinking, "Why does he look the same, but feel so different? He isn''t the man from Sparrowhawk Street who tried to kill me!" Vinnie Yarsaenu, with her lake-blue eyes, showed a peculiar astonishment and said, "Don''t start a fight in my office." Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles was slightly surprised and asked, "I do not consider myself a rash person, Miss Yarsaenu. Why such an admonition?" The man gave a slight smile and said, "Vinnie was talking about me, Mister Mecklen! First time we meet, but your reputation precedes you." "I am Aubrey Barrington Atwood, president of the Liemar Detective Agency." "Mister Mecklen, you''ve killed eight of my men. You truly have impressive skills." Charles suddenly felt, "Should I fight for it? Summon the Evil God again?" Aubrey Barrington showed no intention of fighting, evidently the words from Vinnie Yarsaenu, "Do not start a fight in my office," had its effect. Charles sighed and sat down on a couch in the office, stating, "I would rather not do this, but the former prison warden offered such a high price that your detectives were overly brave." "Please allow me to formally introduce myself: Charles Meklen, Grand General of the Patrolling Army in the Lucavaro District, Clerk Chief of the 35th rank, third class! The faithful lapdog of Menierman Sumei!" Vini Yarsaenu couldn''t help but laugh, her laughter soft and pleasing to the ear. Even Aubrey Barrington Atwood cracked a smile and said, "Yes, if it weren''t for that status, I would have killed you right now, instead of hiring an assassin." "Since you have reached 22 Madele Street, did the assassin I hired fail?" "You killed him?" Charles shrugged and said, "No, he just glanced at me from a distance and then turned away." Vini Yarsaenu was slightly surprised and said, "Aubrey Barrington hired a Mid-Level Transcendent. How could you possibly have driven him off?" Charles casually replied, "He went to 1 Sparrowhawk Street, unfortunately, he encountered the Lucavaro District Patrolling Army in trainingover two hundred people seemed a bit excessive." "After all, Mister Atwood only paid for one person''s job." Charles''s answer was humorous yet subtle, without displaying any edge. Aubrey Barrington Atwood showed a pondering expression, and after a while, he said, "I see, Mr. Mecklen, although the strength you showed was mediocre, the power you actually possess far exceeds what you''ve shown." "So, during our first investigation, you were still a First Rank Transcendent, and I sent Wells and Edison. You were no longer a First Rank Transcendent then." "When I sent Winterburn, you performed beyond Fourth Order!" "Miss Yarsaenu invited me over, intending to resolve our feud, but the lives of my eight men can''t just be overlooked." "I have a suggestion. How about we settle this with a duel?" Charles asked, "Will you fight personally?" He had already decided to choose the site of the duel at Machu Picchu. Although Aubrey Barrington Atwood is a High-Level Transcendent, he might not be able to break through the labyrinth; if he could also lure him into a fight with Lord Leo, perhaps he could really eliminate this trouble. Aubrey Barrington Atwood shook his head and said, "I promised Miss Yarsaenu that I wouldn''t take part personally." "However, at that time, I thought the assassin had already taken care of you." "Looking back now, I underestimated Mr. Mecklen, and agreed too quickly, but I don''t intend to go back on my word." "The one to face you will be Wells, Edison, Winterburn, or perhaps a relative of a detective who died at your hands." "Blood vengeance, in a public duelnobody can call that unfair, right?" Charles nodded. He roughly understood that Aubrey Barrington Atwood still had some fear of Menierman''s elder sister; otherwise, he would not have taken such a circuitous route. Furthermore, openly killing an imperial official of the 35th rank isn''t easily dismissed. After all, according to imperial law, Charles hadn''t done anything wrong. Aubrey Barrington Atwood smiled slightly and said, "Then please, Mr. Mecklen, await the formal challenge." The famed detective rose to his feet, hat in hand, nodded slightly to Vini Yarsaenu, and then walked out of the office with unhurried steps. Chapter 60 59. The Youngest Knight King of the Empire Charles let out a long sigh and said, "I haven''t thanked Vinnie yet!"Vinnie Yarsaenu spoke in a low voice, "I originally wanted to have you pay out some cash to provide for the families of those detectives and peacefully resolve this matter. I didn''t expect Aubrey Barrington Atwood to have sent an assassin one step ahead of us, and in the end, we still had to solve the problem through a duel." Charles asked, "Who are likely to be my opponents in the duel?" Vinnie pondered for a moment and asked, "Mister Mecklen, can you tell me honestly whether you are a Lower-Ranked Supernatural, Mid-Level Transcendent, or High Order Supernatural Being?" Charles answered without hesitation, "Fourth Order!" In the Old Continent, the First to Sixth Orders are considered Lower-Ranked Supernaturals, Seventh to Twelfth Orders are Mid-Level Transcendents, and the Thirteenth to Eighteenth Orders are High Order Supernatural Beings, with those above the Eighteenth Rank having other titles! Vinnie Yarsaenu shook her head and said, "Then it''s best you avoid a duel!" "As far as I know, your challengers include at least two Mid-Level Transcendents and one High Order Supernatural Being." Unable to contain his frustration, Charles cursed, "Aubrey Barrington is such a scoundrel, how can I possibly fight against challengers above Intermediate rank? Not to mention there''s also a High Order." Vinnie Yarsaenu couldn''t think of a solution either and suggested, "I heard you practice Bloody Glory, or perhaps you could purchase an Extraordinary Weapon that bloodsucks at a high price." "However, bloodsucking weapons rarely appear on the market, and if you''re looking to buy one now, you must hide your intent to purchase, otherwise, people will maliciously hike up the price." Charles didn''t see the need to hide such matters and said, "I have two bloodsucking weapons!" Vinnie Yarsaenu let out a sigh of relief and said, "With an Extraordinary Weapon, maybe you can fight the two Mid-Level Transcendents, but that High Order..." "He''s Addison''s brother, there''s no way to buy him off." Charles thought to himself, "I must choose Machu Picchu as the dueling ground, making sure these avengers have a one-way ticket." He had intended to seek Vinnie Yarsaenu''s assistance, but at this point, it was no longer necessary. He rose to take his leave and said, "Thank you, Vinnie. I will be on my way now. I''ll have to ask you to take good care of Silvie in the future!" "She''s too honest and... too kind!" Vinnie Yarsaenu nodded and said, "Silvie is a good detective, I''ll take care of her." As Charles pushed open the door, he saw Silvie Martin standing outside. He couldn''t help but smile slightly and said, "I''ll be going now." Silvie asked anxiously, "What about the duel?" Charles was stunned for a moment; he had not activated his Insight and did not know Silvie had been standing outside the whole time. He could only reply, "Mix it up!" He brushed past Silvie Martin, leaving a comment, "Wanting me dead won''t be that easy," and walked out of the Agile Cats Detective Agency with composure. After Charles left, Vinnie Yarsaenu spoke in a low voice, "Come in!" Silvie entered the director''s office, still looking anxious. Vinnie gave a faint smile and said, "Your cousin still has some tricks up his sleeve, don''t worry too much about him. Go on with your work." Silvie left the director''s office and returned to the archives room. As a new apprentice detective, she had spent her days browsing case files to expand her knowledge, thinking to herself, "Am I really too honest and too kind?" "Pah! Charles doesn''t even deserve to speak such sacred words." Charles suddenly relaxed and returned to Elysian Pastoral Avenue, first stopping by Cat with Clover Coffee Shop to pick up his three kittens. The fluffy Agile Cat kittens were not shy at all. Their small eyes brimmed with vivacity and a desire to explore the world. Even when taken away from their mother, they didn''t struggle much and curled up comfortably in their new owner''s embrace, looking quite content. For these three kittens, Charles also bought some sheep''s milk, although cat milk would have been better. But the half-grown mother cat clearly couldn''t handle the "milking" process. He also took the opportunity to order a large batch of coffee. Last time his home was "searched", everything that could be lost was lost, with items like coffee and fruit wine that were easy to walk away with being the most thoroughly gone, not even an empty bottle remained. The somewhat elderly lady at the coffee shop happily conveyed her blessings, and Charles, feeling joyful, left a generous tip. He had barely returned to Elysian Pastoral Street No. 58 when Anne came for a visit. Their relationship had been making significant progress lately. Overjoyed, Charles asked, "I just bought some coffee. What flavor would you like to drink?" Anne replied, "Cappuccino!" As Charles made the coffee, he asked with a smile, "What shall we eat later?" Anne took a deep breath and said, "You are about to duel someone, how can you be so calm?" Charles was slightly taken aback. He really wanted to ask how Anne knew about his duel, but then wisely decided to drop the question and asked with a smile, "It''s just a duel, not a big deal." Anne glanced around sneakily before whispering, "In Fars, it''s possible to ask for help in such a multi-person duel. I can contact a High Order Supernatural Being for you. He is one of my cousins, a Seventeenth Rank Knight. Aubrey Barrington is just a Fourteenth Order Knight. I guarantee a stable victory." Charles knew that the Brittany Family was among the top nobles of the Empire, but he had not anticipated that Anne could bring in a Seventeenth Rank Knight. Throughout the entire Empire, High Order Supernatural Beings were extremely rare, each one an individual of extraordinary status. Menilman, The Empire''s First Rose, also held the status of a High-Level Transcendent. Knights are the Transcendents with the broadest path and easiest achievement, but they are also the most difficult to advance to High Order. Once Fighting Spirit reaches level ten, it can no longer be improved through sheer hard work, no matter how intricate the breathing techniques practiced, how delicate the Meditation Techniques employed, and no matter how diligent the training or how high the Talent. Every Knight must comprehend the Knight Certificates in battle, and only with these Certificates can they advance! Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A Seventeenth Rank Knight is just one step away from collecting all the Eight Great Knights'' Certificates. Any Knight who gathers all the Eight Great Knights'' Certificates can prefix their name with "Saint", a status unparalleled. Zimmerman Axel Robin once roamed the Seven Seas, where he slew the Pirate King and successfully earned the "Saint" title, becoming known as the youngest Knight King of the Empire! Anne''s cousin must surely be a person of considerable weight in the political sphere of the Fars Empire. After a moment''s hesitation, Charles said, "For such an important matter, should I explain it to your cousin in person?" Charles was certainly not foolish enough to refuse outright; he indeed needed help. A High Order Transcendent was out of his league, and even with the Machu Picchu Labyrinth, there was no guarantee of success. The only other option would be to summon the Evil God again, but that was a sure path to death! Chapter 61 One thin human face If he had the chance to meet her once, Charles considered, her "cousin" would undoubtedly expand his connections and might even secure a powerful supporter for his marriage to Anne.As for whether it would offend the other party, that was not in Charles''s consideration. Decent people do not abandon their tasks just because they might failthey do not hold back, do nothing, but prepare thoroughly and then bravely face the consequences of failure. Anne nodded vigorously and said, "In a few days, when my cousin returns to Strasbourg, I''ll arrange for you to join him for afternoon tea." Charles handed over a cup of brewed coffee and said, "Miss Anne, you''re truly my lucky star!" Blushing slightly, Anne accepted the coffee and sipped it with ladylike grace. Charles invited Anne to the third-floor terrace to enjoy the view of the Lucavaro River, and Anne happily agreed. They spent an afternoon together on the terrace. Although Charles still did not gain the privilege of dining with the lady, he escorted Anne away before dinner. He took Anne to the entrance of the alley and watched her carriage depart before he was about to find a place to eat when suddenly an intense chill pervaded his body, and his insight automatically activated. A strange man with a fierce killing intent, disguised as a passerby, was rapidly approaching him. The man was already very close. Charles instantly judged that at such close range it was too late to use the Antispace Sniper Rifleloading the rifle required a process. With a flick of his wrist, the Blood Rose sliced through the air and was "thrown" directly. The assassin had not expected Charles''s response to be so direct and intense. He thought he was well-hidden, that his target could not possibly notice him. Unable to respond properly to the Blood Rose hurtling through the air, he leaned back in a move similar to a limbo dance, his body nearly parallel to the ground. Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Blood Rose nearly shot past his nose. However, the Vampiric Rapier miraculously turned lightly and circled back, looping around the assassin''s neck. Ding Ding Ding! Three sharp clangs rang out. The assassin now held a dagger in his hand and clashed with the Blood Rose three times in the blink of an eye, breaking Charles''s lethal move. Charles activated his Blood Flame Qi, controlled the Blood Rose to alter its attack, and simultaneously whipped out the Vampiric Hand Axe, hurling it fiercely at the assassin''s thigh. The assassin could no longer hide his identity, his Fighting Spirit erupted, and he kicked away the Vampiric Hand Axe. The dagger in his hand changed positions several times, clearing away the Blood Rose. Then, he twisted his body and sprinted away. The assassin had come knocking on his door. How could Charles let him live? The assassin was full of tricks, his power was even greater than Charles''s. Last time, sensing the danger, he had retreated. This time, he could even alter his appearance. Although temporarily repelled by the skill of weapon control by Blood Flame Qi, it was just the assassin''s caution. If he had fought relentlessly, he would definitely have overwhelmed Charles. If this assassin was prepared and returned, the newly promoted Clerk Chief might not have a way out. Charles planted the alchemical staff on the ground, took out the Antispace Sniper Rifle. The enemy was too close before, and he hadn''t had time to draw the rifle. But now that the enemy had run far enough, he had just the right shooting distance. Charles crouched down, his upper arm resting on his knee, assuming a standard shooting posture. He hadn''t imagined that when he fired, his hand would be so steady! The first Magic-Breaking Bombshell Bullet flew out and struck the assassin''s left shoulder. The specially made Magic-Breaking Bombshell Bullet was powerful enough to kill a Titan Demon in one shot, and even high-level Transcendents like Ferdinand and Lord Leo couldn''t withstand a single shot. The assassin''s body was blown in half, and the remaining half was flung a great distance by the aftermath of the Magic-Breaking Bombshell Bullet. Charles slapped the Antispace Sniper Rifle into his alchemical staff, recalled the Vampiric Hand Axe and Blood Rose, and quickly ran to the assassin''s side. The assassin gave him a vicious look, trying to say something, but died before he could speak. Charles rummaged through the assassin''s body and retrieved a wallet, a dagger, an alchemical pistol, and was just about to get up to notify the City Patrol Army when a thin object fell from the assassin''s face. A thin human face! Under this thin face was another unfamiliar face. Charles slightly realized and muttered to himself, "So he used this magical item to change his appearance, impersonating Aubrey Barrington Atwood at Sparrowhawk Street No.1, and this time he transformed into another face." "Sadly, he didn''t know that I have Insight!" "Nor did he know that Insight also has the feature of automatically activating against murderous intent." "This special ability has saved my life again!" Charles waved to several newspaper-selling boys by the road and said, "Anyone willing to go to Lucavaro District, Sparrowhawk Street No.1, City Patrol Army Office can start now. Let Dobin bring at least fifty men. The first one will get five Sheng Dings, the second will get four Sheng Dings, the third will get three Sheng Dings, the fourth will get two Sheng Dings, the fifth will get one Sheng Ding, and there are no rewards after the fifth." The newspaper boys ran off, each hoping to be the first to claim the reward of five Sheng Dings. In less than an hour, Dobin and a contingent of the City Patrol Army came jogging over. Seeing the dead assassin on the ground, he couldn''t help but say, "Chief! Did you use that rifle from last time? The power is too great." Charles shrugged and said, "Send the body to the chaotic burial mound outside the city, no need to register it!" The City Patrol Army is responsible for the city''s public safety. Though this is the Pi Kardi District, since the Pi Kardi District''s fierce battle with the City Patrol Army didn''t get here, Charles managing some unofficial business across territories is not much of an issue. Having taken the spoils of war, he no longer wanted to investigate the case. After all, the main culprit was the Liemar Detective Agency, and the feud between the two sides was deepening. Charles believed that a duel couldn''t solve the problem. Even if the Liemar Agency was willing to cease temporarily, once he gained enough power, he would uproot the Liemar Agency altogether. The group of newsboys returned as well, Charles called them over, asked for their ranks, indeed gave them their tips, and even gave each an additional Sheng Ding as a consolation prize, even the children who ranked after the fifth place received a Sheng Ding. He lived on Elysian Pastoral Street, and these keen-eyed newsboys, with his generous reward this time, would easily be called upon for tasks in the future. Dobin, who typically handled many such cases, wrapped the assassin''s body in a shroud and took it away, and once the City Patrol Army left, Elysian Pastoral Avenue was bustling once more. This era was just like that. No one cared about the lives and deaths of strangers. Incidents of people being killed in the streets were all too common for the residents. Charles returned to Elysian Pastoral Avenue No. 58, took out the newly acquired spoils of war the wallet contained fifteen ten-Fu Er bills and some change, and aside from that, there was a piece of paper with an address written on it: Alcatraz District, Dragon Fortress Street No. 5, Chelsea Detective Agency. Chapter 62 61, The Cats Mask The Liemar Detective Agency was a small one, but clearly, they ran other businesses besides detective work.Charles memorized the address, then casually activated Bloody Glory and shattered both the wallet and the note into dust. The dagger was quite nice; after examination, Charles confirmed it was an Extraordinary Weapon. Surprisingly, it was also an Antispace equipment, with the attributes of Sharpness and Solidity. With Sharpness, the dagger could emit a section of blade light when infused with Fighting Spirit, Magic Power, or any other Transcendent Energy, its sharpness surpassing that of steel. Solidity allowed the dagger to be nearly indestructible, so it held its own when clashing with Blood Rose. If put up for auction, this dagger could even sell for more than two hundred Aegeus, already classifying it as a top-tier Extraordinary Weapon. The alchemical pistol was just an ordinary weapon, roughly on par with Charles''s magic alchemy wand, except for its finer craftsmanship, slightly longer range, faster firing rate, and higher precision. Charles owned two Magnum Hand Shuttles and could afford to replace one of them. The final spoil was that thin human face! His fingers gently touched it, and a consciousness entered his mind, "Cat''s Mask! It can mimic the appearance of six different beings, and randomly withdraw one skill from the mimicked target, limited to those that have been contacted. Wearing it slightly enhances agility and also serves as proof of membership in the Orc Assassin Alliance." Charles was slightly surprised, the Cat''s Mask was unable to extract the target''s "Special Ability," only "Skills", which was indeed a pity. However, it would be too powerful if it could extract the basic targets'' Special Abilities. Even so, the value of the Cat''s Mask might be higher than the assassin''s dagger, but he was no professional and could no longer appraise it accurately. S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He knew of the Orc Assassin Alliance! On the Old Continent, there were five major assassin organizations, and the Orc Assassin Alliance was one of them. It was said that the members of the Orc Assassin Alliance were descendants of the ancient Orc Kingdom, possessing many special abilities from their bloodlines. They usually operated on the southern continent, rarely coming to the Fars Empire. Charles Mecklen, as an ordinary government employee, had never had any contact with any assassin organizations, only having read about them in university documents. Charles was curious, why would Aubrey Barrington Atwood seek out an orc assassin from the south to kill him? There was the Bloody Brotherhood right within the borders of Fars. "It is said that once the Orc Assassin Alliance takes on a job, they guarantee completion. If one assassin dies, another will be sent, endlessly, until the target is killed." "Aubrey Barrington Atwood is an informant! As long as this guy snitches, I won''t have peace." Thinking of this, Charles suddenly felt the urge to kill. If it weren''t so difficult to carry out, he would like to summon the Evil God right outside the Liemar Detective Agency. Charles collected the spoils of war and decided not to think about this matter anymore; it was pointless to worry, after all. He quietly ran Bloody Glory and began his daily training. Ever since returning to Strasbourg, Charles had become urgent in his practice. Having faced the Evil God twice, his spirituality had increased to an unbelievably high level, and his training progressed at an incredible pace. For ordinary Transcendents, it was easy to increase energy intensity, but to improve even a bit of spirituality was incredibly difficult; one must temper and train the mind ceaselessly for even a slight advance. Charles, on the contrary, turned things around, his spirituality was so high it matched that of a high-level transcendent; it was only his energy intensity that wasn''t enough. Most people who cultivated Bloody Glory would condense seven or eight Bloody Vortices before they began to practice the Blood Banquet Meditation Technique, and many could not succeed in meditating any runes for their whole lives. Charles had almost always condensed a corresponding Bloody Rune at the same time when he formed a Bloody Vortex. Now, only the Swiftness Rune on his left leg was slightly lacking, the Insight Rune on his forehead, the Blood Flame Qi Rune on his chest, and the Angel''s Thorn Rune on his left hand were all cultivated with great achievement, so his actual combat power far exceeded that of an ordinary fourth-order. Charles could overpower stronger opponents in the few battles he had because of this. The reason Bloody Glory was known as a vampire''s nemesis was twofold: one was because it could cross clans, cultivating several secret techniques; the other, more fundamental reason, was the Blood Banquet Meditation Technique! If one only practiced the Protagora Breathing Method, Bloody Glory would be unremarkable, merely granting a slight improvement in speed, but combined with the Blood Banquet Meditation Technique, Bloody Glory became exceptionally domineering. Charles didn''t encounter enemies often, and each time the circumstances were quite special, he always thought he won by strategizing, not realizing he was already strong. Charles didn''t know how long he had been practicing when suddenly his heart began to pound wildly. He didn''t know if this world had something akin to "deviating from the path," felt a slight panic but knew this emotion was bad and forcibly calmed himself. "What in the world is going on?" "Is there a problem with the Blood Flame Qi rune?" "Could I have been practicing incorrectly recently? But I have been following the ''Vampire Secret Scrolls'' to practice, so there shouldn''t be any issues, right?!" After all, Charles wasn''t from the Blood Clan, and Bloody Glory was a less common transcendent path; there were only a few scholars in Sheffield University skilled in this method, and he had to practice it on his own, so it was inevitable he would encounter various situations. At this moment, he could only forcefully calm himself, running Bloody Glory over and over in an attempt to suppress the anomaly in the Blood Flame Qi rune. But this Bloody Rune, trembling like a delicate heart, became increasingly agitated. Charles''s concentration slipped for a moment, and the Bloody Rune exploded, flowing through his blood to every part of his body. Charles felt his body starting to "mutate," even more panicked; he didn''t know whether to continue suppressing the force or to find a way to guide this energy out. The next second, he exploded... A burst of Blood Flame replaced Charles. After more than a dozen breaths, Charles realized afterward, floated around the room, and felt astonished at the changes in his body. "Am I now a burst of Blood Flame?" "It wasn''t a problem after all, I actually cultivated the Bloodflame Transformation Art!?" He reversed the Protagora Breathing Method, countless tiny golden runes reconverged, forming a small golden heart composed of numerous runes, and indeed, he returned from a state of Blood Flame back to flesh and blood. Charles raised his hands high to observe his body, which was the same as before, and couldn''t help but click his tongue in wonder at the marvels of magic in this world. Charles had always wanted to open a fifth Bloody Vortex, or at the very least, he hoped to master the rune of the Swiftness Spell soon; but he didn''t expect that it would be the Blood Flame Qi taking the lead in a breakthrough, culminating in the high-end technique, the Bloodflame Transformation Art. Charles ran the Protagora Breathing Method again, and his body of flesh and blood once more transformed into Blood Flame, drifting back and forth inside Elysian Pastoral Street No. 58, feeling very peculiar. Although he had special abilities before, this was the first time he felt he was no longer just an ordinary human. Chapter 63 62. Flame Hand All the "scientific knowledge" Charles had learned in his life couldn''t account for such a grotesque physical transformation, so he had to attribute it to the "magic" of this world.He had tried seven or eight times to transform from his fleshly form into Blood Flame and back again, which allowed him to improve his "proficiency." He could now change forms within seconds. In his Blood Flame state, he was immune to most physical attacks and could float hither and thither, which marginally qualified as a Flight Technique. Limited by the fact that Charles was still only "Fourth Order," the flight speed of the Blood Flame was not fast, barely faster than an ordinary person running, and he could not gain much altitude; floating to the ceiling was already somewhat strenuous. However, his body could change shape, which meant he could pass through many places ordinary people couldn''t, so at least he wouldn''t have to worry about being locked up in a dungeon anymore. "It''s not like the unrestrained and dazzling flight of a fire streak through the sky as depicted in the tales of heretics from the sword-fantasy sagas!" Charles resumed his human form and, though he complained and despite his reservations, his face was still full of smiles; he had not expected to master the Bloodflame Transformation Art first. The Bloodflame Transformation Art was a Secret Technique unknown to Bloody Glory. Protagora, after all, was not of the Blood Clan. Though he had learned countless secret techniques from the Blood Clan through combat, these were limited to the entry-level skills of various clans and did not extend to the profound secret techniques. Charles pulled out a diary and flipped to the third page of the "Vampire Secret Scrolls." The first page of this scroll was about Blood Flame Qi, the second page was about the Bloodflame Transformation Art, and the third page recorded the Adonis Clan Blood Clan''s Secret TechniqueFlame Hand! Flame Hand involved condensing Blood Flame Qi into a hand that could vary in size. At most, eighteen hands could be cultivated, each capable of draining the life essence of its target. Usually, the Adonis Clan members would not use the Flame Hand to attack enemies directly. They would arm the Flame Hands with weapons; using cold weapons was one thing, but in coordination with firearms, it could wield the destructive power of a small army. While Charles was studying the secrets of the Flame Hand, he also noted that the countdown to the arrival of the Blood Clan Evil God Kahnstan had been extended to: 71 days, plus 8 hours, and another twenty minutes and seventeen seconds!" which gave him some small comfort. The kerosene lamp suddenly went out. Charles snapped his fingers, and a ball of Blood Flame ignited at his fingertips. He checked the oil lamp and found it was out of kerosene. He added some fuel and relit it. By now, the skies outside had turned dusky. Charles decided not to continue his cultivation, put away the diary, and fed some sheep milk to his three Agile Cat cubs, playing with them for a while, which significantly brightened his mood. He grabbed some bread and had it with the coffee left from the night before. He walked to the window and glanced at the sky. The weather today should be nice; the sky was very blue, opening the window welcomed a fresh breeze, and the temperature was quite pleasant. Charles secretly thought, "I''m not going to work today; I should also prepare a carriage." As the chief of the Lucavaro District Patrolling Army, and with only a nominal boss who never interfered in practical matters, Charles didn''t even need to apply for leave to skip work, as the "supreme authority" to approve leave applications in the Lucavaro District Patrolling Army lay in his own hands. Charles brewed another pot of coffee and browsed through the newspapers for a while. The original Charles Mecklen had a habit of subscribing to newspapers; Huang Haisheng, having crossed over, had not canceled the subscription but had the delivery address changed from the Savings Union apartment to Elysian Pastoral Street No. 58. After reading the newspaper for a while, Elysian Pastoral Avenue started to buzz with activity, and Charles guessed that the carriage shops were opening for business, so he leisurely grabbed his cane and headed out the door. When he left the house, he carried a few items: a magic alchemy cane, a savings certificate from the Savings Union, a wallet, a diary, keys, an alchemical pistol, a Magnum Hand Shuttle, Blood Rose concealed in his left hand, and a Vampiric Hand Axe tucked at his lower back. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He had added another weapon today, the assassin''s dagger was concealed within the Vampiric Hand Axe. The magic alchemy cane, which he held in his hand as a gentleman''s accessory, didn''t attract much attention, and neither did the wallet, keys, or certificate, while Blood Rose hardly weighed anything. But the diary, two pistols, and the Vampiric Hand Axe made for a somewhat bulky collection of items. Charles had hesitated over whether to buy a space equipment, but those were pricier than extraordinary items from the antispace, easily breaking a thousand Aegeus. With Charles''s current net worth barely over a thousand Aegeus, buying one seemed less appealing than not buying at all. Charles also specifically made a trip to the Gate of Brilliance, and, coincidentally, the exit faced the largest carriage shop on Elysian Pastoral Avenue, so without much hesitation, he headed straight there. This carriage shop was huge, constantly stocked with dozens of well-trained horses ready for sale. They not only sold brand-new carriages but also second-hand ones and provided experienced coachmen. Upon entering the carriage shop, Charles was immediately greeted by a senior broker from the shop with a smile, asking, "Are you looking to rent a carriage, sir, or would you like to purchase one?" Charles replied, "I''d like to buy a carriage. No need to recommend a new one, just recommend a second-hand one." Second-hand carriages were cheaper than brand new ones, mostly around seventy percent off. Moreover, many second-hand carriages were decorated, unlike the new ones that still required purchasing additional items like cushions, carriage lamps, reins, and ornaments. The broker smiled and said, "Luckily, we recently had a noble gentleman who wanted to change to a brand-new model and sold his original carriage." "This second-hand carriage was also bought here when it was new. The original owner only used it for half a year, it is practically indistinguishable from a new one." Charles nodded and soon saw the "almost new" second-hand carriage under the guidance of the broker. It was a standard noble four-wheeled carriage from the Fars Empire. Fars and several other empires on the Old Continent had carriages crafted to eight standard styles: single-seat, double-seat, utility, comfort, elegance, luxury, opulence, and nobility. On Earth, the categories would be similar to: electric single, senior scooter, A0, A, B, C, D, and E; or mountain bikes, off-road motorbikes, subcompact, compact, mid-size, full-size! Apart from the single and double-seaters being two-wheeled, all other styles were four-wheeled. The noble carriages typically used large wheels with a diameter of 1.5 pimis, featured a coachman''s seat with a canopy at the front and a luggage rack at the back, and the carriage''s interior was usually 2x6 or 2x8 pimis, offering ample space. Charles checked it over and even used his Insight but found nothing wrong with the second-hand carriage. He casually asked, "How much for this carriage?" The broker smiled and said, "When it was new, it sold for five Aegeus and three Fu Er. Now, it''s only four Aegeus!" Charles decisively said, "Please help me switch to this one." Chapter 64 Madam Nancy One Aegeus could purchase the equivalent of eighteen or nineteen thousand yuan on Earth, and four Aegeus could buy a BYD Qin PLUS Glory there.A mere horse carriage, what kind of technology does it involve? It''s just a carriage without horses, not even an engine system. And it''s priced the same as the BYD Qin PLUS Glory? Most importantly, Charlotte, though he had never owned a horse carriage, often rode public ones and occasionally hitched rides in the Brittany Family''s private carriages, so he certainly knew they weren''t that expensive! The carriage broker said with a smile, "Such a fine carriage is hard to come by, sir. Aren''t you sure you want to reconsider?" Charlotte immediately raised his voice and said loudly, "Please get me a different broker!" This outburst immediately caught many people''s attention, and the color in the face of the broker who was serving him turned red as he lowered his voice and said, "I''m sorry, sir! Please allow me to apologize, this carriage can be sold for three Aegeus and eight Fu Er." Charlotte said coldly, "I don''t want to repeat myself!" The broker''s voice dropped even lower as he said, "Actually, just three Aegeus!" Charlotte shook his head and said, "This is your last chance to make an offer." For a long time on Earth, those who bought cars often suffered, enduring indifference, disdain, price hikes, and waiting months, yet insistent on buying a specific brand. Charlotte could not understand this at all. To him, these were all products of industrialization, none possessed epoch-making technology. Why not simply switch to a different model, why demean oneself like a dog? Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In this era, horse carriages didn''t have much technological content. A carpenter could handle everything from logging to making the carriage. Forests surrounded the cities, wood was practically free, and labor was cheap. The most valuable part of a carriage was actually its decoration. Even in Strasbourg, not many could afford carriages. Since wooden carriages were extremely durable, often lasting decades or even generations, a new carriage often took months to find a buyer. The market for used carriages was even smaller, with many preferring to pay a premium for a new one rather than touching a used one. After all, it was something they''d use for decades. Practical pragmatists like Charlotte were rare, and as the one footing the bill, he certainly didn''t want to be treated like a fool ripe for the picking. The carriage broker, gritting his teeth, whispered, "Two Aegeus and eight Fu Er, and I''ll throw in lanterns, cushions, and reins!" Charlotte nodded and asked, "Can you recommend a draft horse as well?" This time the transaction was much smoother. Charlotte didn''t choose the all-gold, soft-glowing, long-haired, beautiful Argento horse that looked like it belonged in the divine realms, nor the so-called white marble horse, the all-white Bellona, nor the tallest Charles horse. Instead, he picked a two-year-old Brabant horse! In this world, because horses were too expensive and the cost of maintaining them was high, plus the existence of Supernatural Powers, knights emerged representing advanced combat capabilities, but large-scale cavalry did not. Almost ninety percent of horses were raised as heavy draft horses. In the Inglima Empire, there was a saying: There are more horses pulling carriages than being ridden. The Brabant horse was of medium size among draft horses, with average strength but still standing over two pimi in height, far taller than most common horses on Earth. They were hardworking, not picky about feed, and could manage the occasional missed meal. Although their strength was somewhat lacking, they had high endurance and relatively fast speed. The only flaw was that most Brabant horses had mottled coatsred-brown, brown, chestnut, grey, and black mixed, typical of pinto horses, which made them less attractive and thus priced lower among draft horses. This two-year-old Brabant draft horse cost Charlotte two Aegeus, and the carriage broker even included one year''s worth of feed. Generally, horses in the Old Continent can live thirty to fifty years, as long as they are well-fed, which is more durable than the "endurance" of a carriage, and they can even serve over three generations of owners. Charles''s selection of carriages and draft horses had already caught people''s attention. A middle-aged woman in her thirties, strong in stature, with a resolute face like a man, dressed in slightly worn but clean clothes, stopped his way and said, "Sir, do you need a coachman?" "My driving skills are very good, my salary is low, and I can also help with some chores and cleaning." "I need this job, would you please employ me?" Charles hesitated slightly, and the middle-aged woman said softly, "The gentleman next to you can vouch for me." The horse and carriage broker paused and said, "Madam Nancy''s skills surpass many male coachmen. Her previous employer was very satisfied with her skills and even offered her a lifetime contract, but he had to sell his personal assets to overcome financial difficulties due to an investment in gold mines in the New Continent, which also led to the termination of her contract with Madam Nancy." Charlotte asked, "Madam, what is your weekly salary approximately?" Madam Nancy clenched her teeth and said, "Eighty-five Sheng Ding." This price was rather high, but Charles did not object and asked with a smile, "Do you accept a short-term trial?" Madam Nancy quickly answered, "I can." Silvie Martin''s weekly salary is also eighty-five Sheng Ding, but as a graduate of the Behemoth National College and being a highly educated person, it''s only natural for her to earn this salary. As a coachman, Madam Nancy''s high salary suggests only one possibility, she was originally trained as a high-class coachman in a noble family. Ordinary people wouldn''t employ a female coachman, so it''s likely that Madam Nancy was also a "designated item" for some noble lady. Such an expensive coachman is naturally hard to find a new job on the market, considering that not long ago, Charles''s weekly salary was only one Fu Er and seventy Sheng Ding. Madam Nancy''s weekly salary is nearly half the income of a forty-first class imperial public official. Charles chose used carriages and affordable draft horses because buying expensive ones would be pointless beyond mere facade and wouldn''t enhance comfort. But the comfort a high-class coachman provides is unmatched by ordinary coachmen, so despite Madam Nancy''s slightly high price, he intended to try her out for a week. After paying all the fees, Charles happily sat in his own carriage, and Madam Nancy put on the coachman''s hat, flicked her wrist gently, and drove the Brabant draft horses away from the horse and carriage broker. Indeed, Madam Nancy''s driving skills were exceptional, managing the carriage both quickly and steadily. Charles, half-reclining in the carriage, surveyed the interior decorations. This prestigious type four-wheeled carriage, likely a custom-made model, was slightly longer than ordinary carriages, definitely exceeding eight pi meters. The interior was divided into two compartments, front and back. The front, just over six pi meters, was typically the master''s compartment, and the back was two pi meters squared, used for servants and luggage storage, featuring a fully enclosed structure unlike the open luggage racks of ordinary carriages. The master''s cabin had high-order alchemy-manufactured, exorbitantly expensive crystal glass windows that made the interior very bright. The broker had said its original price was five Aegeus and three Fu Er, and he likely wasn''t lying. Besides the two rows of facing seats, the original owner whimsically designed a small "study" at the back of the master''s cabin. Though cramped, it had a desk, bookshelf, armchair, and even a fixed kerosene lamp slot. Charles adored this design, but generally, nobles would place a soft bed in this space. Charles initially intended to go home, but with a slight change of mind, he opened the speaking tube and said, "Madam Nancy, to the University of Georgia." Chapter 65 64. West Wind Goddess and Laurel Goddess In the Old Continent, dating was not a matter of convenience.After all, this was a world without telephones or the internet. Each time, it was either Anne waiting outside Kilmainham Prison or Charles going to the University of Georgia to find someone. Honestly, in the years after graduation, Charles had visited the University of Georgia far more times than his alma mater, Sheffield University. Sitting in "his" carriage, Charles looked at the landscape of Strasbourg, feeling a unique charm. He had always thought that the roads in this ancient country were too wide, even wider than many on Earth, but at this moment, he realized that without such wide roads, it would be impossible for carriages, especially the prestigious four-wheelers, to operate at all. Though only two paces wide, these carriages were much longer than Earth''s private cars or SUVs. While the size of the passenger compartment was slightly larger, there were also the horses pulling the carriage. Considering the turning radius of the carriage and its comparative lack of agility next to modern vehicles enhanced with various technologies, without such wide roads, many places would be inaccessible. Moreover, the Old Continent of this world, including the Five Great Empires, probably did not have a population of even one hundred million combined, yet their area far surpassed that of Europe on Earth, roughly equivalent to Europe plus Africa in size. The Seventh District of Strasbourg had numerous nobles, and many of their grand mansions were so large that they occupied an entire block each. Each mansion was built as beautifully as a garden, making the journey''s scenery quite pleasant. After entering the Val de Vaz District, the buildings became generally taller. Despite being in line with the other Seven Districts, the Val de Vaz District was clearly more special. From a distance, one could see the Imperial Palace''s rooftop as well as various government institutions. As they passed the Central Government Office, Charles felt a slight stirring in his heart. If he had stayed at the Central Government Office, he might have become a second-level clerk by next year and received a salary increase of several Sheng Ding. Perhaps with a few more years of effort, he could consider buying a small apartment, but a private carriage was forever out of the question. Madam Nancy''s voice came through a copper pipe installed in the carriage, "Mister Mecklen, we have arrived at the University of Georgia! Which building do you need to go to?" Charles pushed open the carriage door, alighted gracefully, and said, "Just wait here for me. I will probably return very late, so don''t worry about me." The Empire''s four universities did not allow outsiders to enter freely. Madam Nancy asking which building he wanted to go to implied that her previous owner might have had some special privileges. Charles, a bona fide Sheffield University graduate, indeed had a permanent pass for his alma mater. As a low-tier noble of the Empire, it was not difficult for him to get a multi-entry pass for the University of Georgia using a little money and connection. In fact, he had already obtained a multi-entry pass to the University of Georgia a long time ago. But a permanent pass was a bit more difficult to secure, and Charles did not need a permanent pass for the University of Georgia since Anne would graduate in a year. The multi-entry pass only allowed him to enter the university alone, without accompanying others or driving a carriage in and out. Having visited multiple times, Charles easily found the building where Anne Brittany was attending classes. Knowing that Miss Anne had class that morning, he had no intention of interrupting, so he found a bench outside her classroom building and continued studying his journal. Charles was very interested in the Quickness Technique and Flame Hand, but his first choice was the Quickness Technique, which could enhance his running speed, agility, dexterity, and reactions, providing a more fundamental boost to his combat abilities. "I wonder if I can condense the runes of the Quickness Technique before receiving the challenge letter." Charles flipped through his journal for a while, feeling slightly stifled, then closed it and tucked it into his coat. Just then, a girl hurried past, seemingly also somewhat troubled. She had a pair of deep blue eyes and was extremely beautiful, wearing a hand-embroidered tea dress that accentuated her graceful figure like a water lily. Her beauty was of the kind that on Earth could effortlessly make her a million-fan leading hostess on various short video and live streaming platforms. Charles often came to the University of Georgia, and he recognized this lady because she was quite famous. University of Georgia had a tradition of selecting twelve "Goddesses" among all the female students currently enrolled. By the way, Sheffield University had this tradition too. Anne Brittany was this year''s West Wind Goddess, and Taoles Sumei was the Laurel Goddess. Indeed, this beautiful girl was also Menilman''s cousin, and the Sumei family was quite prominent. Charles knew her but didn''t think Taoles knew him. He had no intention of greeting her and simply treated her as a passing landscape to admire. However, what he hadn''t expected was that Taoles stopped briefly as she passed by and asked, "Is it Mister Charles Meklen?" Charles, surprised, nodded and asked, "How do you know me?" Taoles said indifferently, "Being known as the man who dates the West Wind Goddess at the University of Georgia is widely recognized, and it''s not meant as a compliment." Charles smiled slightly and asked, "Miss Sumei! What can I do for you?" Taoles seemed to ponder for a while before saying, "My brother and Anne''s cousin are close friends in the military!" S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Not long ago, Anne''s cousin mentioned you when he visited my family." "Well, I won''t repeat what was said." "I just wanted to let you know that you will soon be challenged by two High-Level Transcendents!" Charles was shockingly surprised, and his expression faltered. He had never expected to be mysteriously challenged by two High-Level Transcendents. He was about to ask what was going on. Taoles had already turned away and left. He hurriedly said, "Thank you, Miss Sumei!" Taoles replied indifferently, "I just wanted to see the look of shock on your face. You''re welcome." "Also... they are both at the University of Georgia today." Charles wanted to turn and leave immediately, but... out of the corner of his eye, he saw Anne waiving at him from a distance as she left the classroom with a group of classmates. Charles definitely couldn''t just walk away, which would have consequences far more severe than facing two High-Level Transcendents head-on. He had no choice but to stride over. Anne asked curiously, "What were you and Taoles talking about?" Anne was indeed very curious; she had come out only to see Taoles Sumei, her "lifelong rival," talking to Charles and was eager to know what had been discussed. Charles dared not lie and honestly said, "She mentioned that her brother and your cousin are good friends, and they''ve arranged a duel with me." Anne''s beautiful eyes immediately widened. Chapter 66 65. The Insurmountable Class "Anne! Is this Mister Mecklen?"Anne hadn''t yet figured out how to placate Charles when she heard an exceptionally gentle voice. Two young officers approached side by side. Both were in their late twenties, triumphant and vibrant. One of the young officers was strikingly handsome, with golden short hair and emerald eyes, slightly effeminate, bearing a slight resemblance to Anne. Having joined the Patrolling Army, Charles had to catch up on some military knowledge from the Old Continent and recognized the other''s military rank on his epaulet, surprisingly a 24th Rank First-Level Warrant Officer. The 24th Rank position, in the Empire, was deemed an insurmountable class that ordinary citizens could not achieve in their lifetime through regular promotions, even with faultlessness and additional commendations. The other young officer, sunny and robust, with black hair and black eyes, naturally exuded an oppressive aura, was a 25th Rank Fifth-Level Army Warden, ten ranks higher than Charles''s Third-Level Clerk Chief. Without external help, Charles would need at least thirty more long years to reach such a position. Charles awkwardly performed an Imperial salutation and said, "I am Charles Mecklen, good afternoon to both gentlemen." The young officer, who resembled Anne, stepped forward and said, "Anne has asked me to help you with a duel." "Although I have agreed, I do have a small request." "If you can withstand my three moves, I will help unconditionally. If you cannot, I will still help, but please stay away from Anne afterward." Anne''s expression changed slightly, and she said, "Cousin Krel, I can do without your help." Krel Brittany gave a slight smile and said, "Mister Mecklen, what do you think?" Charles took a deep breath and said, "I respect Anne''s opinion!" "But... personally, I would very much like to duel with someone of your caliber, a High-Level Transcendent like Mister Brittany." Charles knew what to do to "earn points" in front of a member of the Brittany Family; he could not let Anne think he was a coward, nor could he show cowardice in front of Anne''s cousin Krel, giving him a bad impression. Most importantly, dueling with Krel held no risk to life. He was soon to face a duel invitation from the Fierce Horse Society, and having the experience of sparring with a skilled opponent would be greatly beneficial for the upcoming duels. Charles did not have the habit of placing all his hopes on others. He was ready to take matters into his own hands. Krel raised an eyebrow and said to Anne, "I won''t strike too hard." The Fifth-Level Army Warden at Krel''s side stepped back, clearing the area. Anne was a bit anxious but after looking at the two men, ultimately she stepped aside. This is the University of Georgia, where a martial spirit prevails among nearly all nations of the Old Continent. If Charles were to dodge this duel, it would not take long before he''d be nicknamed a coward. On the other hand, losing a duel is a fairly common occurrence and does not harm one''s reputation. He also believed his cousin would not strike too hard. When someone challenges to a duel, it is quite an attractive event at the university. Soon, dozens of students had gathered around, and more were continuously arriving. Krel Brittany stood more than ten steps away from Charles, but he did not move immediately. Instead, he leisurely took out a pair of pristine white silk gloves and said, "Do you mind?" Charles shook his head and replied, "Not at all!" As Krel put on the gloves, he said, "I have a bit of a germ phobia. During a duel, I prefer to wear gloves so as not to directly touch the opponent." Seeing that his opponent intended not to use a weapon, Charles also slowly activated Bloody Glory and said, "I washed my hands just before coming here." Krel smiled and said, "Please, defend yourself!" He appeared refined and somewhat effeminate, yet once he moved, he was as swift as a hurricane. His hands struck like blades, unleashing dozens of thrusts in an instant, filling the air with the phantom of his pointed fingers. The very first moment, Charles activated his Insight, and by the next, he had determined that he could definitely not keep up with the "hand speed" of the blond young officer, and his body instantly transformed into a mass of Blood Flame. Krel hailed from Hatingen Thunder and Storm University, which, unlike the other three universities, produced the most knights. Both Thunder Knights and Storm Knights are the top knightly legacies in the Old Continent. While Sheffield University boasts techniques such as Dark Breath and Black Moon Meditation Technique, Lady Black Moon''s most genuine legacy is not that of a knight but a Dark Moon Sorcerer! The University of Georgia is favored by the Elf God, and its most orthodox legacy is astrology and card magic. Anne Brittany chose the Transcendent path of the Dreamwalker, which belongs to this tradition. Incidentally, the Fairy Cat Magic mastered by Vinnie Yarsaenu also originates from the University of Georgia. The Blood Flame state is immune to most physical attacks, but knights from Hatingen Thunder and Storm University all have an element of thunder or storm in their Fighting Spirit. Charles had no intention to resist Krel''s hand blades directly but instead tried to "empty" his body. Under the agitation of the Fighting Spirit, the Blood Flame floated around like nimble feathers, clinging to Krel''s thrusting hands, lightly swirling around. Charles maximized his use of the special abilities Insight and Angel''s Thorn. Though Krel was unarmed, he employed the authentic knightly swordsmanship of Hatingen Thunder and Storm University. With Insight, Charles anticipated changes in the airflow. With the swordsmanship knowledge from Angel''s Thorn, linked to the Asiluo Clan, he predicted his opponent''s swordplay shifts and managed to withstand a round of assaults from this Seventeenth Rank Knight. Krel was greatly surprised. Although he had indeed held back, he had not expected Charles to navigate the danger so adeptly, avoiding his deadly Thunderstorm Sword Technique. Switching from thrusts to a light flick, Krel struck with his palm, and Charles, unable to react in time, was sent reeling back dozens of steps. Despite a gap of more than ten ranks between them, if Krel had been serious, he could have instantly killed Charles. However, after flicking Charles away, he did not strike again. Instead, he took off his gloves, casually stimulated his Fighting Spirit and shattered them into fine dust, asking, "Did you choose Bloody Glory at the university?" Charles regained his human form, his face somewhat pale. Krel truly was a Seventeenth Rank Grand Knight. Although by leveraging Insight and Angel''s Thorn, he avoided the opponent''s initial flurry of thrusts, it was akin to dancing on a knife''s edge. The Bloodflame Transformation Technique was still affected by the residual force of Krel''s Fighting Spirit, and he sustained minor injuries. Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "If we were on a battlefield, my Insight would hardly be of any use; even if I could predict the opponent''s strike direction, I wouldn''t be able to withstand it. Even though Angel''s Thorn contains the Asiluo Clan''s sophisticated swordplay, my rank is too low..." Charles took a deep breath, Bloody Glory slowly circulating as he attempted to expel the residual force of the Fighting Spirit from his body, and answered, "Yes, I chose Bloody Glory." Chapter 68 67. Quickness Technique (Hmm, asking for monthly votes) Indeed, having the company of a beautiful girl, riding in a prestigious carriage, sipping coffee while gazing at the riverside scenery of the Rose River, was exceptionally delightful.Back on Earth, as an ordinary math teacher, Mr. Huang had never experienced such luxury. On modern Earth, humanity was simply too competitive, and it was even more difficult to stand out! Charles was chatting leisurely with Anne while also finding time to practice Bloody Glory. Perhaps it was the relaxed environment that provided a special boost, for as they passed the Lantern Tower built in memory of the Lampbearer, the Bloody Vortex on his left leg suddenly trembled slightly and a Bloody Rune quietly took shape... Charles couldn''t help but smile broadly, thinking to himself, "Great, I''ve finally mastered the rune of the Quickness Technique." Charles felt as though his body had become half its weight, but in front of Anne, it wasn''t appropriate to start hopping around like a toad to try out his new special ability. He suppressed his urge, remaining calm and relaxed as he continued to enjoy the scenery with Anne, occasionally stepping out of the carriage to visit a stylish shop by the roadside. If there were no threat from the Evil God, no imminent duel, and no grievances with the Liemar Detective Agency, this kind of life was exactly what a less ambitious transmigrator would adore. The ambition stirred up during Charles''s escape dissolved by one or two percent in such an atmosphere. When he dropped Anne back at the University of Georgia and her carriage was still parked at the school by the time he returned to Elysian Pastoral Street No. 58, it was already evening. Charles specifically asked Madam Nancy if she would be going home. Madam Nancy said she could stay at home, needing only half a day off each week. Charles, being a modern man, keenly spotted an issue and asked, "Madam Nancy, do you have any family members that need looking after?" Madam Nancy, slightly embarrassed, replied, "I have a son!" Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles asked, "Is he still in school?" Madam Nancy''s expression turned somber as she answered, "He dropped out over half a year ago." Charles smiled, "I''m in need of a young manservant to help with some chores. Let your son assist me." Madam Nancy was overjoyed, thanking him profusely. After confirming that Charles wouldn''t be going out, she drove away from Elysian Pastoral Street No. 58 to fetch her belongings. Charles wasn''t worried about the newly hired coachman not coming back. The carriage service provided guarantees, and he was a high-ranking official in the Patrolling Army. Normally, the Patrolling Army''s case-solving efficiency was low, but for their commander''s case, the efficiency would certainly be higher and other district patrols would cooperate, as this was an "internal case". Alone at last, Charles could no longer contain himself. In the yard, he activated the Quickness Technique rune, and to his astonishment, he leapt to a height of seven to eight meters. This height was indeed terrifying, comparable only to some of the more renowned leaping antelopes. Charles bent his body and sped around the yard. His speed was so fast it almost seemed as though his feet didn''t touch the ground. He had come to a fantastical world, yet it was as if he possessed the legendary Qinggong. Charles repeatedly practiced the Quickness Technique in his own yard, growing increasingly pleased with this special ability. The Quickness Technique''s drain on Bloody Glory was very low; as a Fourth Order Transcendent, he could maintain the Quickness Technique nearly all day long. Madam Nancy returned quickly, and as a coachman, she naturally didn''t have a living space upstairs, but found a spot in the basement to set up her bed. Although Charles felt somewhat reluctant, this was not Earth, and if he allowed Madam Nancy to move upstairs, rumors about his fondness for robust female coachmen would likely spread uncontrollably, even affecting Anne Brittany''s perception of him. Such kindness wouldn''t substantially improve Madam Nancy''s circumstances, at most it would satisfy the transmigrator''s petty awkwardness. Charles was not a person prone to awkwardness, so he only felt uneasy for a moment before adapting to the local customs. Having a carriage indeed made things more convenient, and the very next day it rained, Charles rode the carriage to Sparrowhawk Street No. 1, enjoying the rainy view through the window with delight. Of course, if he didn''t have the carriage, he definitely wouldn''t have gone to work today. After all, in the Lucavaro District, he was the boss of the Patrolling Army. Nominally, Charles had over seven hundred people under him, more than a hundred of whom were adventurers he had recruited himself. Additionally, Dobin had brought over a hundred members of the Patrolling Army, so the actual number of people he could mobilize was two hundred and sixty-seven. When he reached Sparrowhawk Street No. 1, one hundred ninety members of the Patrolling Army were actually present. Seventy to eighty had taken leaves or simply skipped work. Charles knew that now was not the time to fuss about this. He initially received paperwork for over one hundred seventy people from the Central Government Office of the Lucavaro District Patrolling Army, although among those, the positions of thirty-some people were "fudged," but after processing the adventurers'' documents, there were still a few extra sheets. Charles first arranged for Madam Nancy to get an identity in the Patrolling Army, but Madam Nancy could only take up the lowest-ranking position. As a fifty-third class first-grade private in the Patrolling Army, her weekly salary was only thirty-five Sheng Ding, which couldn''t fully cover her salary expenses, and Charles had to dip into his own pocket to make up the fifty Sheng Ding. A regular coachman definitely wouldn''t be this expensive, and Charles didn''t know why Madam Nancy was worth so much. But... who cares!? After the probation period, if he was unsatisfied, he''d just fire her. Whether private employees or Imperial Civil Servants, none were irreplaceable; the Fars Empire had no laws protecting labor rights. Just like when he was still Clerk Chief, considered a low-tier elite of the Empire, he was still fired from his public position by Magru Teller. Charles dealt with some "official matters" lightly. As an external urban district, security in the Lucavaro District had virtually collapsed, mainly maintained by a delicate balance enforced by various gang members. Originally, the Patrolling Army here didn''t "actually exist," but now that there was a Patrolling Army, conflicts with the previous gangs were inevitable. However, aside from Dobin''s proactive work, the rest of the Patrolling Army were just muddling along, and although there were a few minor conflicts, no major incident had occurred yet. Dobin indeed had a good grasp on the gangs of Lucavaro District. As an outer urban area with a mix of city and rural influences, there were over twenty gangs, but the five largest controlled over ninety percent of the underground power in Lucavaro District. Charles had no interest in these matters and merely got to know them; after all, with his own mess to deal with, how could he possibly handle the Patrolling Army''s "business"? Charles stayed in the Patrolling Army for a while, had a heart-to-heart talk with a dozen peoplethis was based on his experience dealing with mischievous students from his teaching days. The recruited adventurers, still mindful of the money he had promised, and the Patrolling Army soldiers who came with Dobin, felt quite unsettled and needed some reassurance. Chapter 69 68, Doors Facing Each Other for Sniping Charles finished lunch and happily clocked out from work.The streets of Strasbourg, fresh from a rainfall, were extremely muddy; after all, this wasn''t Earth, where even the Imperial Palace didn''t have all paved roads, let alone the city streets! Such road conditions were unsuitable for a date, especially since Miss Annie was a noblewoman who couldn''t afford to get her shoes dirty. Charles planned to head straight home and continue studying his diary. The excitement he had felt when he first acquired his carriage had faded, and on the way back to Elysian Pastoral Street No. 58, he no longer admired the scenery and even dozed off a little. Suddenly, the Bloody Vortex between Charles''s brows vibrated, and his Insight automatically activated. He "saw" a familiar corpulent figure a dozen steps away, wearing a large military uniform stretched tight and somewhat tattered, with an angry expression on his face, his left arm raised across his chest, holding a thunderous gun in his right hand, aiming it at "himself," ready to shoot. "Fuck!" "Magru Teller? How did he get out?" This former warden of Kilmainham Prison should be locked up in a cell, not moonlighting as an assassin. Without time to think further, Charles pushed open the carriage door, hooked his arm over the edge, and agilely flipped onto the roof like a cat. He took out the Antispace Sniper Rifle from his Alchemical staff, dropped the staff, and stepped on it to prevent it from falling off the carriage. He then knelt on one knee, taking a standard shooting stance, and loaded a Magic-Breaking Bombshell Bullet; with the Quickness Technique he had recently mastered, he completed the whole process in one second and then pulled the trigger without hesitation! Though Magru Teller was the one lying in ambush, Charles managed a preemptive shot with the warning from his Insight and over three times the "hand speed" provided by the Quickness Technique. He hadn''t used the Magnum Hand Shuttle or Alchemy handgun on him, as the former prison warden was also a Seventh Rank Knight who had touched the threshold of being a Mid-Level Transcendent; ordinary bullets might not break through his Protective Battle Qi. The Magic-Breaking Bombshell Bullet blasted like divine fire onto Magru Teller''s body. Charles wasn''t close range in combat, but his shooting skills were reliable. Just one shot tore apart the upper half of his former superior''s body. From the lower abdomen down, Magru Teller, blasted by the Magic-Breaking Bombshell Bullet, rolled on the ground and then struggled to his feet without a hint of pain on his face. Instead, his expression was fierce as he shouted loudly, "You ruined my family! I will drag you down to Hell with me." Charles couldn''t help but retort, "It wasn''t me who stripped your family''s wealth!" He may have split the money, but he really didn''t force Magru Teller to spit out the "loot." He didn''t even know who had made the move. After all, there were so many members of the Patrol Army capable of interrogation... Charles was also wondering, "How is this guy not dead yet? Half of his body is decayed!" "Could it be that he has summoned the Evil God too?" Whenever Charles thought of the Evil God, he felt uneasy. There was no helping it, he currently had buffs from two Evil Gods that might descend at any moment! Charles was about to give his former superior an extra shot. Surviving with half a bodyit''s simply too horrifying. Although the essence of life of a Mid-Level Transcendent was exceptionally sweet to Charles, he did not attempt to use the Vampiric Hand Axe, as ranged combat was still safer. Magru Teller seemed to sense the danger and suddenly grew countless flesh-threads from his body. These threads touched the ground, and he abruptly leaped towards Charles at high speed. Charles aimed three times but failed to lock onto the target each time. He had no choice but to abandon shooting. After all, he wasn''t a Transcendent shooter, and he simply lacked the skill to hit such a swiftly moving target. He stretched out his foot to hook an alchemy wand, slapped the Anti-Space Sniper Rifle into it, and, with a flick of his hand, threw the Vampiric Hand Axe. Under the control of Blood Flame Qi, the Vampiric Hand Axe followed a bizarre trajectory, intercepting Magru Teller three times, but every time it struck the former prison warden, it was repelled by a strange force. The flesh-threads growing on Magru Teller soon turned into eight long legs. With these legs slicing through the air, he moved like a half-man, half-spider creature, several times faster than a normal human being. Worried about harming Madam Nancy or bystanders, Charles leaped prematurely, landing on the roof of a building along the street. Magru Teller immediately followed up, even able to run on vertical walls. The two moved from rooftop to rooftop, chasing and fighting. Madam Nancy showed no signs of panic. She touched the pistol inside her coat but ultimately gave up on joining the battle, sighed, and muttered to herself, "I''m sorry, Mister Mecklen, I''ve got a child." Charles''s Quickness Technique was still rudimentary, and soon the distance between them closed. Magru Teller raised his thunderous gun and fired eight shots in succession. The thunderous gun, though bulkier than the Magnum Hand Shuttle, had a smaller magazine to ensure firepower, and could only hold eight bullets. Charles returned a few shots with the Magnum Hand Shuttle, but the ordinary bullets it used, being of average power, were repelled by a strange force when they hit Magru Teller, completely unable to breach his defenses. Although the alchemy pistol was more finely crafted, with longer range, faster shooting speed, and higher accuracy, its power was not greater. Charles knew it wasn''t worth trying, so he reholstered the Magnum Hand Shuttle, preparing to switch to Blood Rose combat. After Magru Teller emptied his ammunition, he took out a box of special bullets with a sinister smile and loaded them into the thunderous gun. Charles inwardly complained, "I am a non-combat civil servant; why must I engage in a street battle?" Although the Patrolling Army was not the primary combat force, they were still troops. In the Empire''s military hierarchy, they were considered the main force in street fighting, the troops used to fill gaps, but Charles was the head of civil servants, not part of the combat sequence. Magru Teller fired eighteen rounds in a row before Charles belatedly exclaimed in surprise, "This guy has a spatial ammunition bag!" "Otherwise, how could he possibly carry so many bullets?" Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles had intended to exhaust Magru Teller''s combat strength by dodging and fighting. After all, he was a graduate of Sheffield University and had long seen through the former prison warden''s source of combat power. This was a Cursed Armament! Originating from the Classical Alchemy of the Kabbalah Magic System, if Protagora was called a great philosopher, the Kabbalah was the philosopher amongst philosophers, belonging to the founders of a school of thought, not merely the creators of Secret Techniques. Kabbalah was a follower of the Lampbearer, who delved into the Dead Sea scrolls and even established a magic system named after himself, also the founder of Classical Alchemy, the grandmaster. Cursed Armaments were the pinnacle product of Classical Alchemy, also the ultimate masterpiece of Self Alchemy. Chapter 70 69, Classical Alchemy and Classic Alchemy Two alchemical schools were popular in the Old Continent.One was called Classical Alchemy, also known as Magic Alchemy. Charles''s staff is a product of this school, with the highest achievement called Self Alchemy, transforming oneself into rare and curious objects. For example, Magru Teller, now half-man half-spider, refused to die despite his lower half being blasted away. The followers of the Lampbearer did not establish a university. This school''s teachings were secretly passed down. Although Charles had seen some fragments of documents, he did not fully understand the Kabbalah Magic school and did not know how to crack the Cursed Armament. The other school is called Classic Alchemy, founded by the Great Philosopher of the Human Race, Hermes, a devout of the God of Mechanics and Alchemy. Hence, Classic Alchemy is also known as Mechanical Alchemy. Techniques like antispace and long-range sniper rifles are products of Classic Alchemy, and the highest creation of this branch is the creation of deities. Although the followers of the God of Mechanics and Alchemy did not found a university, the Great Philosopher Hermes had once been a professor at Hatingen Thunder and Stormwind University, hence all four universities offer Classic Alchemy courses. During his college years, Charles had also envied the splendor of alchemy, but although he was born into a merchant family, his elder brother controlled the family''s finances. Alchemy is famously a money pit, and his family could not afford to provide substantial funds for him to pursue such a money-draining venture. Moreover, he had never shown talent in the path of the Transcendent, not even being good at cultivating Fighting Spirit, so his family did not believe he could achieve anything in alchemy either. Fortunately, even among the four universities, there were not many who could afford the study of alchemy. So, during his school days, Charles maintained a rather peaceful mindset. Now, seeing a high-grade product of Classical Alchemy, aside from being chased, he also felt some regret that he could not take any spoils of war. The Cursed Armament is rooted in the user''s husk and soul; indeed, in some sense, the user''s husk and soul are also part of the materials for the Curse, making it impossible to separate. Once the user died, the Cursed Armament would also be destroyed. Magru Teller had long understood that he could not progress far on the Transcendent path. Being a seventh-level knight was probably the limit of his life, which is why he had spent all his wealth to seek out the thirteenth secret of the Alchemist Master, Aubrey Barrington Atwood, to custom-make this set of Cursed Armament for himself. Seeing Charles''s agile movement technique and missing all his shots, he threw down his thunderous gun, suddenly wielding a massive axe in his hand, sneered, and charged at him with a howl, even faster than before. Charles did not want to remain passive either. Manifesting the Bloody Glory, he swept his alchemy staff to "brush" against the descending massive axe, refusing to directly resist the blow. Although Charles was also a Fourth Order Transcendent, having mastered four Bloody Runes, Insight, Blood Flame Qi, and Angel''s Thorn, Quickness Technique, he was still rocked by a tremendous force that numbed his arm and could not help but inwardly exclaim, "What immense strength this fellow has!" Magru Teller, now completely transformed into a half-man, half-spider monster, wielded his axe swiftly. Although his axe skills were not exquisite, combined with his unparalleled strength, he made Charles sweat profusely from the effort to avoid his attacks. As he swung the round massive axe, striking fierce and aggressive blows, he bellowed, "Do you know? Once the Cursed Armament is activated, one can never revert again, I can no longer return to a human form, and it''s all your fault." Charles pointed his alchemy staff, executed the Quickness Technique, and leaped back more than ten meters, thinking to himself, "Without the Cursed Armament, you''d probably be dead by now." But there was no need to quip about that to the opponent and he called out solemnly, "Why seek revenge on me? I have no quarrel with you!" Raging, Magru Teller shouted, "If it weren''t for your accusations, saying I framed Menilman, how could I have been abandoned by the higher-ups, stripped of my warden''s position, and thrown into prison?" "Kilmainham Prison only held trash, and those damned prison guards were trash too. I should never have been there." "They forced me to cough up the wealth I had amassed over a lifetime, humiliated me, tortured me, and intimidated me." "I''ve killed them all now, leaving only you." S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Magru Teller''s stamina seemed inexhaustible; swinging a giant axe and roaring in battle for over half an hour, he still showed no signs of fatigue. Though the battle between the two had drawn countless onlookers and even damaged many homes, Charles tried his best to prevent destruction in the surrounding area. However, the battle was not so easy to control, yet still, no sign of the Patrolling Army. Charles himself was the chief officer; of course, he knew what the Patrolling Army was like. He no longer hoped anyone would stop Magru Teller; he could only desperately think of a way to defeat his opponent with his current combat strength. Charles was fairly certain that as long as Magru Teller stood still, he could obliterate him with just two Magic-Breaking Bombshell Bullets, but the former warden moved too quickly, and Charles didn''t have many of these bullets left. Lord Leo had only given him twenty in total, and once they were used up, that would be it. That''s why he was hesitant to fire recklessly. The Vampiric Hand Axe was blocked by the eerie energy emanating from Magru Teller, unable to chop through and break his defense. It was very likely that the Blood Rose wouldn''t work either, and the Magnum Hand Shuttle and Alchemy Handgun were even less likely to succeed. In an instant, Charles thought of seven or eight strategies, but none seemed truly useful. Charles felt that he was at a disadvantage, exhausting his wits without securing a victory, but he didn''t realize that, a hundred meters away, two spectators were utterly astonished by his formidable strength. Reggie Asu and Calanda Modi, both Mid-Level Transcendents and employees of the Liemar Detective Agency, were two of the candidates scheduled for a duel with Charles. They had brought the duel contract crafted by Aubrey Barrington Atwood and came to Sparrowhawk Street to deliver it, also taking the opportunity to observe their opponent. According to the records, Charles was merely a Fourth Order Transcendent who walked the relatively mediocre early-stage path of Bloody Glory but had an outstanding record, having killed eight detectives from the Liemar Agency, including Winterburn, who was also Fourth Order. They had not expected to witness Charles being "assassinated in the street" by a Mid-Level Transcendent. As Magru Teller dueled with Charles down the long street, his body was half-destroyed; the two just marveled, noting that the young man possessed a Transcendent-Level rifle and was decisive in action, truly skilled. When Magru Teller used the Cursed Armament, transforming into a half-human, half-spider monster, the two were genuinely astounded. Charles, with his limited combat experience, had no idea that in this state, Magru Teller''s strength was comparable to a Mid-Level High-Grade, at least equal to a Tenth-Level Knight. Being able to trade blows with Magru Teller, who was using Cursed Armament, and only slightly at a disadvantage, Reggie Asu and Calanda Modi exchanged glances, deciding to persuade their boss to remove both names from the duel list. After all, they weren''t truly "relatives" of those eight deceased detectives. Chapter 71 70. True·Bloody Glory Charles had no idea that two detectives from the Liemar Detective Agency were spying on him; he was particularly grateful at this moment that he had mastered the Quickness Technique rune yesterday."It''s a pity I haven''t broken through to the Fifth Order. If I could also master the Spirit Spider Technique rune, this monster wouldn''t be able to outrun me." In Charles''s mind at this time, Magru Teller had become a monster, as his former boss had used a Cursed Armament and could no longer return to his human form. Charles did not use the Blood Rose; in his opinion, it wouldn''t turn the tide of battle and would instead reveal a trump card, so it was better not to use it for the time being. In his right hand, he wielded an alchemy wand, and in his left, the Vampiric Hand Axe, occasionally throwing a weapon, managing to fight without falling behind and with unmatched flair, the scene was not unsightly. Reggie Asu, who was observing the battle from afar, was also a master of swordsmanship; he once marveled at Wells''s swordsmanship and recommended him as one of the top three in the detective agency, but Charles moved unfettered, the Vampiric Hand Axe was one thing, capable of being manipulated through space, but the changes in his alchemy wand in hand were exquisitely varied, obviously surpassing even Wells. This diviner, though he was killed by Charles at first encounter, was a rising star in the Liemar Detective Agency and highly valued by the older detectives. Not only was he a diviner, he also had a second profession and was also a Second Order Knight, much like his most proud technique of divining the trajectory of bullets, he could also foresee the variations of swordsmanship, but his more outstanding skills overshadowed those that were relatively less so. Wells had even beaten Fourth Order detectives in the Liemar Detective Agency with his swordsmanship. Reggie Asu whispered to his partner, "Charles has at least two Special Abilities, Blood Flame Qi and Quickness Technique; even if you don''t consider them as special abilities, his swordsmanship alone is sufficient to challenge higher levels, defeating many Fifth and Sixth Order knights." Calanda Modi took a deep breath and said, "Fortunately, we came and witnessed this battle; if it were on the dueling field, neither of us would be a match for this guy." "Not to mention, he has several Extraordinary Weapons." "Damn! Do government officials really have that much money? We''ve toiled for years to save enough to buy one Extraordinary Weapon, and even then, its quality isn''t necessarily that great." Reggie Asu watched the battle intently, somewhat confusedly stating, "How come the other party in the battle seems to be that warden? Isn''t he the one who hired our detective agency?" Reminded by his partner, Calanda Modi also realized that the person attempting to assassinate Charles was Magru Teller and responded, "Indeed, it''s that warden. I heard he has fallen from grace and had most of his fortune extorted, what''s he doing out here again?" "Perhaps! Charles''s Extraordinary Weapons might just be Magru Teller''s wealth." Both detectives weren''t particularly well-informed, and their wild guesses were naturally far from the truth. Charles continued to wield his alchemy wand, fending off Magru Teller''s giant axe, and the Bloody Glory within him surged like boiling blood, moving back and forth within the Bloody Vortexes. He even felt a heat all over his body, and his fighting spirit grew increasingly high. Charles thought this was just a normal phenomenon of battle until he accidentally made a block without pure force, failing to deflect Magru Teller''s giant axe. His body was shaken by a powerful force, feeling unwell in his chest, he cursed in his mind and was about to desperately retreat when the Bloody Vortex at his heart suddenly expelled a streak of Bloody Glory that pierced through the other three Bloody Vortexes. An odd sensation suddenly emerged as the Vampiric Hand Axe, spurred by Blood Flame Qi, began to wail and tremble, its speed abruptly increasing by thirty percent, smashing through the protective Fighting Spirit of the former jail warden. Magru Teller''s life essence drained away in torrents as he roared fiercely. His Fighting Spirit burst forth, flinging the Vampiric Hand Axe away, just as he was about to deliver a crippling blow to Charles with the axe, it slowed by a third, scraping across his cheek and embedding itself in a thick wall, completely shattering it and causing the entire wall to collapse. Charles had a narrow escape from death, his heart pounding wildly, but the sensation from before was deeply imprinted in his mind. The runes of Blood Flame Qi vibrated again, sending out Bloody Glory once more, infusing the other three Bloody Vortices, and indeed, that feeling came again. The control over the Vampiric Hand Axe was nearly twice as flexible as in normal situations, and its power had increased by forty to fifty percent, even stronger than the previous strike. "So this is the true way to utilize Bloody Glory." Having changed the control mode for Bloody Glory, the Vampiric Hand Axe once again breached Magru Teller''s protective eerie force. As the former jail warden reached to pull it out, Charles summoned the bloodsucking weapon back to prevent it from falling into the enemy''s hands. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Manipulating a weapon from a distance was not without its weaknesses; if the enemy forcefully grabbed it, the weapon would change ownership. To avoid this, Charles aimed his attacks at places like the neck and the back. Magru Teller was furiously enraged, swinging his great axe like a windmill, denying Charles any further opportunity for attack. After two successful strikes, Charles instead calmed down, suppressing his desire to attack and began to ponder. If the Blood Flame Qi could operate in this way, what about the other three Bloody Runes? Taking a deep breath, a surge of Bloody Glory rose from his left leg, pouring into the other three Bloody Vortices; his body suddenly felt lighter by a third. Charles leaped up, reaching one or two picometers higher than when activating the Quickness Technique normally, his speed also increased by thirty percent! Magru Teller chased after him in anger, but each of his axe swings only cut through afterimages. Charles was overjoyed, muttering to himself, "So this is how to use Bloody Glory. I''ve been activating it all wrong, how did I not discover this trick in Protagora''s secret scrolls?" But Charles didn''t know that typically, an Apprentice who trained in Bloody Glory had to have opened six or seven Bloody Vortices and begun practicing Blood Banquet Meditation, penetrating into the Bloody Runes. Cultivators at that level naturally knew the technique to connect multiple Bloody Vortices to amplify Bloody Glory. Discover hidden stories at empire With every Bloody Vortex he opened, he formed a Bloody Rune, taking a path different from others and thereby being unaware of this elementary trick. Having realized the trick of amplifying Special Abilities with the help of the Bloody Vortex, Charles''s battle capability surged dramatically. Seizing an opportunity, his figure flickered, closing in on Magru Teller. From his palm, the Blood Rose erupted, piercing the former supervisor''s head at a strange angle. Despite being protected by a Cursed Armament, such a critical spot being penetrated by Blood Rose, another bloodsucking weapon, caused Magru Teller''s cheeks to visibly collapse, his entire head soon exploding into a mist of blood. Charles retracted the Magic Stabbing Sword, watching as Magru Teller''s decapitated body fell to the ground. The Curse Technique backlashed, causing his body to disintegrate inch by inch until he turned into ashes, prompting Charles to sigh softly to himself. The man could have avoided death, even this dire fate, but he chose to side with a particular party, getting involved in the struggle between the great nobles... Chapter 72 71. Promoted to Fifth Order (more updates at midnight on Sunday) If Magru Teller had not wanted to investigate Menilman behind the scenes, or forcefully made Charles betray his senior, no one could have shaken his position. He could have stayed comfortably as a warden in his cushy job.Charles, too, did not understand why people in this world always employ unscrupulous means to climb the ladder of success. What''s worse, they only see the potential benefits and never consider how dire the backlash could be once they faced retribution. Magru Teller did not come from a prominent background, and if the former warden had even slight backing, he wouldn''t have been helpless after losing power, nor would he have been tormented so badly by several army wardens. How much had he sacrificed and suffered to climb to the position of warden at Kilmainham Prison? Now that his family was ruined and he himself destroyed, it was as hateful as it was pitiful and lamentable. Previously, Charles only had a conceptual understanding of the nobility from feudal dynasties through books, but after meeting Anne''s cousin Krel Brittany and Ebner Sumei, he fully grasped that "the truth from books is shallow; one must experience it personally" is indeed an ultimate proverb. In this world, there is a vast difference between nobles and commoners. He truly did not believe that these two young officers could become Seventeenth Rank knights purely by their own strengthone so young to be a 24th Rank First-Level Warrant Officer, and the other, slightly less distinguished, a 25th Rank Fifth Order Army Warden. Although they were enemies, Charles deeply knew that the president of Liemar Detective Agency, Aubrey Barrington Atwood, and warden Magru Teller, represented the upper limit of what ordinary people could achieve. After Magru Teller died, his body suffered the backlash of curse techniques and turned into ashes, leaving only a small, dark clump on the ground. Charles walked over and kicked it twice, not recognizing what it was since he hadn''t much exposure to Alchemy at university. As he debated whether to crush Magru Teller''s last remains under his foot or pick it up for someone else to identify, he was somewhat averse to handling residue extracted from a corpse. An eager voice then said, "Sir, could you sell me the remains of that curse technique under your foot?" Looking up, Charles saw two men. He didn''t recognize them, but he identified the black coats they wore as the signature of the Liemar Agency. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles asked somewhat playfully, "How much are you offering?" The speaker was Reggie Asu, who immediately recognized the clump of cursed remains. Even though the cursed armament was completely destroyed, this clump, once processed, could yield some curse technique materials. He had long wanted to ask an Alchemist Master to help craft a set of cursed armaments but had yet to gather all the materials. Even if he couldn''t use it himself, it could be traded, as Alchemy materials were priceless and many people wouldn''t accept Aegeus but only barter. Find more chapters on empire After pondering for a moment, Reggie responded, "Ten Aegeus!" Feigning profundity, Charles smiled and said, "I graduated from Sheffield University." Charles wasn''t bragging about his alma mater but subtly informing the other party that he "knew his stuff," although he genuinely didn''t recognize the item. The prestige of Sheffield University indeed worked. After a moment''s calculation, Reggie said, "Twenty-five Aegeus, that''s the highest price I can offer. Perhaps you could get a slightly higher price selling to those merchants, but they would need to authenticate and assess it, which is very cumbersome, and you might not get the money within half a month." Charles agreed with the other''s view and said, "Cash!" Reggie nodded, instructed his companion to stay, and then turned to leave. Half an hour later, he returned carrying a money pouch with freshly withdrawn notes from the Savings Union. Charles counted and verified the authenticity of the notes using methods taught at his school and, satisfied, declared, "This clump is yours now." The two completed the transaction, each getting what they needed and going their separate ways. Calanda Modi glanced back at Charles, who had already climbed back into the carriage, and whispered to his companion, "He must have recognized us." Reggie Asu responded with a slight smile, "But he pretended not to recognize us, didn''t he?" Calanda Modi, with a hint of envy, said, "With that mass of Curse Technique remnants, you should be able to complete that Cursed Armament set." Excited, Reggie Asu nodded and remarked, "In a few days, I might need some cash, can you lend me some to tide me over?" Spreading his hands, Calanda Modi replied, "No problem with lending money between old colleagues." Charles returned to the carriage and said to Madam Nancy, "Back to Elysian Pastoral Street No. 58!" The carriage started to move slowly, but Charles delved into his research on Bloody Glory. Through battle testing, he had discovered that rather than directly activating Bloody Glory, it was more effective to trigger each Bloody Rune and channel it to another Bloody Vortex, with each location amplifying the power by ten percent. He had activated four Bloody Vortices, which meant that each Bloody Rune triggered could amplify the power of his techniques by thirty percent. He finally understood why, in his time, Protagora had been invincible and became the nemesis of the Blood Clan! This Great Philosopher of the Human Race must have opened thirteen Bloody Vortices, which meant each of his techniques instantly amplified the power by 120 percent! Who, at the same level, could withstand an enemy whose power suddenly more than doubled? Harnessing this Secret Technique, Charles tried a new method to assimilate the life essence he had absorbed, finding it much faster than before. Having drawn from the intense life force of Magru Teller, a Seventh Rank Knight, by the time he returned to Elysian Pastoral Street No. 58, Charles''s right leg trembled slightly as he finally activated the fifth Bloody Vortex. In other words, Charles had finally ascended to a Fifth Order Transcendent. The next morning, as soon as Charles had gotten out of bed, he heard a knock at the door. Madam Nancy hurried up from the basement to ask about the situation and then opened the door. Miss Annie burst into the house like a whirlwind, showing none of the restraint expected from a lady as she charged up to the third floor. Charles had not even finished dressing when he saw Annie rush into his room. The young noblewoman, her face filled with urgency, said, "It''s terrible! My cousin''s army has been suddenly ordered to move and has already left for the front!" "He specifically sent someone to apologize to me, saying he couldn''t stand in for you at the duel." Charles was startled, but he quickly regained his composure. Having never fully relied on foreign aid, he smiled and said, "Miss Annie, thank you for letting me know. Although I too am disappointed, I quite understand Krel and Ebner''s position, as they are military men who must obey the commands of their country." "My affair is merely a private duel and should not interfere with national security. Their choice is the right one." Annie knew there was no use arguing about military deployments. Her cousin and Ebner didn''t have a choice, but she didn''t want Charles to face danger and said worriedly, "What will you do then? You can''t cope with a High-Level Transcendent!" Charles knew well that he had no chance of winning against a High-Level Transcendent in a duel, unless the duel took place at Machu Picchu Fortress. He now found himself longing for that fortress, which had been transformed into a maze. Chapter 73 72. Soul Communication Spell and Cat Transformation Spell (Give the old toad a boost) Charles first put on his clothes; although he held a civilian position, as the overall commander of the Patrolling Army, he also owned several sets of military attire. These days, he alternated between common attire and military attire. Yesterday, Madam Nancy had laundered several pieces of his common attire, and they were not dry yet, so today, he wore his military attire.On Earth, military attire prioritized utility, but in the Fars Empire, it was categorized into three levels: the lower-level soldier uniforms were simple, designed to be cheap and durable; from the 37th rank upwards, referred to as the lower echelons of the nobility, the focus of the military uniforms shifted to aesthetics, designed by a dedicated team of masters in clothing design C speaking only of style, they were stunningly handsome. Above the 24th rank, referred to as the insurmountable class, the military attire was part of an extraordinary set, each piece worthy of being called a "family heirloom." Charles, although not a military enthusiast in his previous life, grew quite fond of the Empire''s military uniforms after crossing over to the Fars Empire. Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Having changed into his military uniform, Anne''s eyes brightened. When Charles usually sought her out for dates, he mostly wore common attire; this was her first time seeing the "skin" of Charles''s military uniform. Already exceptionally handsome, Charles looked even more majestic and imposing in his military uniform. Anne only indulged in admiring Charles''s "beauty" for a short moment before she couldn''t help but start worrying again. Charles asked Madam Nancy to prepare some coffee and took Anne up to the terrace, where he, the man about to duel, comforted the noble miss, providing her with mental encouragement. "Even without Krel and Ebner, it isn''t the end of the world," he said. "I have mastered several Bloody Runes and the unique techniques of Bloody Glory, and I possess two extraordinary weapons. Not even an ordinary mid-level Transcendent can do anything to me," he continued. "There''s also some good news, Miss Annie; I''ve just advanced to Fifth Order" Charles used all his wits to get Annie to relax somewhat. Upon hearing of Charles''s advancement to Fifth Order, she showed a look of surprise and exclaimed, "How could you have done it so quickly?" Experience new stories on empire Charles shrugged his shoulders and said, "Perhaps the pressure was just too great!" "I''m not talking about the duel!" she said. "It''s the desire... The desire to continue my relationship with Miss Annie that forced me to strive forward and refuse to stop," he explained. A blush spread across Annie''s lovely face, and after bowing her head slightly, revealing a charming girlish demeanor, she still couldn''t let go of her concerns; in a low voice, she said, "I will also think of a way to ensure your victory, Charles." After spending a little over an hour with Charles, she hurriedly took her leave, obviously intent on "thinking of a way." Charles couldn''t bring himself to keep her, so after seeing Annie off, he asked Madam Nancy to go to Sparrowhawk Street number one to inquire with his subordinates of the Patrolling Army about what had happened at Kilmainham Prison. The adventurers were one thing, but the group brought over by Dobin were the sneaky locals of Strasbourg, and gathering information was their specialty. Charles didn''t plan to go to work today, nor did he need to take leave. He intended to stay home and polish his newly mastered Bloody Glory. Madam Nancy returned quite swiftly, her face somewhat solemn as she informed Charles, "According to the Patrolling Army, the former warden, Mr. Magru Teller, suddenly launched an assault during his interrogation, killing over a dozen prison soldiers and escaping from the prison." "They say the scene was grisly!" Charles couldn''t help but mourn for his former colleagues, unsure if any of his acquaintances had perished in the tragedy. Fortunately, he didn''t know many people in Kilmainham Prisonhardly even threeso it seemed unlikely that they had all been killed by Magru Teller. Charles spent the entire day practicing magic at home and, as the evening arrived, an unexpected visitor came. It was the head of Liemar Detective Agency, Vinnie Yarsaenu, a detective with the title of Fairy Cat Detective and the employer of his former fiance, Silvie Martin. The expression on the female detective''s face was complex as she got straight to the point, "I''m here to deliver a duel invitation." "Your duel with that former prison warden was witnessed by two detectives from the Liemar Detective Agency, who happened to be one of the original duelists. They have now both withdrawn from participating in the duel, and this is a new invitation." Charles remembered the two detectives who had bought the curse technique remains. He was slightly surprised; he had thought they were just passing by and didn''t expect there to be this kind of involvement. He smiled and said, "Having two fewer duelists is also good news, isn''t it?" Vinnie Yarsaenu shrugged and said, "You must have received the bad news too! Addison''s brother has been promoted to the 14th rank!" Charles took a deep breath and said, "Thanks, I really hadn''t received that piece of bad news." He had always planned to set the duel location at Machu Picchu and later, Annie had even offered the help of her cousin to fight on his behalf, so... Charles really hadn''t been paying attention to who his duel opponent was. Vinnie looked slightly surprised, then smiled and said, "You really don''t get flustered by surprises." While they were talking, three Agile Cat kittens staggered their way over. Ever since Charles had brought them home, he allowed them to move freely around the room, letting them fully express their love for exploration and adventure. He only sealed off certain spots that might be dangerous for the kittens to prevent any mishaps. Upon seeing the Agile Cat kittens, Vinnie Yarsaenu was very pleased and even took out a small bag of special soft cat food to feed the three little ones. "Mr. Charles, what made you think of raising three Agile Cats?" Charles answered, "The house is really too empty, I need a bit of lively spirit." Vinnie chuckled and said, "Mr. Charles, would you be interested in learning some Fairy Cat Magic?" Charles was about to refuse; he was a student at Sheffield University and wasn''t really interested in the fairy magic taught at the University of Georgia. Although he had fleeting thoughts of learning it before, those were just fleeting desires and he had lost the impulse afterwards. Vinnie Yarsaenu smiled slightly and said, "The basics of Fairy Cat Magic only involve two small spells, the Soul Communication Spell and the Cat Transformation Spell!" "With your spirituality, you probably only need a few hours to learn them. The Soul Communication Spell will allow you to communicate with your pets, making them a bit more docile, and the Cat Transformation Spell is quite an interesting little spell." After pondering for a moment, Charles smiled and said, "Then I''ll have to trouble you, Vinnie." In his previous life, he had pets too and knew how unruly these ''rebellious children'' could be when they didn''t listen. A magic that could make cats obedient, well-behaved, and not mischievous was certainly worth learning. Vinnie Yarsaenu had three reasons for wanting to teach Charles Fairy Cat Magic. She knew that if Charles wanted to learn Fairy Cat Magic, he didn''t necessarily have to learn from her. Even though Annie''s transcendental path was that of a Dreamwalker, she was a student at the University of Georgia, and finding a textbook on Fairy Cat Magic wouldn''t be difficult. Chapter 74 73. Soul Communication Spell and Cat Transformation Spell (Part 2) Charlotte''s recent combat achievements were indeed formidable. Discover more stories at empireVinnie Yarseno was very curious to know just how much depth Mister Mecklen still possessed. The speed of learning Fairy Cat Magic, performance, and results could probe many things, such as spirituality, comprehension, and talent. Moreover, although the Cat Detective Agency was a major detective agency in Strasbourg, it was primarily a female-led business, with female employees accounting for seventy percent of its workforce, making it relatively vulnerable at times and not renowned for combat prowess. Vinnie Yarseno had always been committed to recruiting external support for the agency so that in times of crisis, they could call upon formidable fighters. Although Charlotte was still a lower-ranked supernatural, her potential was boundless, and Vinnie wanted to invest in her early. As for the third reason, it was rather complicated; she always felt that Charlotte harbored many secrets... Having faced the Evil God twice, Charlotte''s spirituality was as high as that of a high-level transcendent. Learning entry-level magic was a breeze for him. He rapidly elevated his spirituality with the "Cat''s Three-Hand Seal" and sensed the life throbs of three Agile Cats. Following the rites of Fairy Cat Magic, Charlotte soothed the three Agile Cat kittens, and quickly felt that the little darlings were quite dependent on him, opening up their "spirituality shielding" and allowing him to explore their still tender minds. After communicating with the three Agile Cat kittens, Charlotte exited the Soul Communication Spell. When he opened his eyes, the three Agile Cat kittens were indeed more affectionate towards him, even vaguely understanding some simple instructions. In the Old Continent, there are at least a hundred schools of Soul Communication Spell. Fairy Cat Magic is a traditional spell passed down by the Elf God. This school of Soul Communication Spell, though just entry-level magic, has characteristics not found in Evil God spells and ordinary magic; it includes a layer of protection. Any cat that has had the Soul Communication Spell cast on it will receive the caster''s protection, repelling others from casting the same spell on it again. Charlotte, having successfully performed the Soul Communication Spell for the first time, was overjoyed and said to Vinnie Yarseno, "Fairy Cat Magic is indeed a very cute form of magic." Vinnie Yarseno''s face was smiling, but inside, she was shocked. Charlotte''s practice of the Soul Communication Spell was as easy as a walk in the park; his talent and flair were almost comparable to the most famous prodigies of the Empire. "He was able to perform the Soul Communication Spell right away. His spirituality rivals that of a mid-level transcendent, or perhaps even higher. His comprehension and talent are rare. I had already held Mister Mecklen in high esteem, but it seems I still undercalculated." "He is even more talented than I imagined." Although Charlotte had exited the Soul Communication Spell, he could still faintly sense the emotions of the three Agile Cat kittensthey were hungry. Charlotte smiled, fetched some sheep''s milk, and the little cats immediately lapped it up, eating adorably. Vinnie Yarseno played with the kittens alongside Charlotte for a while, then coaxed him to try the Cat Transformation Spell. Charlotte did not refuse and gladly attempted it. After roughly half an hour, his spirituality vibrated slightly, and a figure made up of countless pure white runes in the shape of an Agile Cat appeared on his forehead. His entire body shrank suddenly, transforming into a young Agile Cat. Agile Cats naturally possess a trace of Spiritual Power, and approximately one in a few thousand can, given a chance, condense faint spirituality. These special Agile Cats, once discovered, can sell at extremely high prices and become top-grade spiritual pets. Such a cat with faint condensed spirituality, falling into the hands of someone practicing Fairy Cat Magic, even has the opportunity to embark on a transcendental path under the enhancement of the Soul Communication Spell. Charlotte, now transformed into an Agile Cat, suddenly realized why Vinnie Yarseno encouraged him to practice Fairy Cat Magicbecause in his feline form, his spirituality had climbed to another level. "In my cat state, I can''t use Bloody Glory!" S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "The Bloody Vortex has disappeared as well." "All the special abilities..." "No! Insight is still there." "Why is only Insight still present?" Charles''s entire being surged with spirituality, converging on his forehead to form a band of pale golden patterns, adding a touch of dopey cuteness. "Wrong, the Quickness Technique is there too!" "It''s just a little different now." Charles leaped vigorously, his small body soaring into the air and landing directly on the roof. He stepped lightly on the roof, darting to the corner of the house, the entire process as smooth as flowing water, without making a single sound. The Agile Cats'' version of the Quickness Technique, when performed by a human, was more lithe and swift, with an even greater leaping power. Vinnie Yarsaenu exclaimed in surprise; she hadn''t expected that Charles would master the Cat Transformation Spell with more ease than the Soul Communication Spell, and the Agile Cat he transformed into had directly advanced to Transcendent. It was known that when she had mastered Fairy Cat Magic, it took her a month after learning the Cat Transformation Spell for her cat form to become Transcendent. Of course, at that time, she had only just advanced to Transcendence herself, unlike Charles, who was already at the Fourth Order. Of course, she didn''t know that Charles had just advanced another order and was now a Fifth Order Transcendent. Even so, Vinnie Yarsaenu understood that this Mister Mecklen had an extraordinary foundation and must be hiding a huge secret. She didn''t continue probing, but waited for Charles to romp around the room to his heart''s content, and after he had returned to his human form, she proposed to take her leave. Charles tried to detain her, but Vinnie Yarsaenu refused the invitation to dine together. Vinnie Yarsaenu had also arrived by carriage, and when Charles saw her out, he saw the same plump three-colored cat from before, lazing on top of the carriage. Yet the moment the cat saw Charles, it suddenly became spirited, jumped down from the carriage, circled around Charles a few times, meowed a few times, and then elegantly followed its owner onto the carriage. Vinnie Yarsaenu, smiling, picked up her spirit pet and waved goodbye to Charles. After sitting back down in the carriage, she fell into deep contemplation. After a long while, she murmured to herself softly, "Mister Mecklen will become a significant figure in the future." Charles had mastered both the Soul Communication Spell and the Cat Transformation Spell, and he was quite excited. He kept trying out these two Fairy Cat Magic spells at home, thoroughly enjoying himself, and consequently, he woke up late the next day. He had just gotten up when Madam Nancy brought up the prepared breakfast and also placed a black-sealed letter on the dining table. Charles was slightly stunned, for in the Fars Empire, black envelopes were only used for death announcements to family and friends. He opened it and glanced at it, involuntarily letting out a slight sighit was a death announcement from the reception secretary at Kilmainham Prison, Madam Pascal. He recalled what Madam Nancy had brought back the day beforethere was an eighty to ninety percent certainty that Madam Pascal''s death was the work of Magru Teller; it couldn''t be a coincidence. He hesitated for a moment and then said to Madam Nancy, "Three days from now, a friend of mine is holding a funeral, but I can''t attend due to other commitments. Could you go on my behalf and also send a Fu Er donation?" Chapter 76 75. Dawn Fire, Cat Shooting (Holding a kitten and asking for monthly votes) The man with brown hair and gray eyes quickly followed suit and dashed out of the restaurant, but Charlotte''s shadow was nowhere to be found. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.His flying dagger spun around in his hand and slipped into his sleeve as he smiled faintly, about to say something, when the next second, like the roar of a dragon, a Magic-Breaking Bombshell Bullet came flying from afar... Charlotte fired this shot with resentment in his heart. He was just a mathematics teacher who had transmigrated. His highest life goal was to marry a rich and beautiful wife, rise in rank, and become wealthy; how had he ended up being pursued for murder time and again? In Kilmainham Prison, because of the new warden, Magru Teller''s selfish actions, he was forced to report on Menilman. He fled, but Magru Teller was not willing to let it go and spent a lot of money to have the Liemar Detective Agency assassins chase after him, which started a chain of misfortunes. He had killed eight detectives from the Liemar Agency, and Aubrey Barrington Atwood, the president of the agency, had even bribed assassins from the Orc Assassin Alliance... Troubles suddenly seemed endless. "Magru Teller! You died a deserved death." "Aubrey Barrington Atwood, I will definitely kill you, destroy your Liemar Detective Agency, ruin your family, end your lineage, and leave none of your line!" Although Charlotte was a transmigrator, deep down, he still held onto some traditional Chinese values! Yes, that included a particular fondness for annihilating the entire families of his enemies. The man with brown hair and gray eyes reacted with incredible speed, his body flickered, creating afterimages in the air as he miraculously dodged the Magic-Breaking Bombshell Bullet. The Magic-Breaking Bombshell Bullet hit the ground, creating a deep pit as big as a basin, with the force of the bullet carving a trench seven or eight meters long into the earth. The assassin''s eyes tightened as he suddenly began to run, his speed was like that of a cheetah. Charlotte had missed with a Magic-Breaking Bombshell Bullet and was about to fire another shot, but seeing the speed of the assassin, he knew he had lost his chance. He stored the Anti-Space Sniper Rifle in his alchemical staff, and with what seemed like a casual throw, he planted it into the nearby wall, drawing the Blood Rose. Though Charlotte was not a combatant, in an instant, he made the best decision. Faced with the brown-haired, gray-eyed assassin, the Anti-Space Sniper Rifle would be momentarily useless, and the alchemical staff had no value in combat, so he had to abandon it and sneakily set a trap instead. The Vampiric Hand Axe had limited lethality; if the opponent''s speed was nearly the same, he could play around with ranged attacks, but the assassin''s speed outstripped his, leaving no chance to distance himself nor any margin to divert attention to control the Vampiric Hand Axe. Therefore, Charlotte chose the Asiluo Clan''s swordsmanship! With his Insight Ability fully activated, the Blood Rose, infused with Bloody Glory, emitted a faint buzz, and his tension soared to unprecedented levels. Charlotte had never before chosen to clash head-on with an enemy; although this was the most perfect tactic he could think of in the span of a few breaths, how could he relax against such a formidable opponent? The brown-haired, gray-eyed assassin took a quick step and leaped into the air; his flying dagger shifted unpredictably. Charlotte responded with his rapier, and in the fraction of a moment, they exchanged seven or eight moves. Equipped with the Quickness Technique and amplified by Protagora''s Secret Technique, Charlotte''s speed was still slightly inferior, but with his Insight Ability and his Magic Stabbing Sword being longer than the enemy''s flying dagger, he could predict the enemy''s move with each stab, surprisingly fending off every attack from the brown-haired, gray-eyed assassin. The brown-haired, gray-eyed assassin let out a soft "huh" and said, "The Asiluo Clan''s Angel''s Thorn?" "You don''t seem like a vampire!" Charles had no leisure for such composure as his opponent possessed; he fought with all his might, yet he found it barely sufficient and dared not distract himself by responding. The magic stabbing sword in his hands spun in continuous circles, clashing seventeen times with the throwing knives of the brown-haired, gray-eyed assassin. The shrieking of the blade against the knives merged into a continuous sound, like a symphony. Such elegant utilization of swordsmanship was not Charles''s style, but rather the style of the Asilo Clan. The way of swordplay known as Angel''s Thorn is divided into twelve movements, and Charles could only perform the first one: Dawn''s Blaze! The brown-haired, gray-eyed assassin had planned to kill a Fourth Order, based on slightly outdated information he considered it an easy task, hardly requiring a plan. He had intended to break into Elysian Pastoral Street No. 58 and kill Charles at home. When Charles went out to dine, he simply altered his plan, following him to the restaurant, intending to kill him there. The perverse pleasure of killing someone''s loved one in front of them was just a psychological tactic he enjoyed employing. He took delight in watching his intended victims betray their loved ones in a desperate attempt to survive. As he slit their throats with a single stroke, he would say a few words, "I am a person who venerates love. Had you chosen to be killed instead of betraying your loved one, I might have spared you..." He relished seeing the despair and regret, the emotional and moral collapse of his prey. Yes, that was quite a twisted hobby indeed. Little did he expect that Charles was even more "twisted" than he was. How could he possibly think Menilman was within his reach to kill? Not to mention Duchess Mesunu, not even the seven heads of the Orc Assassin Alliance put together could handle the Grand Duchess. In fact, Charles had overestimated the assassin as well! Anne was a daughter of the Empire''s earl. How could a mere assassin muster the courage to kill her? Even if there were a contract, the Orc Assassin Alliance would hardly dare to accept it. After dozens of fierce exchanges, the magic stabbing sword and throwing knife collided fiercely, each withdrawing to covertly recover their breath using secret techniques. The brown-haired, gray-eyed assassin chuckled lightly and said, "I underestimated you!" Charles took a deep breath and replied, "You''re intermediate rank, not high order! You only understand at least two special abilities!" Charles had been frightened by the assassin, mistaking him for a high-level transcendent. But after battling for so long, he realized that the brown-haired, gray-eyed assassin was not as strong as he had imagined. The brown-haired, gray-eyed assassin had a method to conceal his presence, which is why he could elude the Insight ability, along with another special ability that could accelerate his movements. However, this speed-enhancing ability was not sustainable; otherwise, he would have been killed by now. How else could they have fought for so long? The brown-haired, gray-eyed assassin showed a faint surprise and remarked, "Your observational skills are quite sharp." Discover more stories at empire "But, unfortunately, it won''t save you from your inevitable death." Charles chuckled and responded, "We''ll see about that!" Hundreds of meters away, where Charles had discarded his alchemical staff, three Agile Cats'' kittens climbed up a wall. At the beckoning of the Soul Communication Spell, the kittens worked together to pull an Anti-Space Sniper Rifle from the staff. The three little ones were panting with exertion but refused to rest. Instead, using the nearby wall, they set up the Anti-Space Sniper Rifle. The kittens huddled together, meowing wildly, as six small paws strained to pull the trigger. The Magic-Breaking Bombshell Bullet pierced the air like divine fire, covering hundreds of meters in an instant, aiming straight at the brown-haired, gray-eyed assassin. The senior killer from the Orc Assassin Alliance, in the midst of leaping forward, was about to pounce on Charles. Chapter 77 76. Leopards Hunt The martial techniques that Orc Assassins learn contain many such fierce moves where they leap high and pounce down.While in mid-air, at the crucial moment between life and death, he sensed danger. With a flip of his body in an utterly impossible situation, he twisted his direction in mid-air. The Magic-Breaking Bombshell Bullet grazed past his shoulder and shot towards the distance. Before the brown-haired, gray-eyed assassin could feel relieved, a pain in his waist left him gushing blood. Charles struck successfully but before he could extend his victory, the brown-haired, gray-eyed assassin suddenly broke free from the Blood Rose''s blade, let out a piercing long howl, and fled towards the outer city district with a sudden increase in speed. Charles connected with the three Agile Cat cubs. The three little ones, being newly born, had fired a shot with all their might and then collapsed from exhaustion, sticking their little tongues out and lying on the wall, no longer able to muster any strength to bring over the Antispace Sniper Rifle. Charles could only regretfully watch the assassin escape. "There are too many spells that can conceal one''s presence and ambush from stealth; it''s impossible to guess which one it is. But the spells that allow for a sudden increase in speed can only be maintained for a very short time and are commonly used by Orcs, so it must be ''Leopard''s Hunt.''" "This special ability isn''t as lasting as the Quickness Technique, but its explosive power is so formidable. If it weren''t for the fact that each burst can only last for two or three breaths, I doubt I would have held out for much longer." In the fight, Charles sharply noticed that after each round of rapid attacks, the brown-haired, gray-eyed assassin would indulge in some scornful remarks. Initially, Charles thought his opponent was of a bad nature, enjoying toying with his prey, but soon realized this was not the casethe assassin simply couldn''t sustain a torrential assault. He seized the moment when his opponent was catching his breath, commanding the three Agile Cat cubs to ambush and vigorously counterattack, and he was indeed just a hair''s breadth away from killing his adversary. As Charles watched the assassin''s figure vanish, he inwardly sighed, "What a pity!" With a few leaps, he found the three Agile Cat cubs lying on the wall; he stored the Antispace Sniper Rifle in his alchemy staff before gathering the little trio into his arms. Smiling, he said, "Thanks to you three, I''ll treat you to something tasty." He first settled the bill at the restaurant they had just been at and left twenty Sheng Ding as compensation for the damages caused by the fight. Then he chose another restaurant. In addition to ordering a meal for himself, he got the tenderest raw beef for the three Agile Cat cubs and asked the kitchen to chop it up and bring it to them. This restaurant didn''t have fruit wine, and the accompanying meal wine was barley beer. Charles took a sip and his brows immediately relaxedthe barley beer here had almost no bitterness, was crisp and bracing, and was very suited for quaffing. As Charles dined, he watched the Agile Cat cubs happily eating beef and couldn''t help but reveal a smile. He hadn''t expected that in this battle, the three little things would end up playing such a significant role. If it weren''t for that shot fired by the three Agile Cat cubs, they would definitely not have been able to fend off such a formidable assassin. Although the brown-haired, gray-eyed assassin was also a Mid-Level Transcendent, his strength was far superior compared to the previous assassin and that former warden Magrull Teller. Charles finished his dinner comfortably, and the three Agile Cat cubs also had their fill, their little bellies round and lying on the dining table mewing noisily. Charles called over a waiter from the restaurant and said, "Your barley beer is good, I''ll take three barrels of it. Have someone send them over later." He picked up the three cat cubs, left the money for the dinner and the barley beer, and walked back to Elysian Pastoral Street No. 58. He greeted Madam Nancy, who was waiting on the first floor, "I''ve bought three barrels of barley beer. When the restaurant''s boy brings them over, take two barrels down to the basement and bring the third barrel up to me." After giving his orders, Charles quickly went up to the third floor, where he set down the three Agile Cat kittens, gave them some water, and let the little ones play by themselves. He then moved to the terrace facing the Lucavaro River, pulled over a lounge chair, and while taking in the views of the opposite bank, he took out the Cat Mask. This extraordinary object could transform into the likeness of six different creatures and randomly extract one skill from the transformed target, provided there had been prior contact. Wearing it could slightly increase agility and also served as a proof of membership in the Orc Assassin Alliance. Having encountered that brown-haired, grey-eyed assassin today, Charles became curious to see if the Cat Mask could transform him into the assassin''s appearance. As his fingers gently touched the thin human face on the mask, six different images surfaced one by one, three of which were ordinary people. The skills extracted by the Cat Mask were cooking, driving a carriage, and night patrolling, respectively. With a slight shift in his consciousness, the image of one of the ordinary people was replaced by that of the brown-haired, grey-eyed assassin, and more than a dozen Flying Dagger Techniques flooded into his mind. Charles couldn''t help but smile slightly. He hadn''t expected to draw such a "skill." The Cat Mask couldn''t extract the "Special Abilities" of a target, only "Skills," which was indeed a pity. However, if it had been able to extract the basic Special Abilities of a target, this Strange Object would have been far too powerful. The Flying Dagger Technique was, of course, not a Special Ability but a skill, purely composed of technique, proficiency, talent, and the profound "sense of the blade." The brown-haired, grey-eyed assassin must have put in an incredible amount of effort into the Flying Dagger Technique, not just for throwing, but also for wielding the short blades in close-quarters combat. Each move showed extensive refinement, a purely lethal skill. In terms of intricacy and complexity, the brown-haired, grey-eyed assassin''s Flying Dagger Technique was naturally far inferior to the Asiluo Clan''s Angel''s Thorn. The Angel''s Thorn was not only an Extraordinary Secret Art but also Extraordinary Swordsmanship, famous throughout the Old Continent. On the Old Continent, there are six or seven versions of Peerless Sword Techniques, including Five Holy Sword Techniques, Seven Divine Sword Techniques, and Twelve Overlord Sword Techniques. Enjoy more content from empire Each version includes the Asiluo Clan''s Angel''s Thorn. Each version also includes the Robin Family''s Golden Eagle Sword Technique. Yes, that''s the Robin Family of Saroses Robin, as well as Zimmerman Axel Robin''s Robin Family. Yet, the brown-haired, grey-eyed assassin''s Flying Dagger Technique excelled in practicality, aimed at actual combat, assassinations, street fighting, engaging with short weapons, and quick skirmishes, offering extremely sophisticated strategies. It was a prototypical assassin''s bladework. Though Charles didn''t have a flying dagger, he did have a Dagger. With the Cat Mask on, he threw the Dagger, and after it traveled a good distance, he summoned it back using Blood Flame Qi, thoroughly enjoying himself. He wasn''t fond of the Dagger taken from the previous assassin. Charles tried multiple times and discovered that although the Blood Flame Qi could manipulate ordinary Extraordinary Weapons, it wasn''t as naturally suited as bloodsucking weapons, lacking in flexibility and ease of use. Thus, he hadn''t used it in battles, but it was perfectly suitable for practicing the Flying Dagger Technique. After over an hour of practice, Charles had adeptly become a "master" of the Flying Dagger, with each flashy throw hitting the target precisely. Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Once he removed the Cat Mask, the Flying Dagger Technique disappeared. He attempted to continue throwing the Dagger and found that, although his flying dagger skill drastically decreased, it wasn''t as terrible as he imagined; the accuracy was higher than expected. Chapter 78 If senior sister were here, it would take only one move to kill you. Charles practiced for a while longer and then put on the "Leopard''s Mask" again.With this strange mask on, it was as if he had the best instructor, allowing him to experience various sophisticated techniques of throwing daggers and engaging in close combat. Each throw was perfected to the finest detail without any flaws. Charles believed that as long as he was willing to put in the effort, he could truly master the Flying Dagger Technique, and even without the "Leopard''s Mask," he could use it proficiently. "I guess I really have a talent for shooting and throwing, these long-range attack modes!" Charles kept practicing until it was completely dark. He put away the "Leopard''s Mask" and the assassin''s dagger. He was very satisfied with his practice and estimated that in another ten days or so, he would be able to use the flying dagger technique in actual combat. However, he also discovered a shortcoming in his Flying Dagger Technique. He always had to use Blood Flame Qi to control the flying daggers and to recall them. Blood Flame Qi''s control over weapons also had distance limitations. Exceeding the range would result in losing connection, causing him not to be able to exert full effort. The daggers would be much slower. Of course, the solution was simplebuy a batch of ordinary flying daggers, not planning to retrieve them at all. Blood Flame Qi could, in fact, enhance the power of the daggers and increase their speed. A better solution would be to custom-make a set of Transcendent flying daggers that could automatically return... Charles was reluctant to spend the money and didn''t see the necessity, as he still had the Antispace Sniper Rifle! Charles practiced the Flying Dagger Technique in part because he found the skill interesting, and also because... when he used Blood Flame Qi to control the Blood Rose and the Vampiric Hand Axe, it added many techniques to his arsenal. One of the three additional forms that the "Leopard''s Mask" could morph into was naturally Aubrey Barrington Atwood, with the extracted skill beingshooting! The head of the Liemar Detective Agency was far better at shooting than Charles; Charles''s shooting skills honed in college could only extinguish a candle within twenty steps, whereas the head of the Liemar Detective Agency could shoot down birds in the sky. To Charles, Aubrey Barrington Atwood''s gunmanship was nothing short of miraculous and admirable. The other two personas were strangers to Charles, with the extracted skills being: Knight''s Spear Technique and Swordsmanship. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles merely glanced over them and lost interest completely. Although his martial skills were modest, he had learned orthodox academy-style swordsmanship during his time at the National Academy and college. The Knight''s Spear Technique and Swordsmanship of these two were just ordinary and not worth mentioning, so there was no need to practice them. By now it was late at night, and instead of going back to his room, Charles lay down on a lounge chair, closed his eyes, and soon seemed to have fallen asleep. More than an hour later, Charles still hadn''t stirred. A figure stealthily ascended, with three daggers just revealed in hand when gunshots broke out. The brown-haired, gray-eyed assassin moved his daggers like lightning, ting ting ting, consecutively slicing through the bullets. He gasped, "Did you notice me earlier, hiding on the side?" Charles had no interest in responding. While he was playing with the daggers, he had activated Insight, and coincidentally, he scanned the assassin lurking on the rooftop. Insight would automatically activate in the face of danger, but this assassin had a special ability that allowed him to perfectly conceal his murderous intent, so Insight could not give an early warning. However, if Insight was activated manually, the assassin could no longer hide. Charles purposely waited for him for a while. He knew ordinary bullets couldn''t harm this assassin, but the Antispace Sniper Rifle was simply too long to shoot covertly. After firing the bullet, Charles dropped his Magnum Hand Shuttle and leaped up, shouting, "Senior! Let''s strike together." The brown-haired, grey-eyed assassin was startled, well aware of the fame of The Empire''s First Rose. Menilman was not merely known for her beauty; she was a genuine High-Level Transcendent, her swordsmanship cruel and unparalleled. The assassin, with his Flying Dagger Technique rotating in his hand, clashed with Charles for more than ten moves, intending to retreat and recover, but unexpectedly felt air surge behind his head as a Vampiric Hand Axe spun towards him. He narrowly dodged by turning his head, but the axe seemed to "jump" and smashed into the back of his head. Charles had originally been very cautious of the assassin''s ultra-high speed, but after deducing that the opponent''s special ability was "Leopard''s Hunt," he was no longer as wary. Although Leopard''s Hunt significantly increased speed, it consumed too much energy and was not sustainable; after each round of attacks, the user needed to recover and reset their combat stance. Originally, Charles dared not be distracted, but now he was able to be entirely at ease, boldly using the Vampiric Hand Axe for a sneak attack. The brown-haired, grey-eyed assassin, having been brutally hit by the Vampiric Hand Axe, dizzied but regaining his "intelligence," shouted, "Menilman isn''t even here!" Charles laughed, "Of course! If the senior were here, she would have killed you in one move; why would I need to act redundantly?" The assassin, enraged, launched a flurry of furious attacks. Charles responded to each move, the Asiluo Clan swordsmanship in his hands resounding the prelude of the Angel''s Twelve ChaptersDawn''s Fire! Relying on his Insight Ability and Magic Stabbing Sword, he firmly defended himself. After exchanging over a hundred moves, Charles remained on the defensive, but he was much more composed than in his previous battle. Half the reason was due to him studying the Flying Dagger Technique a few hours ago, instinctually comparing it to Asiluo Clan''s swordsmanship, although such a short period was not enough to enhance his combat power, it deepened his understanding of swordsmanship. The Asiluo Clan''s swordsmanship, known for its strangeness, ruthlessness, and unimaginable variability, was as fast as lightning thundering. Although Charles had been through several consecutive battles, he didn''t fully understand many subtleties of the sword techniques; he was merely executing them as per the tradition. Now, after a long, fierce struggle against the brown-haired, grey-eyed assassin, a flash of inspiration suddenly sparked in his mind, adding several new twists to his swordsmanship. A magic stabbing sword flickered like hovering firelight, momentarily carrying a hint of Dawn''s Fire. The brown-haired, grey-eyed assassin launched six rapid strikes, dispersing Charles''s magic stabbing sword and retreated backward, promptly scaling the rooftop. Just as Charles had thrown his Vampiric Hand Axe, two flying daggers shot toward him; he was forced to use his sword to deflect them, thus slightly weakening his control over the Vampiric Hand Axe. The assassin easily dodged the axe and vanished into the night after a few bounds. Charles switched to an Anti-Space Sniper Rifle and also leaped onto the rooftop, but even his insight couldn''t locate the enemy; clearly, the assassin had already escaped far away. Charles sighed; he did not want to be targeted by such a formidable assassin. But with the opponent possessing lurking abilities and Leopard''s Hunt, he was exceedingly tough to handle. Twice he had managed to severely or slightly wound the opponent, but still, the assassin from the Orc Assassin Alliance had escaped. Continue your journey at empire "By the rules of the Orc Assassin Alliance, after killing this assassin, they would continue sending more. How should I solve this problem?" "I don''t have a way to deal with this assassin organization right now!" Chapter 80 79. Authentic Leopards Hunt (Released at Midnight, Asking for Initial Subscription) Charles, even though he had managed to drive off the leopard girl Philedrica, was extremely shocked. This beautiful girl with a pair of azure eyes moved even faster than the brown-haired, grey-eyed Algenon. If he didn''t have Insight as his special ability, which allowed his perspective to envelop the entirety of number 5 on Dragon Fortress Street in the Lucavaro District, he would have been kicked so hard he might have vomited blood just from the impact."The one who tried to assassinate me, I don''t know what beastman race they are, but they definitely aren''t part of the Leopard People! This leopard girl''s technique is the authentic Leopard''s Hunt!" "The burst of speed was just too fast." Charles had just rushed up to the third floor when he saw the brown-haired, grey-eyed Algenon. He offered a sunny, warm smile and said, "Good morning!" Algenon couldn''t help but curse, "You''re insane, it''s nighttime!" Charles flicked out his Magic Stabbing Sword, Blood Rose, and in an instant, unleashed twelve points of cold light, enveloping Algenon completely. He didn''t forget to explain, "I fear you won''t see tomorrow morning''s sun, so to prevent any regrets upon dying, I kindly asked how your morning was!" Charles displayed his Dawn Fire technique with fluid grace, forcing Algenon to retreat with a single move. His body lifted up high, and he could no longer find time to look for a window. The leopard girl Philedrica would catch up at any moment, and if the two enemies joined forces, all would be lost. He directly broke through the roof, escaping to the street. Having just breathed in the fresh night air, Charles sensed two attacks aiming for him. Without any hesitation, he withdrew his Blood Rose and transformed into a young Agile Cat. Taking advantage of the smaller size after the transformation, he jumped into a nearby building''s chimney. The very next moment, Algenon and Philedrica crashed through a neighbor''s window and precisely targeted the location of the stove, jointly engaged in a "cat hunt"! With the help of Insight and Quickness Technique, Charles managed to escape from the house under attack from the two enemies, leading to a frenzied chase of two assailants after one cat. Enjoy more content from empire Charles flipped onto the roof of a building, dispelled the Cat Transformation Spell, and drew out his Anti-Space Sniper Rifle, getting into a shooting stance. Just as Algenon and Philedrica lost sight of Charles, they sensed danger. Almost simultaneously, they each darted in different directions. The Magic-Breaking Bombshell Bullet sailed through the night sky, soaring into the air like a brilliant firework. After missing his shot, Charles immediately hid the Anti-Space Sniper Rifle within his clothes and once again turned into an Agile Cat, darting towards a nearby alley. Algenon and Philedrica gave chase but once again lost track of Charles. Philedrica said with frustration, "He must have some other kind of special ability, or else he couldn''t escape so easily every time." Algenon also felt that it was unlikely for two top assassins from the Orc Assassin Alliance to spend the entire night in pursuit without catching Charles. He must have other special abilities besides Blood Flame Qi and Angel''s Thorn. Pondering, he said, "It''ll be difficult for us to catch him tonight." Being a professional assassin herself, Philedrica knew that in this situation, the best course of action was to retreat from the battlefield and look for another opportunity. Assassins should always remain hidden in the darkness and never engage in direct combat. She nodded and said, "Let''s leave Strasbourg first." Algenon nodded in agreement, and the two of them employed Leopard''s Hunt, sprinting away several hundred meters. Charles reverted to human form and had a moment of decision as the two assassins slowed down, but then he shook his head, choosing not to take out his Anti-Space Sniper Rifle. In their non-combat state, the two were able to recover their energy very quickly, and soon accelerated again, dashing another few hundred meters. With such a long distance and swift-moving targets, using Charles'' barely average marksmanship would only waste the precious Magic-Breaking Bombshell Bullets. Charles leisurely followed them until they vanished into the night. He then turned and returned once more to number 5 on Dragon Fortress Street in the Lucavaro District. Since he had taken action, not to take something would seem like a bit of a loss. He broke into the Chelsea Detective Agency again and searched thoroughly, but he didn''t find any cash, neither any letters nor contracts, only a bunch of handgunsdozens of them. It was understandable though, since assassins needed to be inconspicuous, and handguns were most suitable for that purpose. However, Charles was somewhat surprised that the detective agency had no third person; he had thought there would be at least seven or eight staff members! Charles packed up all the somewhat valuable things from the detective agency and took them to Number one Sparrowhawk Street; he surely wasn''t going to take them to his own house. Then he set the detective agency ablaze! He didn''t know if the two assassins would return, and even though the Patrolling Army of the Lucavaro District didn''t have any Transcendents, their numbers were still significant, and they could hold their ground in a fight. It had been several days since Charles had come to work, so his late-night arrival surprised his subordinates. Although the Patrolling Army wasn''t very impressive, they still retained basic military discipline, including night patrols. Charles instructed the night patrol not to disturb anyone else and took the spoils of victory back to his office. He didn''t think much of the loot; after all, the truly "valuable" items wouldn''t have been left behind by Algenon and Philedrica. Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After tossing the items in a corner of his office, Charles lay down on the soft bed in the office; he was actually quite tired. Although it wasn''t too comfortable, after a night''s sleep and fully rested, Charles got up the next morning feeling somewhat refreshed. He freshened up in his office, and since he was there, he decided to deal with some official business. To Charles''s great surprise, the Patrolling Army of the Lucavaro District had a "big job" todaythe body of Archduke Ferdinand was to be transported back to the Behemoth Duchy for burial, and the procession was to pass through Lucavaro District; hence, an order from the court demanded the Patrolling Army along the route to be "on alert." Charles thought to himself, "Archduke Ferdinand is already dead, no one will ''assassinate'' him now. This mission is bound to be very safe." "Should I join the excitement?" "Since I''ve crossed over, I haven''t enjoyed a feast yet!" Dobin had already nearly arranged everything, and it wouldn''t have made much difference whether Charles was there or not, but Charles still decided to personally lead the team to safeguard Archduke Ferdinand''s coffin, as if to see the Archduke off on his final journey. After all, he came from the Behemoth Duchy himself, and Archduke Ferdinand was considered his "former lord." Charles gathered his subordinates, and he found that today, there were very few absences; over one hundred and eighty people had shown up, mainly because there was a sum of money allocated for this operation from above. Charles sent a few of his men to buy drinks since they were going out on an escort mission, they didn''t buy any beer though. Before departure, he treated the more than one hundred and eighty members of the Patrolling Army to a hearty meal and distributed the handguns he had brought back the previous day as a reward. Dobin was quite moved; he was growing increasingly satisfied with Charles, his superior. He was easygoing, rarely caused trouble, and often treated his subordinates to feasts. On Earth, bosses who fooled their employees with cheap meals instead of bonuses were considered heartless, but in the Old Continent, such a superior was seen as possessing great conscience and virtue. Chapter 82 Chat before going on the shelf When I first returned to the starting point, the performance of Sword Immortal was pretty decent, ranking second in the monthly ticket overall standings in the first month after launch and fourth in the second month, showing some pride and vigor, just like an elder is wont to express...But as a man reaches middle age and family troubles arise, I dragged Sword Immortal out over four years, from 2015 to 2018. Finally catching my breath, Martial God and Sword Immortal Through the Nine Heavens were written all the way to completion without taking many leaves of absence, almost a perfect attendance record until finished. When writing Exiled Immortal in Martial Arts, family issues continued, and after having written half of it, it''s still being serialized... Fairy Fox, The Chronicles of Strange Immortals, and Dragon-Riding Immortal Son-in-Law, though they started at different times, it was quite a coincidence that they all finished last year... Experience new stories on empire Dragon-Riding Immortal Son-in-Law was also written in earnest until completion, taking few leaves of absence... At that time, I finally caught another breath. Originally, I wanted to finish writing the Immortals and then continue and complete Exiled Immortal in Martial Arts because one should always aim for full completions in life... Dealing with consecutive yang energies, my brain wasn''t functioning very well. When I looked at the Immortals, it felt like reading a book unfamiliar to me. I had to read through thirty to fifty chapters to write the next one, otherwise, I would have no clue what the story was about... This year, I''ve somewhat recovered, but my brain still isn''t working too well... Continuing to write in such a state, the quality inevitably wouldn''t be very good. After much consideration, I decided to first regain my state, then write a relatively complete ending for "Exiled Immortal in Martial Arts" and "Immortals, Those with Boundless Mana." The First World War of the Magic World was a book written to find my way back to writing condition. I pondered a lot when choosing this book. S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. First, I''m really not adept at Western fantasy The only book that might be considered to have some Western fantasy elements is Magic-Guided Armament, which probably performed the worst out of all my novels. For me, Western fantasy has two advantages: It forces me back to basics, unable to rely on previous writing experiences, bringing me back to when I first started, yearning for the stories under my pen, respecting performance, redefining characters, refining and solidifying my prose... Since it''s different from my previous writing themes, I must switch styles. Many habitual words can''t be used, allowing me to "shed the grease," skimming off the slickness and frivolousness of my words so they can settle and become more meticulous. Second, fantasy is really a niche genre. But a niche genre also means that I can let go of the anxiety over performance and devote myself entirely to writing. Third, as an old author who might stop writing at any moment and leave the industry, my condition worsens day by day due to age and mental exhaustion. After all, I have been writing web novels for twenty-five years now, having started in the year 2000, and I''m really tired... Knowing that whatever I write will likely not achieve much success, and under the pressure of making a living, there are many themes I don''t dare to touch... However, there are always some scenes that I want to behold at least once... I also invite my readers to join me on this journey, to witness the new landscapes together. Seeking encouragement from your initial subscriptions and monthly tickets! It''s only with your generous support that I can travel a bit further... Many thanks! Chapter 84 82. Mrs. Mavis (second update, ask for first subscription, ask for monthly ticket) Although the Fars Empire allows women to work, the traditional forces are quite strong, and unless the husband''s family is really of average means and needs the wife''s salary, they will ask the woman to quit her job.Of course, if the woman''s family is quite powerful, women will also have more freedom. Charles had long known that his partner, the Patrol Army Superintendent, was a lady. Her name was Gertie Mavis. Seven years ago, she graduated from the University of Georgia. Her maiden name was Ofi, and she married a high-ranking official of the empire. She is now a First-Class Sergeant Major at the thirty-seventh rank. Madam Mavis has two military identities, one as the Patrol Army Superintendent of the Lucavaro District, the other as a guard of the Inner Court, and she can draw two salaries. Therefore, it''s entirely justified that she does not come to work at the Patrolling Army. sea??h th ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In seven years, Madam Mavis had risen from a First-Class Sergeant to a First-Class Sergeant Major and had formal military status. Moreover, she could serve simultaneously as the Patrol Army Superintendent and as a guard of the Inner Court; her career progress was much smoother than Charles''s. Charles was just hanging by a thread, and his promotion didn''t follow the regular procedure. From inside the carriage came a voice with a hint of cheerfulness, "It''s me! Mister Mecklen, I also have a position in the court. This time I''m here in the capacity of a guard of the Inner Court to temporarily relay a verbal command from His Highness, the Crown Prince." Charles was startled and thought, "How does the Crown Prince know me?" He bowed his head slightly and performed the imperial courtesy, saying, "I am all ears for His Highness the Crown Prince''s command." Madam Mavis stepped down from the carriage; she was a tall woman with a certain sharp and noble air that ordinary women did not possess. With dignified features and a unique charm, though slightly older, she was still an exceptional beauty. Since his arrival, the only woman Charles had seen who had a similar aura to Madam Mavis was his senior classmate, Menilman. The lady said, "You''ve shown courageous and diligent service in protecting the Duke Ferdinand Couple, and for this, you are specially awarded the position of a fourth-grade Clerk Chief at the thirty-fourth rank!" "Additionally, a reward of five Aegeus is granted to the Lucavaro District Patrolling Army!" "The documents from the Central Government Office will be delivered here tomorrow, and the cash reward will follow shortly." Charles was overjoyed and said, "Thank you, Madam." Madam Mavis gave a faint smile and said, "His Highness, the Crown Prince, is quite fond of your attention to detail. Although the Duke is dead, his body still requires respect." Charles was taken aback; Madam Mavis''s words disclosed an important piece of information: "The Crown Prince was at the scene." He had yet to figure out what this meant. Madam Mavis did not engage in any more unnecessary talk and returned to her carriage. The carriage immediately drove away from Sparrowhawk Street No. 1. Dobin moved closer to Charles and said in a low voice, "Have you ever heard the rumors about the lady?" Charles shrugged his shoulders, indicating he had never heard anything. Experience tales at empire Dobin immediately perked up and whispered, "After I took office, I made a point of asking some old friends about the lady. Almost everyone in the palace says she is the Crown Prince''s secret lover." Charles recalled Madam Mavis''s charm and thought to himself, "The Crown Prince has quite decent taste." Dobin went on and on, recounting all the gossip he had gathered to Charles, including a rumor that His Highness had taken Madam Mavis out of the Imperial Palace in the middle of the night., Their carriage raced through Strasbourg in the dead of night., It was said that all the attending guards had heard sounds they shouldn''t have... Although Charles wasn''t sure about the authenticity of these rumors, he couldn''t help but think with amusement that "The Crown Prince sure knows how to have fun," which was a bit of a sacrilege to the heir of the Fars Empire. Before long, someone indeed sent over a small amount of cash, all in Sheng Ding coins, with no paper bills. In front of everyone, Charles opened the money bag and distributed rewards according to merit, first to Dobin and the ten members of the Patrolling Army who had followed to check the situation, and then he gave a sum to all the on-duty Patrolling Army soldiers. Having been a math teacher in his previous life, he certainly understood the principle of dividing chestnuts among monkeys. After distributing the money, he still had more than half left.Charles feigned a gesture, smacked his forehead, and said with a laugh, "I didn''t expect to have some left over., Let''s distribute another round." After three rounds of distribution had finally dealt away ninety percent of the reward, a few hundred Sheng Dings were left.Charles didn''t hesitate to say, "With this leftover money, there''s no fair way to distribute it to everyone anymore., Instead, why don''t we buy some barley beer and continue to drink merrily?" Charles''s suggestion was met with cheers and adoration from everyone, whether they were former adventurers or the old members of the Patrolling Army brought by Dobin; no one dislikes a generous superior. Though Charles often shirked work, he had been growing in stature and authority in the eyes of his subordinates. Handing the money over to Dobin, Charles didn''t intend to continue drinking barley beer with the group of Patrolling Army soldiers., He called over a soldier and instructed him to go to Elysian Pastoral Street No. 58, to inform Madam Nancy to bring the carriage over, and to prepare on the carriage some fruit wine, barley beer, food, water, blankets, a change of clothes, and so on, and to board the three Agile Cats kittens at the Cat and Clover Cafe, ready to set off for Machu Picchu. When Charles returned to his office to wait for Madam Nancy to bring over the carriage, Homonsa, with her light brown short hair, walked in. Seeing her, Charles smiled and asked, "What''s the matter?" Homonsa had joined the Giant Axe Adventure Group in the past, avoiding one crisis after another., She had also got along well with the five members of the adventure group., Although Hannah died in Machu Picchu, the rest of the team had received his favorable treatment. Homonsa took out a handgun from her bosom and placed it on Charles''s desk, saying, "I picked this up at the explosion site." The gun had an unusual design, similar to a type of revolver called the Chiappa Rhino on Earth., It was silver all over, with sharp edges on the body and numerous strange runes inscribed on the barrel., The handle was covered with some kind of animal skin, thick and very tactile. With just a touch, Charles knew this was an Extraordinary Weapon and, thinking about the events of the day and where Homonsa had "picked up" the handgun, he felt a headache coming on. This Extraordinary Handgun was almost certainly the weapon used by the assassin who killed Archduke Ferdinand. Homonsa spoke softly, "I know it can''t be safely turned into cash, and I dare not use it myself., Can you help me convert it to money?" "I really need the money to be promoted to Knight." Homonsa had already formed a seed of power, but forming a power seed didn''t mean she could metamorphose into a Knight with Fighting Spirit. Charles also had a seed of power, which he had obtained at the Behemoth National College by practicing the Lamia Breathing Technique. The Lamia Breathing Technique, also known as the Siren Breathing Technique, once mastered to a deep extent, could replace sleep and allow the cultivator to master water attributes. However, to this day, Charles had not awakened his seed of power! Half of the reason was that his aptitude was not suitable for the path of a Knight, and the other half, he could only attribute to elusive luck. Homonsa looked nervous as she spoke, knowing that what she was doing was taboo and dangerous. Chapter 86 84. Saint Mama Karen! (Fourth update, there should be another one later) ```In the Old Continent, ranks one to six are considered lower-ranked supernaturals, ranks seven to twelve as mid-level transcendent, and ranks thirteen to eighteen as high-level transcendent, and those above rank eighteen have other titles! Any knight who collects all eight of the Great Knights'' Certificates can prefix their title with "Sacred," a status so high, it is unrivaled. Other transcendent professions, upon breaking through rank eighteen, can also prefix their surname with "Sacred"! The most well-known characteristic of the Sacred Order is that without the aid of any extraordinary object, magic tools, or bloodline secret techniques, they rely solely on their own power to break free from the earth and soar through the skies. This Mama Karen could actually be called: Sacred Mama Karen! Experience more on empire So, when Annie saw this mama, she resigned herself to following her back, because even if she resisted, she would still be taken back. Even if Vinnie Yarsaenu, Charles, and Silvie together tried to stop it, they couldn''t change the outcome. Silvie watched Mama Karen and Miss Annie leave and said to Charles, "Cousin! How much pressure do you feel?" Charles glanced at his former fiance and answered with a slight smile, "Not much! I can handle it." He was a man who had faced the Evil God twice! The second time was even with two of them, just a Sacred Order... "Damn it, the pressure is still pretty big." Charles knew that Annie''s family was extraordinary, that her father was an Earl, and that the Earldom ranked fifth in the hierarchy of the Empire... But he had never had a clear understanding of it before. Even upon meeting Annie''s cousin, who was a high-level supernatural, it didn''t bother him; he had never expected to see the "class difference" truly personified in a mama. The housekeeper mama of an earl''s family was of the Sacred Order! This is damn... Silvie looked sympathetically at Charles, not believing that her former fianc was as carefree as he appeared, and she muttered to herself, "He''s probably still an underground boyfriend, the kind kept in the dark. No wonder he''s changed so much..." "Eh!?" "If he ends up successfully marrying Miss Annie, wouldn''t all those little secrets I know from the past become big handles?" "All I have to do is threaten to expose his past misdeeds..." Silvie hesitated for a moment, suddenly feeling that her former fianc would probably go as far as to commit murder to cover his tracks. In Silvie Martin''s eyes, Charles Mecklen had never been a "good person," and she believed he was capable of murder. Vinnie Yarsaenu watched the scene with interest, feeling as if she were witnessing a "grand play," so thrilling that it made her want to see the second act. sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Vinnie couldn''t help but drop a hint, "Did Annie leave you anything?" Charles unfolded the newspaper and saw a shocking headline: Archduke Ferdinand Assassinated, Couple Journey Together to the Underworld. The subheadline readBehemoth Duchy declares war on South Serif Territory! ``` ``` Charles gave it a cursory glance without lingering and opened the newspaper, inside was a silver handgun... The style of this handgun was very familiar, resembling the Chiappa Rhino revolver of Earth, all silver, with sharp edges on the body, the barrel adorned with countless strange runes, and the grip covered with some kind of beast hide, thick and tactile. He had just seen one of the same model a few hours ago. Silvie didn''t recognize it, she had just graduated after all and her experience was not yet broad, but Vinnie Yarsaenu couldn''t help exclaiming, "This is the Hockwell Silver Rhinoceros!" "A transcendental alchemical handgun from the Huokeville Workshop!" "I heard they only produce five a year!" "After the combined efforts of the thirteen alchemist masters from the Huokeville Workshop, they have produced no more than twenty-five in total!" "This one should have a serial number!" Charles turned over the grip and indeed, there was a "ʮB" on it, marking it as the thirteenth Silver Rhinoceros produced by the Huokeville Workshop. Charles vaguely remembered that the Silver Rhinoceros that Homonsa had found had a serial number of D, meaning it was the fifth Silver Rhinoceros produced by the Hockwell workshop, a few years older than the one he held in his hands. The Silver Rhinoceros could also transform Fighting Spirit, Blood Energy, Magic Power, and other kinds of energy into bullets, its effective range wasn''t as far as the Anti-Space Sniper Rifle, but it still reached over two thousand pimi. It could also use the Magic-Breaking Bombshell Bullets. It was also a transcendental firearm of the antispace classification. Aside from this Silver Rhinoceros, the package from Annie also contained six Magic-Breaking Bombshell Bullets. On one hand, Charles felt grateful, touched by Annie''s significant favor, and on the other hand, he felt regretful that he could only borrow the Silver Rhinoceros for three days. He absentmindedly practiced some trick shots C as a third-rate shooter with decent shooting skills, he had practiced these techniques diligently during his university days, the Silver Rhinoceros spinning around his wrist, the muzzle pointing in various directions. Meanwhile, Charles, through "touch," also knew an advantage the Silver Rhinoceros had over the Anti-Space Sniper Rifle. The Anti-Space Sniper Rifle had only one spatial magazine, but the Silver Rhinoceros additionally had a Psy-Magazine, capable of storing Spiritual Power, Fighting Spirit, Blood Energy, Magic Power, Fel Energy, and other kinds of compressed energy bullets. Since the Psy-Magazine didn''t involve space, the Energy Bullets wouldn''t be expelled when hidden. Annie must have asked quite a few people for help; now, the Silver Rhinoceros''s Psy-Magazine contained thirty-five Psy-Bullets, likely from the hands of seven individuals, each bullet with different attributes, but all quite formidable in power a clear sign that those who contributed were all quite strong. Vinnie Yarsaenu, too, showed considerable interest in the extraordinary handgun, taking it over and playing with it for a while. She also compressed several Fairy Cat Magic bullets, all basic Cat Transformation Spells, so that anyone hit by a bullet, unable to resist Vinnie''s magic, would instantly turn into a little kitten. Silvie was also curious and took the transcendental handgun to try, but although her swordsmanship was extraordinary, even surpassing the former Charles Meklen, she had not yet awakened her Fighting Spirit, so she was unable to compress transcendental bullets. The three of them then returned to the carriage, where Charles politely said to the two ladies, "Good night!" before heading to the rear luggage compartment. Though it was a luggage compartment, it had four square pimi of space. One pimi in the Old Continent is equivalent to 1.15 meters on Earth, not to be confused with the similarly named picometer, a unit a thousand times smaller. For this journey, Charles had brought enough water, ale, fruit wine, and food, but the space in the luggage compartment was quite ample, enough for him to set up a sleeping area. Charles had also brought enough blankets; the wool blankets from the Inglimar Empire were of particularly good quality, much softer than the cheap blankets on Earth; it is said their wool is of better quality than that from other countries on the Old Continent. Madame Nancy also wrapped herself in her own wool blanket at the driver''s seat; she did not have the privilege to enter the front compartment, nor could she sleep with Charles, so she had to make do at her position. ``` Chapter 87 Duel The next day, early morning.The sun shone brightly, and the birds chirped in the woods. Charles rubbed his eyes, got up, stepped out of the carriage, relieved himself in a nearby grove, and wiped his face with the dew on the leaves. When he returned, Silvie had opened the coach door and said, "You can come up now." Charles got on the carriage and saw that both ladies had already tidied up the carriage and dressed neatly. Only then did he allow Madam Nancy to continue driving the carriage directly to the Machu Picchu fortress. When they arrived at Machu Picchu, another carriage was already parked in front of the fortress. Aubrey Barrington Atwood, the president of the Liemar Detective Agency, and another young soldier in his thirties stood together. Aubrey Barrington Atwood, upon seeing Vini Yarsaenu, greeted her with a smile. Vini returned the greeting with a standard Empire salute. As for Charles, he didn''t feel the necessity to greet Aubrey Barrington Atwood. After all, it was already a do-or-die situation, so why bother with false pleasantries? Seeing Charles and his group approach, the young soldier took a step forward and said, "I am Harriet Alva! Edison''s brother, a graduate from the first National Academy, and I practiced the Radiant Breathing Method!" Upon hearing ''the First National Academy,'' Charles instantly felt a deep respect. He had graduated from Le Man Public School and attended Behemoth National College, neither of which were the Empire''s top institutions, but later he had been admitted to Sheffield University, which somewhat compensated for the educational shortcomings. No one could say that a university graduate lacked a solid education. But hearing someone had graduated from the First National Academy still made him a bit envious. Zimmerman Axel Robin was also a graduate of the First National Academy, which is an affiliate of Royal Hogwarts University, and its graduates'' first choice of university. Thus, the First National Academy could also be considered a school under the wings of the Lord of Radiance, where students could learn the Radiant Breathing Method. Charles casually asked, "That''s a pity, why didn''t you apply for university?" Harriet Alva smiled slightly and said, "Because while I was studying at the First National Academy, I had a good friend named Zimmerman Axel Robin. Close to graduation, he suddenly attacked me, which made me miss the applications for university." Even though they were about to duel to the death, Charles couldn''t help but show a look of sympathy and asked, "This friend of yours, was he really a friend?" Harriet smiled faintly and answered, "If I could collect the Eight Great Knights'' Certificates, he would be the first one I challenge. Unfortunately, he has already been executed by the Empire, so I no longer have that opportunity." Charles hesitated for a moment, thinking to himself, "Actually, you still have a chance, just commit an irrevocable crime, get caught and sent to the real Kilmainham Prison, then you''ll have your chance to challenge Zimmerman Axel Robin. It''s just unknown if, after the memories are extracted by the Jade Scroll, you''ll still remember this." Of course, he dared not reveal this secret! Zimmerman Axel Robin was not yet dead, and that was absolutely a top-secret matter that must remain undisclosed. Charles was now also vaguely beginning to understand why Menilman had picked him to sign the documents. Indeed, he had shown talent and was a proper junior brother. Sharing secrets was exactly his senior sister''s subtle way of recruiting him. Lated, he performed exceptionally well... Now, he was absolutely considered a staunchly loyal subordinate to the Empire''s First Rose. Harriet Alva was very restrained, showing no impulse against the enemy who had killed his brother. He patiently waited for the witnesses to inspect the weapons of both parties, confirm the legality of the documents, andas was customaryasked both if they wished to call off the duel, embrace each other, and turn their weapons to plowshares... Charles agreed on the spot. It was the first time Harriet Alva showed impatience, refusing to call off the duel. After a series of cumbersome procedures, under the watchful eyes of two witnesses and Silvie Martin, both stepped into the Machu Picchu fortress, and on an open ground, they began their standoff. Charles concentrated slightly, sensing the enthusiastic response of the labyrinthine Machu Picchu; he even received a piece of information: the NPCs of Machu Picchu''s labyrinth had increased to thirteen hundred twenty-one. Apart from those adventurers, many of the wild beasts that originally roamed the Machu Picchu fortress were now designated as NPCs, as well as some of the demons, evil spirits, and oddities that had dwelt in the ruins of the fortress. Harriet Alva''s weapon of choice was a standard military saber. As a forty-first-grade fifth-level officer, his finances were quite tight. He often needed assistance from his detective brother and, of course, could not afford any extraordinary weapons. Charles wielded an alchemical staff, created by dissolving an old magic scabbard from the era of the Sherlock Kingdom and incorporating special wood, resulting in a toughness that matched metal swords. The weapons of both participants had been inspected by the witnesses, and they had both promised not to use firearms during the duel. Silvie, unaware of this rule, became extremely worried upon learning that firearms were not allowed, her face filled with concern. Vinnie Yarsaenu, on the other hand, remained calm and collected, always believing that Charles must have some other countermeasures up his sleeve. Harriet held his military saber at his brow, saluted militarily, and with a sharp shout, his Radiant Fighting Spirit burst forth, launching a simple sprint that covered more than ten steps instantly, his saber cleaving downward with immense force. This strike, devoid of any flashiness, but with precision in power, speed, angle, and timing, showcased the decisive and straightforward nature forged through countless life-and-death battles on the battlefield. In terms of speed alone, it almost matched Algenon''s Leopard''s Hunt. Yet Harriet used no special abilities. Stay tuned for updates on empire Charles took a deep breath, stepped back lightly, and moved out of Harriet''s attack range. The two displayed the formidable fighting spirit of high-order knights and the adaptability of the transcendent with special abilities in combat. Harriet Alva casually shifted strategies, delivering twelve continuous slashes, each one terrifyingly precise. Unlike Algenon, who could only sustain a short burst, he leisurely said, "If I could attend university and learn the Divine Light Meditation Technique, Mr. Charles, you wouldn''t stand a chance against me even with one move." Charles thought, "Certainly not." sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If Harriet Alva were to master the Divine Light Meditation Technique and develop various special abilities, why would he even bother fighting? It would be wiser to rush deeper into Machu Picchu''s labyrinth and use its power to contend with this high-level transcendent. Charles, relying on his Quickness Technique, managed to dodge all twelve slashes. Harriet, not the least bit daunted, his face full of confidence, declared, "I have been through countless battles in the military and have now earned two of the Eight Great Knights'' Certificates!" "Today, let Mister Mecklen witness the Proof of War!" Suddenly, a bloodthirsty aura emanated from Harriet''s body, and a blood-red military flag unfurled behind him. Chapter 88 86, Proof of War "Proof of War!?"Aubrey Barrington Atwood and Vini Yarsaenu exclaimed together. Aubrey Barrington Atwood was also a high-order knight and naturally knew that the Proof of War was one of the most difficult of the Eight Great Knights'' Certificates to gather. Although Vini Yarsaenu was not a knight, she also knew how difficult it was to obtain a knight''s certificate, and gathering the Proof of War was even more challenging. Anne''s cousin, Krel Brittany, and Taoles''s brother, Ebner Sumei, were both seventeenth-rank knights, but neither had been to a battlefield nor experienced war, and therefore lacked the Proof of War, missing the step to the Sacred Order by a hair''s breadth. Charles''s heart trembled slightly. He had long used the secret technique of the Great Philosopher of the Human Race, Protagora, driving the Quickness Rune in his left leg, channeling Blood Flame Qi, infusing it with the remaining four Bloody Vortices, and increasing his speed by forty percent; he could not push it any further. Although Charles had mastered four Bloody Runes, relying on Insight, Blood Flame Qi, Quickness Technique, and Angel''s Thorn, giving him battle prowess akin to a mid-level transcendent, he was still several notions short in a duel with a genuine high-level transcendent. Harriet used pure Fighting Spirit, and Charles could still cope relying on Quickness Technique and Angel''s Thorn, but once his opponent mobilized the Proof of War among the Eight Great Knights'' Certificates, Charles would not be foolish enough to continue clashing head-on. He retreated without hesitation, retreating into the ruins of Machu Picchu. Explore stories at empire Harriet''s Radiant Fighting Spirit also underwent a transformation, faintly enveloped in a layer of bloody aura, and he followed closely with large strides, convinced that Charles could not escape from his clutches. Harriet wielded his military saber with grandeur, and Charles fought while retreating, occasionally leveraging the Blood Flame Qi to remotely strike with his alchemical staff. The battle quickly shifted deeper into Machu Picchu. Aubrey Barrington Atwood and Vini Yarsaenu, as witnesses, sprinted forward to keep up with the two. Silvie also wanted to follow them, but she had not yet developed Fighting Spirit and lacked the acceleration; how could she keep up with four transcendent beings? Especially since three of those four were high-level transcendent. Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Although Charles was not a high-level transcendent, with Quickness Technique and Protagora''s secret technique, his speed was unmatched by ordinary high-level beings. Soon, Silvie Martin lost sight of everyone. After running for a while longer, she realized she had lost her way, and her heart began to fear slightly. She shouted a few times, then worried about disturbing Charles, she dared not shout anymore. After searching the vicinity, she realized every path was unfamiliar, not at all the way she came, and soon she couldn''t even determine the direction. Aubrey Barrington Atwood and Vini Yarsaenu fared slightly better than Silvie, but they too soon lost sight of the two duelers and quickly lost each other as well. Aubrey Barrington Atwood was an experienced old detective. When he found himself alone, he suddenly snapped to realization, slapped the ground, leveraged the residual wave of Fighting Spirit to perceive his surroundings, revealed a startled expression, and exclaimed, "It''s a labyrinth!" "Why would there be a labyrinth here?" "Even if Machu Picchu fortress was occupied by some powerful creature, it couldn''t have formed such a complete labyrinth in such a short time, could it?" Aubrey Barrington Atwood, capable of forming the Lively Horse Society and a man of great decisiveness, turned around without hesitation and sprinted, even though the paths in front of him were unpredictable. Yet, with his experience with labyrinths, he finally escaped Machu Picchu half an hour later. Aubrey Barrington Atwood had just rushed out of the Machu Picchu fortress, and as he looked back, his heart pounded with fear, and his eyes revealed a deep wariness. Vini Yarsaenu quickly sensed that something was amiss. Her response was much more relaxed than her companions'', as this was the specialty of Fairy Cat Magic. She cast the Cat Transformation Spell and turned into a famously agile desert cat, leaping onto a nearby building and soon disappearing amidst the ruins of the fortress. Charles had to focus entirely on his battle with Harriet, unable to spare any attention to manipulate the labyrinth. Although Aubrey Barrington Atwood had managed to escape, Charles felt a slight regret but couldn''t do much more. Harriet employed the Proof of War, and the blood-colored military banner that unfurled behind him weakened his enemies and amplified his own powers. The Radiant Fighting Spirit tainted with blood possessed a strangely captivating quality. With every clash between Charles''s alchemical staff and his opponent''s saber, the Bloody Glory within him would boil like a frenzy, causing his heart to flutter and a sense of disgust to emerge. After exchanging a few more blows with Harriet, Charles took a deep breath, spun around, and disappeared. Having honed his skills in the military for many years and experienced dozens of battles, Harriet had developed an unparalleled confidence. No matter what tricks Charles had up his sleeve, Harriet believed he could cleave through them all with his saber. Where his saber pointed, the blood-colored military banner behind him rolled out, rippling outward, and indeed it immediately located the "target". Harriet thrust forward, clashing fiercely with a rapier. A powerful energy rebounded against him, and he exclaimed in mild surprise, "Charles! Have you actually been holding back?" He swung his saber backward with a loud cry, "Even if you have yet more tricks, you are doomed in this battle." A rapier swung out, counterattacking fiercely with sharp and vicious swordsmanship and robust Blood Energy, unafraid of the supernatural effect of the Proof of War. The person wielding it was none other than Lord Leo. Lord Leo didn''t care to know who Harriet was, considering they were all people from Fars, it made no difference if he killed him, no need to ask for details. Only then did Harriet realize that the person attacking him was not Charles, but a nobleman from Baron. His mind quickly turned, guessing the "truth," and he shouted, "Charles! You truly are shameless, conspiring with the people of Baron, acting as a lackey for the Vampires." Charles activated the Bloody Glory, suppressing the annoyance caused by the Proof of War, and shouted back, "My real name is Qian Nan, and I am indeed a person from Baron." "To die at the hands of a royal from the Arthur family is indeed a fortune accumulated over many lifetimes." Harriet cursed Charles for his shamelessness, but Charles didn''t pay much attention to him and took out the Anti-Space Sniper Rifle, readying a Magic-Breaking Bombshell Bullet. As a High-Level Transcendent Knight, Harriet''s instincts blared a warning. He hastily dodged to the side as a streak of fire grazed past him and struck the ground, blasting a deep crater. Taking advantage of the moment, Lord Leo launched a series of swift sword strikes, and Harriet, sweating profusely, was placed on the defensive. Both being High-Level Transcendents, with Lord Leo''s remarkable swordsmanship and mastery over the Mysterious Secrets of the Arthur family, and Harriet''s solid and intense Radiant Fighting Spirit and sharp swordsmanship, they were a good match for each other, a meeting of equals. But with Charles lurking nearby and wielding a formidable weapon like the Anti-Space Sniper Rifle, Harriet was thoroughly outmatched. Lord Leo felt confident, having defeated this human champion within twenty moves. Chapter 89 87. Some trivial friendships (seeking first subscription, seeking monthly ticket) Charles''s gunmanship was ordinary; after firing one shot, he found no opportunity to fire a second Magic-Breaking Bombshell Bullet.He had intended to wait patiently, but the diary in his embrace trembled slightly, and a thought entered his mind. "You may issue the following task to NPC Lord Leo: Kill Harriet Alva." "Reward him with more Labyrinth privileges." "NPC Lord Leo may issue the following task: Rescue him from the Labyrinth." "Reward: Teach the Bloodline Mantra." "You may issue the following task to NPC Harriet Alva: Kill Lord Leo." "Reward her with more Labyrinth privileges." "NPC Harriet Alva may issue the following task: Assist her in killing Charles Meklen." "Reward: Some insignificant friendship." After pondering for a while, Charles began to understand, what exactly was the trait of a Labyrinth NPC? As the owner of the Machu Picchu Labyrinth, he could issue tasks to NPCs, and anyone who entered the Labyrinth could accept tasks from NPCs and get rewards. The game-like nature of the Machu Picchu Maze-ification was not a problem of the Labyrinth Evil God Agmiras, nor of the Labyrinth itself, but of Charles, the owner. After its formation, the Labyrinth would shape its own style and characteristics according to the master''s will. If it were the real Charles Meklen, the Machu Picchu Labyrinth would definitely exhibit an ancient temperament, matching the cultural atmosphere of the Old Continent. But the current Charles, whose soul originated from Earth''s Huang Haisheng, a mathematics teacher, the world structure that most closely fits the Labyrinth in his memory are those detailed and rich games. Thus, after the Maze-ification of Machu Picchu, following Charles''s memory, a crude gamification took place, resulting in NPCs, and even such bizarre logic as "NPC Harriet Alva may issue the following task: Assist her in killing Charles Meklen. Reward: Some insignificant friendship." However, as it was the transformation of the Power of the Evil God, the core was not a game, and Charles was unable to fully grasp it immediately, only being able to explore gradually. Of course, Charles wouldn''t issue tasks to the two NPCs to gain more control over the Labyrinth privileges, which would be akin to "offering the hilt of the sword to others." He certainly wouldn''t assist Harriet in killing himself, which would be purely insane. The only thing worth doing was to rescue Lord Leo from the Labyrinth. The thirty-seven Vampire clans each had their own Secret Techniques, and each had a fundamental Secret Technique from which the clan''s techniques derived. For instance, the fundamental Secret Technique of the Asiluo Clan was the Angel''s Thorn, while the fundamental Secret Technique of the Adonis Blood Clan was the Blood Flame Qi! The fundamental Secret Technique of the Arthur clan was the Bloodline Mantra. As one of the Three Emperor Clans, the Arthur clan, known as the first magic clan of the Blood Clan, possessed countless, profoundly mysterious Bloodline Mantras. With this Secret Technique, the Arthur clan had members of the Sacred Order in every generation. Among the thirteen Unique Skills created by Protagora, there was no Bloodline Mantra, making Charles truly desire this Secret Technique. Lords Leo and Harriet were by then engaged in an intense battle. Neither of them knew why they had started fighting, but both felt it was trivial, and that killing the other was the real deal. After all, they belonged to different nations, the Fars Empire and the Byron Empire, humans and vampires, with far too many reasons to fight to the death. Harriet was constantly on guard against Charles''s sneak attacks, always holding back a third of his strength with every slash of his sword, increasingly at a disadvantage. He knew that if he continued to fight this way, he was bound to lose and had to locate the hidden Charles and kill him to focus all his attention on Lord Leo. At that moment, he let out a low roar, activating another proof of knighthood the Proof of Honor! Behind Harriet, beyond the blood-colored flag, a vague apparition of Saroses Robin, the symbol of the War God of the Fars Empire, emerged. Saroses Robin was one of the founding dukes of Fars, who helped King Akser ascend from a commoner to the throne, renowned worldwide for his loyalty and bravery. This ancestor of the Robin Family also represented the glory of the military! With both proofs of knighthood manifested, the blood-colored flag behind Harriet fluttered, sending out a ripple that spread, making his military saber slashes even bolder. After unleashing three blood-colored ripples in succession, Harriet still couldn''t find any trace of Charles, growing slightly anxious. Lord Leo, after a long battle, had more or less grasped Harriet''s strength. After all, the Radiant Fighting Spirit was quite popular in the Old Continent. Although it was antithetical to the vampire clan''s powers and not welcomed in the Byron Empire, it was not completely unknown to them. In his anxiety, Harriet inadvertently revealed a weak spot. He let out a long howl, and his rapier transformed into a Knight''s Spear. In his shadow, two other figures leaped outthey were his two servants trapped in the Labyrinth with him. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The spear of the servant from the Adonis Clan, a famous weapon of the clan, was most powerful when it took the form of a Knight''s Spear. With the Knight''s Spear in hand, Lord Leo''s Blood Energy surged, advancing him by an order, turning the spear into a sky full of light and shadow, blocking every counterattack route from Harriet. Harriet had not expected this Blood Clan Lord to have such a tactic. He had never faced a high-ranking member of the Blood Clan on the battlefield and lacked the experience to deal with them. Desperately resisting Lord Leo''s Knight''s Spear, he could no longer attend to the sneak attacks of Leo''s two servants. Two flashes of brilliance passed, and his back and ribs were slashed with two deep gashes. By now, Harriet knew the tide had turned. Taking a hit from Lord Leo''s sweeping Knight''s Spear, he spat out a mouthful of blood and without hesitation fled towards the outside of Machu Picchu Fortress. Why would Lord Leo allow his prey to escape? He uttered a light reprimand and quickly gave chase, with his two servants accompanying him like shadows. After running desperately for half an hour, Harriet realized he could not find the way out. His heart sank, and although he tried to rely on his military experience to find an exit, how could he have known that Charles was shifting the Labyrinth, changing the pathways? Lord Leo had been in the Labyrinth for a very long time and was well aware that it was impossible to leave the Ghost Fortress. He was not in a hurry, taking his time following Harriet, and casually pulled an Anti-Space Sniper Rifle from inside his collar. He had told Charles that he brought two Anti-Space Sniper Rifles with him, and he wasn''t lying. Continue your saga on empire Lord Leo''s marksmanship was much stronger than Charles''s. Even while running at high speed, he still managed a steady shot. Thanks to the vigilance Harriet honed on the battlefield, he rolled aside into a building, avoiding the shot. Charles, meanwhile, pulled out a Silver Rhinoceros. Although the firepower of the Anti-Space Sniper Rifle was fierce, it was not as flexible and convenient as the Silver Rhinoceros. He was quite interested in this Transcendent handgun, regretfully noting that of the two he had, one had to be returned, and the other must remain unseen. Chapter 90 88, sorry, I am an irregular descendant Explore more stories at empireCharles activated his Insight, locked onto Harriet who was hiding behind a building, and just as he was about to pull the trigger, he suddenly felt a twinge of regret. The last time he used the Anti-Space Sniper Rifle, he killed an assassin and blew away half of his body, leaving no chance to absorb his life force. "Harriet is a High-Level Transcendent. If I could devour his blood essence, I might even break through to the Intermediate rank directly!" "I still face the threat from the Evil God, and in three months, the Orc Assassin Alliance will continue to send new assassins. I must seize every opportunity to improve." Charles hesitated briefly before deciding to take a risk. Machu Picchu was his labyrinth; this was already his home turf, and there could be no better opportunity. Lord Leo spared no ammunition, firing over a dozen shots and forcing Harriet to scurry around like a rat attempting to escape. Charles, holding the Blood Rose, chose a corner of the wall, focused his spirit to activate the labyrinth, and then with all his might, thrust out with his sword. Just as Harriet dodged Lord Leo''s gunfire with a leap and a series of rolls, taking cover at a corner, a rapier, as if anticipating his moves, aimed straight for his vitals. It was Charles who struck first, and only then did he activate the labyrinth. Harriet had a near-death experience. Despite exerting all his effort and summoning his protective Fighting Spirit, the rapier still pierced through the Radiant Fighting Spirit and went right through his chest. For this thrust, Charles had given up the Quickness Technique and instead invoked the runes of Angel''s Thorn, channeling Bloody Glory into the four Bloody Vortexes around him, enhancing the power of the Angel''s Thorn by forty percent. With the Blood Rose being a rare Extraordinary Weapon and all these factors combined, he managed the successful strike. Harriet managed to kick out fiercely, but Charles had already let go of the rapier and casually jumped away. As Harriet reached out to grasp the Blood Rose, attempting to pull out the stabbed rapier, a flash of red light shone on its hilt, and it automatically detached, flying into the darkness. It was Charles who controlled the Blood Flame Qi, retrieving the Blood Rose. As Harriet searched for Charles to kill this detestable enemy, Lord Leo adjusted his angle and fired another shot. Although Harriet dodged it, a bullet fragment grazed his abdomen, causing blood to pour out instantly. Charles took a deep breath and threw out the Vampiric Hand Axe. Despite being a High-Level Transcendent, a Fourteenth Order Radiant Knight, in the critical split second, Harriet managed to catch the swiftly slashing hand axe, but immediately felt a pain in his abdomen as another rapier stabbed up from the ground, piercing it. Enduring the pain, Harriet stamped down forcefully, the Radiant Fighting Spirit blasting through the ground. But underneath the soil, there was nothing left. Charles had shifted an underground supply corridor from the Machu Picchu fortress over, and after thrusting with his sword, he allowed the supply corridor to return to its original place. Harriet''s attack had only managed to strike the earth itself. Having succeeded twice in a row, Charles absorbed only a small part of the life force. Yet, Bloody Glory still seethed slightly. He made a slight adjustment to his stance, ready for the next ambush. Lord Leo leapt onto a nearby building and gestured to her. Charlotte hesitated for a moment before approaching. "Lord, I have completed the mission and killed Archduke Ferdinand. I had intended to return to the Empire, but encountered several colleagues who said they hadn''t seen you and guessed that you might be in some trouble. Therefore, I came back to look for you and ran into some Blood Servants I had collected on the way. Only then did I learn that you too were trapped here." "I''ve been wandering around nearby, looking for a way to rescue you. Not long ago, I met a hermit nearby, who advised me that I needed to bring a High-Level Transcendent into the Labyrinth to get you out. I used all kinds of means to lure this high-ranking officer from the Fars Empire here." Lord Leo was slightly pleased, as he had had enough of this accursed place. However, as a high noble, he maintained his composure with a wave of his hand and said, "I didn''t call you over to discuss this matter." "I know you''re eyeing that High-Level Transcendent''s rich life force and blood, but I must remind you that although we of the Blood Clan can draw upon the life force of our enemies to advance our Extraordinary Ranks, we cannot completely rely on this method." "Higher-order members of the Blood Clan place more importance on the purity of Blood Energy. Indiscriminate and uncontrolled devouring of life force can easily lead to degeneration into monsters. Therefore, we do not consume prey of a lower Extraordinary Rank than ourselves willy-nilly, only occasionally supplementing a little." "You are still a Low-Order member of the Blood Clan; for you it''s not a big problem, but you should be at the critical point where you need to consolidate your Blood Core and advance to the rank of baron." "Personally, I suggest not using the life essence of this High-Level Transcendent of Fars to advance your rank. Try to use it to attempt to consolidate your Blood Core instead!" "Let me tell you a secret, the sooner you consolidate your Blood Core, the longer your life span will be, and the more time you can maintain your youth." Charlotte was taken aback. The Protagora scrolls did not contain a Secret Technique for consolidating a Blood Core. Although this Great Philosopher of the Human Race had also lived long, he still died of old age just like an ordinary person. Seeing the expression on Charlotte''s face, Lord Leo could not help but ask in surprise, "You haven''t learned the Blood Clan Secret Technique of the Adonis Clan?" Charlotte took a deep breath and said softly, "I apologize, I am non-standard offspring!" As it is well known, vampires do not have the ability to reproduce; they can only transform new vampires through the Arcane Rite or the First Embrace. At the foundation of the Byron Empire, the belief was that Blood Clan members were noble and did not encourage the development of new members. They strictly cracked down on the unfettered creation of offspring, requiring all Blood Clan members to pass a "review" and obtain a "First Embrace certificate" before they could develop "Descendants" according to a regulated number. Both the Arcane Rite and the First Embrace are incredibly inefficient processes, which has resulted in the population of the Blood Clan in the Byron Empire remaining low. Currently, the total population of the thirty-one clans does not exceed twenty thousand, which is even less than one-thousandth of the total population. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Despite the Byron Empire''s strict regulations on the development of offspring, there are still Blood Clan members who develop offspring without obtaining a "First Embrace certificate." These offspring are referred to as "non-standard offspring." These non-standard offspring, strictly speaking, should not even exist and have no right to learn the secrets of their clans. Although the Elder Council of the various clans is not very strict in auditing non-standard offspring, generally turning a blind eye, these non-standard offspring are heavily discriminated against and most cannot receive the authentic heritage of their clans. Lord Leo uttered an "oh" and said indifferently, "No wonder you always try to hide your Extraordinary Rank in front of me." Charlotte gave an awkward laugh; his reasons for hiding his Extraordinary Rank were not due to this, but of course, he wouldn''t explain. Lord Leo casually tossed a book to her and said, "Even though you can''t practice our Arthur Clan''s Vampiric Scroll, the secret technique for consolidating the Blood Core inside can still serve as a reference; the method for Blood Clan members to consolidate Blood Cores is pretty much the same." Chapter 91 89. Secret Technique of the Arthur Clan Lord Leo said indifferently, "Although you have used our Arthur Clan''s secret technique, the Blood Core you''ve condensed might have some problems that could be unfavorable for your future growth, but you probably don''t care."Charles showed a look of surprise and said, "Being able to condense a Blood Core is already a fortune sent from the heavens; how dare I expect more! Lord, I will never forget your kindness throughout my life," Qian Nan said. Lord Leo waved his hand and said, "According to the Empire''s laws, you are not qualified to read the Vampiric Scroll. I only lent it to you because I appreciate talent. However, you must never speak of this, or I will certainly kill you myself." Charles nodded repeatedly, thinking, "Indeed, according to the labyrinth I visualized, the base is still the classic Labyrinth; it has not truly become gamified, and the NPCs are not real NPCs." "I just mentioned rescuing Lord Leo, I haven''t actually done it yet, and he already gave me the Arthur Clan''s Vampiric Scroll?" As for what Lord Leo said, "Using the Arthur Clan''s secret technique, the condensed Blood Core might have some problems, which could be unfavorable for future growth..." Charles truly did not care, as he was not a vampire. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The reason Bloody Glory could dominate vampires and Protagora could single-handedly slaughter thousands of the Blood Clan, exterminating six of the thirty-seven Blood Clan families, was indeed due to its extraordinary qualities! Such as using the Bloody Vortex to enhance the power of secret techniques, being able to practice the secret techniques of thirteen clans simultaneously, such as the Blood Banquet Meditation... The Vampiric Scroll given by Lord Leo was something Charles had no intention of returning. After all, Lord Leo was never going to leave Machu Picchu, so retrieving the scroll would be pointless for him. Charles tucked the Vampiric Scroll into his bosom and disappeared into the depths of the ruins. Lord Leo raised the Anti-Space Sniper Rifle again, and the battle resumed. Harriet, seriously injured all over her body and already in grave danger from Lord Leo''s pursuit, and now targeted by Charles, knew she had no hope of survival. She suddenly shouted, "I am Harriet Alva!" "Mr. Aubrey Barrington Atwood, Miss Vini Yarsaenu, if you can hear me, please pass on a message to the Empire for me. Byron has a grand conspiracy, Charles is a person of Byron..." "Charles is a vampire." She shouted repeatedly, her voice echoing through the ruins of Machu Picchu. Aubrey Barrington Atwood had long since fled Machu Picchu and naturally could not hear her cries. However, Vini Yarsaenu did hear Harriet''s voice. She was slightly startled, unable to understand why the Duelist would want to frame Charles. Vini Yarsaenu knew "the truth about Charles," after all, Charles''s cousin was in her detective agency, and both Charles and Silvie were brought up under the standard Imperial educational system, making it nearly impossible for them to be people of Byron. Especially since she knew that Charles practiced Bloody Glory, it was absolutely impossible for someone who practiced Bloody Glory to be a vampire. Silvie Martin also heard these words, and she believed even less that Charles was a vampire; she knew Charles''s family well and knew what kind of person he had been from childhood. Although Charles had been somewhat strange lately, especially with his rapid increase in strength, Silvie Martin would rather believe that her former fianc had summoned an Evil God than believe he was a vampire. Charles smiled faintly, not at all concerned about this "slur," since this place was the Machu Picchu fortress, a place truly where "even if you scream your lungs out, no one would come to your aid." After a tacit agreement was reached, Lord Leo''s gunmanship became less accurate, firing frequently in the three o''clock direction, forcing Harriet to move towards a certain angle, deliberately "serving" Charlesfirstly, because he had spent some time in Machu Picchu and had a slight understanding of this fortress labyrinth; secondly, as an NPC, he had some level of authority. Charles seized the opportunity and dealt a heavy blow to Harriet once again. After Harriet forced Charles back, he suddenly stopped hiding. With his saber planted in the ground, he shouted, "You bunch of vampires, all you covet is my life, aren''t you?" "I simply won''t let it happen as you wish!" "Mr. Aubrey Barrington Atwood, Ms. Vini Yarsaenu, please make sure to convey a message to the Empire! Charles is Baron''s spy, he is a vampire..." Amidst his shouting, Harriet suddenly drew a knife across his own neck. From a distance, Charles threw his Blood Rose, which simultaneously pierced through the body of the Empire soldier. Minutes later, Charles pulled his side sword out of Harriet''s body, which had already become withered, and picked up the opponent''s saber, silently giving a salute in the Imperial style. The other party was at least a qualified soldier, who, in the last moment of his life, wished to convey information about the People of Baron back to Fars. Although Charles could not allow the other party to return to Strasbourg alive, he did not hinder his respect for the Empire soldier who fought until the last moment. All of a sudden, Lord Leo''s vision cleared, and the enemy he had just been fighting with, as well as the "loyal Qian Nan," were no longer visible, and the pathways of the ruined fortress became clear. Overjoyed, his body leapt high, transforming into countless little bats. This time, without any hindrance, they broke through some invisible barrier, flew higher and higher, right into the clouds. Unlike previous attempts when he used the Blood Bat Technique to take to the air but couldn''t fly high, After flying far away, Lord Leo remembered that his two servants and the loyal Qian Nan were still in that deadly labyrinth. However, he didn''t hesitate for even a second, instructing the little bats to accelerate while silently saying in his heart, "Your sacrifices are valuable. Upon my return, I will report your merits to the military department and ensure that no one negates your contributions." From beginning to end, the Blood Clan Lord never considered turning back to save anyone. Charles watched Lord Leo fly away, unfolded the Arthur Clan Vampiric Scroll in his hands, hesitated for a moment, and then closed the scroll again. Lord Leo was right; real vampires should indeed consider consolidating their Blood Core, preparing for their advancement to Baron. However, Charles wasn''t of the Blood Clan; with the two Great Evil Gods possibly descending at any moment, and facing the third wave of assassination from the Orc Assassin Alliance, he needed to rapidly enhance his strength even more. Charles activated the Bloody Glory, slowly digesting and absorbing the life force he had devoured, choosing to invest this harvest entirely into "Flame Hand." The "Vampire Secret Scrolls" consisted of seventeen pages, recording seventeen Secret Techniques of the Adonis bloodline. If he couldn''t master the Adonis Secret Scrolls within the set time, he would lose the author''s status and ultimately have his soul taken away by the reemerging Blood Clan Evil God, Kahnstan. Although this urgency was repeatedly delayed, there were still less than seventy days left. Continue reading on empire By comparison, consolidating the Blood Core was not urgent nor essential. Chapter 92 90. Flame Scorching Blast Bullet (Request for first order, request for monthly ticket) Large hands, composed of Blood Flame, danced through the sky, constantly making various gestures.A look of delight dominated Charles''s face. Harriet truly deserved to be a High-Level Transcendent, with particularly robust vitality. He had managed to condense seven Flame Hands. The Flame Hand was found on page three of the Adonis Clan''s Vampire Secret Scrolls and wasn''t considered a profound Secret Technique, but condensing each Flame Hand usually required a year or two longer than the previous one. It normally took three to five years for a typical Blood Clan member to cultivate the first Flame Hand, and over five years for the second. Thus, most vampires of the Adonis Clan, having cultivated one Flame Hand, did not continue to delve into this technique but sought to break through to higher levels instead. Young High-Level vampires of the Adonis Clan typically possessed only three to five Flame Hands, which were sufficient for them. Unless one was a very old vampire, who had endless years with nothing to do, would they condense more Flame Hands. Charles was not a vampire, and the Protagora Scrolls did not mention these details. After all, most people realized that cultivating this was too time-consuming and would automatically stop to seek a breakthrough at a higher level. He had consumed the life essence of a High-Level Knight and had not encountered a bottleneck in this Secret Technique. He had unwittingly condensed seven Flame Hands before realizing he might have gone too far. With a thought from Charles, one of the Flame Hands rotated its fingers and acquired a Hockwell Silver Rhinoceros, this transcendent Alchemical Handgun aiming in seven different directions sequentially, as adept as a real hand. Another Flame Hand then produced a Magic Stabbing Sword Blood Rose, its blade as white as snow, fluttering gracefully, employing the Asiluo Clan''s swordsmanship "Enthralling Phantom" to an extent even more bizarre than when held by hand, with each angle of the blade unfathomably precise, surpassing the limits of human imagination. Charles mulled secretly, "Isn''t this the legendary ability to fight with many arms? I even have an extra hand! Those two extra heads seem rather useless. Maybe it''s better without them." Having had his fun, he snapped his fingers, and the seven hands burning with Blood Flame gradually shrank and flew to his side, vanishing out of sight. Charles casually touched his journal and the thought came to him that the time of Blood Clan Evil God Kahnstan''s descent was postponed by another eighteen days. "Page four of the Vampire Secret Scrolls is the Flame Scorching Blast Bullet, a Special Ability that launches Psy-Bullets with bare hands and can also be loaded into transcendent firearms, greatly increasing the force compared to launching them by hand," he noted. "Given my rich Blood Energy, mastering this Secret Technique should not be hard; I estimate at most a month or two." "However, I am not lacking in long-range attack techniques, so I will master the Spirit Spider Technique first, then consider the Flame Scorching Blast Bullet!" "The Spirit Spider Technique should take less than two weeks!" Charles patted off the mud from his clothes due to the combat, twisted the Labyrinth, and stepped right next to Silvie Martin. Silvie, not expecting him, had been gripping a dagger all the while and thrust it out with all her might. Fortunately, as Charles was now a Fifth Order Transcendent and had the Quickness Technique to aid him, he swiftly dodged the strike and said with a smile, "Don''t be nervous, Cousin Silvie." Realizing it was him, Silvie breathed out softly, relaxing as she exclaimed irritably, "Don''t call me cousin." Charles shrugged his shoulders and replied, "I''m afraid, from now on, you''ll stay my cousin." "Unless, we never contact each other again." "Though it doesn''t matter to me, Vinnie and I might have quite a lot of business, and you won''t be leaving the Cat Detective Agency, so try to accept this identity." Silvie pursed her lips and said, "Well, I suppose that''s better than some other identity, easier for me to accept." Charles had no idea why Silvie hated him. Even the real Charles Meklen, who once ran naked through the streets being chased, did not know that his former fiancee had seen him in such an embarrassing state. Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Confronting the Evil God merely made his memories clearer, but it could not conjure up memories that did not exist. He didn''t care much about this issue either. For a first-level Clerk Chief, Silvie was quite a good marriage prospectsuitable family backgrounds, their parents were friends, and Silvie, a beautiful woman and a graduate of the National Academy, had impeccable character and temperament. But for a thirty-fourth and fourth-level Clerk Chief, this marriage was quite average. Silvie was of no help to his career, she could at most be a virtuous wife, but the young lady wasn''t willing to be confined to family life; she preferred to work, rejecting the role of the conventional housewife. Mr. Huang Hai Sheng, a traditional man, would have been very troubled had Silvie not actively refused this marriage, but the current situation made it much easier for him. Charles smiled wryly as he quickly located Vinnie Yarsaenu with Silvie. Although the cat elf detective had transformed into a desert cat and hid well, using several secret passages, Charles, being the master of the Labyrinth, easily found her. When Vinnie Yarsaenu saw Charles and Silvie appear before her, she couldn''t help but let out a surprised "meow" twice. Realizing that they didn''t understand, she immediately rolled over and reverted to her human form. Vinnie asked, "Did you kill Harriet? Are you really a vampire?" Charles took out the Blood Rose, gently wiped the blade with his hand, showing the detective his palm. A trace of blood seeped from where the blade had cut; he obviously wasn''t going to give himself a serious wound, just a slight scratch was symbolic enough. Vinnie Yarsaenu, who initially didn''t believe it, became even more skeptical upon seeing the wound on his hand. Vampires do not have blood. Even if they are cut, their wounds emit a mist of Blood Energy, not fresh blood. Silvie pulled Charles''s hand over, glanced at it, then let go. The cut was too shallow; there was no need for bandaging. Charles gestured for Vinnie Yarsaenu to follow him, and he soon left Machu Picchu with the two ladies. As the two women looked back at the fortress ruins, they were both slightly sentimental. They hadn''t experienced the horror of the Labyrinth, but were rather surprised that a High-Level Transcendent like Harriet had died here. Discover more stories at empire Neither of them asked how Charles had killed Harriet. Vinnie thought that Charles had countless secrets, and this was just one of them. As a detective, exploring secrets was her utmost joyasking directly would have been no fun. Silvie didn''t bother to ask; as long as Charles was alive, why should she care how he survived? She preferred not to concern herself too much with her former fiance. Chapter 93 91, Life is precious but love is more valuable! Madam Nancy had been waiting outside Machu Picchu.Just as Charles was about to board the carriage, he saw Aubrey Barrington Atwood alighting from another. The Liemar Detective Agency''s president had not left after all. Charles shrugged his shoulders and said, "I apologize for not being able to rescue Mr. Harriet''s body. There''s something peculiar about this fortress ruin." Aubrey Barrington Atwood gave Charles a deep look and asked, "Did you choose this place because you''ve signed a contract with a certain monster?" That was the most logical explanation! Charles did not contradict nor confirm the suspicion but merely bowed slightly and handed Harriet''s military saber to Aubrey Barrington Atwood, saying, "This is Mr. Harriet''s relic. Please return it to his family." "Though I wished to avoid such a tragedy, I was powerless to prevent it." After saying this, Charles boarded the carriage and, after ensuring that both ladies were seated securely, he opened the speaking tube and said, "Madam Nancy! Back to Strasbourg." Aubrey Barrington Atwood stood in front of the ruins of Machu Picchu, watching Charles''s carriage drive away, pondering for a long time before he got into his carriage. He found Charles Meklen increasingly inscrutable. If he could turn back time, Aubrey Barrington Atwood would never have accepted that order from Magru Teller. For the mere profit of a few Aegeus, he had not only lost eight detectives, including three Transcendents, but he had also lost a military connection like Harriet. So young, Harriet had been promoted to High-Level Transcendent; he was bound to have a limitless future and would have been a strong support for the Liemar Detective Agency. Besides, he had to face the recriminations from the Orc Assassin Alliance. Indeed, the Orc Assassin Alliance would continuously send assassins to chase their targets. But for such orders that caused them to lose personnel, they would add extra fees. If the employer could not pay the additional costs, they would also end up on the assassins'' hit list. The Orcs were never the kind-hearted sort. Too much trouble. Upon returning to Strasbourg, Charles first dropped Vinnie Yarsaenu and Silvie Martin off at 22 Madelaine Street in the Alkatraz district. Then he let Madam Nancy drive back to Elysian Pastoral Street No. 58. He alighted from the carriage, feeling something amiss in the atmosphere. In front of the house, which was usually inhabitated by just him, and at most, counting Madam Nancy and three Agile Cats, unexpectedly there were three carriages parked. Two of them bore the coat of arms of the Brittany Family, and the other was a military carriage. Charles instructed Madam Nancy to take the carriage to the stable, and he himself stepped into the hall on the first floor, where three people were present. S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. One of them was naturally Anne, another was her cousin Krel Brittany, and the last was none other than: Saint Mama Karen! Charles suppressed the shock in his heart, smiled slightly, and said, "I did not expect so many guests. My humble abode is truly honored by your presence." Continue your journey on empire Krel laughed and said, "I have military duties to attend to and cannot stay long, so please allow me to be brief." "Firstly, I want to apologize for not being able to fight the duel on your behalf." "Though the movement of troops was beyond my control, I should have arranged for other friends to assist in advance. This was my oversight." "Fortunately, you''ve returned safely, and that, too, has eased my mind." "I, Krel Brittany, am willing to be friends with Charles Meklen for life and will stand by his side in any matter." Krel waved his hand, stopping Charles from speaking, and continued, "The second thing is, I would like to ask Mr. Charles, are you truly willing to marry my cousin, Miss Anne Brittany, as your wife and are willing to put in the effort for her?" Anne, with a look of anxiety, clutched her skirt tightly with both hands, but dared not speak, her face showing a mix of hope and fear. Charles placed a hand on his chest and smiled, saying, "One of my teachers at Sheffield University once said, ''Life is precious, but love is more valuable!''" "I am willing to do anything for Anne, to go through fire and water for her, without hesitation." Krel revealed a smile, and Anne also visibly relaxed. This elite from the Empire''s military said, "Mr. Charles, forgive my frankness, but a Fourth Order Transcendent does not qualify to marry a young lady from the Brittany Family." "You practice Bloody Glory, and if it were a time of peace, there would be no chance to advance this Secret Technique to a High Order." "To advance Bloody Glory, one must slaughter life, and it cannot be just any low-level life. But in the Empire, murder is a crime, and killing a Transcendent, to take their life force, is something neither the Empire''s laws nor the major families can tolerate." "But now you have an opportunity." "Byron has already declared war on your homeland, the Behemoth Duchy." "In no more than a week, Fars will also declare war on those bloodsucking Vampires from Byron." "Although I cannot yet speak for the Brittany Family, I am personally willing to support you in this matter and stand by your side." "However, what is needed now is for you to join the battlefield." Charles drew in a sharp breath and said, "But I''m still a civilian staff member." He had a rough understanding of Krel''s intention. His cousin really did support his relationship with Anne, which was why he was encouraging him to go to the front line. Only on the front lines, where the life force of High-Level Transcendents was dense, could Charles advance his Bloody Glory swiftly; only by becoming a High-Level Transcendent could he and Anne be together, and the battlefield was also the place where one could most easily attain achievements and rapid promotion. Of course, mere achievements did not necessarily lead to promotion, but with Krel''s help, nobody would be able to take away Charles''s accomplishments. Krel answered indifferently, "Civilians can also go to the battlefield, and transferring to military service is not a troublesome matter." Charles looked at Anne and replied resolutely, "For Miss Anne, for the Empire, and for the peace of humanity, I am willing to take a trip to the battlefield." Krel nodded and said, "I have said all I need to say. I have come back to Strasbourg to expedite a shipment of supplies and can only stay for two hours. If you don''t return in half an hour, we will have no chance to meet again." "Now, Mr. Charles, please strive to achieve and build a career." He hurriedly took his leave. With one less person in the room, the pressure on Charles seemed to increase rather than decrease. If he had a choice, he truly did not want to face Saint Mama Karen! Mama Karen chuckled and said, "I only came to say this: You may borrow the Silver Rhinoceros indefinitely without worrying about damage or loss." The matron pointed a finger at the ground where a small red box was placed and said gently, "Here are one hundred and twenty Magic-Breaking Bombshell Bullets!" After saying this, Saint Mama Karen told Anne, "Please make sure you don''t return home too late," and left as gracefully as Krel. Chapter 94 92. Mister Mecklen is still quite an interesting young man (giving it my all today). As soon as Mama Karen left, Anne Brittany collapsed into Charles''s arms, tears falling like pearls as she whispered, "I am a bad woman, a selfish woman. I struggled for so long, but in the end... I chose selfishness.""Mister Mecklen, I know this is highly immoral of me to say, but I still want to ask: Would you go to battle for my sake?" "I, Anne Brittany, swear on my family''s honor that if you do not return, I shall never marry in my lifetime!" "Or, you can refuse me." Charles gently patted Anne''s back and spoke in a low voice, "But this is also what I''ve dreamt of. Please allow me to accept this request. You know, this is the only chance a poor boy has to marry a count''s daughter." Anne let out a chuckle, only to succumb once more to tears welling in her sorrowful eyes. Charles wasn''t actually a poor boy, but as the son of a merchant, he was naturally separated by a chasm from the nobility. Without personal merit that could propel him to great heights, even if he accumulated more wealth, he wouldn''t get the approval from a count to give away his daughter in marriage. Charles wasn''t particularly afraid of going to war; he had Insight, he possessed the Bloodflame Transformation Art, his ability to survive was far greater than that of an ordinary Transcendent. Moreover, he truly needed an opportunity that could quickly enhance his strength. After all, he was under the pressing threat of the Evil God''s descent. And the battlefield was his only chance. Anne stepped out of Elysian Pastoral Street No. 58, wiped her tears, and boarded the carriage. As the carriage turned out of Elysian Pastoral Avenue, another carriage awaited. With elegant poise, Mama Karen stepped down and said, "Miss, you won the wager with the count." But Anne felt no excitement or joy, only sadness as she said, "I feel like a bad girl." "I am forcing the person I love the most to go to war. I feel deep guilt and unease." Mama Karen chuckled lightly and said, "Miss, you need not blame yourself; you''ve done nothing wrong." "And don''t blame the count either." "Even the count has things he cannot do. He worries that the most delicate rose of his household could be picked by someone careless, so he was compelled to use this last resort and conduct these tests." In a soft voice, Anne said, "The first time he met me, he risked his life running into the Evil God''s Corridor to save me; such testing was absolutely unnecessary." With a faint smile, Mama Karen thought to herself, "Without that bold move, he would not have even had the chance to be tested this time." "The count has already sent people to investigate this young man in Behemoth Duchy." "The results of the investigation, the count burned them the very same day, showed them to no one, didn''t mention a word to anybody, and was in a foul mood all day long." "He reached for his beloved sword nine times, and picked up the Silver Rhinoceros twice..." "The count would probably have liked to kill Mister Mecklen himself." "I guess, Mister Mecklen must be quite an interesting young man! He probably has quite a few dark secrets." Anne murmured softly to herself, "I have never wished so fervently that a war would not break out." "Every Empire wants to expand, and smaller nations are drawn into their orbit; this war has become inevitable," Mama Karen said. "Miss, you need not worry too much. Your father will not send him to a dangerous unit. After all, he is not as ambitious as Mister Krel." "Lord Count has taken advantage of Mister Krel this time, I hope he won''t be angry." Anne wanted to retort, but upon reflection, Charles''s day-to-day actions did indeed seem to lack grand ambitions. As the son of a wealthy merchant, he simply couldn''t compare to a young nobleman like Krel, who had access to far more resources. After seeing Anne off, Charles couldn''t resist whistling to himself. He said to Madam Nancy, "Please go to the Cat and Clover Caf and pick up my three little darlings. While you''re at it, buy a few pounds of beef, some lamb, pork, onions, lettuce, and spices, and get two more barrels of alewe''re celebrating today." Madam Nancy agreed and set off. Soon after, delivery boys from various shops came to deliver goods, and Charles told them to take everything to the backyard. Charles had already prepared a set of barbecuing tools essential for any transmigrator. Back on Earth, he hadn''t been this industrious; having transmigrated to such a bustling commercial street like Elysian Pastoral Street No. 58, eating out was too convenient. Even when he didn''t feel like going out, with Madam Nancy offering private chef services, he had even less reason to bother. The view from the third-floor terrace was better, but after barbecuing, cleaning up would be a hassle. Running up and down the stairs didn''t appeal to Charles, and while he himself didn''t want to do it, bossing Madam Nancy around felt somewhat improper. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When Madam Nancy came back with the last batch of goods and three kittens, Charles had already carved dozens of skewers, loaded them with various cuts of meat, seasoned with spices and fine salt, and began grilling over the brazier, the aroma wafting through the air. Upon seeing their owner, the kittens immediately jumped out of the bamboo basket Madam Nancy was carrying, meowing and darting towards Charles, rubbing against his pant legs. Seeing his cats, Charles was also quite happy. He communicated with them for a while using the Soul Communication Spell, took care of feeding the kittens first, and then called over to Madam Nancy, "Let''s have a bite together." Madam Nancy didn''t stand on ceremony. She took over the barbecuing, freeing Charles. Watching her skilled movements, Charles was surprised and asked, "Madam Nancy, how come you seem so familiar with barbecuing?" As she barbecued, Madam Nancy replied, "I have a friend who was a cook. We worked together for our former employer. She was very good at barbecuing, and my last employer loved grilled meat, so I often helped and picked up a few things." Charles became interested and asked, "Does that lady have a new job now?" Madam Nancy shook her head and said, "She''s not like me, not a person from the Old Continent. She''s a native from the New Continent, from a distant land in the east, captured and brought to Fars by the war, not a free person." "Her master had promised that as long as she served for five years, she would be granted a Freedom Certificate, allowing her to become a free person. But when her master invested in the gold mines in the New Continent and lost everything, he reneged on his word and sold her off to fatten his purse." Charles immediately fell silent; he knew about the human trafficking in the Old Continent, and even Elysian Pastoral Avenue had a slave market. He simply preferred not to dwell on these issues. Madam Nancy seemed to realize she had misspoken and fell silent. Lifting a skewer of grilled meat, Charles tried to lighten the mood with a smile and asked, "What''s the lady''s name?" As she placed a skewer of mushrooms on the grill, Madam Nancy said, "Her name was too long, and I only remember her nickname: Mrs. Plum Sauce." Chapter 95 93, This is also in Fars ("Chapter 81, Hymn of the Gods: Radiant Magic Array" is just two hundred subscriptions away from ten thousand. I''ll struggle a bit more, seeking a first subscription. If I can get the badge for first subscription over ten thousand, next month I''ll get a badge for daily updates of ten thousand words to please the readers. Hmm, this chapter might be a little late at midnight, but it will definitely be there.)Charles couldn''t help but smile and said, "What an interesting name, too bad I won''t have the chance to enjoy this lady''s cooking." Madam Nancy hesitated for a moment, then said in a low voice, "Actually, when I was buying things, I passed by the slave market and encountered Mrs. Plum Sauce. She''s not attractive and quite overweight, no buyers were interested in her, and her situation looked pretty bad." Charles poured himself a cup of barley wine, took a big gulp, and said slowly, "Madam Nancy, if you want to help a former colleague, go to the slave market and bring her over!" Madam Nancy was visibly shaken, quickly stood up, and said, "I will bring her back right away. Her cooking skills are truly excellent, I assure you will be satisfied." Madam Nancy hurried off, and Charles was left alone again. He drank a cup of barley wine and poured another. Having been in this world for so long, he had tried hard to adapt, but still often felt out of place. "I really wish I had the abilities of those senior transmigrators, to change an entire world!" Charles had entertained such fantasies, where with his own knowledge and insight, he would make a big impact in this world. But he was only a humble civilian clerk who, even though he climbed upwards "by any means necessary" and rapidly became a small influential figure at the bottom rung, was still a distant cry from changing the world. "I wonder where the Brittany Family will send me." "In fact, I''ve taken control of the Patrolling Army in Lucavaro District. If I try a bit harder and subdue the more than twenty gangs in Lucavaro District, that would be quite a significant force." "Maybe get into some business..." "As a transmigrator, it''s quite improper to only earn a ''slim'' fixed salary." "How about opening a pharmacy? Not to actually sell medicine, but under the guise of a pharmacy, sell some herbal teas, flower teas, beauty pastes, and tonics for nourishing the body. The good thing about this business is the low cost of raw materials, high profit margins on individual items, and the market competition is not fierce." Charles ate and drank, and before long he began to feel a bit tipsy, his thoughts becoming very disordered, lacking coherence. Madam Nancy brought back a lady in her forties, who was stocky and chubby. She wasn''t as tall and robust as Madam Nancy but carried an honest air of someone accustomed to hard work. Following the two women was a slave trader who, upon seeing Charles, smiled faintly and said, "Sir, are you looking for a cook?" "Allow me to introduce this lady." "She comes from the New Continent, of noble birth, and ended up in Fars because her home country was defeated. She''s a highly skilled cook, rigorously trained by professional experts. She originally worked for a baron''s family, diligently, earning the favor of her previous master..." Charles gave the slave trader a sidelong glance, cutting off his incessant chatter, and said, "I am the General of the Lucavaro District Patrolling Army. Tomorrow, I plan to join forces with the Patrolling Army from the Picardy District to carry out joint enforcement and clean up the chaotic slave market." "Do you have any objections?" The slave trader quickly swallowed the "five Aegeus" price he was about to quote and said with an embarrassed smile, "You only need to pay the cost price." Charles muttered, "Tomorrow we shall still carry out the joint enforcement, give the slave market a good sweep!" "These bastards, if you don''t catch a few of them and give them a harsh beating, they won''t understand what it means to respect the Goddess." Madam Nancy and Mrs. Plum Sauce watched, dumbfounded, as with just a few grumbles about joint enforcement, the slave trader, while wiping sweat from his brow, gave Mrs. Plum Sauce to Charles for free. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles wasn''t one to normally bully people, but just... This was indeed the case in Fars. If he had been on Earth, he might have chosen to kill the human trafficker. To not pay for something that was freely offered was already his great mercy. Although he had compromised a lot, this kind of matter still couldn''t be settled with compromise. Charles knew he couldn''t help many people; he wasn''t yet capable of changing the world, but it was good to help even one person. He had obtained Mrs. Plum Sauce''s deed of servitude and planned to issue a Freedom Certificate when he visited number one Sparrowhawk Street the next day. Although hiring a free person as a cook would cost more money than using a free servant, he preferred to spend more to hire a cook. Hmm! Then convert this lady to the Patrolling Army as well. Milking an extra bit of the Empire''s salary could be considered compensation for Mrs. Plum Sauce. Mrs. Plum Sauce freshened up, paying special attention to thoroughly washing her hands before coming over to help Charles with the barbecue. It must be said that the lady''s culinary skills were remarkable, much better than those of Charles, the transmigrator from Earth. Ever since Charles started practicing, his appetite had become huge. Madam Nancy and Mrs. Plum Sauce hardly ate anything. He cleaned up the dozens of pounds of food he had bought and drank more than half a barrel of barley wine. After eating his fill, Charles left the courtyard to the two ladies and went back to the third floor. Having spent the entire day being "displayed" on the street, Mrs. Plum Sauce was already very tired. The bustling activity just now had been her pushing through on willpower alone. As soon as Charles left, she sat down with a thud, taking deep breaths, and said, "Nancy, thank you." Madam Nancy spoke softly, "This new master has a very good temper. Except for not liking to be disturbed and only allowing room cleaning after work, there aren''t really any other taboos." "Also, there are often three young ladies who come here. Make sure you don''t speak out of turn in front of them. Mr. Charles usually has a good temper but remember, he is also a Transcendent. Not long ago, he just killed eight detectives, took out two assassins, and had a duel..." "In short, neither of us can afford the consequences of angering this gentleman." Nancy poured a cup of barley wine and handed it to her former colleague. Mrs. Plum Sauce accepted the cup and drank it down in one gulp, saying, "I''m actually quite hungry. I didn''t eat well yesterday, and today I didn''t eat anything at all. That detestable human trafficker even warned me not to talk recklessly, planning to make me cooperate with him to sell myself at a high price." Madam Nancy deftly roasted some of the leftover meat, mushrooms, and vegetables and gave them to Mrs. Plum Sauce, who devoured them hungrily. Madam Nancy said gently, "The hardship will pass. Don''t think about the past anymore." Charles on the third-floor terrace tapped his brow, turned off his Insight, and smiled slightly, looking forward to the new cook as he resumed his daily practice. He aimed to master the runes of the Spirit Spider Technique in the shortest time possible. With the Spirit Spider Technique, combined with the Quickness Technique, even if he encountered a High-Level Transcendent, he would be able to fight and flee simultaneously. The Transcendent system of the Old Continent, from Low Order to High Order, was purely divided by the strength of energy. Many Lower-Ranked Supernaturals barely possessed any Special Abilities, and even many intermediate-level supernaturals had no Special Abilities. The difference between those Transcendents who possessed Special Abilities and those who did not was like heaven and earth. Chapter 96 94. Free Knights Order Charles, a Lower-Ranked Supernatural who had consolidated four Bloody Runes and possessed Insight, Blood Flame Qi, Quickness Technique, and Angel''s Thornfour Special Abilitieswas truly one in a hundred.Charles spent three days "resting" at home before he resumed his "diligent" work. He arrived at No. 1 Sparrowhawk Street and did a round of inspections first. As a superior officer, he had to be familiar with his subordinates. It wasn''t about being diligent; Charles was worried that an "assassin" might infiltrate without him noticing. Charles keenly noticed that the number of people coming to work had increased to over two hundred. He felt slightly puzzled and returned to his office to call Homonsa over. He had promised to help her advance to a knight and couldn''t do nothing. Charles carefully asked the girl from the southern continent about her training situation. As he had expected, Homonsa "dropped out" long ago. She hadn''t learned the Orthodox Knight Breathing Technique at the National Academy but from a wandering knight who passed through her hometown. This breathing technique was incomplete. Homonsa had been practicing it for seven to eight years, stuck at the breakthrough of the power seed, unable to make any progress. The Old Continent is not like Earth, where the culture is open, and any knowledge can be obtained through the internet and some professional schools. Inside the four universities of Fars, there is academic exchange, but outside the universities, even the National Academy rarely interacts externally, making it difficult for outsiders to learn the Orthodox Knight Breathing Technique. Charles pondered for a while and said, "The breathing technique you are practicing is the Flame Demon Breathing Technique, which is very popular in the southern continent, but actually, this technique has significant flaws. Over a hundred years ago, a professor improved the Flame Demon Breathing Technique and renamed it to ''Golden Forbidden Flame''!" "I can help you find a copy of the ''Golden Forbidden Flame'' manual. After you correct your breathing technique, I can also find a senior to try to forcefully infuse you with Fighting Spirit to break open your power seed." Just as Charles was trying to find a Transcendent path for Homonsa, he heard a knock on the door. A brisk voice called from outside the office, "Mister Mecklen, may I come in?" This voice sounded very familiar, and Charles quickly said, "Please come inside!" A person exuding a sharp aura and dignified features, distinctively attractive and slightly older, entered his officeit was Madam Mavis, who was supposed to partner with him according to the standard configuration of the Patrolling Army of Lucavaro District and Inner Court Guard. This woman of complex identity said with a smile, "Sorry for the disturbance." Adhering to the protocol, Charles replied, "It''s no disturbance." He also gestured for Homonsa to leave. Madam Mavis didn''t glance at Homonsa another time. Once she left, Mavis said, "The Patrolling Army of Lucavaro District will be reorganized into the Free Knights Order and might go to the battlefield anytime." "I still have duties as an Inner Court Guard and cannot follow the Knighthood. Thus, I will temporarily resign from my position as chief patrol. Your new partner should arrive in a few days." Charles indeed knew about the military system of the Empire. The Fars Empire''s military was divided into five categories, ranked from highest to lowest: the Royal Knights Order under the Emperor, the private Knights Orders of the nobility, the local armies, the Free Knights Order, and the mercenaries. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Royal Knights Order, the private Knights Orders of the nobility, and the local armies are permanent forces; the Free Knights Order is a temporary militia assembled during wartime and disbanded after battles, while mercenaries are outsourced, generally not paid, and receive no wages. Instead, they are issued imperial licenses allowing them to legally plunder the enemy states during the war. The Patrolling Army belongs to the local armies, generally not allowed to leave their station. However, during a war, since the Patrolling Army is already part of the government''s military sequence and does not require additional salary, they might be assigned the designation of the Free Knights Order and given the authority to rush to the battlefield. Not just the Fars Empire, but all countries of the Old Continent were quite fond of organizing local armies to be used as cannon fodder on the battlefield. Of course, most Free Knights Orders were not part-time local military units but purely "temporarily conscripted armies," which often faced disbandment after the war ended. Incidentally, most detective agencies were officially registered as mercenaries, and the official registrations of adventure groups were also as mercenaries. The institutions responsible for the registration and management of detective agencies, mercenaries, and adventure groups under the Empire were the local Patrolling Armies. He was slightly surprised and asked, "Who is my new partner?" Lady Mavis responded with a slight smile, "I do not know." "However, you should be more concerned about where you will be sent after joining the Free Knights Order." Charles asked subconsciously, "Where will I be sent?" Lady Mavis answered, "You were born in the Behemoth Duchy, so there is a high probability you will be sent to the Behemoth Duchy to fight alongside Lady Southseraph." Charles frowned slightly, as he truly did not want to return to the Behemoth Duchy; being a transmigrator, he wanted to sever ties with his past to avoid being recognized by familiar "acquaintances" and exposing flaws. But he immediately thought, "If I go back to the Behemoth Duchy, I don''t necessarily have to mingle with my old circle of acquaintances; I just need to hide within the army." Lady Mavis said, "There is another matter, since you are to be reorganized into a knighthood and might be deployed to the battlefield, you are granted the authority to expand your troops; the Lucavaro District Patrolling Army can be expanded up to three thousand men. Furthermore, the Empire will provide you with additional manpower, but most will have to be recruited by yourself." "I have come here to bring you a batch of appointments and dismissals for the Patrolling Army and the Free Knights Order." Lady Mavis smiled, making no move. Understanding the lady''s implications, Charles said, "I will not stop anyone from leaving." Many were afraid to go to the battlefield, so those who were drawing pay without working were trying various ways to get transferred out of the Lucavaro District Patrolling Army; Lady Mavis''s primary purpose in coming here was to intercede for these people. As Charles was so tactfully informed, Lady Mavis then smiled and said, "The documents are too cumbersome, they are in the carriage, I will have the coachman bring them to you later." Charles nodded with a smile, acknowledging he understood, and after exchanging some more casual words with Lady Mavis, the lady gracefully took her leave. Shortly after, her coachman delivered a large leather case filled with new appointment and dismissal documents. Recruiting soldiers on one''s own was a very challenging task for the military personnel of the Old Continent. After all, recruiting several thousand people in a short period was certainly not easy. But for Charles, this task was extremely easy. He finally understood why there had been more people coming to work today; they were here to handle their transfer procedures. Charles sat at his office for a while, then ordered Madam Nancy to prepare the carriage and went to his previous workplaceKilmainham Prison. Chapter 97 95. Conscription The new warden was named Anthony, and he was very enthusiastic when Charles suddenly came for a visit. After a friendly chat for a while, Charles revealed his purpose, "My Patrolling Army is about to be restructured into the Free Knights Order, but the Empire can''t supply me with enough manpower, so I''ve come to ask for your help!"Anthony, a clever man himself, smiled and said, "I''m sorry, but Kilmainham Prison holds only criminals with heavy sentences." Charles shrugged his shoulders and said, "Of course, I know the prisoners of Kilmainham Prison won''t do. As the warden of Kilmainham Prison, you must know people from other prisons, I wonder if you could introduce me to them?" Charles was unaware of Anthony''s background, but he was one hundred percent certain that the man was also one of Senior Mavis''s people; otherwise, the other party wouldn''t have known him and wouldn''t have signed the transfer order so readily. How could he not make use of such connections? Indeed, Warden Anthony hesitated for a moment, pondered for a while, and then said with a smile, "If it''s inmates from other prisons, that wouldn''t be a problem." "Let''s do this! Tomorrow I will have those inmates report to number one Sparrowhawk Street. I''m not sure exactly how many people there will be, but there will definitely be more than a thousand." Charles was delighted, chatted awhile longer, and when leaving, he deliberately left a ten-Aegeus note on the seat. Anthony made no attempt to remind him and personally escorted Charles out of Kilmainham Prison. Back in the carriage, Charles now understood why influential people always managed to stay one step ahead of others. A few days ago, Kreel Brittany had mentioned to him, "Within a week at most, Fars will declare war on those bloodsucking creatures of Byron." Today, Madam Mavis also told him about the forthcoming restructuring of the Lucavaro District Patrolling Army into the Free Knights Order and even brought the documents over so that he could legally recruit troops ahead of time. It just so happened that Charles had previously worked at Kilmainham Prison, and the new warden was on his side, which allowed him to recruit a group of inmates before others, bolstering his own Knighthood. By the time the Fars Empire officially declared war and others thought to recruit from the prisons, it would already be too late. Of course, higher-ups would know about the news even sooner, but they wouldn''t have Charles''s concerns; the armies of the nobility were always at full strength. Charles pondered for a while in the carriage, then said to Madam Nancy, "Let''s go back to number one Sparrowhawk Street." Although Anthony had agreed to arrange a batch of inmates for him, firstly, the number might not be sufficient, and secondly, the quality of the troops was worrisome. He still needed to find more recruits. Back at number one Sparrowhawk Street, Charles asked Dobin to invite the leaders of all the gangs within Lucavaro District over. Dobin took a few people and, after more than two hours, invited back fifty to sixty people, totaling representatives and leaders of thirteen gangs. Of the five largest gangs in the Lucavaro District, only three sent representatives: the Lone Wolf Gang, Dark Night Beast, and Golov Brothers Society. The other two didn''t let Dobin meet anyone important, showing quite an arrogant attitude. Although the gangs did not care much for the Patrolling Army, most did not wish to confront it, especially since Charles had sent someone to invite them cordially. Some gang leaders were curious about what the head of the local Patrolling Army wanted to do. However, most gang leaders dared not come in person, fearing the Patrolling Army might swoop in all at once and arrest them, so they sent their subordinates to represent them. The leader of the Lone Wolf Gang came personally. He claimed the nickname Scar due to a knife wound on his face; he was strong and intimidating. Although not a Transcendent, his combat skills were exceptional. The deputy leader represented the Dark Night Beast, who went by the nickname Yellow Bear, a First Rank Transcendent. Yellow Bear was tall and sturdy, not following the path of knighthood but that of a Demon Hunter! Even more robust than the Demon Hunter known to Charles as White Wolf, who was already a towering figure over two pemi in height. The Golov Brothers Society was a gang led by three brothers, but none of the Golov siblings came. Instead, an unremarkable person arrived, slight of build, with a dagger hanging at his waist, calling himself Golden Rat! Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Apart from the representatives of the three major gangs, what really attracted attention was the leader of a smaller gang, a slightly robust woman with agreeable looks. She went by the name Doll Sister, a Transcendent, and she was one of only two Transcendents among the gang members present, pursuing the path of the Puppeteer. Charles faced the gang leaders with a rather amicable attitude, with smiles on his face, but the words he spoke were quite domineering, "Lucavaro District must fall under the jurisdiction of the Patrolling Army!" Many gang representatives were stirred. If rumors had not previously spread that the head of the Patrolling Army was not only a Transcendent but also single-handedly "killed eight transcendental detectives from the Fierce Horse Society," the gang members would surely have rioted! The boss of the Lone Wolf Gang, Scar, with a ferocious gleam in his eyes, asked, "What do you mean by this, Commander Charles?" Charles smiled slightly and said, "I have a batch of blank documentations. I need each of you to send a group of your people to join the Patrolling Army and take part in managing the Lucavaro District." Enjoy new chapters from empire This time, the commotion among the gang members was even greater. However, their attitude was much different from before. Scar gave a savage smile and asked, "How many documentations do you have? You could give all these spots to the Lone Wolf Gang! I will manage the entire Lucavaro District for you." Of the five largest gangs in Lucavaro District, only the Lone Wolf Gang was represented by its leader in person. Though Scar was not a Transcendent, he was confident in his supreme martial prowess and felt that ordinary Transcendents were no match for him. He was quite eager to show Charles who was boss and give this commander a taste of his own medicine. Charles smiled faintly and raised his voice, "There can only be one voice in Lucavaro District, and that is my voice, Charles Meklen. I don''t mind being challenged, nor do I mind killing those who challenge me." Charles took out the Silver Rhinoceros, loaded the Magic-Breaking Bombshell Bullets into the chamber one by one, and slapped them onto the table. Upon seeing this Extraordinary Handgun, Scar maintained his fierce demeanor but stopped talking; he knew that an Extraordinary Weapon in the hands of a Transcendent could easily surpass two or three ranks to kill an opponent. Yellow Bear and Doll Sister also kept silent. Although both were Transcendents of the First Order, they lacked the confidence to contend with Charles. The once restless gang members finally calmed down. Charles had a "fearsome reputation" after all. While most of the Patrolling Army in Lucavaro District were on the payroll without working, there were still over two hundred people showing up for work every dayit wasn''t a small force. Even the strongest of the five gangs in Lucavaro District did not have the confidence to take on the Patrolling Army alone. Moreover, Charles was not looking to trouble everyone but to "share power" with the gangs. No one wanted to miss out on this "feast." Almost immediately, someone spoke up: "The Lone Wolf Gang can''t swallow such a large piece of cake alone. We, the Dark Night Beast, are willing to share some of the responsibility with Commander Charles." Chapter 98 96, Black Scorpion Gang Although Scar from the Lone Wolf Gang was reluctant, he knew if he continued to provoke, Charles would dare to shoot and kill him. Scar admitted to himself that he had no ability to survive a shot from a Magic-Breaking Bombshell Bullet. He glared at the person who had spoken on behalf of the Dark Night Beast and said coldly, "Can you also represent the Dark Night Beast?"Yellow Bear moved forward silently, stepping up to show his stance and support the speaker. Although Scar wasn''t afraid of Yellow Bear, he didn''t want to clash with this Demon Hunter either. He vowed silently, "Hmph, wait until our Lone Wolf Gang joins the Patrolling Army. Sooner or later, we will make the Patrolling Army follow our commands. This damn youngster, he has no idea what society is. Does he think that our people will listen to him once they join the Patrolling Army? Naive." No one objected, and Charles distributed the majority of the expanded quota according to the size and rank of gangs present at this meeting. After Charles had made the allocations, he watched with amusement as the gang members argued over the quotas, their faces flushed with exertion, occasionally pulling each other apart, and making slight adjustments. It took a whole day to tentatively determine how many people each gang would send to join the Lucavaro District Patrolling Army. His only requirement was that these gangs must actually send people to Sparrowhawk Street No.1 to participate in the daily training of the Patrolling Army. If they refused to come, they would lose their quota. The representatives from the thirteen gangs had no objections; after all, those who would be sent were just the low-level thugs from the gangs. A bit of hardship and a few extra trips didn''t affect these leaders. What these gang members didn''t know was that the Lucavaro District Patrolling Army had already been reorganized into the Free Knights Order, possibly mobilizing at any moment to go to war in the Behemoth Duchy. All Charles needed was an excuse to take these people away, and once they were on the battlefield, it wouldn''t be so easy to get them back. The battlefield was the best place to temper people. After a few battles, these people would only listen to their superiors and wouldn''t heed their former gang leaders'' commands anymore. Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Besides, the Patrolling Army was, after all, the Empire''s official military with decent treatment. What future could the lowest-level thugs of the gangs possibly have? Once the participation of the thirteen gangs in the Patrolling Army was confirmed, Charles asked them to send their people over first thing the next morning, but said nothing else and sent the gang members on their way. The next morning, Charles was particularly diligent as he took the carriage to work, a very rare continuation for him. Warden Anthony indeed proved to be a very credible person. Starting in the morning, prisoners, predominantly young and strong males making up seventy percent, were successively sent from the six major prisons of Strasbourg. The thirteen gangs of the Lucavaro District also gradually sent people to report, what Charles couldn''t understand was that there were quite a few young female gang members. Looking at this group of medieval gang girls, some dressed in short outfits, some in maple leaf skirts, and some in men''s clothing, they truly presented a bizarre and curious array of appearances. By the afternoon, Charles had "expanded" his subordinates to nearly three thousand people, of which twelve hundred came from prisons, and the rest, nearly a thousand plus, came from the thirteen gangs. Charles promoted his "old subordinates," including those adventurers he had tricked and the batch of the Patrolling Army brought by Dobin, to captains and vice-captains. He dispersed the prisoners and gang members among the groups, forming seventy to eighty combat squads, though many were not at full strength, with fifty people each. After the reorganization was done, it was already evening. Charles had the diverse group that made up the Patrolling Army line up in formation, activated his Blood Flame Qi, and his body radiated a boiling red light to bolster their morale as he shouted, "I''m sure everyone is hungry, I''ll take you all for a good meal." In the Old Continent, local militaries, especially the Patrolling Army, did not provide meals, and everyone was expected to fend for themselves. These people had been reporting and splitting into teams since morning, whether they were convicts or gang members, stubborn and conflict-prone; they were all both hungry and tired by now. Upon hearing Charles''s promise to "lead everyone to a good meal," everyone became excited and followed Charles out of number one Sparrowhawk Street. Charles called Mason and Homonsa over to his side and whispered, "Take your squads and buy a batch of food; deliver it to the Black Scorpion Gang''s area." Neither of them knew what Charles was planning, but they obediently took their men to buy food. Soon, some people began to sense that something was amiss, as Charles was not leading them to the commercial area in Lucavaro District, but was heading straight to the headquarters of one of the five major gangs, the Black Scorpion Gang. As a thirty-fourth-tier Clerk Chief and a lesser noble of the Empire, as well as a Transcendent, Charles boasted impressive military achievements from recent fights and held the title of the head of Lucavaro District''s Patrolling Army, carrying significant prestige. Although the motley crew of the Patrolling Army harbored a few clever skeptics, no one dared to challenge him openly. Not to mention the convicts, the gang members recruited were lower-tier thugs who typically didn''t have their own plans. Dobin saw the Black Scorpion Gang headquarters appearing in their sight and, unable to help feeling uneasy, approached Charles and asked, "Boss, what are we doing?" Discover hidden tales at empire Charles didn''t respond to him, but instead pulled out his Anti-Space Sniper Rifle and shouted, "The thirteen gangs have already formed an alliance, why should we share the benefits with those who didn''t join?" "I now declare: Take down the Black Scorpion Gang, and the wealth will be divided among us all." He pointed the Extraordinary Rifle forward with one hand, his posture strikingly casual, and with one shot, he blew the front gate of the Black Scorpion Gang into rubble. Mama Karen had not only allowed Charles to borrow the Silver Rhinoceros long-term but also provided him with a box of one hundred and twenty Magic-Breaking Bombshell Bullets, so he no longer had to worry about lacking firepower. The backbone of Charles''s Patrolling Army was a group of adventurers who had been deceived into joining. Hearing that they could loot as they pleased, they immediately spurred their men to charge. The convicts, who came from various major prisons, didn''t care about the Black Scorpion Gang at all. The members of the thirteen gangs, although sensing something off, were swept along into the fray at the Black Scorpion Gang''s headquarters. As one of the five largest gangs in the Lucavaro District, the Black Scorpion Gang boasted a strong force of seven to eight hundred people. While the gang had no Transcendents, their leader, Black Scorpion, was a veteran mercenary with outstanding martial skills and rich combat experience, who usually controlled several major streets in Lucavaro District without challenge. When Dobin had come to request reinforcements in the morning, Black Scorpion hadn''t wanted to meet at all and had rudely told him to get lost. Dobin, having brought only a few men, didn''t dare cause trouble on Black Scorpion''s territory and had to leave, swallowing his anger. Black Scorpion didn''t take throwing Dobin out seriously. As a local powerhouse, he knew exactly how many diligent workers were in the Lucavaro District''s Patrolling Army, not even a third as many as his gang. Even in a straight fight, he wasn''t afraid of the Patrolling Army, having no idea that in just one day, Charles would swell his forces to nearly three thousand men. Chapter 99 97. Bad Business Association Black Scorpion, hearing the shattering sound of the Magic-Breaking Bombshell Bullet breaking through the door, had no idea what was happening. He thought to himself, "Could it be the Lone Wolf Gang? Or perhaps the Dark Night Beast?""I have had no conflicts with other gangs recently, so why would they suddenly attack us, the Black Scorpion Gang?" sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Confident in his combat abilities, he grabbed a chain and rushed out of the room, only to see several times more people had flooded into their territory. The leader, a young man holding an Extraordinary Rifle in one hand, looked majestic and divine as he aimed at him. Charles didn''t recognize Black Scorpion, but seeing the gang leader''s "extraordinary presence," he didn''t hesitate to "kill the chicken to scare the monkey." Even a High-Level Transcendent couldn''t withstand the Magic-Breaking Bombshell Bullet with just Protective Battle Qi. Black Scorpion, a mere gang leader who hadn''t ascended to a Transcendent, how could he possibly resist? Charles killed Black Scorpion with a single shot. Although he wanted to establish his authority and to intimidate this motley crew of subordinates, acting willfully reckless and shooting with one hand, his aim was unexpectedly good. Hit by a Magic-Breaking Bombshell Bullet, the Black Scorpion Gang''s boss''s body burst into a cloud of blood mist, annihilating him without a trace. Charles hadn''t anticipated that the Magic-Breaking Bombshell Bullet, when hitting a regular person, would have such tremendous power. Dobin was a veteran of the Patrolling Army, knew Black Scorpion, and seeing Commander Charles''s ferocity, how he "exploded" Black Scorpion with a single shot, immediately shouted, "Black Scorpion is dead! Those of the Black Scorpion Gang who wish to surrender will not be killed, those who resist will be executed without mercy." He shouted several times, but Charles''s makeshift Patrolling Army, containing many prisoners and low-level gang enforcers, had no concept of discipline. And since Charles had already promised to divide all of Black Scorpion Gang''s wealth, many gang members hadn''t even had the chance to surrender before being killed. Charles had no intention of restraining his subordinates; in his past life, he was a math teacher and had no experience in such matters. Without their leader, the Black Scorpion Gang, not being any well-trained military unit, crumbled under the attack of the Patrolling Army, and many surrendered their weapons. In less than half an hour, Charles had taken over the Black Scorpion Gang''s stronghold. The Patrolling Army was rampantly looting, searching for valuables and even frisking the bodies of Black Scorpion Gang members, dead or alive, quickly pocketing any pouches of money they found. Looking at the chaotic scene, Charles breathed a sigh of relief. He had been uncertain before setting out, having never truly led an army before, but designed this battle based on human nature. So far, the outcome was decent, at least he hadn''t botched it. Dobin, along with his subordinates, made vigorous efforts to control the Patrolling Army, commanding the surrendering Black Scorpion Gang members to drop their weapons and sit in a circle on the ground. When Mason and Homonsa arrived with a large supply of food, some semblance of order was finally restored within the Black Scorpion Gang''s territory. Black Scorpion had been killed by a shot from Charles almost immediately upon appearing, and without their leader, the Black Scorpion Gang had barely mounted any significant resistance. Although dozens were killed in the conflict, and over a hundred had escaped, there were still five to six hundred people left. Charles dispersed these men into various combat squads under his command, distributed the food brought by Mason and Homonsa, and while everyone was eagerly eating, he jumped onto a statue in the Black Scorpion Gang''s territory, overlooking everyone and loudly declared, "I told you, I would share the wealth of Black Scorpion with everyone!" Discover more content at empire "My old subordinates know, Mister Mecklen always keeps his word." "After you''ve eaten, we can begin collecting the wealth. I will have a professional appraise it, converted into Fu Er and Sheng Ding, distributed to each according to their effort in today''s battle," he said. Charles did not confiscate the valuables that his subordinates had hidden away; any small items could be concealed, but anything larger couldn''t be easily hidden. After all, this patrolling army had little loyalty, and he wouldn''t anger this motley crew over such a small amount of wealth, as it could cause problems. Charles''s shout was met with a thunderous welcome, as nobody would disdain the scent of money. Originally, Charles had wanted to take advantage of the momentum to target another major guild, but seeing the people exhausted after their excitement, he had to abandon that plan. After these people had eaten, Charles didn''t dare to lead them back to number one Sparrowhawk Street, for it was a unit of highly complex membership, and it was possible that many could get lost on the way back. He ordered his subordinates to rest on the spot and selected a room for himself. Fearing trouble in the middle of the night, Charles didn''t sleep but practiced Bloody Glory throughout the night. The next morning, the headquarters of the Black Scorpion Gang became bustling. After being awakened, Charles came out and asked, and it turned out that a few guilds that hadn''t gone to number one Sparrowhawk Street yesterday had sent people over, requesting to meet with him. Following yesterday''s battle that wiped out the Black Scorpion Gang, this rabble had somewhat gained morale, and nobody informed them, just rounded up the people from these guilds and made them wait for Charles to wake up. However, the presence of so many people caused some disturbance, and Charles was still alarmed. He washed his face and tidied up his appearance a bit to look more commanding, and then had the people from those guilds brought over. Among the members of the guilds who came, the most notable was an older man smartly dressed, who didn''t seem like a guild member at all, but from the looks of others, Charles knew this guy held some status. The man opened the conversation, saying, "I am Ross Bard of the Bard Commerce Guild!" "As a local commerce guild of the Lucavaro District, I wish to lead the entire Bard Commerce Guild in joining the Patrolling Army." The five biggest gangs in the Lucavaro District are the Lone Wolf Gang, the Dark Night Beast, the Golov Brothers Society, the recently annihilated Black Scorpion Gang, and the Bard Commerce Guild. The Bard Commerce Guild is particularly unique; it''s not a conventional gang but rather a coalition of seventeen shops that formed a security troop with gang-like elements, rarely clashing with other gangs, just ensuring the safety of the seventeen shops'' businesses. Originally, the Bard Commerce Guild didn''t want to get involved in Charles''s actions and had refused Dobin, but last night''s battle had already alarmed various forces. Once Ross Bard learned that the Black Scorpion Gang was completely annihilated overnight, he immediately persuaded the other members of the commerce guild, and they came over early in the morning to join. He feared being too late in acting, as Charles might target the Bard Commerce Guild next. Charles hadn''t expected the Bard Commerce Guild to be so perceptive; he grinned and said, "Very good!" "Welcome to the Patrolling Army family, Bard Commerce Guild." He glanced at the others and asked, "And you?" The faces of these gang members were ashen, and they hurriedly responded, "We also wish to join the Patrolling Army." Charles said to Dobin, "Check to see if there are any other local gangs not willing to join the Patrolling Army voluntarily. I will help them to join with dignity." Chapter 100 98. Fars Empire Declares War Charles spoke these words with an air of nonchalance, yet the gang members listening couldn''t help but shiver with dread.The obliteration of the Black Scorpion Gang yesterday was truly heart-shaking. No one would have thought that the leader of the Patrolling Army in the Lucavaro District could be so ruthlessly decisive and severe in measures. The Black Scorpion Gang, an organization that had been established for over a decade, had vanished overnight without surviving even a single night. Charles had initially intended to find his old acquaintance, Louis Simi, to appraise the wealth of the Black Scorpion Gang, but since Ross Bard had actively offered his allegiance, he entrusted this new "businessman" with the task. He no longer cared about the follow-up matters. In the following days, Charles did nothing but maintained his diligent routine of going to work every day. The overnight destruction of the Black Scorpion Gang made the Lone Wolf Gang, the Dark Night Beast, and the Golov Brothers Society much more submissive. Charles didn''t take advantage of the situation to pressure them, nor did he eradicate a few hesitating smaller gangs; instead, he was working hard to assimilate the power he had just digested. It was another Monday, once again the Fars Empire''s payday. The Fars Empire finally declared war on Byron. This message instantly caused a huge stir throughout the Empire. Various newspapers hotly debated the impending war, but the upper echelons remained silent, obviously in tacit agreement. The Patrolling Army of the Lucavaro District finally faced a change. A decree from the Central Government Office ordered the reorganization of the Lucavaro District''s Patrolling Army into the Free Knights Order, granting the expansion of rights and transferring the previous Patrolling Chief, Lady Mavis, to assign a new Chief Patrol. Upon receiving the decree, Charles felt a sense of relief. But when he saw the resume of the newly appointed Chief Patrol assigned by the Central Government Office on the document, he immediately felt a sensation as if "a myriad of flowers were swirling, and the Goddess was dancing." The new Chief Patrol of the Lucavaro District''s Patrolling Army was a Second-Class Sergeant of the Forty-Second Grade. On paper, this military rank should theoretically belong to a fresh graduate, someone one or two years out of school, or even a little longer. In reality, however, this new Chief Patrol was a recent university graduate, with an evocative name: Taoles Sumei. The Laurel Goddess of the University of Georgia, Menilman''s cousin. Ah! Taoles had graduated and was no longer a student at the University of Georgia, ready to shed the title of Laurel Goddess. Seeing this name, Charles understood why he, a Forty-First Grade, First-Class Clerk, could be out-ranked by a Forty-Second Grade, Second-Class Sergeant who managed to "exceptionally" gain an official status and become a Chief Patrol with actual power. He racked his brain but couldn''t fathom why his new partner would be Taoles Sumei. This former Laurel Goddess of the University of Georgia was indeed efficient. On the afternoon Charles received the document from the Central Government Office, she appeared at No. 1 Sparrowhawk Street. When the beautiful young lady with azure eyes, looking as graceful as a water lily, stood in Charles'' office, her first words were, "I just wanted to see your look of astonishment." Charles spread his hands and asked, "How come you are joining the Patrolling Army?" Taoles, feeling very much at home, found some floral tea in Charles'' office, casually took out a card, placed it under the kettle, and soon boiled the water, making herself a cup of tea. Charles was dumbfounded and asked, "Is this the Card Magician''s craft from the University of Georgia?" Taoles carefully blew on the hot water while answering, "Yes, it''s the card magic created by Yuan Arthur Conan Doyle Ye, the first president of University of Georgia." "This card is ''Bonfire''!" "It''s very convenient for burning and cooking some hot water and food in the wild." Charles was envious, but he knew that he no longer had the energy to practice any card magic, so he just casually asked, "Taoles, what Order of Transcendent are you?" Taoles Sumei replied, "A Third Order card magician!" "Just a bit stronger than Anne." Charles didn''t want to continue this topic, for with Taoles''s nasty character, every word he said could possibly reach Anne''s ears, and it would inevitably be an exaggerated and embellished version. With her tea in hand, Taoles carefully sipped slowly. It must be said, she is worthy of being the Laurel Goddess of University of Georgia, The Empire''s First Rose Menilman''s cousin, with almost impeccable looks and very graceful demeanor. From her appearance alone, she could be termed flawless without any angle to criticize. However, when it comes to personality... Your journey continues on empire Charles didn''t want to comment. He also poured himself a cup of coffee. He was not accustomed to this world''s coffee; it was a bit too acidic, so he bought a batch of beans and roasted them himself to make a charcoal roast. Although the flavor was average and not entirely satisfactory, it was palatable at the very least. Taoles''s nose twitched lightly as she asked, "What coffee is this?" Charles gestured, "Want to try?" Taoles set down her tea, followed Charles''s brewing method by adding sugar and milk, and used the magic card ''Bonfire'' to heat it slightly, then took a careful sip. Her eyes immediately lit up. Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Where did you get this coffee? It''s a bit bitter, but just the right amount, turning into a rich fragrance after adding sugar and milkI''ve never tasted anything like it." Charles didn''t play mysterious and explained, "I deep-roasted the coffee beans," and detailed the essentials of roasting coffee beans to Taoles. Taoles memorized quietly and then asked, "If you open a coffee shop, it would definitely do good business." Charles chuckled and said, "I''d prefer to open a chain of bubble tea shops." That stuff is a genuine "big business" on Earth, hugely popular with women worldwide. Charles had thought a lot about profitable businesses he could start on the Old Continent. Besides a pharmacy, he had also considered opening a bubble tea shop. While the former was an existing business on the Old Continent, just requiring adjustment in the merchandise sold, the latter idea seemed too "earth-shattering." He was unsure if it would do well. Taoles didn''t know what "chain" meant or what "bubble tea" was. She frowned, pondered for a while, and then said, "Milk and tea together doesn''t sound like they would taste good." "That business is doomed to lose money." Without explaining, Charles asked, "Taoles, are you really planning to work?" Taoles collected her magic card and said, "I''ve also brought the soldiers you urgently needed." "However, it seems you''ve solved that problem yourself." It was then that Charles remembered that Lady Mavis had mentioned that the Imperial Assembly would supply him with new soldiers. In recent days, a large portion of his Patrolling Army profiteers had been transferred out. But with the arrival of a batch of prisoners and recruitment of local gang members, he had momentarily forgotten about it. Chapter 101 99, lets go to the Central Government Office to register the Knighthood together. Taoles did not bring anyone over; she only brought a list.Theoretically, Charles was supposed to take the list and requisition the staff from these departments. Read new chapters at empire After all, the Patrolling Army might be sent to the front lines, and nobody really wanted to join. Charles just glanced at the list and then cast the matter out of his mind. Taoles was full of curiosity toward Charles; she knew that this man was her cousin''s subordinate, Anne''s boyfriend, a humble little person, a social climber... As for Charles''s identity as a Transcendent and his recently brilliant military achievements, Taoles didn''t care much. The Su Mei Family lacked neither High-Level Transcendents nor young geniuses. If she weren''t a girl and could receive her family''s support, Taoles even had the confidence that she could advance to Intermediate rank at this age and perhaps reach the fringe of High-Level Transcendent in a few years. Normally, among college students and young people who had just graduated a few years ago, Lower-Ranked Supernaturals were numerous. In contrast, those around thirty years old and aboveapproaching middle age tended to have more Mid-Level Transcendents, and most High-Level Transcendents were usually in their forties or fifties. All paths to Transcendence required time to be honed, with only a rare few geniuses able to move faster, but such events were not within the calculations of ordinary people. After sipping a little coffee, Taoles said, "There''s another thing! We need to go to the Central Government Office to register the Knighthood." Having spent two years at the Central Government Office, Charles knew their procedures and said, "Then we should leave now. If we wait any longer, I''m afraid they will have stopped working." Taoles, holding her coffee, left the office with composure. Watching Taoles board her carriage, Charles had no choice but to follow. Taoles took over the small study inside the carriage, even pulling a book from the shelf to read leisurely. Charles, knowing his place, remained silent and only reported the address to Madam Nancy. When the carriage arrived at the Central Government Office, the two disembarked and walked shoulder to shoulder into Charles''s former workplace. He felt quite sentimental and thought, "I hope I don''t run into any acquaintances; it would be awkward to explain my current status as a thirty-fourth grade four Clerk Chief and also the leader of the Lucavaro District Patrolling Army." But fate did not cater to his wishes. As soon as Charles entered the Central Government Office, he ran into a former colleague, Mister Edgar, who was beaming as he walked out and almost brushed past him. Charles stepped slightly to the side, intending to avoid him, but Edgar, with a sharp eye, recognized his former colleague and called out, "Is that Mister Mecklen? I heard you went to prison. What a pity. Starting over there means recalculating your promotion period. You missed this round of promotions." After giving Charles a slight nod, Edgar turned to Taoles with a triumphant air and said, "Are you friends with Charles? He''s a good man, just unlucky. Missing this promotion means he has to wait another three years." "I am a level two Clerk at the Central Government Office, and I might be promoted to level three soon." Taoles was the Laurel Goddess from the University of Georgia, and rarely did graduates of her caliber work at the Central Government Office. Her beauty was beyond the aesthetic standards of this government department. Edgar was eager to ingratiate himself and even imagined a scenario where she would admire him, abandon Charles, and throw herself into his arms. Having no other choice, Charles interrupted his peacock-like former colleague, saying, "We''re here to take care of some business, and if we don''t hurry, everyone will be off for the break. You know as well as I do that the Central Government Office waits for no one." The Central Government Office even has an old joke: frontline soldiers with orders in hand came to request a shipment of weapons, only to find the Central Government Office closed. An arrogant civil servant said, "Even war must not interfere with our knocking off work." He chased the frontline soldier out and leisurely went for afternoon tea. The outcome of the story was far from beautiful; that Imperial unit perished due to lack of supplies and lost the battlefront. The arrogant civil servant was subsequently executed for dereliction of duty. Yet, the story spread far and wide, and almost every civil servant in the Central Government Office had heard it, with nearly everyone repeating the saying, "Even war must not interfere with our knocking off work." Edgar could only watch as the two left, but did not forget to call out loudly, "May I know the name of you, the beautiful lady?" Taoles didn''t look back at all. After walking a distance, she complained softly, "Doesn''t your Central Government Office have any female staff? Why does he look like he''s never seen a woman before?" Charles laughed and said, "Of course he has not seen a girl as beautiful as you. Even I don''t get to see one often." Taoles flashed a mischievous smile and asked a soul-piercing question, "Who is more beautiful, me or Anne?" Without hesitation, Charles quickly countered, "There''s a saying in the New Continent: In the eyes of a man deeply in love, no woman can compare to his beloved." Taoles laughed and said, "How come I''ve never heard that saying before?" Charles just shrugged his shoulders and did not explain; he had improvised the saying using Earth''s wisdom. Soon, the pair found the military knighthood department of the Central Government Office. Charles, returning to his previous workplace, moved through the familiar place. Seeing several dozen employees chatting and laughing as if about to knock off work, he hurriedly grabbed a rather silent middle-aged man, slipped him a Fu Er, and asked, "We are from the Lucavaro District Patrolling Army and we want to reorganize into the Free Knights Order, could you tell us how to proceed with the formalities?" The silent middle-aged man pinched the Fu Er note in his hand, and said, "I''m able to process it, do you have any paperwork?" Charles handed over the documents brought by Taoles, the middle-aged man looked over them, and said, "I also need evidence of your identities and the Knighthood application form, which must clearly state the name of the Knighthood, its location, the jurisdiction it falls under..." Charles answered each query, and when it came to the name of the Knighthood, he didn''t hesitate to say "Westwind Knights," given that Anne Brittany was the West Wind Goddess of the University of Georgia. sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Though the former Laurel Goddess was right beside him, if he dared to name it Laurel Knights, he might have to remain a single toad for life. Taoles didn''t object, and whispered into Charles''s ear in a very soft voice, "You owe me a favor." Charles just shrugged his shoulders and acknowledged this debt of favor, recognizing that owing a favor to Miss Su Mei was an honor in itself. When registering the Knighthood at the end, the middle-aged man seemingly casually asked, "Duration of registration?" Charles''s eyes instantly sparkled, and in his mind was only one thought: "This Fu Er is really well spent." He lowered his voice and said faintly, "Nine nine nine!" Chapter 102 100, covenantor of the gods Generally, armies like the Free Knights Order, temporarily conscripted for war, would disband on their own after the conflict, but due to the operational mechanisms of the Faust Empire not being as precise as gears, many Knighthoods continued to operate for a while after the war, drawing their pay for an extended period.The Empire mostly turned a blind eye to this and did not intervene much. The Free Knights Order''s registration term was typically one year, three years, or five years, depending on the scale of the war. It was common for the registration period of a Knighthood fighting on the front to expire, leading to the suspension of pay and mutiny, which could result in a loss in the war. Renewing the registration of a Knighthood was actually quite a niche job. How powerful is a Fu Er? It could extend a Knighthood''s registration to the maximum limit allowed by the Empire''s legal system! Although the Empire had never seen a Knighthood last over twenty years on phantom payrolls during peacetime, it was still a very worthwhile favor. Charles took the Knighthood''s registration document, courteously performed an Imperial salute, and without any explicit agreement, he and the middle-aged clerk said nothing to each other, not even exchanging a glance. Charles and Taoles left the office. The middle-aged clerk finished his workday as usual and followed his colleagues out. Upon exiting the Central Government Office, Charles asked, "Taoles, where are you heading?" Without any hesitation, Taoles responded, "Back to the university!" sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles also intended to visit Anne at the University of Georgia and promptly informed Madam Nancy, upon which the carriage headed towards the University of Georgia. The four universities and the Central Government Office were all in the Val de Vaz District, so the carriage soon arrived at the destination. Charles had planned to part ways with Taoles at the university entrance but didn''t expect Taoles to address the talk tube, saying, "Just go in." She glanced at Charles, who looked mildly surprised, and said, "You graduated from Sheffield University, while I graduated from the University of Georgia, what''s so strange about having a permanent access pass to one''s alma mater?" Charles facepalmed, thinking to himself, "Am I puzzled by that? I''m just concerned about us showing up together and causing Anne to misunderstand." Although as far as freeloading goes, the young miss from Su Mei''s Home was no less appealing than the one from the Brittany Family, Charles still had some integrity. With patience, he said, "I just feel it''s inconvenient." With a hand over her mouth, Taoles chuckled softly and said, "I know you''re afraid of Anne getting the wrong idea, but she won''t misunderstand. I vowed in front of the Goddess when I entered the university to remain unmarried for life." Charles''s expression changed slightly as he asked, "You''re a covenantor of the gods!" Taoles nodded, and a touch of sympathy rose in Charles''s heart for the noble miss from the Sumei Family. Speaking indifferently, she said, "You needn''t pity me, I''ve had enough of that, just as I''m fed up with the arranged marriages my family sets up for me." Sighing, Charles said, "I used to wish my family would arrange a marriage for me." "Later..." Charles deliberately paused, not continuing his thought, acting much like an author of an unfinished online novel, kindling Taoles''s curiosity. She asked, "Although of humble origin, your university education and position as an Imperial Civil Servant should make you a good marriage candidate. Why didn''t your family arrange a match for you?" With a calm tone, Charles replied, "Because my brother is in charge of our household." Instantly, Taoles felt sympathy, imagining the pitiable younger brother bullied by a domineering older brother and sister-in-law in various dramatic scenes. Charlotte''s brother would definitely feel wronged if he knew someone thought this way about him. He didn''t wish for his brother to get involved with the family business, mainly because his brother was a typical wastrel, notorious and spendthrift, fearing that his brother''s involvement would squander the hard work of generationsit wasn''t out of disregard for fraternal affection. Charlotte agreed to give up his inheritance rights, and he even sent his brother 550 Aegeus, which was almost seventy percent of the Meclen family''s cash reserves. There was nothing to fault in this arrangement. Although the Meclen family were merchants, they weren''t swimming in riches; their fortune was only a thousand or two Aegeus. Charlotte spoke this way mainly to sever ties with the past. He strived to maintain a solitary image in front of everyone and didn''t behave any differently even with Taoles, whom he had an average relationship with. When it comes to image management, one must be consistent in front of everyone. In order to comfort Charlotte, Taoles said, "Don''t be too sad, you know, the marriage partner arranged for me by the family once included Zimmerman Axel Robin, and that was after ''that incident''. Do you know how desperate I felt?" Your next chapter is on empire Charlotte suddenly forgot about his image management, shocked as he asked, "After the Night Window incident?" Taoles gave him a look and said, "What else? Did you think it was after the Empire Rose event? If that were the case, I would have gone mad." Charlotte tried to imagine, only to find himself unable to comprehend how the brains of the nobles of the Old Continent worked. He could imagine how Menilman Senior must have felt upon discovering her fianc''s unsightly truth and tearing up the marriage contract, only for the Su Mei family''s elders to discuss and decide to replace him with a cousin. He could envision the kind of emotion that must have engendered. He could also imagine the shock Taoles must have felt at the time... But he could not understand the logic driving the brains of certain nobles who orchestrated this scene. Were these the thoughts of proper humans? Charlotte asked, "And then you became a covenantor of the gods?" Taoles nodded and said, "That''s right. I decided then and there, as soon as I went to university, I became a covenantor of the gods. I will never marry." Charlotte could relate; in a similar family setting, he might have chosen never to marry as well. There''s a common saying in the education sector of the Empire: The National Academy serves the Royal Family and the Empire, while imperial universities serve the deities. Yet, most university graduates still choose to join the government for a high-income job. Only a rare few, during their university years, feel the "benevolence" of the deities and declare themselves as covenantors of the gods. In other words, Priest Apprentices! After graduating they can join the Orthodox Divine Sect and hold a priesthood position. Charlotte, too, had considered this path, but joining the Orthodox Divine Sect, despite its various privileges, would mean relinquishing any touch with secular power. His life would be constrained by doctrines, such as remaining celibate for life and being barred from secular wealth. It was too inconvenient, so he abandoned the idea. Of course, one could also choose not to join the Orthodox Divine Sect after graduation and find their own way, but they would still have to adhere to various doctrines, such as being celibate for life and not owning secular wealth. A covenantor of the gods could also choose to give up their status, but the cost would be immense. They would be looked upon with distaste by the deities, all supernatural abilities within the faith system would be annulled, and they would carry a negative buff worse than an Evil God''s curse for life. Chapter 103 101, Movement Two: Dawn Sky charles had no idea that, under the guise of an admirer of the west wind goddess, his intimate demeanor with the laurel goddess while wandering around the university of georgia campus was enough to make people want to beat him up.taoles didn''t say what he was going to do back at school, and charles didn''t think to ask, but while he was waiting for anne, he urged a few times for taoles to leave, yet taoles did not move, which made him alert. although taoles was a covenantor of the gods, charles could not guarantee that anne would be magnanimous. he was racking his brain when he suddenly heard a stranger calling out. "is that mister mecklen?" charles glanced over and realized he didn''t recognize the person, who called him in a refined manner, wearing a monocle. although the old continent had seen the advent of eyeglasses with temples, the old-fashioned monocle had not yet been completely phased out and was still quite a valuable gentleman''s accessory. charles nodded, answering, "yes, it''s me." denying it was pointless, as there weren''t many men at the university of georgia who didn''t know him. "i''m hans!" "i think that while you''re pursuing anne, being together with taoles at the same time is a gross violation of public morals, a highly unethical act, and i challenge you to a duel." charles was shocked and was about to explain when mister hans had already crossed his fists and executed a series of kickboxing moves, lunging straight at him. taoles pursed his lips, smiled, and stepped back, clearing the area for the fight. charles had also learned kickboxing, one of the seven most popular bare-handed combat techniques in the old continent, which could be learned at the national academy, and professional teachers taught it at the university, although he wasn''t proficient. if it hadn''t been for the inheritance of angel''s thorn and later leveraging the mask of the cat to learn some assassin''s flying dagger technique, charles would have still been a close-combat failure, capable, before becoming transcendent, of handling at most two or three ordinary stout men who hadn''t studied combat technique and swordsmanship. at this moment, although the duel was sudden, charles was already well able to cope; with a slight sway of his body, he easily dodged hans''s successive attacks using the quickness technique''s speed and balance, and with a flip of his body, he used the sea serpent kick from kickboxing, flipping his challenger to the ground. the sea serpent kick is a very fierce move in kickboxing, characterized by the power and unpredictable trajectory of the kick, like a giant sea serpent in the ocean. having triumphed over his opponent, charles was about to speak a few words to lighten the atmosphere when someone loudly shouted, "mister mecklen? please, allow me to challenge you to a duel for anne." before charles could respond, a whirlwind swept towards him as a student from the university of georgia leaped forward, demonstrating a route of golbas combat technique with a dazzling display of legwork that enveloped his upper body. charles still used the sea serpent kick, delivering a high kick that knocked the second challenger out of mid-air, but before he could catch his breath, a third challenger spoke up before his duel with harriet alva, charles had never been in any duel, but today he unexpectedly received twenty-three challenges, all from students at the university of georgia. when the twenty-third opponent fell to charles''s kickboxing, he habitually shouted, "next!" but there was no twenty-fourth challenger, and applause erupted around him. charles looked around and saw anne with a flushed face, feeling somewhat guiltily, he asked, "have you finished your class?" anne smiled and said, "you defeated the sixth challenger just as i was finishing class." sea??h th novlf~ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. charles did not see taoles and wisely did not ask about the former laurel goddess. anne also did not mention the senior student. after boarding the carriage, charles suggested they go to the opera, to which anne happily agreed. the two enjoyed a sweet performance of the opera. in the evening, after parting with anne, charles returned to elysian pastoral street no. 58. he told madam nancy, "have mrs. plum sauce prepare the ingredients for barbecue tomorrow, i''m inviting a gentleman over for dinner." charles had not yet received the order to depart, but he had already obtained the registration documents from the knighthood. he was making preparations for the future. although ross bard of the bard company was a decent merchant, his company only dealt in ordinary goods. charles, intending to purchase items useful on the battlefield, had to turn to louis simi. he planned to personally invite louis simi to his home for dinner the next day. after giving instructions to madam nancy, charles went back up to the third floor. as was his routine, he played with the cat for a while before he began training in bloody glory. his primary focus recently was still the spirit spider technique, but he also maintained practice in other bloody runes. after completing an hour and a half of breathing exercises combined with meditation on the spirit spider technique, he sequentially practiced insight, blood flame qi, and angel''s thorn, each for half an hour. towards the end of his practice of angel''s thorn, a myriad of bizarre, brutally efficient, lightning-fast swordsmanship styles suddenly underwent a novel transformation in charles''s mind. the newly emerged swordsmanship, like a sliver of light, seemed fragile but possessed boundless potential. each unremarkable sword move concealed more intricate and unexpected variations, bursting forth with dozens of changes within a single stroke. an epiphany struck charles; this was the second movement of the angel''s twelve chapters: dawn sky! bereft of any natural talent in close combat, he had inherited the legacy of angel''s thorn but never prioritized swordsmanship as his main discipline. although he had continuously trained, he never devoted more effort. charles had not expected that, while he had not yet mastered the spirit spider technique, he would break through in the swordsmanship of the asiluo clan. with a flick of his finger, the blood rose emerged floating in the air. charles reached out and grasped the blood rose, casually twirling it into a sword flower. he could feel his meteoric improvement in swordsmanship. the magic stabbing sword moved as flexibly as part of his body, seemingly fused with his thoughts. with a mere flicker of intention in his mind, the blade had already elegantly flipped, pointing at the target. charles stood quietly with the sword for a long time, then stored the blood rose into his left arm. after briefly washing up, he went to bed. discover more stories at empire the next day, charles left the house for a while. by noon, he had brought louis simi back. the merchant''s attitude towards charles was noticeably warmer. he had learned of everything charles had been doing recently, including the fact that when he had met charles, the chief of the lucavaro district patrolling army was on the run. he knew this young man had turned the tables, not only taking down the former warden magrull teller of kilmainham prison but also gaining the support of the empire''s first rose once again. besides admiration, he deeply regretted his initial "investment" had been too small. when louis simi knew charles had become clerk chief of the empire''s thirty-fifth class, his first thought was, "i should have given him the shalun''s sergeant lance back then!" a bloodsucking weapon, though expensive, was less valuable than the friendship of a thirty-fifth class influential figure of the empire. Chapter 104 102, Divine Horse later, charles had been promoted again, and louis simi was already preparing a gift, planning to pay a visit, but he hadn''t anticipated that charles would invite him over for dinner before he could act.louis simi would never refuse the olive branch of friendship extended by charles, although he had interactions with many officials of the empire, charles, who was an acquaintance not yet prominent, with a promotion speed as fast as lightning, was fundamentally different from those people. returning to elysian pastoral street no. 58, charles chuckled and said, "my cook, mrs. plum sauce, is skilled in the exquisite barbecue brought over from the new continent, which i am eager to share with someone, but you know, louis..." "anne is a lady." louis simi also chuckled and said, "indeed, miss brittany is not suited for such rugged food." "however, i have no such problem." "i have long heard of the new continent''s barbecue, with its unique flavor, yet i have never tasted it. i truly owe you thanks for your generous sharing, charles." mrs. plum sauce and madam nancy had already prepared everything needed for the barbecue, while charles and louis simi sipped on barley beer and tasted the barbecue, casually discussing the recent news of the empire. after some pleasantries, charles said, "i might also have to go to the battlefield, so i wanted to ask, louis, do you have anything that could help increase survival on the battlefield?" louis simi chuckled, "i did have some armor, but they''ve already been reserved. you know, the upper echelons of the empire are never short of well-informed people." stay updated with empire upon hearing that louis simi didn''t have what he needed, charles couldn''t help but feel slightly disappointed. sarch* the n?vel?ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. louis chewed on a delicious lamb kidney, pondered for a moment, then said, "actually, what you need most now, i believe, is to make a will." "although it''s a bit ominous to speak of such things, i still earnestly advise you to take care of this matter first." "no one can guarantee that they will survive the battlefield, and without a will, settling your estate can be very troublesome." charles thought about it for a while and actually found louis simi''s advice quite good, saying, "i really should make a will." louis simi chuckled and said, "the reason i suggest you make a will is there''s another reason." "the only thing that can improve survival chances on the battlefield, is luck." "you should know too, warriors who make wills can have them incinerated at the temple of the lord of radiance, and they usually receive a blessing from the lord of radiance." "on the battlefield, there is nothing that can enhance luck more than the blessing of the lord of radiance." charles''s eyes lit up; he suddenly felt that this dinner invite wasn''t in vain, the lord of radiance being a deity who bestows luck on his followers. the most famous miracle of the glowing door at elysian pastoral avenue is that anyone who enters will randomly exit from one of the four doors, and the direction they exit is their most fortunate direction for the day. he laughed heartily and said, "louis, you can also be called lucky louis! every time i meet you, something good happens." louis simi gave a slight smile and said, "perhaps it''s because i too follow the lord of radiance." it was the era of the black moon, and the goddess had the most adherents in the old continent. however, there still were those who worshipped other deities, and followers of the evil god were not few in number. the byron empire, for instance, almost exclusively worshipped ancestral gods, all of whom were vampires and descendants of the evil god. charles no longer spoke, frequently urging to drink more. after having eaten, he invited louis to the third-floor terrace for a coffee and to pet cats. the three agile cats went all out in their charming antics, completely relaxing louis and making him feel particularly content. louis, like taoles, couldn''t stop praising the new-style charcoal roasted coffee and was willing to spend ten aegeus to buy the recipe. charles generously gave away the method of roasting charcoal coffee, genuinely not seeing the method as something valuable. in the old continent, no one had thought to roast coffee beans this way; sooner or later, someone was bound to figure out the correct steps once they thought about it. louis simi, having received the new coffee recipe, was overjoyed and immediately notified his coachman, who quickly retrieved an item. he handed a large box to charles and said, "having received the coffee recipe, i am beyond happy. just so happens i received a very interesting item intended as a gift for your promotion and housewarming. but, i received the news too late and felt it lacked sincerity and timeliness to present it now. now, thankfully, i have an excuse to give it away." charles did not reject the gift; sometimes, to refuse a gift is to refuse friendship, and he did not want to turn down the friendship of a businessman. especially a businessman dealing in magic artifacts like louis. he had previously thought that he wouldn''t have much interaction with louis, but now charles felt that he might need a "stable" channel for unloading goods. indeed, although he couldn''t sell the silver rhinoceros in his possession, he currently needed the other weapons. however, there would inevitably come a day of "weapon surplus," and he''d have to dispose of some unnecessary items. in front of louis simi, charles opened the box, which contained a pair of metal leggings and surprisingly, also an instruction manual. "is this the legendary divine artifact horse?" charles was slightly surprised; he was aware of the item. divine artifact horse, produced by the star workshop, one of the six great alchemy workshops of the fars empire. although not an extraordinary object, it was extremely popular. normally appearing as leggings, when used, divine artifact horse would extend two highly elastic leg extensions, increasing the user''s running speed by two to three times and slightly enhancing their jumping ability. without the quickness technique, this divine artifact horse would be an object charles greatly desired, serving as an artifact for emergency escapes. however, having acquired the quickness technique, he had little need for it, as the divine artifact horse was quite heavy and could offset some of the technique''s effects. besides, it could only accelerate in a straight line and was not flexible. charles, of course, did not show this reaction. louis, clearly unaware of his special ability, had chosen the gift thoughtfully. charles showed a look of delight and said, "thank you, louis, i really need this." with a slight smile, louis said, "i just hope that when you''re fleeing, your graceful form won''t draw too much attention from your superiors." charles laughed heartily; it was an old joke from the old continent, but quite appropriate for the situation. the two talked for an afternoon, and then louis simi took his leave. the next day, charles indeed wrote two wills, sending one to anne brittany stating if misfortune befell him, all his possessions would be divided into three, half to his beloved anne, and the remaining half again divided between his brother and his sister. the other will was personally taken by him to the temple of the lord of radiance to be incinerated. Chapter 105 103. First Appearance of the Westwind Knights charles just wanted to simply establish a persona.he also aimed to gain some favor from anne in the process. but he hadn''t expected that after burning the will at the temple of the lord of radiance, his "luck" would indeed skyrocket. the very same day, the westwind knights received a marching order. charles didn''t even have time to say goodbye to anne before he was rushed by the overseeing team to set off hastily, leaving strasbourg. before the departure, the central government office''s military logistics department provided the locally reassigned knighthood with five military carriages and a batch of supplies, including military provisions and weapons. most of the patrolling army which was supposed to be replenished for him didn''t show up; only about a hundred people came under different pressures to report, and were immediately disbanded by charles and assigned to various combat squads. after charles left the city, local gangs in lucavaro district soon realized, albeit too late, that their gang members had been swept up by him, out of their control. the gangs reacted differently, most cursing charles, but there were also some who made different choices. doll sister, all alone, caught up with charles outside the city and requested to join the knighthood. charles was surprised but had just agreed when yellow bear, the second-in-command of dark night beast, also brought a group to catch up and requested to join the knighthood as well. originally, charles''s patrolling army was comprised of ordinary people, with only him as a transcendent. mrs. mavis could not be counted, as she didn''t really come to work at the patrolling army. this was fundamentally why charles could easily take control of the patrolling army, as he possessed the military force to suppress everything. latterly, taoles replaced mrs. mavis as the chief patroller, adding the second transcendent to this patrolling army. with doll sister and yellow bear joining, this newly reassigned westwind knights, which had only changed roles a few days ago, impressively had four transcendents, and could truly be described as "strong and well-equipped." liemar detective agency, an established firm with over a hundred detectives, hundreds of detective assistants, and apprentice detectives, ranks in the top five within the detective sector of the fars empire, yet only about a dozen of the official detectives were transcendents. the overseeing team escorted the westwind knights out of strasbourg and then returned to the capital. they were merely an overseeing team, not "warrior escorts." once the overseeing team left, charles issued an order to station the troops. he also needed to "unify the thoughts" of the departing westwind knights. charles cut down a large tree with a single sword stroke, jumped onto the stump that was over a meter high, and loudly proclaimed, "before i set off, i had already received an imperial edict. the lucavaro district patrolling army has been reformed into the free knights. i have already obtained the knighthood''s registration documents, and our new name iswestwind knights!" charles had not shown the central government office''s reorganization document to anyone. mrs. mavis rarely came by, and no one dared ask why a noble lady like taoles would join the patrolling army. hence, these former members of the patrolling army still didn''t know that they were no longer "merely" an army but had also taken on the role of a knighthood, nor did they know about the change in their leader. today, suddenly, an overseeing team came and forced the "patrolling army" to leave strasbourg, leaving everyone dumbfounded. only charles was composed, so the others simply followed his orders quietly. the overseeing team belonged to the royal knights order and was a special military force, all members were highly skilled in martial arts and nobility; they did not recruit commoners, and everyone from squadron leader upward was a transcendent. no one dared to resist the overseeing team because the consequence would undoubtedly be an on-the-spot slaughter. when this "military with a complicated origin" heard that they were now members of a knighthood, they couldn''t help but cause a commotion. not only did the formal members of the patrolling army seek ways to transfer out, but even the prisoners and gang members equally didn''t want to enter the battlefield. charles had mustered all of bloody glory, loudly declaring, "everyone needs not worry; we are merely changing our stationing location, not heading to the battlefield." "our deputy leader of the knighthood, miss taoles, is from the su mei family. do you believe such a noble lady would go to the battlefield?" this example was overly compelling, and with veterans like dobin from the patrolling army continuously appealing, both the prisoners and gang members temporarily calmed down and patiently listened to charles speech. in his previous life, charles was a math teacher. though not professionally "drawing pies in the sky," he had often used various fabricated stories to encourage his students to study hard. he spoke loudly, "our destination as the westwind knights is behemoth duchy! as everyone knows, archduke ferdinand was assassinated by those revolutionaries from south serif. their local armies are going to seek revenge, so we''ll be taking over their role, staying in behemoth and continuing our old trade as a patrolling army." "all we have to do is nothing, wait for the war to end, and everyone will get promoted one or two ranks, resting on our laurels." "this is a rare opportunity..." charles racked his brain and was so eloquent that he almost "believed" himself, thus temporarily appeasing the morale of the westwind knights. discover more stories at empire he announced several appointments: taoles had already been the deputy leader when she registered in the knighthood. managing a knighthood of three thousand people couldn''t be done by just two persons, so charles promoted dobin to quartermaster and even gifted him the newly acquired shadow horse, which he didn''t need, but dobin did. he also temporarily combined several combat squads to form two whirlwind teams, led by the doll sister and yellow bear. charles used every trick in the book in personnel matters, twisting and turning to ensure that the knighthood would not dissolve halfway through the journey. he deliberately waited until evening, when everyone was tired and hungry, to announce the start of dinner. after these three thousand-plus people had a hearty meal, some of their dissatisfaction evaporated. charles called a few "old subordinates," taoles and doll sister, and yellow bear, the two transcendents, to have dinner together and also asked why they had followed. the doll sister''s reason was that she hoped to become part of the imperial nobility. yellow bear''s reason was similar; he hoped for a stable, respectable job, having already a family and children; he no longer wanted to keep mingling with gangs. charles said nothing, had dinner, and let everyone go about their business, then diligently made another round of inspections. he didn''t return to his carriage to rest but instead left the campsite and walked a few hundred meters. when he was alone, he softly said, "philedrica! come out." the doll sister let out a light laugh and jumped down from the nearby treetops, asking, "how did you know it was me?" she removed the mask on her face, revealing a pair of eyes full of passion and vigour. charles shrugged his shoulders and said, "you brought a handgun!" the leopard girl''s large, round ears twitched twice, and she said dejectedly, "i forgot, you plundered a batch of handguns from no. 5 dragon fortress street in the alcatraz area. i thought everyone would use these handguns, which makes it easier to hide our identities." s~ea??h the n??efire.et website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 106 104, Dear Leopard Woman, please resist with all your might when the assassins destroyed archduke ferdinand''s sarcophagus, they actually left behind several broken walking sticks at the scene. how could assassins who managed to produce alchemical explosives not have access to firearms?therefore, the only explanation was that there had been a problem with the firearms they had prepared. recalling the batch of handguns he had taken from the chelsea detective agency, everything started to make sense; those assassins were connected to the orc assassin alliance, and their prepared handguns were foiled by charles. thus, charles paid extra attention to this type of handgun. when the "doll sister" appeared before him, the first thing he noticed was the additional identical handgun she carried. charles, in his deliberate manner, flicked his finger, and the blood rose materialized at his hand. he grasped the hilt of the magic stabbing sword and said calmly yet confidently, "dear ms. leopard woman, please resist with all your might." philedrica lightly raised her refined eyebrows and said, "you should know, i am a tenth grade beastman assassin!" charles replied, "how coincidental! i just recently dueled publicly with a fourteenth order radiant knight and killed him." stay connected with empire the leopard girl''s momentum faltered momentarily; she had actually received this news as well. last time she and algenon joined forces, they almost got reversed by charles. both believed that this guy might not be that strong, but his special abilities were weird and tricky, good for both direct confrontations and stealthy assassinations. despite this, the leopard girl felt that with a bit of spirit and a fair fight, she might not necessarily lose. however, after receiving the news that harriet alva was killed in the duel, she lost that confidence altogether. there was, after all, a significant gap between intermediate and high order supernatural beings. philedrica flicked open a hidden throwing knife, but showed no intention of using it, saying, "those people waited until archduke ferdinand''s remains left your jurisdiction before they acted, which is credited to me." charles pondered for a moment, then slightly nodded and said, "you want to exchange that for an intact body?" philedrica, a bit choked up, said, "if that''s not enough, i can exchange a secret with you. i need to utilize your knighthood to escape strasbourg." charles, slightly curious, asked, "why do you need to flee?" philedrica responded, "that''s none of your concern, but the secret i know is very much related to you." although charles displayed a confident demeanor, and had progressed in angel''s thorn, mastering the second movement: dawn sky, which indeed advanced his swordsmanship significantly against the leopard girl, would prefer not to fight if he could avoid it. sarch* the novel(f~)ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. he was, after all, a civil official, although he now also served as the head of the knighthood, he was still a civilian, and had not switched to a military role. charles pondered for a moment, then said, "alright! i can take you to behemoth." philedrica said, "the su mei family has encountered a severe problem. several major nobles want to crush this empire''s first rose." charles exclaimed in surprise, "why?" he soon understood and exclaimed, "is it the families of those souls who died at the hands of zimmerman axel robin!?" the leopard girl''s eyes widened, and she exclaimed, "how can you be so clever?" charles knew that zimmerman axel robin had killed many people in duels, but had never considered what impact this might have, as it was of no concern to him. but of course, once he was willing to think, he immediately understood the crux of the matter. this matter was called the empire rose incident, and the young men involved in the duel were all fighting under the banner of avenging miss menilman. when these young men were killed, their families would deeply hate zimmerman axel robin, as well as menilman sumei. if menilman sumei hadn''t been involved, these young men wouldn''t have died in vain. this was known as a beauty bringing disaster. as for whether menilman was innocent, it was completely irrelevant as the families who lost their young would inevitably harbor deep resentment towards the related individuals. charles suddenly understood why the unfortunate former warden, magru teller, had to force himself into framing miss menilman. behind magru teller, there must have been the backing of a major noble. once exposed, he was sacrificed without hesitation, as the former warden likely had no choice at the time. philedrica still wanted to salvage some honor and asked, "do you know who is really behind this affair?" charles answered without hesitation, "of course i know!" a joke, he had helped menilman dig up the top documents related to the night window incident and the empire rose incident, the contents of those documents were etched in his mind. who zimmerman axel robin had killed in the duels and what families were behind these individuals? charles was aware of all this, although previously, he had never thought about these matters, since this troublesome affair had nothing to do with him, it wasn''t worth wasting brain cells over. the leopard girl''s beautiful turquoise eyes showed a hint of anger as she said, "you know everything, so why do you still want me to say it?" charles put away the blood rose and replied indifferently, "because previously, i didn''t apply my mind to this matter." his body paused slightly as he suddenly understood why taoles sumei had become his "deputy"this former laurel goddess from the university of georgia had come to seek protection by his side. at the same time, he also understood why the effort to have ms. menilman from his side join the army failed, and even more so, why it was menilman who went to receive archduke ferdinand because originally the unfavorable charge of failing to protect the archduke was meant to be pinned on his beloved senior. he couldn''t help but mutter, "should i switch allegiances?" the old continent didn''t have the colloquial expression "cling to someone''s coattails." hearing his murmur, philedrica hastily looked down at her own long, straight, strong, and beautifully shaped legs, suddenly feeling a sense of crisis. for the first time, charles felt that the political landscape of the fars empire was also rather intricate and complex. he had gotten tangled in a whirlpool of unknown magnitude and felt slightly headache. he was about to return to the camp when he suddenly remembered something and asked, "was the real doll sister killed by you?" philedrica put on the mask, transforming back into the slightly bulky but still attractive doll sister, and said, "the fee for killing someone is very expensive, nobody paid, and i wouldn''t kill for no reason." "i just knocked her out, tied her up, and threw her on the bed. she''s probably woken up by now, and with her doll secret technique, escaping wouldn''t be difficult." having received his answer, charles took a deliberate look at philedrica''s clothes, ignored the leopard girl, and walked back to the camp. Chapter 107 Labyrinth 2 charles returned to the military carriage and touched the cat mask in his arms, muttering to himself, "so this thing is standard issue for the orc assassin alliance."the mask used by philedrica was clearly another such extraordinary object. even while marching, charles did not slack on his training, he still practiced the spirit spider technique for an hour and a half as usual, before sequentially training in four other bloody runes. after completing his training, he took a short nap. waking up the next morning, charles discovered that more than ten people had fled. in the armies of the old continent, the level of training and the elite nature could not be compared at all with the modern armies of earth. even for the most basic of long marches, countless individuals would desert, and it was even possible for entire units to collapse. especially since his westwind knights was a makeshift force, consisting only of a few regular patrolling army members, with the rest being adventurers, prisoners, and gang members. that just over ten people had fled was already a tremendous success from his expectations set the day before. charles first took some time to regather the knighthood, rallied this motley crew with a spirited speech, and then announced it was time to eat breakfast before they resumed marching. the next day''s march saw over thirty more people desert; charles helplessly adjusted their direction slightly. by the fifth day, nearly three hundred people had escaped. initially, after absorbing the black scorpion gang, the westwind knights had alarmingly exceeded three thousand members, but now it had dropped below three thousand again. still, he had finally managed to bring this group of the free knights to machu picchu. the westwind knights entered the maze-ified fortress of machu picchu, where all members completed their transformation into npcs. a consciousness suddenly transmitted from the diary hidden inside charles''s robes: "charles meklen''s machu picchu labyrinth has obtained a large number of npcs, fulfilling the conditions for promotion, and may now arrange a second labyrinth." charles hadn''t expected that the ruins of the machu picchu fortress could still accommodate a second labyrinth? with both surprise and joy, he opened the second page of "agmillar''s labyrinth" on the ground, and immediately felt the diary under his palm lose another page. an intangible force expanded outward, and once again, evil energies corroded the ancient ruins of the orc kingdom''s fortress. that consciousness surged once more: "machu picchu requires eighteen days to complete the double-layer labyrinth, during which time you must not leave this place." charles also learned that once the second labyrinth was arranged, machu picchu would form a double-labyrinth world, and his control over npcs would increase by another level, tasks issued would multiply, and the tasks available on npcs would also increase. of course, for charles, what was more important was that he could vaguely understand the movements of his subordinates. if they were in machu picchu, they absolutely could not escape; outside machu picchu, those soldiers within a certain range of charles would provide positional indicators. each fleeing soldier would essentially be "reporting" their movements to charles. charles arranged for the knighthood to settle down, and he mulled over the newly gained information while holding the diary, gradually assimilating it, and his mastery over the maze art deepened yet another layer. the orders charles had received were to proceed to the behemoth duchy as soon as possible, but they did not specify "how soon is as soon as possible"? charles, of course, did not hesitate to stay, as the war between the behemoth duchy and the south serif territory was none of his business. moreover, with such a disorganized group, entering the battlefield would likely see them disperse within minutes, which would help nothing. going there would be worse than not; it was better to avoid bothering the behemoth people. part of the westwind knights, those adventurers who had been enticed by charles to join the patrolling army and to this day had only received "small, long-term payments" without seeing a second installment of money, were quite familiar with machu picchu. with this group of "experienced guides," the new members of the knighthood quickly adapted to the "environment." no country on the old continent had the capability to support long-distance hit-and-run tactics, and naturally, neither could the westwind knights. they had not brought enough supplies, which were supposed to be provided by the towns or cities along the way, and even that meant enduring hunger all the way to behemoth duchy. sar?h the novelfire.net* website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. since charles had stopped, he naturally could not obtain supplies along the way, so he chose to send combat squads out in batches to "forage." he had also privately complained that the war potential of the fars empire was not even comparable to that of ancient china, but in a world with transcendents, the outcome of war was often decided by powerful transcendents, and armies composed of regular people were just cannon fodder, so an appropriate military system had never been developed. the foraging combat squads, under charles''s strict instructions, also brought back a batch of seeds. although charles knew that it wouldn''t be possible to grow food within a fortnight, he always felt he might eventually make a base out of machu picchu, so he took precautions and led the knighthood to clear some of the wilderness nearby. days quickly went by, and although charles was extremely busy, he miraculously managed to prevent any desertions from the knighthood, which astonished both taoles and philedrica. your adventure continues at empire yellow bear, along with dobin, had become charles''s right and left-hand men. despite his gang-related background, he had not indulged in the gang members'' vices, had been entirely fair in emergency situations, was a transcendent, and quickly gained a considerable amount of admiration. one day, charles broke away from everyone and went to the place where hannah was buried. though he and this female adventurer had had no special connection and he had not originally intended to get involved emotionally, as the first person to die after he had formed his team, charles still felt some concern. in front of him, there was a swirl of black fog that drifted but was not confined by the labyrinth power, and it could never escape. charles performed an empire salute and said softly, "i promised you i would help you take revenge, though it has been delayed, i hope you don''t mind." he flipped his hand and lightly pressed, and the labyrinth power converged. the monster immediately burst apart, turning into a puff of blue smoke. though this matter was not significant, charles had always kept it in mind. now that he had avenged hannah, he felt somewhat relieved. now, most creatures in the labyrinth, including the monsters, strange beings, and evil spirits, had been transformed into npcs by the labyrinth, although this labyrinth was only a manifestation of charles''s thoughts and not true gamification; his control over these extraordinary beings was limited. charles stood silently for a while, then revealed the blood rose. lord leo had escaped, leaving his two servants behind, and charles prepared to eliminate these two servants to boost his own strength to the next level. lord leo was a high-level transcendent, and his two servants were also strong, selected from hundreds of blood servants, and were of intermediate rank. charles believed that killing these two servants of lord leo would save him at least a few dozen days of training. he silently sensed the feedback from the labyrinth and quickly found the two servants of lord leo, who were eating a ground rat, and with a flicker, he disappeared from the spot. Chapter 108 106. Prime Blood Boiling lord leo fled for the first time intending to retrieve his two servants, as these servants were strong and had served him for many years, playing significant roles in his life. however, during his second escape, he gave no thought to them, realizing that no servant, no matter how important, was worth risking his life for.after lord leo left, the two servants, relying on their exceptional strength, managed to survive in the labyrinth despite the difficulty. but the scarcity of food within the labyrinth meant that they often went days without anything to eat, gradually weakening. charles appeared nearby and observed them for a while, confident that these two servants were not vampires. vampires are quite proud and exclusive, with the older ones being even more so. even if the byron empire did not harshly suppress the proliferation of descendants and even implemented a "first embrace certificate" to constrain it, many of the older vampires were reluctant to sire offspring, preferring to leave that to the younger bloodkin. the two blood servants of lord leo were merely "servants" controlled by vampires, possessing certain vampiric characteristics but falling far short of true blood clan members, as they had not undergone the "first embrace." for instance, they couldn''t replenish their body''s consumption of blood energy by drawing life essence. lord leo, trapped in the machu picchu labyrinth, was still lively and at the height of his strength thanks to his vampiric talents, but the strength of his two blood servants had already plummeted to sixty or seventy percent of their peak. with a wave of his hand, charles unknowingly separated lord leo''s two servants, who, by the time they realized what happened, had already lost sight of each other. charles drew his vampiric hand axe and hurled it with blood flame qi. each vampire clan is born with a different physical structure; most can only condense a single bloody vortex with their rank determined by the strength of their blood energy. once vampires reach a certain level of cultivation, they gather blood energy and condense a blood core to ascend to higher ranks. charles, now a fifth order transcendent, possessed a blood flame qi that was more subtle and robust than before. coupled with the amplification from the other four bloody vortexes of his bloody glory, the vampiric hand axe pierced the air, emitting a whistling moan. it cleaved directly into the back of a blood servant, who toppled to the ground without any chance to react. after the successful ambush, charles patiently waited for the vampiric hand axe to devour all the essence blood from the servant before smoothly recalling the bloodsucking weapon. when he attempted to assimilate the life force, the bloody glory within his body suddenly boiled, and an unexpected change occurred. the life force of lord leo''s blood servant was like "poison," rampaging within him, scorching everything in its path like flame, as harsh as profound ice, destroying all bodily functions. surprised and frightened, charles activated the bloody glory, hoping to expel this life force, but to no avail. desperate, he struggled to recall whether the protagora secret scrolls mentioned any solution to this predicament. having faced the evil god twice, the second time gazing directly at two, the benefits included improved spirituality and enhanced memory. the protagora secret scrolls he had read during his college years were vivid in his mind, but none mentioned this situation. in his panic, charles remembered the two vampire secret scrolls he possessed. he quickly took out the adonis clan''s "vampire secret scrolls" and the scroll gifted by lord leo from the arthur clan. while forcibly battling the strange and venomous life force rampaging inside him, he rapidly read through them. the adonis clan''s "vampire secret scrolls" recorded only secret techniques, with no additional text. charles found nothing after flipping through them. holding onto his last hope, when he turned to the arthur scroll, his eyes brightened as he encountered a secret technique describing the exact situation he was experiencing. before the vampire''s thirty-seven clans had established their nation, they had slaughtered transcendents without restraint, using their bloodsucking traits to elevate their ranks. this incited the wrath of the great empires, triggering a continent-wide backlash that led to merciless slaughter by transcendents of the human race, led by protagora. six vampire clans were exterminated, wiped out by humanity. after founding the empire, the blood clan promised the human empires they would not hunt transcendents indiscriminately. the great empires also vowed not to hunt transcendents within the human race for cultivation of their bloody glory without just cause, achieving a delicate balance. from that point on, it was no longer a state of war, and very few humans chose to practice bloody glory. s~ea??h the n??el fire.nt website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. but the vampires still worried that someone like protagora might appear again among the humans. therefore, the committee in charge of compiling the vampire secret scrolls gathered the wisdom of the most talented individuals from the thirty-one vampire clans and, after exhausting all their thoughts and efforts, created a secret technique named prime blood boiling as a countermeasure against bloody glory. the essence of this secret technique was not complex; it employed the powers of the nine ancient progenitors who ascended to the evil god in the ancient times, ensuring a special "imprint" was found within the blood energy cultivated by each clan. every blood clan member who mastered prime blood boiling would have blood energy far purer than their peers; it could not be consumed by vampires from any other clan, nor could it be consumed by humans practicing bloody glory, resulting in their power increasing by leaps and bounds daily. this was an auxiliary secret technique, yet it was more precious than any offensive secret technique. because it required harnessing the sinister powers of the nine ancient progenitors, only members of the three emperor clans and six king clans could practice it. it also could not prevent cannibalism within the same clan, and just like lord leo of the arthur clan, his blood servants also bore this imprint from the evil god in their bodies. "damn it!" "what should we do now?" "only the bloodline mantra unique to the arthur clan can counteract the backlash of arthur clan''s prime blood boiling..." in an instant, charles understood he had no choice but to channel this toxic vitality into his throat and, using the secret technique of bloody glory, he opened the sixth bloody vortex. the bloody vortex in his throat opened, and this strange force grew even stronger. charles silenced the other five bloody vortices and, following the arthur clan''s secret technique, he forcibly condensed the bloody runes of the bloodline mantra. protagora, the great philosopher, had never obtained the secret techniques from the arthur clan. the vampire secret techniques he had obtained were mainly from the asiluo clan, followed by those from the adonis clan and the bellos family, also one of the six king clans. the other ten secret techniques all came from grand duke vampire clans, even from marquis-level clans. continue reading at empire at that moment, charles had no ancient techniques of his predecessors to follow and had to create his own secret technique based on bloody glory and the arthur clan''s secret scrolls. initially, charles found the runes of the bloodline mantra complex and profound, utterly perplexing. after dozens of failed attempts, he could not help but vomit a mouthful of black blood. when the pool of black blood hit the ground, it sizzled with corrosive force. just then, a leisurely voice came from the endless void: "young one! the secret methods of the arthur clan are not to be messed with so recklessly." charles was shocked, and immediately, a will invaded his mind, which did nothing but pluck at a mental string as if by intention or by accident. charles had a flash of insight and exclaimed, "i know! i know now..." the runes of the bloodline mantra, previously incomprehensible, suddenly unraveled in his mind like mathematical symbols, with clear logic... Chapter 109 107. Promoted to Sixth Order in the throat''s bloody vortex, countless shattered golden runes assembled into a book with a black cover studded with innumerable golden specks. the previously invasive life force, akin to toxic poison, had quieted down, allowing charles to manipulate bloody glory to assimilate it.half an hour later, charles finally digested the life force of this blood servant, and the sixth bloody vortex in his throat stabilized. sensing the book within this vortex, adorned with a black cover and countless golden specks, he recalled that mysterious voice, that supreme will, and felt a bone-chilling cold in his heart. he knew what it was. because it was not the first time he had seen it. it was a blood clan evil god. charles couldn''t help but think, "do i possess some trait that attracts evil gods specifically?" "why can''t i be blessed by a true god for once? even if not by the nine great true gods, their attendant gods or subordinate gods would do!" charles looked up to the sky, though of course, he could see nothing. a mere sixth order transcendent, yet lacking the ability to cross the void and discern anything. the sixth bloody vortex he had opened, an undocumented one in bloody glory, had formally advanced charles to the sixth order. discover stories with empire most remarkably, he had also refined the runes of the bloodline mantra, obtaining his fifth special ability. however, each spell of the arthur clan required arduous practice, and he had just perfected the bloody rune of the bloodline mantra. he hadn''t yet started to practice any specific secret technique and couldn''t deploy any of the bloodline mantra spells. despite this, charles was quite satisfied. he buried the body of lord leo''s servant and went in search of another blood servant. this time, charles again threw the vampiric hand axe from a distance. this blood servant, suspicious, especially with a comrade missing, was particularly vigilant and unexpectedly countered by clashing with the vampiric hand axe using his flesh-and-blood body. the vampiric hand axe was thrown back at him, and charles, somewhat astounded, retracted the axe, wondering how this servant''s physical body could be so formidable? he soon found the reason. there was a body-hardening secret technique within the vampiric scroll of the arthur clan, named: blood butcher! as he perused the scroll, he inadvertently glanced at this technique. it was rather crude, specifically designed for the training of blood servants; legitimate blood clan members never learned it. the blood butcher, also considered a kind of knight, could transform every part of his body into a weapon, his muscles and bones as hard as steel, with tremendous strength, able to fight until the end of his life. charles activated the vampiric hand axe and tried twice more, only to have lord leo''s servant block him staunchly each time; he no longer attempted to fight but simply abandoned the battle. after all, the opponent was in his labyrinth. as long as he waited a while longer for his adversary''s strength to continue waning, he could take whatever he wanted with ease, so why bother now? charles put away the vampiric hand axe, leaving the blood servant to his fate, and returned to the camp of the westwind knights. taoles saw him return and couldn''t help but say, "we can''t stay here any longer, there simply aren''t enough nearby villages for us to gather provisions. we must make haste and obtain supplies on the road." charles shook his head and said, "we must stay here for a full eighteen days!" "cut down on the rations, letting everyone starve for a few days won''t hurt." he had to wait until the second labyrinth was set up. compared to that, starving the westwind knights for a few days was trivial, especially since charles had calculated that it certainly wouldn''t kill anyone. taoles said in a low voice, "aren''t you afraid of a rebellion?" "once over three thousand people start creating chaos, there''s no way to subdue them." charles smiled slightly and said, "the last thing i fear is their rebellion." in the machu picchu labyrinth, what sort of rebellion could a bunch of npcs even mount? charles even felt that having these members of the knighthood starve for a few more days could help them understand what "discipline" means! he had already decided not to leave before the maze-ification was complete, and he also exerted control over the food only those who obeyed had something to eat. seeing that charles wouldn''t heed her advice, taoles felt somewhat helpless and could only make preemptive preparations extensively. sea??h th n?vel(f)ire.et website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. whether they were prisoners, gang members, or even adventurers, there were women among them. after departing, taoles asked charles for over a hundred people to form an all-female team, which she led quite successfully, having received a formal university education. the villages of the old continent usually had small populations and not much stored grain. machu picchu was a ruin of the ancient orc kingdom, with hardly any villages nearby. under charles'' stubborn leadership, the knighthood quickly fell on hard times and had no choice but to implement a rationing system, where everyone could only eat a small piece of dark bread. at least water was plentiful; there was a water source inside the machu picchu fortress. the worst part was that charles often disappeared. apart from the daily foraging parties, anyone else who tried to escape would often end up lost within the fortress. sometimes they were merely steps away from the main gate, yet within a few paces would find themselves in bizarre locations. complaints within the knighthood grew louder by the day. dobin, yellow bear, taoles, and philedrica, bearing the face of "big sister doll" from the orc assassin alliance, were all forced to participate in placating the crowds. everyone was running around, exhausted, as handling an uprising from a three-thousand-member knighthood could lead to severe consequences. the only ones who remained fairly calm were charles'' earliest subordinates, the adventurers he had tricked. these experienced individuals, having returned to machu picchu, communicated tacitly and had stealthily hidden some food in the first few days. as days passed, the westwind knights resembled a powder keg about to explode, which could be set off at any moment by an accidental spark, suddenly exploding and blasting everyone to smithereens. then, one morning, even the foraging party couldn''t leave the machu picchu fortress. the knighthood exploded completely, as countless people shouted loudly, demanding that charles come out and explain himself. even though dobin, yellow bear, taoles, and philedrica did their utmost to calm the situation, it was to no avail. soon, some began to fight. though dobin had brought along former colleagues from the patrolling army and suppressed over a dozen disputes, three thousand people were just too many, and he soon couldn''t hold them back any longer. this ragtag knighthood was finally ignited; they blamed and cursed each other, and some even surrounded several leaders, ready to resort to violence at any moment. though taoles was a third order card magician, she couldn''t cope with so many people. she squeezed a "magic cardopen door," which could open a door on any wall to slip away, yet she was still making a last-ditch effort. suddenly, someone shouted, "these bastards deceived us, let''s catch them and force them to reveal the way out." immediately, several others echoed the call, and the situation deteriorated to the point that it was just short of becoming irredeemable. Chapter 110 Spirit Spider Technique charles was meditating with his eyes closed when a thought entered his mind: "machu picchu has completed its secondary maze-ification!"he opened his eyes, smiling faintly. he felt it, the brand-new machu picchu fortress, this ancient beastman kingdom stronghold was actually quite vast, after all, it was once claimed to be ''the unbreachable machu picchu''. it was built between two mountain peaks and was itself a vital passageway. at its peak, it had housed up to 270,000 troops, with hundreds of barracks, serving as the last bulwark protecting strasbourg. after the sherlock dynasty conquered this fortress through strategy, they preferred to set fire to machu picchu, turning the stronghold of the ancient beastman kingdom into ruins, precisely because it was too hard to attack. the sherlock dynasty had lost a lot of forces, and since they were in a hurry to capture strasbourg, they didn''t have enough troops to garrison. later, the sherlock dynasty, which had overthrown the ancient beastman kingdom, simply constructed another official road that bypassed machu picchu, giving up on repairing the fortress. with the secondary maze-ification of machu picchu, charles could do much more with the ruins of this ancient beastman kingdom''s stronghold. he could even remove some of the collapsed buildings and set up completely new structures, although the creation of new buildings was very time-consuming and required the cooperation of npcs. charles''s consciousness swept through the maze, and he quickly sensed what was happening. without any hesitation, he stepped forward and arrived at the scene of the incident. charles stood on high ground, looking down, and commanded in no uncertain terms, "members of the westwind knighthood who are willing to obey my orders, head east!" with a gesture of his hand, a stone archway appeared. this was one of the original constructions of the machu picchu fortress, known as the homer''s gate. it was built entirely out of stone and was not burned down, just overgrown with moss and vines. charles had shifted this gate over here, a move so masterful it immediately intimidated everyone. mason, homonsa, and other members of the knighthood with an adventurous background, rushed towards homer''s gate without delay. they all had rich experience and knew there was something tricky between this smooth-talker and the fortress. dobin hesitated slightly but then led a group of people straight toward homer''s gate. yellow bear, philedrica, and taoles were the third batch to head for homer''s gate, bringing along seven or eight hundred people with them. the rest were unwilling to relent, causing a racket and cursing loudly. charles snapped his fingers, and instantly numerous stone walls appeared, dividing these people. homer''s gate rose slightly, so that everyone could see those who had followed charles''s orders. charles stood atop a tall pillar, looking like a deity as he shouted, "i give you one last chance. those willing to follow my orders, raise your left hand. those who do not will remain forever in the ruins of this fortress, until they turn to dry bones." find more to read at empire even though the old continent had transcendents, no one possessed the secret techniques associated with the labyrinth. these knighthood members, originally criminals and gang affiliates, had already been shocked by charles, but they were simply too emotional for the moment to back down. sar?h the n?vel?ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. now, with charles standing atop the tall pillar, casting a cold, emotionless gaze below, the noise from the people still bickering steadily decreased until there was silence. people began to raise their left hands, some raised their right hands, and still others raised both hands. on earth, elementary school children are trained to differentiate between left and right hands, but in the fars empire, nobody teaches this, and many people can''t tell their left from their right well into adulthood. charles didn''t make it difficult for this disorganized crowd. as long as they raised a hand, no matter which one, he opened a pathway for them. soon, there wasn''t a single person left inside the maze of machu picchu fortress; they had all walked out. charles also felt a tinge of sentiment; machu picchu was a very special place for him. he hesitated for a moment, then let mason and homonsa, his two "old subordinates," take a hundred men to stay behind. he planned to remake machu picchu into a fortress anew. although there are only so few of us, it''s still a "seed." charles also felt somewhat worried, thinking that if something were to happen to homonsa, he would be much more at ease if she stayed in machu picchu. having left mason and homonsa behind, charles continued on his way with the westwind knights, heading towards the behemoth duchy. sitting in the carriage, charles glanced through his journal for a while and thought to himself, "so, agmillar''s labyrinth doesn''t necessarily require finding fifteen ruins; one can also layer the labyrinth onto the same city." "i wonder what the conditions would be for stacking a third labyrinth?" "or, could i find another city ruin somewhere?" charles flipped through the journal again, spending some time looking at the vampire secret scrolls. there are fifteen pages of agmillar''s labyrinth and seventeen pages of the vampire secret scrolls. charles had already mastered three of them: blood flame qi, bloodflame transformation art, and flame hand, and he was studying the fourth page, flame scorching blast bullet. after browsing for a while, charles put away his journal. he patted his right leg where, in the bloody vortex within, dwelt a pale golden rune spider. after spending eighteen days in machu picchu, he had finally cultivated the runes for the spirit spider technique. if sixth order transcendents were to be graded, charles would likely be at the very top. he possessed six special abilities: insight, blood flame qi, quickness technique, spirit spider technique, angel''s thorn, and bloodline mantra. the bloody glory surged within the six bloody vortices, occasionally being amplified several times like the tide, suddenly accelerating its circulation inside his body. charles mused to himself, "having mastered the spirit spider technique, with my speed, not even an ordinary high order could catch up." "as long as i''m a bit more cautious, there should not be any danger to my life on this trip to the behemoth duchy." just as charles was thinking this, a scout from the westwind knights returned with a report that two armies were engaged in battle up ahead. the westwind knights, having spent eighteen days in the machu picchu labyrinth, were initially at risk, but after the crisis passed, they actually gained some cohesion. the squad, which was often sent by charles to requisition provisions, had been transformed into scouts and were surprisingly qualified for the role. even taoles was somewhat astonished, thinking that charles must have taken military courses in college. of course, charles hadn''t taken such courses, and huang hai sheng wasn''t versed in military matters. even his online political commentary was amateurish. the current cohesion and discipline of this patchwork knighthood could only be attributed to "good luck." charles dispatched several more scout teams. he had no intention of getting involved in the battle between the two armies; he only wanted to find a way around them. but before the scouts could return, there were sounds like that of mountains crumbling and tsunamis approaching, followed by countless chaotic shouts piercing the sky. in this knighthood, the one with the richest experience on the battlefield was actually the leopard girl philedrica. her expression shifted slightly as she said, "one side has been routed; those are the victory shouts of the pursuers." Chapter 111 109. Yahoo Knighthood and Byron Cavalry charles was just about to respond when philedrica reminded him, "it''s already too late to run. if we change our formation now, it will turn into a one-sided slaughter. only by facing the attack head-on can we maintain order."although charles only discussed military strategies on paper, he knew philedrica was absolutely right. considering the composition of the westwind knights, once the battle began, those prisoners would probably flee, triggering an avalanche-like chain reaction. he immediately ordered the westwind knights to set up a solid defensive formation, preparing for the imminent impact. experience tales at empire he did not know which armies were involved in the battle; he could only hope that the victorious side would be their allies. although the patrolling army was a local military force primarily responsible for maintaining public order and had barely any battlefield experience, they could still set up a basic solid defensive formation quite robustly since massive gang fights occasionally erupted on the streets. this formation could protect the patrolling army from significant harm to the greatest extent possible. as for counterattacking? what was that? the patrolling army had never had such requirements. half an hour later, the landscape was swarming with fleeing soldiers, and behind them, a cavalry unit was methodically reaping lives, clearly a well-trained elite force. being born in the behemoth duchy, charles recognized at a glance that the scattered forces fleeing ahead were from his "hometown," and even recognized them as baron phile''s yahoo knights, having seen them since his childhood! the barons of phile had always been vassals to the dukes, owning lands on the eastern side of the behemoth duchy. this generation''s baron phile had a deep friendship with archduke ferdinand, with their grandfathers connected through intermarriage and friendship. as for the pursuing troops behind them, such elites definitely could not belong to lady southseraph''s forces. the southern seraph territory had no army of its own; it was managed by the empire''s military. the restorers of southern seraph had never undergone formal military training. except for their burning passion, they were barely a tad better than the patrolling army. the old continent had knights, but very few cavalry units. a cavalry that could form a pursuing formation must be the elite of the great empires. although the pursuing cavalry was not wearing baron''s distinctive dark red uniforms, from the crescent moon loose formation they commonly used, charles could precisely deduce that these were baron''s cavalry. charles cursed, "hell''s bells! how did we encounter people from baron?" logically speaking, the behemoth duchy had just declared war on southern seraph, and baron had just declared war on the behemoth duchy; baron''s troops should not have appeared on the battlefield so quickly. especially since they hadn''t even reached the behemoth duchy yet; this area was still territory of the fars empire. charles feared encountering people from baron the most. he practiced bloody glory, and baron''s vampires hated humans who practiced bloody glory the most. usually, they would draw swords upon meeting, and if they encountered each other on the battlefield, it would definitely be a fight to the death. this baron cavalry unit, upon learning that someone was practicing bloody glory here, might even give up chasing these fleeing soldiers from the behemoth duchy and attack the westwind knights with all their might. charles had very little faith in this troupe of knights under his command. even though the pursuing baron cavalry numbered only about a couple of hundred, he believed that under the charge of such elite cavalry, the poorly trained, disheartened, diverse, and utterly unmotivated westwind knights, lacking proper weapons like long spears or large shields to defend against cavalry assaults, might not withstand even one charge. charles looked around, about to find a long spear to conceal his identity, but immediately cursed himself silently, "idiot!" "what are you looking for a long spear for, use rifles!" "no matter how clever the vampires are, could they possibly discern the origin of the martial skills of the user from an antispace sniper rifle?" facing the elite cavalry of byron, using the vampiric hand axe or blood rose was not possible, as it could easily attract concentrated fire from the vampire army. however, there were no such restrictions on other transcendent weapons. without hesitation, charles reached inside his collar and pulled out his beloved gun. since he was heading out to march, he obviously couldn''t carry the alchemical wand. the battlefield wasn''t a place to show off style or status. consequently, he left his wand, magnum hand shuttle, alchemical pistol, and personal carriage at home. now, with madam nancy and mrs. plum sauce looking after elysian pastoral street no. 58, he left without the need to send away and foster out the three kittens, which was reassuring indeed. charles waved his hand, and an aide brought over the box containing magic-breaking bombshell bullets. normally, he carried only three such bullets, sufficient for a street duel. if the first three shots didn''t kill the enemy, there''d be no chance for another shot. but on the battlefield, that was clearly insufficient. charles loaded twenty magic-breaking bombshell bullets and quietly took out two silver rhinoceros guns, also loading them with bullets, and slipped them into his holsters. he had originally left the hockwell silver rhinoceros at machu picchu but retrieved it for the battlefield this time. as for the other fire kelwell silver rhinoceros mk-10, its psy-bullet magazine originally contained thirty-five bullets, roughly from seven people, each bullet''s attribute was different, but all were quite powerful, loaded by anne''s proxy. when vinnie yarsaenu played with it, she also compressed a few fairy cat magic bullets, all basic cat transformation spells. once hit by a bullet, if unable to withstand vinnie''s magic, the target would instantly turn into a kitten. after retrieving the three firearms, charles felt somewhat relieved. just then, dobin came galloping back on a magical horse, yelling, "the enemy only has two thousand men; we can win!" charles didn''t need a magical horse, its best use besides escaping was for scouts. thus, he had given it to dobin, this veteran of the patrolling army, who did not disappoint, bringing back crucial intelligence. of course, although he knew the enemy only had two thousand men, he definitely wouldn''t commit to the battle. what kind of material were the patrolling army made of? he knew perfectly. the last thing one needs on the battlefield is a hot head. seeing charles unmoved, dobin quickly added, "they only have this cavalry unit; the rest are women from lady southseraph, whose combat power is even weaker than ours." only then did charles show a slight change in expression, hesitating a bit. as he deeply pondered, just when he decided to forgo taking a risk, the fleeing soldiers from the westwind knights spotted the fars empire''s army nearby and swarmed towards them. although charles lacked military experience, he had read enough historical and military web novels to know he must not let the fleeing troops break through his camp. if their formation were breached, a single charge by byron''s cavalry could rout this ragtag group of knights. despite his reluctance, charles still raised his hand high and commanded, "shoot on sight anyone who approaches; let them circle around and regroup in the rear." "yellow bear, take five hundred men to intercept these routed soldiers in the rear. execute on the spot those who do not obey orders." charles''s commands, though chaotic and unprofessional to any real military strategist, let alone an armchair general, stabilized the morale at that moment. s~ea??h the n?vel?ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 113 111, Colorless Blade at the moment of life and death, charles'' hand was exceptionally steady.this shot hit the arrogant knight of the south serif restoration squarely. the magic-breaking bombshell bullet could kill even high-level transcendents, let alone this arrogant knight who wasn''t one. even with the proof of war and the blood butcher''s empowerment, he couldn''t withstand a single magic-breaking bombshell bullet. both armies, countless people witnessing with their own eyes, one side''s morale was sky-high with knights charging, while the other side casually picked them off with rifle shots. in the end, alchemy prevailed over the blood butcher. with one shot, charles blew away the upper body of this arrogant knight. the warhorse, carrying its master''s lower body, still galloped for dozens of meters before coming to a confused halt beside charles. the blood butcher could turn every part of the body into a weapon, with muscles and bones as tough as steel and formidable stamina allowing combat until the end of life. it could easily fend off ordinary bullets, but when faced with a magic-breaking bombshell bullet crafted through alchemy, this tragic demise was all that awaited. even though he''d killed the enemy cavalry commander, charles'' situation hadn''t improved at all. in the center of the battlefield, with charging knights aheadnow leaderless but showing no sign of stoppingand his own knighthood behind, if he fled back in panic, the westwind knights would probably not support him and would likely collapse even sooner charles took a deep breath and shouted, "charge! charge for me! kill these people of baron!" he waited a moment. if his men didn''t move at all, or if their charge was weak and disorganized, he''d have to abandon everything and flee using the quickness technique and spiritual spider technique. but contrary to charles'' expectations, the westwind knights yelled out and actually began to charge. being someone born in peacetime, he couldn''t comprehend how killing the enemy commander on the battlefieldespecially in such an overwhelming mannercould boost morale so tremendously!? most importantly, most of his men were prisoners and gang members; they had scant military discipline, but in a favorable situation, they could still fight reasonably well. after all, whether prisoners or gang members, they had really fought before, even in street brawls; they were somewhat experienced in fighting. stay tuned for updates on empire once the westwind knights began charging, charles steadied himself, raised his left arm to brace the rifle, and started shooting continuously at the enemy''s main force knights. as the two armies clashed, charles had already killed seven or eight men. he hurriedly unloaded the magic-breaking bombshell bullet, shoved the rifle inside his collar, and switched to the vampiric hand axe and the blood rose for close-range combat. though both extraordinary weapons were ill-suited for the battlefield, as a sixth order transcendent, charles could still wield them with immense lethality. before the battle, charles had wanted to hide the fact that he practiced bloody glory, but now that the fight had begun, there was no need for secrecy. he unleashed bloody glory in full force, and he didn''t forget to deliver an extra blow to the severed lower half of the arrogant knight. even though his upper half was blown away and his life force nearly depleted, every little bit helped. sar?h the ovelfire.et website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. if it was a direct confrontation on the battlefield, the westwind knights, despite numbering three thousand, had low combat effectiveness, and their morale was questionable. facing nearly two hundred elite knights of baron, they were more likely to be on the losing end. if things had gone as charles had planned before the battle, forming a solid defensive formation with rifles and handguns to hold steady, the knights of baron might have evaluated their losses and possibly retreated on their own, never engaging in battle. after all, knights breaking through a solid defense would inevitably suffer losses, and not everyone is a knight equipped with protective fighting spirit. but he had not anticipated that while he was thinking of deceiving the enemy, he would be lured out of the battle by the enemy''s commander from the very start, triggering a desperate attack. the battle tilted towards a situation that no one could have anticipated, and once it began, it was unstoppable. during the charge of the baron cavalry, charles used the anti-space sniper rifle to "pick off" several knights who were at the forefront, almost completely annihilating the cavalry''s transcendents, which also caused the momentum of these elite baron cavalry to falter again and again, making their charge outwardly strong but inwardly weak. taoles had not expected that his first time on the battlefield would be this kind of fight. miss sumei, with her profound family learning, did not use any offensive magic but instead took out a card named "gale" and used it against the people of baron just as the two armies were about to clash. when a strong wind appeared on the battlefield, bringing with it dust and sand, the people of baron involuntarily closed their eyes. knight who closed their eyes on the battlefield were as good as walking military merit medals. within charles''s knighthood, there were two other transcendents, yellow bear and philedrica. although yellow bear was only a first rank transcendent, as a demon hunter who used the heart core of a demon bear during his ascension, he was incredibly tough and immensely strong. on the battlefield, he was as effective as the blood butcher, but he was currently gathering the defeated troops and was still behind. but philedrica, a leopard people girl of high intermediate rank, a tenth grade orc assassin, had real combat power even higher than that of charles, far surpassing yellow bear. on the battlefield, she switched to a knight''s spear and fought with such formidable bravery that she rarely met an adversary who could withstand a single blow. the accumulation of numerous conditions allowed what was originally the weaker side to unleash a one-sided slaughter, and in an instant, nearly half of the nearly two hundred baron knights were killed or wounded. charles killed several people in succession and simply put away the vampiric hand axe, relying on the asiluo clan swordsmanship to move through the battlefield like a ghost. his magic stabbing sword was like a venomous snake, claiming countless souls. with a clear ringing sound, charles''s rapier was blocked for the first time on the battlefield by someone wielding a shield, who parried the magic stabbing sword and then hacked down with an axe, the force mighty and heavy. charles nimbly dodged, counterattacking with his sword to kill another baron knight, he shouted, "blood butcher?" the man did not say a word, his axe and shield whirling wildly. he possessed immense strength and although he wielded a heavy weapon that was not an extraordinary weapon, he managed to hold off the blood rose. after several exchanges, charles had the upper hand, but still could not break through the opponent''s solid defense, which was like a tin can. his swordsmanship techniques changed over and over, trying to find a flaw, but the blood butcher was also a mid-level transcendent. if it wasn''t for the battlefield, charles would have many tricks up his sleeve, but surrounded by enemies on all sides, he could no longer adapt as easily. charles changed his sword technique from the dawn fire to dawn sky, his sword light shimmering like a sky full of silver stars, penetrating everywhere, but there were no openings to be found on his enemy. charles killed three baron knights who had rushed to help their comrade, and suddenly bloody glory began to simmer. inside the bloody vortex on his left arm, the runes shaped like a rapier flickered subtly, faintly gaining an additional layer of colorless light. at the same time, blood rose''s blade also spat out a pale golden aura no longer than a few fingers, retracting and extending unpredictably like a serpent flicking its tongue. charles shouted loudly, his longsword gracefully slashing down. the blood butcher, wielding the iron shield and huge axe, tried to deflect this stroke, but with the blade now coated in that pale golden aura, it became exceedingly sharp, slicing through the man and his shield as one. charles sheathed the blood rose, only to discover that there were no longer any standing enemies on the battlefield. enemy corpses lay everywhere as the westwind soughed. Chapter 114 112. The Westwind Knights can have only one voice. charles decapitated his opponent, but a thought suddenly flashed through his mind, "lantern, why the hell did i bother comparing swordsmanship with him? wouldn''t it have been better to just use flame hand and pull out the silver rhinoceros to kill him?" only now did he realize that his entire body was drenched in cold sweat; the fight just now had been incredibly tense.after a victorious trial, the westwind knights were beginning to faintly resemble a regular army. when charles stood there, without any orders, the entire knighthood fell silent, quietly waiting for the knight commander to speak. it was a while before charles took a deep breath and shouted, "we are the westwind knights, and we have won!" cheers immediately erupted on the battlefield, each wave louder than the last! once the cheering had subsided a little, charles said, "under my leadership, the knighthood will keep winning and return home safely." "now, let''s start cleaning up the battlefield. all the wealth we gather will be divided equally." the cheers that followed this announcement from charles were even louder; while some had cheered half-heartedly before, now the cheers were sincere and came from deep within. after all, money was dearer to them than charles. dobin couldn''t help but approach and said, "we''ve completely annihilated that knighthood of byron''s; we should take advantage of this momentum to crush the remaining forces of lady southseraph as well." "they number only two thousand, and both their morale and training are extremely poor." charles had no desire to fight. war meant death, and this was not some righteous war to protect one''s country. in the struggles of a few major empires, every person who died was innocent. he said, "pick five hundred men and scout ahead. i will follow with the main force shortly. remember, remember, you must wait for me to bring the main forces before engaging." dobin, without any suspicion, cheerily called for a dozen combat squads and left. charles directed his men to clear the battlefield and rounded up the defeated troops of behemoth duchy, having no intention to battle lady southseraph. he only planned to delay for an hour or two, and by then, those people from southseraph would likely flee. the end result would be joy for everyone, except he himself would be blamed for "missing a military opportunity," causing dobin some dissatisfaction. but what could he do, being the knight commander? dobin likely wouldn''t say anything anyway. and so, the matter was peacefully resolved. sear?h the novelfire.net* website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. how wonderful everything was! charles rounded up the defeated troops of behemoth duchy, which amounted to over five thousand men. baron phil was a great noble of behemoth duchy, second in status only to archduke ferdinand. well, the duke ferdinand couple was now gone. thus, baron phil''s status was second only to grand duke joseph. that is, franz joseph, the new duke of behemoth and archduke ferdinand''s nephew. charles learned from the defeated that poor baron phil had been killed by that rough knight in front of the two armies more than an hour ago. just as he had killed that knight in front of both armies, baron phil''s knighthood of aegeus had collapsed, just like the battle he had fought moments ago. charles had almost exactly replicated the scene from not long before, when the allied forces of byron and south serif defeated baron phil''s knighthood of aegeus. if it were a proper military strategist, even a keyboard one, they''d find these defeated troops to be a huge headache. but charles, a second-rate bludgeon, didn''t think at all. he actually had no authority to deal with these defeated soldiers, nor a good way to handle so many people, but he grandiosely waved his hand and scattered these more than five thousand defeated men, expanding his own westwind knights. right after this command was given, several knights from the defeated knighthood stood out. a middle-aged man, clad in full armor with a pair of neat little moustaches on his face, yelled in desperation, "knight commander charles, you have no authority over us!" "we are not your people of fars." "i demand to be treated as equal in rank, i demand you return the command of the knighthood to me, i demand you immediately deploy troops to retrieve the baron''s body..." this fellow in one breath made more than ten demands. charles pulled out an anti-space sniper rifle from his collar and said, "who the hell are you?" as the other party was about to identify himself, mister charles mecklen had already mercilessly pulled the trigger, blowing the brave man into two pieces with a single shot. after killing the man, charles then realized that he had acted impulsively, and he thought to himself, "have i been reading too much online fiction? why do i kill people at the drop of a hat?" in fact, after the war, charles''s emotions had always been somewhat "unstable," and he himself had not noticed this abnormality. but after firing that shot, he sobered up... however, the way the people around him looked at him had also changed. charles knew that at times like this, he had to tough it out and not reflect. he took a deep breath and shouted, "the westwind knights can only have one voice..." the yellow bear, who had been tasked with rounding up the defeated troops and had always regretted not being able to fight, heard these words and thought, "this i''m familiar with!" he immediately bellowed out with his rough voice, "it''s knight commander charles mecklen''s voice!" those gang members who had attended that meeting all remembered the scene of charles slapping down the silver rhinoceros and threatening scarface, as well as the eventual annihilation of the black scorpion gang by the patrolling army. at first, their voices were scattered, but soon they merged into a roar, the entire battlefield echoing the shout, "it''s knight commander charles mecklen''s voice!" before long, prisoners who were not gang members, as well as the old patrolling army and adventurers, also began to chant along. this scene stunned the defeated troops of the knighthood into silence; no one dared to stand out again. the knighthood had just been defeated, and morale was in disarray. baron fars had been slain in battle, and the man who had spoken was baron fars'' deputy. he had merely expressed a different opinion and was killed like slaughtering a chicken, his death gruesome beyond words. the power of a magic-breaking bombshell bullet was too great; even high-level transcendents couldn''t withstand it. an ordinary person hit by one would surely be left without a whole corpse, with most of their body blown to bits. this thing wasn''t meant for the battlefield at all; it was meant for duels between high-level transcendents. each magic-breaking bombshell bullet was worth one and a half aegeushow could they possibly be used in a war where ammunition was spent like water? it was simply because charles didn''t know their price; he had gotten twenty magic-breaking bombshell bullets from lord leo, six from anne, and a whole box from mama karen without spending a penny. had he known how expensive they were, he might not have hesitated to shoot that rough knight, but he probably wouldn''t have fired the remaining shots. find more chapters on empire using a magic-breaking bombshell bullet worth one and a half aegeus to kill a few "worthless" ordinary people was simply sinful! charles thought, "yellow bear, you''ve really made quite a path for yourself!" "this guy really does have something special." with a faint smile, charles looked more terrifying than a demon in the eyes of the defeated troops of the knighthood. after all, this knight commander had just commanded his forces to annihilate byron''s cavalry, the very force that had just routed them. Chapter 115 113. War reports can lie charles spoke slowly, "if anyone else wishes to express a dissenting opinion, feel free to bravely stand up.""i was impulsive just now!" "i promise it won''t happen again." the entire battlefield was silent as a graveyard. charles was known for his unpredictable temper and readiness to kill. who could actually trust him? charles let out a sigh of relief. had there really been a brave soul to stand up against him, he didn''t know what he would have done. after all, he had indeed been in a foul mood when he killed the man. charles thought that having just been through a war might have caused him a bit of a "random killing syndrome," but now that his emotions had stabilized, he was sure he wouldn''t kill indiscriminately again. since the defeated knighthood didn''t oppose him, charles''s reorganization proceeded exceptionally smoothly, creating nearly two hundred combat squads, each typically comprising fifty men. charles deliberately left some of the combat squads undermanned, seeing a certain "beauty in incompleteness" in doing so. however, he opened exceptions for himself, dobin, yellow bear, taoles, and philedrica by organizing direct command squads, each fully staffed with two hundred physically robust and skilled warriors. he hadn''t completed the reorganization when he heard a noise coming from the direction of the last battle, and within half an hour, he saw dobin riding a swift horse, looking triumphant, escorting more than two thousand men back. charles was dumbfounded and desperately wanted to ask, "didn''t i tell you not to engage in battle prematurely?" discover exclusive content at empire "and, how does it look as though there was barely any fight?" dobin dismounted the swift horse and shouted, "these people are just ordinary farmers who were forced to fight. as soon as i approached, they surrendered." "how shall we deal with these people from south serif?" charles thought to himself, "how would i know?" but as was his custom, he dispersed these additional two thousand south serif people into various combat squads. with the inclusion of these two thousand plus south serifs, the westwind knights'' combat squads grew to a total of two hundred and sixty-seven, swelling their numbers to over ten thousand men. charles inquired with the surrendering south serifs and learned why two armies had come to fight within the borders of the fars empire. baron philes wanted to launch a surprise attack on a major town in south serif territory. without notifying fars, he borrowed the territory of the fars empire to attempt an invasion of south serif territory, but his lover, who happened to be a woman from south serif, risked her life to leak the news. the restorationists of south serif immediately dispatched an army to intercept them. they were well aware that these farmers were not strong fighters, so they asked the people of baron for help. charles did not sympathize with baron philes. the hatred between behemoth duchy and south serif territory was irreconcilable. it was foolish enough that the baron had taken a lover from south serif, let alone that he allowed her to learn of his marching route. indeed, he deserved his fate. charles even thought that if he could find the baron''s corpse, he would erect a monument for the fellow, inscribed with "baron philedrica, died from foolishness, disclosed military intelligence to a mistress of south serif..." "future generations will probably question the barony''s stupidity. i, too, cannot comprehend it and can only attribute it to the baron''s intelligence being afflicted!" it''s imperative to ensure that baron philedrica''s name is "enshrined in history." while commanding the westwind knights, charles had gathered the supplies of two armies, prioritizing resupplies for his "old subordinates," then sent out a combat squad, with "severed heads" in tow, back to strasbourg to report the victory before continuing the march towards behemoth duchy. that very night, reality taught charles meklen, an obvious military novice and mr. yellow bear, a profound lesson. his haphazardly consolidating troops led to severe hidden dangers, and approximately two thousand men deserted under the cover of darkness. in a rush, charles began another round of "firing up the blood," as well as reorganizing the troops, but by lunchtime, about three hundred more had fled, and he could only regretfully give up on "healing them." although charles had thought about returning to machu picchu and converting these people into npcs, he soon abandoned the idea. even with the supplies from the yahoo knighthood and the south serif restorationists, it was still insufficient to sustain the expanded westwind knights for more than a few days. there were no nearby towns or villages around machu picchu that could provide enough food. going back and forth was likely to cause not just a reduction in deserters, but possibly a complete collapse on the spot. s~ea??h the n?vel(f)ire.et website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. the only consolation was that charles had allocated the supplies to his old subordinates, and those who deserted were virtually empty-handed, having taken nothing with them. after annihilating byron''s cavalry, charles also gathered over a hundred warhorses. he straightforwardly assigned twenty horses to dobin, cultivating this competent subordinate as a professional scout and also gave a few to the combat squads of taoles, yellow bear, and philedrica. the remaining horses were all added to his own direct combat squad, forming an "amateur" cavalry unit. after marching continuously for several days, the westwind knights finally entered the territory of the behemoth duchy. too many had deserted along the way, now only slightly over six thousand remained, shattering much of charles''s dreams of commanding vast armies. fortunately, upon entering behemoth duchy''s territory, the number of deserters miraculously dropped to single digits, reaching a level where he could pretend there were no deserters at all by closing his eyes. the orders charles received were very vague, simply telling him to support behemoth duchy without specific instructions. thus, upon entering the territory of behemoth duchy, he sent people to report to grand duke joseph and also submitted the "battle report." as a transmigrator, charles had no "respect" for the duke. his battle report stated: the yahoo knighthood had been completely annihilated by lady southseraph, he himself had repelled the south serif restorationists, killing hundreds... he didn''t mention a word about incorporating the yahoo knighthood or accepting the surrender of the south serif restorationists. he emphasized that he brought tens of thousands, suffered heavy losses in repelling the south serif restorationists, and was now left with less than six thousand men. he hoped grand duke joseph would replenish their supplies, troops, and even provide a stationing place, essentially raising every possible demand. charles believed that in such a backward medieval era, these nobles likely wouldn''t place much emphasis on intelligence and probably wouldn''t see through his lies. after all... who cares! war is inherently a messy affair. he wasn''t afraid that grand duke joseph, a knight commander of the fars empire, would turn against him. a few days later, charles had not received a reply from grand duke joseph, but he did receive a reply from the duchess. the reply mentioned that grand duke joseph, eager for revenge for his uncle, had mobilized all the duchy''s forces and was fiercely attacking southern seraph territory. he was at the frontline and it would take several more days to get a battle report, making the reply even later. it also denied the westwind knights entry into mostar castle, the capital of behemoth duchy, and arranged for charles''s troops to be stationed instead at silver pigeon fort, the domain of baron philedrica. Chapter 116 114, Silver Pigeon Fort charles didn''t know, at this time, the duchess joseph was so panicked that she didn''t know what to do.duke joseph had indeed led all the troops of the behemoth duchy to attack the southern seraph territory, but the situation was very bad. the duke was trapped in a small city called interlaken at the front line and was unable to break out. the duchess had been anxiously waiting for the reinforcements from baron philedrica, whom her husband trusted the most, only to receive the devastating news that his forces had been completely wiped out. but what frightened the duchess even more was that the empire had always wanted to turn the behemoth duchy into a behemoth territory or a county of the same name directly under the central administration of the fars. now, with no troops within the behemoth duchy and a powerful enemy outside, the army trapped, and allied troops wiped out, the "scheming" imperial forces were approaching the city. the duchess almost wanted to flee back to her family''s home. sea??h th n?vel?ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. it was with reluctance that she arranged for charles''s westwind knights to be stationed at baron philedrica''s silver pigeon fort. baron philedrica died on the battlefield, never imagining that in the end, he couldn''t even protect his own home. charles didn''t want to go to the battlefield either and he also lacked an intelligence system. the combat squad led by dobin, which had recently switched to scouts, was still very amateurish. they could only ask farmers and the like for information and couldn''t gather any valuable intelligence. therefore, having a place to station themselves made them very happy. after several days of marching, when the westwind knights entered silver pigeon fort, baron philedrica''s territory was in turmoil. finally, the baroness came out personally with her three children to welcome charles. when charles heard that the baroness was coming to welcome him, he had imagined some romantic scenes, but upon seeing baroness philedrica, he could only criticize in his mind: "why is she so old?" the baroness was not just old, but due to living a life of luxury, she had also grown somewhat obese, reaching the point where any honest assessment of her appearance would be politically incorrect and almost a personal attack. when they met, the baroness nodded with a smile and extended her right hand in a downward gesture. charles simply pretended not to see it. since she wasn''t a great beauty like his senior sister menilman, he didn''t want to develop a pure friendship with the baroness. of course, this action resulted in an extremely awkward moment. the eldest son of baron philedrica stepped forward and rebuked, "mister mecklen, don''t you think you are being extremely impolite?" charles knew this was impolite. he glanced again at the baroness and deeply dismissed the idea of "straining himself" to do it, saying, "it''s not that i am impolite, just that i haven''t rinsed my mouth today, which is very inconvenient." "if i were to kiss the back of the baroness''s hand, i''m afraid the exquisite fragrance of her hand might be lost forever." this response, which borrowed a popular meme from earth, cleverly mitigated some of the awkwardness, and the baron''s eldest son had nothing more to say. the baroness withdrew her plump hand and said coldly, "thank you, mister mecklen, for bringing the friendship of the empire''s royal family." "your troops may be stationed in the military camp of silver pigeon fort." having said that, the baroness turned away, no longer mentioning the banquet that had been prearranged. charles was indifferent; he really didn''t want to have a meal with the baroness. if he had to choose a lady to dine with, there were two options in his own knighthood. taoles was known as the laurel goddess at the university of georgia, and philedrica, though of beastman descent, was no less beautiful than any human beauty. dining with these two ladies would indeed be delightful; dining with the baroness would be anything but, only likened to sitting on pins and needles. after settling the knighthood, charles took dobin and decided to tour silver pigeon fort, including grabbing a meal. although the military camp at silver pigeon fort also provided catering, the quality was ordinary. charles was not the type of officer to suffer hardships along with his men; he preferred to sneak out to enjoy some local cuisine. baron philedrica''s silver pigeon fort, known as the "northern senis," is a renowned ancient city on the old continent. charles had crossed over to senate, the famous seaside resort of fars, and he was quite interested in the northern part of senate. this city preserved the complete style of the sherlock dynasty and was the fars empire city with the most natural rivers, boasting many exquisite ancient buildings and arch bridges, gingerbread houses, picturesque sherlock-style streets, numerous museums and galleries. the most famous attractions were the city hall and the lantern tower at silver pigeon fort. additionally, silver pigeon fort''s ale was well-known, available in dozens of flavors, especially the candy-flavored ale, which was famous throughout the old continent. even from the new continent, many merchants came every year, enduring hardships and traveling long distances to transport the ale from silver pigeon fort. having just left the military camp, charles heard a gentle voice behind him asking, "where are you going?" charles turned around and saw a pair of deep blue eyes. taoles, as elegant as a daffodil, was wearing a maple leaf dress that made her look very neat. charles responded, "i''m going to try some local cuisine. silver pigeon fort''s ale is famous across the old continent; how can i not give it a try?" taoles smiled slightly and said, "can i join you?" charles hesitated slightly but then agreed immediately. originally, he had not intended to invite taoles. after all, he had a "half-step girlfriend," just a step away from achieving the "lover" milestone, and any ambiguity with taoles could jeopardize his future. but, since taoles had followed him, charles didn''t mind having a meal together. the three of them were traveling together and hadn''t gotten far when they saw philedrica with her mask off. the leopard girl gave a playful daily salute and asked, "may i join?" dobin didn''t recognize philedrica, but he didn''t have a say in the matter. taoles, however, seemed to have met an old friend and said, "the more, the merrier." continue reading at empire charles was taken aback and sent dobin ahead to "scout the way," diverting his loyal subordinate. he then couldn''t wait to ask, "you know philedrica?" with a low voice, taoles said, "didn''t you know? philedrica is also a student at the university of georgia." "she posed as that female gang member and came to find me on her first day joining the knighthood." charles was even more astonished and exclaimed softly, "she''s a student at the university of georgia, too?" "how come i''ve never seen her?" taoles shrugged her shoulders and replied, "she is my senior. she graduated two years before me; of course, you''ve never seen her." "when philedrica was at university, she was quite the forest goddess, her popularity rivalling that of anne." amid his shock, charles suddenly remembered that out of the twelve servants of the elf god, five had the form of beastman. the forest goddess was in the form of the leopard woman, adept at hunting and cultivating plants. in other words: skilled in assassination and poisoning. Chapter 117 115, Beastmen will never be slaves the tradition at the university of georgia to select the twelve most beautiful female students as the twelve goddesses stems from the fact that the elf god''s retinue includes twelve female attendants.these include the west wind goddess, the laurel goddess, the forest goddess, the goddess of favor... incidentally, the goddess of favor assumes the image of a cat woman and is also the origin of fairy cat magic. sheffield university also has this tradition, naturally, because lady black moon''s retinue also includes female attendants. discover exclusive content at empire charles couldn''t help but say, "how could someone who graduated from the university of georgia become an assassin?" taoles said nothing, but philedrica sneered and retorted, "have you ever seen a beastman civil servant in the central government office?" charles immediately fell silent; he had not only never seen a beastman civil servant, he had never even heard of one, and he also understood why there were none. sar?h the novlf~ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. the empire''s discrimination against beastmen is deeply ingrained. having beastman ancestry is not a matter of pride on the old continent; following the downfall of the orc kingdom, its people were left destitute and scattered, considered lower-class in every country. louis simi once griped, "a lady from the brittany family would never befriend a beastman, not even someone with a trace of beastman blood." this matter, when spoken of, is nothing but ironic. humans worship a goddess that resembles a beastman. they also use the revered titles of beastman-shaped goddesses to address the most beautiful girls in university, and consider it an honor. yet they discriminate against beastmen... charles came to a realization, gave philedrica an empire salute, and said, "i apologize. i''ve never been inclined to think about things that don''t concern me." "i''m not unaware of the discrimination against beastmen; i just never thought about joining the ranks of the discriminators, so i forgot about it for a moment." in philedrica''s sea-green eyes, there was a faint touch of emotion; she could genuinely see that charles, in that instant, honestly believed she could join the government and be a legitimate civil servant. having such a thought could only mean that charles mecklen had never discriminated against beastmen, believing they should enjoy the same rights as any empire citizen. philedrica snorted and said, "i forgive you." at the same time, the leopard girl thought to herself, "for your attitude, i''ll extend the third wave of assassins to six months." charles was still unaware that a casual remark had postponed the reaper''s visit. although he probably wouldn''t have been afraid of being targeted by an assassin again. poor dobin had gone ahead to scout for a good restaurant, but when he returned to find his superiors and colleague, he realized they had all disappeared. fortunately, charles was meticulous and had scribbled a message on the ground: "we''re off to eat due to some matters, you can move about freely, don''t worry about us." this message might look like plain words, but they weren''t really... dobin was utterly disheveled by this for a full seventy seconds in the wind. when charles was writing on the ground, taoles and philedrica exclaimed in unison, "colorless blade!" he breathed out a pale golden beam of energy from his fingertips, it was no longer than a few inches, flickering uncertainly like a serpent''s tongue. although it was not as dazzling as when it clung to blood rose, it could still cut through metal and stone with lethal sharpness. charles shrugged his shoulders and said, "the secret technique of the asiluo clan is indeed renowned across the continent, known to all." the great philosopher of the human race, protagora had mastered dozens of techniques and deeply infiltrated the blood clan, combating countless blood clan experts. by various means, he obtained the secret techniques of the thirteen clans and thus created bloody glory. the thirteen secret techniques of the blood clan incorporated into bloody glory can be categorized as one emperor, two kings, three dukes, and seven marquesses! among them, the asiluo clan is the sole imperial lineage and the core of bloody glory, angel''s thorn is not only an extraordinary secret art but also extraordinary swordsmanship. the colorless blade is a special ability awakened only after cultivating angel''s thorn to the mid-high tier, capable of being attached to a sword blade and even piercing through the protective battle qi of a high-level transcendent. on the battlefield, charles had slain dozens of byron''s cavalry. because they were "not of high quality," he had not advanced in rank, but having used the asiluo clan''s swordsmanship so frequently, he effortlessly cultivated this special ability. it was no wonder taoles and philedrica gasped in unison; neither of these girls were inexperienced, but charles''s mastery of the colorless blade meant that he was akin to wielding a divine weapon regardless of the armament he held, which would be a substantial advantage in combat. the leopard people girl, who had once fought with charles, was even more astounded and thought to herself, "i''ve changed my mind; i should find a way to have those guys who hold a grudge against me attempt to assassinate charles." "assuredly they will come and not return, settling our grudges once and for all." when charles took the two girls out to dine, he was unaware that philedrica had already harbored ''malicious intentions,'' planning to use him as a pawn to dispose of her ''undesirables.'' silver pigeon fort truly deserved the title of "the north''s sinis" as the city was interwoven with rivers, creating dozens of waterways, with arched bridges seen frequently linking the two banks. both sides were lined not only with galleries and small museums but also many unique novelty shops and numerous small taverns that were a signature sight in silver pigeon fort. strasbourg did have its share of taverns, but they were not as densely packed. most commercial areas predominantly featured coffee shops, creating a decidedly different ambiance from that of silver pigeon fort. charles selected a tavern with a sailboat for its sign, taking the two girls inside, and called out loudly, "bring us a dozen beers first, and what food do you have? prepare some for us." initially, when charles had arrived here, he found it unusual that every restaurant had no menu, but now he had adapted to the local customs, knowing that in the countries of the old continent, diners eat what is available, without room for choice or complaint. these small taverns doubled as restaurants and offered their own signature dishes. the tavern owner, noting charles''s imposing presence and the stunning beauty of the two girls beside him, hurriedly said, "today we have the finest lamb and freshly caught fish." "as for the beer, not to brag, but on this entire street, at most only three other establishments can compare with the beer we brew," he added. charles was immediately intrigued and inquired about the names of the other three taverns. while casually chatting with the tavern owner, he had the staff wipe down the tables and chairs again and also chose a seat that would allow him to escape quickly if necessary. after all, having been the target of assassination attempts before, he was left with a psychological shadow. soon the tavern owner brought up the beer and charles took up a glass, drinking it down heartily, and felt refreshingly invigorated, finding it much better than the beer from strasbourg. he instantly asked, "how much beer would i need to buy for you to deliver it to strasbourg?" the tavern owner smiled and replied, "any amount is possiblewe have caravans that set out daily. provided that the caravan is paid adequately, they can deliver the beer to the new continent, let alone strasbourg." Chapter 118 116, Uncle Brule indeed, charles had ordered ten barrels of ale. it wasn''t that he couldn''t afford more, but he also wanted to order ale from several other pubs. since ale has a shelf life and cannot be stored for a long period, its quality would deteriorate even if it didn''t spoil.while he dined with the two ladies, a fierce argument was unfolding at silver pigeon fort''s baronial estate. the baron''s three children were all fiercely cursing charles. although the baroness remained silent, she was obviously very dissatisfied as well. especially since baron philedrica had just been killed in battle, the arrival of an army at silver pigeon fort right after was highly suspicious. all three aristocratic siblings believed that charles was sent by the duke to annex silver pigeon fort. they couldn''t comprehend the fear of the duchess while grand duke joseph led the troops, their ally baron philedrica had been entirely defeated. their naive minds couldn''t fathom a more complex, logical idea. sear?h the n??el fire.nt website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. philedrica''s eldest son said decisively, "mother, silver pigeon fort belongs to our family; we must drive this man away. we cannot let this charles and his damn knighthood stay here permanently." "i heard he''s just a 34th rank clerk chief. we could send him to the front lines to fight the south serifs by issuing an order in the name of a higher official." philedrica''s younger son exclaimed, "brother''s right. let those bastards fight it out amongst themselves, and we just wait for the war to end." although the baroness didn''t possess the capability to process too complex or sophisticated logical reasoning, she had some insights. even though imperial civil servants are divided into fifty-three ranks, higher-ranking officials can''t always order lower-ranking ones about. the baron had subordinates above the 24th rank, officials declared as an unsurpassable class, but these couldn''t issue orders to a strasbourg clerk chief, even if he were a top-ranked clerk. while the baron''s family argued, a young man rushed excitedly into the room, exclaiming, "sister, guess what i found out? that charles doesn''t have his own army at all. his westwind knights are all our people." "i have found out that he, believing he could command these people after they surrendered on the battlefield, is laughable. you know what''s funny, sister? three thousand of them fled the first night, and another two thousand the next day" the baroness'' brother, who clearly wasn''t good at math but didn''t think so, spoke mysteriously, "now, just a call to arms from us, and his men will return to silver pigeon fort to fight for us, since they originally were knights of yahoo." the words of the young man slightly encouraged the baroness, who then asked, "is that true?" philedrica''s eldest son exclaimed, "uncle brule! this is very important, are you sure?" the young man clapped his hands, and over ten people walked in. the baroness recognized several of them as soldiers from their own knighthood of yahoo. indeed, they described charles exactly as the young man had. even they knelt down and loudly claimed, "we were just unfortunate to fall into an ambush, temporarily defeated by those damn south serifs. later, several gentlemen stabilized the front and counterattacked those south serifs, but this damn charles appeared out of nowhere, claiming all the fruits of victory." "he also took advantage of our knighthood of yahoo''s continued battles and extreme fatigue, forcibly making us surrender." "baroness, you need not say a word; we will return to silver pigeon fort if you come forward." explore more at empire the baroness, still cautious, asked, "how many men did charles originally have?" the young man spoke eagerly, "he only has two to three hundred men, all of whom, it was said, were convicts released from several imperial prisons before departure." the baroness nodded her head and made a resolute decision, saying, "we''re going to the barracks." the baron''s three children were all excited, running around until they returned, already dressed in their custom-made armor. the eldest son of the baron was only fifteen this year, and because he was not very bright and had not completed higher education, he was studying at home with a private tutor. he wore a sword at his waist and, though not very heroic, was brimming with confidence. he rushed ahead to get on the carriage, his still childish face full of malice, thinking, "how am i going to kill that charles?" "killing him with a sword would be too easy for him." "he should be hanged in the military camp in front of everyone." "that would also intimidate those peasants and let them know that at silver pigeon fort, they can only obey our family''s commands." the baron''s family, traveling in six carriages and accompanied by a host of servants, maids, a butler, and soldiers who had deserted from charles''s westwind knights, eagerly headed straight for the barracks. the baroness''s brother, brule, was even more excited than the baron''s family. he was slightly relieved that baron philedrica had died in battle. the baron didn''t think much of his brother-in-law who was also from a noble family but had frittered away his inheritance through excessive indulgence in entertainment and poor financial management, even selling off his lands. brule had tried to borrow money from his brother-in-law a few times but never managed to borrow much; the baron gave him at most a few dozen aegeus each time, but he always spent it all too quickly. brule thought to himself, "this time, by helping my sister and her family take back control of silver pigeon fort and commanding the army again, i must have her appoint me as chief financial officer. then i can take money off the books without having to look at anyone''s face." "this charles meklen guy is really my lucky star. if he hadn''t come to silver pigeon fort and made my sister''s family feel the crisis, how could i have had the chance to manipulate things from behind the scenes?" "although he might not even know why my sister is after him, let him remain clueless. i, brule, certainly won''t explain to him that he''s being manipulated by me to ruin because he''s in my way," "after killing him, i''ll frame him with a charge of treason and claim he was a spy for byron!" "a mere clerk chief, having such good luck to lead a knighthood; once i seize military control, i''ll give the yahoo knights to my sister, and his knighthood will of course belong to me." brule grew more delighted the more he thought about it, and even spurred his horse to gallop, rushing into the barracks first. the westwind knights, who had been trapped in machu picchu and fought byron''s cavalry, were all quite neurotic; suddenly someone burst into the barracks, and everyone unconsciously gathered together, forming several solid defensive clusters. it was terribly unfortunate that charles wasn''t there, taoles wasn''t there, even dobin wasn''t there, and philedrica wasn''t there either; with yellow bear lacking authority, the westwind knights were virtually leaderless, reacting like a nervous creature without a brain. as brule shouted loudly, "kneel and submit! you scum, i''m here to save you!" in the chaos, someone shot at the baron''s brother-in-law. Chapter 119 117, even wiping out an entire family is just like this. brule, shot in the shoulder, was furious and yelled, "someone dares to shoot at me? i will hang the shooter! i am the brother-in-law of a baron..."as the gunfire erupted, the disorganized cavalry could no longer control the situation, nor did anyone care about brule''s status. dozens of rifles fired wildly, bombarding the ambitious young man until his body was riddled with holes. the baron''s eldest son was extremely excited, urging the coachman desperately to speed up the carriage, unhappy that his uncle had entered the camp first. when the carriage burst into the camp, the baron''s eldest son leaped out, not even bothering to look at who the corpse on the ground was, drew his side sword, and shouted, "i am the baron''s eldest son, everyone must obey my commands, and those who refuse will die." a volley of rifle fire met him. this poor noble boy, who had not even condensed a seed of strength, how could he withstand the bullets? like his uncle, he too was shot full of bloody holes, his cruel smile still on his face as he fell under the carriage. the coachman, terrified, scrambled all over himself, miraculously unhit by the gunfire. he leaped from the carriage and ran wildly, trying to escape the camp, only for someone to shoot, killing him on the spot. inside the carriage, the baron''s wife and two children finally realized what was happening, trembling with fear, but the soldiers of the westwind knights, having already killed several people, were furiously aggressive. they stormed the carriage, dragged the family out, and shot them on the spot. the servants, maids, and butlers following in the five carriages were panicked. people constantly jumped from the carriages, trying to flee. the members of the westwind knights, though few were well-trained soldiers, excelled in this kind of street slaughter, typically the domain of gang members. hundreds surged out, using all sorts of weapons. the baron''s servants were quickly slaughtered, staining the long street with blood. charles, who was eating with two ladies, was not too far from the camp, but close enough to hear the gunfire, which sounded incessant like popping beans. he immediately became worried and told taoles, "i need to go back and check, wait for me for a moment." taoles, leaving a fu er, said, "i''ll go back with you." charles nodded and said to the tavern keeper, "keep the change!" the cost of living in fars was not that high; the meal definitely did not cost a fu er. the tavern keeper hurriedly gave back a sheng ding, which charles pocketed, causing taoles to roll her eyes beautifully. in fact, in the old continent, the vast majority of villages and towns did not use cash but bartered goods, only in cities did people get used to using sheng ding and fu er. the currency in fars, whether aegeus, fu er, fu er banknotes, or sheng ding, was very expensive to produce, so they were not like the highly circulated currencies on earth that everyone possesses. not only in the fars empire but also in all nations of the old continent, currency circulated only among the wealthy, in very limited quantities. just like in ancient china, although silver was also currency, most people never used it. only in novels did everyone have a handful of silver coins. in reality, ancient people used copper coins, cloth, and various agricultural products as equivalents. because a sheng ding''s purchasing power was equivalent to nearly twenty chinese rmb, charles usually ordered some fruit wine, beer, coffee, and the like to round up the total. the three hurriedly left the tavern. charles, without caring about breaking norms, leaped onto the nearby rooftop. with quickness technique and newly mastered spirit spider technique, his movements were as light as a swallow, wall-walking as if strolling on flat ground. philedrica activated leopard''s hunt, and was surprised to find herself barely keeping up, thinking, "how has his strength improved so quickly?" taoles watched the two companions wall-walk away, took out a magic card "turn into cat," flicked it with her slender finger, transformed into a white spirit cat, leaped onto the rooftop, and closely followed the others. charles madly rushed back to the camp, only to see the baroness and the baron''s three children, along with a bunch of servants, maids, a butler, and a young noble who looked blissfully dead, and charles was nearly dumbstruck. he had just gone out to eat, only a few streets away, always capable of rushing back at any moment, how could such a thing still happen? he hastily grabbed yellow bear, who had stayed back at the camp, and asked what had happened? yellow bear was quite candid and retold the events as they had occurred. after questioning a few more people, charles roughly understood that the baroness, under the incitement of some, had sought to seize the westwind knights. in truth, charles did not care so much for the knighthood, although the westwind knights had enough members, it was just too chaotic. along the way, he had suffered enough, his days filled with constant troubles, realizing that warfare was not just about amassing numbers, managing an army required attending to innumerable issues. if the baroness was willing to pay a sum of money, he might even consider selling off the westwind knights. even if it were seized, it should still be far better than the westwind knights wiping out the baron''s family completely clean. exterminating an entire household could not be more severe. charles inquired about the identities of the deceased and could not help but criticize, "these bastards even killed someone''s little brother-in-law, isn''t that too inhumane?" upon learning that the westwind knights had killed the baron''s family, charles initially panicked, but after some chaotic rushing around, he was no longer too frightened. he had already crossed through. he had faced the evil god three times already. was he still afraid of killing a baroness, the baron''s eldest son, the baron''s younger son, the baron''s beloved daughter, the baron''s brother-in-law, and the baron''s servants, maids, and butler? suddenly, charles felt the number of people killed was really too many. after philedrica and taoles came back and saw the scene of dead bodies everywhere, they tactfully stood aside, not saying anything, leaving charles room to maneuver. knowing his subordinates had killed people and he could not shirk the responsibility, charles knew the only way to save himself was to align their stories. he gathered his soldiers and spoke loudly, "just now! a tragic event occurred. revolutionaries from south serif burst into silver pigeon fort, killing the baron''s family. although we fought and repelled the invaders, we couldn''t save the baroness and her children" "i suggest everyone observe a moment of silence for the baroness." sear?h the n?vel_fire.et website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. by now, many in the westwind knights already knew that the people they had just killed were nobles of high stature in the empire, the baron held a seventh-level title, commanding the power of life and death over his lands, a dominion not even the emperor would interfere with. explore stories on empire although they had not killed the baron, as he had already perished on the battlefield earlier, killing the baroness and her three children was a crime grave enough to send everyone to the gallows, leading many to silently pray and some even prepared to flee. when they heard charles''s speech, it was like seeing a glimmer of sunlight in hell. Chapter 120 Barons property is way too much. "it was all that damn lady southseraph!""exactly, it was lady southseraph who killed the baroness." "we fought desperately, but we couldn''t stop those villains." "we will avenge the baron." "they wouldn''t even spare the poor children." under charles''s efforts, nearly all the members of the westwind knights readily admitted that it was lady southseraph who had killed the baron''s family. charles took a deep breath and shouted, "but among us, someone tipped off lady southseraph. those who left the knighthood today, i will report them accurately and mark their names on the battle report to the empire, indicating their involvement in the slaughter of the baron''s family." the soldiers of the westwind knights were silent for a while, but soon someone started chanting slogans after charles. charles, with his voice dry from speaking, finally calmed down the knights and then had yellow bear lead some men to collect the bodies of the baron''s family. he himself led the team to take the bodies to the outskirts and burned them to ashes. baron fehr died in battle, and the baroness and the three children were murdered by the "south serif restorationists," and just like that, silver pigeon fort inexplicably fell into charles''s hands. without any hesitation, he brought a group of people and took up residence in the baron''s mansion. this time, he did not suggest dividing the baron''s wealth among them. the baron''s wealth was substantial. he worried that the hands of the westwind knights might lose control. getting a great sum of money today, and by nightfall, they might abscond with the funds, adding thousands of fugitives to the empire, impacting the social order. charles, taoles, and philedrica had just finished their meal, settled down in the baron''s mansion, and took the opportunity to have a tour together. the leopard girl had regained her true appearance. the westwind knights were in chaos and fear, and no one paid attention to the beautiful girl who had joined the side of their leader. even if someone did notice, nobody dared to ask. although charles had not been in charge of the westwind knights for long, he had already established a certain authority. everyone in the knighthood knew that the leader was "ruthless and merciless," and no one dared to challenge his authority. the baron''s residence was not the most luxurious in the fars empire, at least not as substantial as 58 sixth avenue in the val de vaz district. the brittany family was undoubtedly many dimensions stronger than the fehr family. however, as a seventh-rank noble, baron fehr''s home still earned charles''s lavish praise. silver pigeon fort was not a castle but a city like strasbourg, but baron fehr''s residence was indeed a castle. nameddove castle! baron fehr, the first generation, commissioned the famous artist milan boudasso from byron to construct it, a task that took thirteen years. the initial selection for dove castle was a hill. milan boudasso cut half of the hill away. for the side facing outside the city, he created four layers of terraces, blending seamlessly with the walls of silver pigeon fort. for the side facing inside, he designed a courtyard that was more than ten paces higher than the city''s interior. from the outside, dove castle stood tall and majestic. from within dove castle looking out, it offered a commanding and exhilarating view. the silver pigeon fort spans over 100,000 square paces, with five main buildings and nearly a thousand rooms. generations of barons have amassed countless art pieces, famous paintings, antiques, sculptures, and even extraordinary objects, each of great value. charles''s gaze flitted and his mind reeled as he continuously appraised the prices of these items. sear?h the n?velfire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. he planned to craft a deceptive report to fool the empire, but as a fourth-grade clerk chief, he didn''t harbor much hope for it; if the empire sent people to thoroughly investigate the matter, he would need to slip away and make a hasty escape. on this occasion, charles had left his home for battle, not flight, so he hadn''t carried any cash with him. as was his habit, he had placed all his assets in the savings union. now, stranded in silver pigeon fort without any outlets of the savings union to withdraw his funds, he feared his money would be lost if he became a fugitive from the empire. his only hope was that baron fehr''s cash flow could compensate for some of his losses. the thought of being unable to carry any gold, silver, jewels, or even his house and stable when fleeing filled charles with considerable regret. "hmm!" "if there''s a one in ten thousand chance," "that the empire believes my nonsense, they will still send someone to take over silver pigeon fort; after all, it''s the territory of a baron, and there''s absolutely no chance they would hand it over to a thirty-fourth rank fourth-grade clerk chief." "i''d better amass more wealth then, otherwise wouldn''t all my efforts be in vain, ending up empty-handed after doing all the hard work?" a butler followed quietly behind the trio, trembling slightly. out of a total of sixteen butlers in the baron''s service, fifteen had already perished: four followed baron fehr to the front lines and were killed in the ensuing defeat, while the rest had just recently gone to the barracks and then... it is said they were all slain by south serif''s restorers. this remaining butler from the baron''s manor, of course, didn''t believe such twisted and malevolent fabrications, but he dared not disbelieve them eitherhe even felt that whether he believed it or not, he could be killed shortly. however, as someone who had been trained since childhood to be a qualified butler, he had no other thoughts in mind but to diligently and loyally serve his new "masters." charles couldn''t help but ask, "butler dart, do you know how many extraordinary objects the baron has collected in total?" butler dart bolstered his spirits and said with a quivering voice, "the generations of barons only cared to collect the finest pieces, so there are not many extraordinary objects in the pigeon fort, merely forty-five!" charles was thrilled beyond measure and thought to himself, "forty-five? although not as many as those seized over the years in kilmainham prison, these have to be prime selections; the ones in the prison are hardly comparable." charles asked again, "is there a catalog?" dart, while wiping sweat from his brow, said, "yes, the baron would compile and catalog the household collections every year, complete with descriptions." charles said, "fetch it for me." he was quite pleased with the "baron''s sensibility." in fact, many noble families on the old continent had the habit of compiling their collections into catalogs and then sending these catalogs to nearby nobility for ease of sharing. this practice was not found among earth''s medieval nobilityan emblem of the difference between the two worlds. read exclusive adventures at empire soon enough, charles obtained the catalog of baron fehr''s collection. he skipped past the initial art pieces and found the pages on extraordinary objects. baron fehr had dedicated an entire page to each extraordinary object, complete with detailed descriptions. charles''s eyes immediately fixated on a knight''s spear; the few extraordinary objects he owned were either bloodsucking weapons or products of classic alchemy, but this knight''s spear was a classic work of classical alchemy. Chapter 121 Dark Luxury the extraordinary object in charles'' hand, the vampiric hand axe and blood rose, needless to say, were bloodsucking weapons, not artistry from the human race.the antispace sniper rifle, two hockwell silver rhinoceroses, and even the extraordinary dagger snatched from the first assassin were all products of classic alchemy. um, the mask of the cat is not an alchemical creation, it is an authentic magic item. charles usually doesn''t like to use this extraordinary object very much. this knight''s spear itself only has two attributes, solidity and armor piercing, but it comes with a very special attributeone who holds this knight''s spear can summon a "spirit horse"! spirit horses do not exist in the old continent; they live in another world. the summoned spirit horses are the best mounts on the battlefield, charging into battle almost without getting tired. charles pointed with his hand and asked, "where is this knight''s spear stored?" the butler, dart, shivered with fear, whispering, "it was taken away by the baron." charles recalled and realized that he hadn''t seen this spear on the battlefield, silently thinking, "where did the baron''s extraordinary knight''s spear go, the boorish knight who killed the baron was only using an ordinary spear?" he immediately sent someone to inquire with lady southseraph, who had surrendered, and soon got the result: that boorish knight had received six extraordinary weapons from the baron, all of which were sent back to byron. charles suddenly had the thought, "this guy died justly." getting something on the battlefield and not keeping it for oneself, but sending it back to byronwhat kind of brain does that? but then remembering he was a blood butcher, it wasn''t surprising anymore. explore stories at empire a blood butcher is also a kind of knight, but unlike a proper knight, the power seed of a blood butcher comes from the "master''s" grace. blood butchers can train every part of their bodies into weapons, their muscles and bones hard as steel, they possess tremendous stamina, stronger in defense than knights of the same level, and can fight until the end of their lives, but they are not perpetual motion machines, their extreme endurance comes at the cost of their vitality. in other words: a blood butcher is just a dog of the blood clan, never treated as human. whether in fars or in byron. other than saying that the boorish knight had the conviction to be a dog, there isn''t much else to say. charles passed over five extraordinary objects in succession. baron fars, going to war, naturally took his best collection. each of the six extraordinary objects made charles drool, but unfortunately, all were lost on the battlefield, sent to byron by that blood butcher before he had a chance to snatch them back. charles wandered through the remaining thirty-nine extraordinary objects, this time he wasn''t focused on weapons but set his sights on an extraordinary carriage. what charles was most concerned about now was how to take away the baron''s wealth without anyone knowing, and this carriage best met his urgent need. the carriage was also a product of classical alchemy, a ring when not in use, it unfolds into a black carriage drawn by eight spirit horses. according to the collection booklet, this carriage made by the holy alchemist master stardust over a hundred years ago. he made a total of thirteen carriages at the time, known as the luxury of darkness. the dark luxury wasn''t just fitting of the word "luxurious," but it was also one of the fastest carriages on the old continent. when the dark luxury first made its appearance, it was wildly sought after by the aristocracy of various nations on the old continent. if it weren''t for its primary black color scheme, which didn''t match the style of royal families, it would have certainly been collected by the various royal households. even dukes and earls might not have had the chance to purchase them, let alone fall into the hands of a baron. when baron fars bought the dark luxury, he had invested a great amount of money, with the price reaching up to 3,600 gold aegeus. even on earth, there were few luxury cars that could rival it in terms of price. when charles asked, the butler dart hurriedly said, "the dark luxury was taken out by the baroness today, so it''s not in pigeon castle." only then did charles realize that among the six carriages he had captured today, there was even an extraordinary object. he cursed to himself, "i can''t believe i overlooked it." he quickly inquired and learned that all six carriages had already been brought back from the military camp and were now at pigeon castle. sarch* the n?vel?ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. relieved, charles asked about the other items again and was upset to learn that three pieces had been lent out by the baron. those were his items, how could the baron just lend them out so casually? knowing his position was precarious and finding it impossible to demand the return of those three extraordinary objects, charles decided not to dwell on it any further. he turned his attention to the cash flow of pigeon castle. dart, the butler, did not dare to delay and said, "pigeon castle''s cash has always been scarce. the baron likes to collect various artworks and rare items, extraordinary objects. in addition, the baroness holds banquets every year, and there are also expenses for various luxuries and travels. it all adds up to a substantial amount. now there are less than ten thousand aegeus. however, if we include the gold aegeus, there is a total of fifty-six thousand aegeus." hearing there were less than ten thousand aegeus, charles felt a deep pain. how could a baron have so little money? especially after hearing that baron fars had wasted money on worthless artwork and rare items, and the baroness had spent aegeus on meaningless banquets, luxuries, and travels, it was even more agonizing. all he could think was, "that''s my money!" "this couple wastes my money..." upon hearing that there were as many as fifty-six thousand gold aegeus, charles was overjoyed, thinking to himself, "that''s several small goals." however, he also became worried, as gold aegeus were coins and quite heavy. if he was alone, he might not even be able to carry much away. "i''ll send these gold aegeus to machu picchu, and surely no one will be able to find them there." as charles was quietly planning his "fortune," dobin burst in, shouting, "there''s trouble! lady southseraph''s army has already reached the castle, we must go out and meet the enemy." charles was taken aback and quickly asked, "approximately how many people?" dobin''s words shattered charles''s fantasy, saying, "about more than ten thousand people, and they aren''t just makeshift peasant soldiers. they seem to be the main forces of the south serif restorationists." charles felt a pang of panic and asked, "aren''t their main forces supposed to be fighting with grand duke joseph?" "why would they come to pigeon castle?" of course, dobin had no answer. how would he know why the main forces of the south serif restorationists had appeared at pigeon castle? taoles said, "we should indeed gather our men quickly and leave the castle to meet the enemy." charles looked at taoles and dobin, thinking to himself, "are you two ill? with a castle to defend us, and the westwind knights being a mere rabble, wouldn''t it be suicide to leave the castle to fight against lady southseraph''s forces?" Chapter 122 120, Prime Blood Limit·Ultimate Barrier philedrica saw charles''s expression and roughly guessed his thoughts, speaking in a low voice, "there must be transcendents among the enemy ranks, the castle is insufficient as a reliance."charles thought to himself, "transcendents can decide the victor, but they can''t determine the outcome of the war!" s~ea??h the n?velfire.nt website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. the nature of warfare on the old continent was unlike anything charles knew of from any era on earth, due to the existence of transcendents. although charles could not even be considered an armchair general, he understood that the essence of war is interest. high-level transcendents might decide the victor, but without enough soldiers, it is impossible to grasp the fruits of victory. without sufficient war dividends, a country would become weaker with each battle. transcendents cannot decide everything. the ancient orc kingdom and the sherlock dynasty had their moments of glory, with countless high order transcendents, but still they declined because, by the end of these nations, the domestic situation was already dire, yet the upper-class nobles did not perceive this as a problem at all. charles meklen had read history books during his university years, and had felt nothing then; but upon arriving in the old continent, he could clearly see that every country here actually harbored great perils, with the whole society in a state of decay. he took a deep breath and declared, "have all of the westwind knights go up on the castle''s walls, and conscript young men from within silver pigeon fort. say that lady southseraph intends to slaughter the entire fort, killing every family as revenge for the destruction of yesteryears, and let everyone fight for their loved ones, their families, and for silver pigeon fort." taoles said, "that''s meaningless." charles took a deep breath and countered, "i am the commander! everyone will listen to my orders." taoles did not argue, and hurriedly left to relay the orders to the barracks. philedrica actually wanted to say, "i''m leaving now." she had initially escaped from strasbourg by using charles, as internal problems arose within the leopard people''s orc assassin alliance, and she needed to lay low for a while. however, at that moment, the leopard girl instead said, "i''ll help as well." charles nodded, and instructed the butler dart, "gather the young men from within the fort. i will take them to fight for silver pigeon fort." baron phile''s pigeon fort, with its hundreds of servants, was a considerable force. allowing them to rest at ease within the fort was disrespectful to the soldiers who were fighting bravely. the butler dart did not dare argue and went to gather the servants of the castle. half an hour later, charles stood atop the walls of silver pigeon fort. the battlements were swarming with people, including soldiers from the westwind knights and individuals from all walks of life. they were frightened by charles''s depictions of "slaughter," and the old "tradition" of enmity between behemoth duchy and south seraph territory made this propaganda seem exceptionally real; no one wanted their families to be massacred. thus, many were eager to respond. charles also hastily formed another unit, reorganizing the residents of silver pigeon fort into an "auxiliary force" to assist the various combat squads. outside the walls of silver pigeon fort, an army of more than ten thousand was assembling in formation. amazingly, they had not set up camp but intended to attack the city directly. due to its intersecting rivers and picturesque scenery, the terrain around silver pigeon fort was not very high. limited by the baron''s finances, the walls of the fort were only a little over three meters, and its defensive strength was indeed not very robust. charles looked out as far as he could see but couldn''t make out much. he couldn''t even bring the entire enemy force into his line of sight. a small squad emerged from the formation of the south ceraph reclamation army, stopping a few dozen meters away from the walls of silver pigeon fort. a middle-aged man in leather armor shouted loudly, "i am jonathan from the south ceraph restoration army! many of you should have heard my name." "i command you to surrender and leave the city immediately!" "if there is any resistance, my sword will wash this city in blood." there was an uproar atop the walls; many residents of silver pigeon fort were thoroughly convinced that the southseraph intended to massacre the city. people began to shout, "get lost! despicable south serif people, you do not deserve to have a country." "everyone from south serif is a mongrel." "the imperial assembly will annihilate you south serif people." "you won''t even be able to hold onto the capital of south serif." the behemoth duchy''s hatred for south serif had spanned generations; both sides had always looked down upon each other. this now ignited the fury of the silver pigeon fort''s inhabitants, who immediately burst into harsh curses. charles had never actually heard of jonathan. he guessed that the other party might be the leader of the south ceraph reclamation army. estimating the distance, charles pulled the anti-space sniper rifle out from the collar of his shirt, took aim at jonathan, and pulled the trigger. the magic-breaking bombshell bullet shot forth like a fire dragon, a red streak trailing through the air, heading straight for this commander of the south ceraph reclamation army. in an instant, knights around jonathan erupted in a dark red glow, forming a magic shield. the magic-breaking bombshell bullet struck the shield, merely causing the dark red screen to tremble slightly and explode into a brilliant firework, but failing to penetrate the magic shield. charles didn''t fire a second shot. shocked, he exclaimed, "the ultimate barrier!" the radiant magic array, known by its brilliance, was touted as the continent''s number one defensive magic circle and held the reverence of being called the hymn of the gods. the blood clan also had a defensive magic circle named: prime blood limit. alongside the radiant magic array, the prime blood limit was known to the world as: the ultimate barrier. in terms of defense capabilities alone, it probably wasn''t far off from the radiant magic array. the prime blood limit originated from the arthur clan, being one of the highly profound secret techniques of the bloodline mantra. to charles''s surprise, there was a transcendent blood clan member among jonathan''s ranks. over ten high-level transcendent members of the blood clan had activated the prime blood limit and successfully blocked the magic-breaking bombshell bullet. jonathan''s face remained impassive, seemingly indifferent to the surprise attack. he spoke in a deep voice, "the people of silver pigeon fort are prepared for sacrifice, ready to embrace death." "begin the siege!" with a wave of his hand, jonathan''s troops slowly advanced, their cries shaking the firmament, causing the faces of silver pigeon fort''s people to change. charles shouted with vigor, "victory shall always belong to the people of silver pigeon fort." "behind us lie our homes, our loved ones, our everything. we cannot allow any south serif person to set foot inside silver pigeon fort." experience tales at empire after shouting the slogan, he turned to jonathan and bellowed, "i am the westwind knights'' commander, the commander of silver pigeon fort. mr. jonathan, let us duel on the battlefield." although charles had proposed a duel, he had already planned to fire another magic-breaking bombshell bullet as soon as jonathan left the protection of his knights. jonathan looked at him deeply but did nothing, ignoring charles''s challenge completely. just as charles was about to take the opportunity to mock the timidity of this commander of the south ceraph reclamation army and boost morale, a warm sensation brushed across his chest and a thought entered his mind: charles meklen, in the capacity of acting commander of silver pigeon fort, was resisting the south ceraph reclamation army, meeting the requirements for setting the third labyrinth. silver pigeon fort was about to undergo maze-ification; please repel eighteen attacks from the south ceraph reclamation army during this period, and don''t leave or surrender. Chapter 123 121. Charlottes Strongest Form charles couldn''t help but think, "can''t we maze-ify first, then fend off the 18 attacks from lady southseraph?"if silver pigeon fort could be maze-ified, charles was confident he could turn all the invaders of the south ceraph reclamation army into npcs. although his thoughts were messy, charles''s command proceeded methodically. he had successively accepted the defeat of baron philedrica''s armies and two thousand troops from the southern selav army. although nearly forty percent had deserted, all weapons were confiscated. along with the arsenal stored at silver pigeon fort, they had amassed three thousand firearms and even a batch of bows and arrows. charles arranged the rifles for the first round based on their range, and the handguns and archers for the second round. after two rounds of firing, hundreds from the restoration army had fallen, but they also charged to the foot of the city walls. subsequently, six or seven transcendents broke through, leaping into the air to storm the battlements. these transcendents, either shielded by magic or bolstered by fighting spirit, had colors swirling about them. bullets and arrows shot towards them were either casually deflected with their weapons or bounced off by their magic and fighting spirit, completely intimidating the defense forces of silver pigeon fort. taoles pulled out a card and muttered under his breath, "he insists on fighting a defensive battle from the fort." philedrica held a dagger in each hand, one forward and one reversed, sighed, and prepared to clean up after charles. charles, holding the anti-space sniper rifle, saw the fearless charge of the six or seven transcendents and thought to himself, "haha! this time i''m experienced. i won''t engage in close combat with the flame hand and hockwell silver rhinoceros unused." discover stories with empire he raised the anti-space sniper rifle high, pulled the trigger, and simultaneously, a giant hand composed of seven blood flames appeared behind him. two of them held a fire kelwell silver rhinoceros and a hurkweil silver rhino mk-10, three other flame hands held the blood rose, vampiric hand axe, and an assassin''s dagger, and the remaining two, though empty, emanated a faint golden light, signaling the activation of the colorless blade. this was already charles''s strongest form. sear?h the ovlfire .net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. a blood butcher who leapt into mid-air was the first to be targeted by the magic-breaking bombshell bullet. his cultivation was not as good as the two he encountered on the battlefield, and he was instantly blown into fragments in mid-air. the second target of the magic-breaking bombshell bullet was a formal knight, who having witnessed his comrade shattered, was too late to change direction in mid-air. he hastily gathered all his fighting spirit, shouted, and focused it on his lance, attempting to pierce the magic-breaking bombshell bullet with his lance. his idea was good, but his cultivation couldn''t keep up with it and he too was blown into a dazzling fireball, man and lance together. the third transcendent, not sure what secret technique he used, moved sideways half a meter in mid-air, narrowly avoiding the lethal blow, turning his face green with fright. the anti-space sniper rifle and the two silver rhinoceros fired a round with the effect of a "mini-barrage", blowing up two transcendents in mid-air. during charles''s second round of shooting, the remaining transcendents were finally adept enough to react in time. two of the transcendents reacted quickly, deployed their fighting spirit, and blasted each other with a strike, drifting off together and landing prematurely. they no longer dared to leap, hastily retreating back to their ranks. another transcendent, extraordinarily fast, was no sure target for charles''s gunmanship, so he wasn''t selected as the first round''s target. by the time of charles''s second round of shooting, he had already stepped onto the battlements of silver pigeon fort. this transcendent also reacted extremely quickly, mustered his strength, twisted his body, and landed below the walls, not continuing the assault. upon landing, he swayed and shifted, changing his position seven or eight times. charles aimed for a long while but couldn''t find an opportunity, ultimately letting him return to his military formation. one confrontation had pushed back the transcendents who climbed the city, boosting the morale of the westwind knights and the militia of the silver pigeon fort, who then engaged the south ceraph reclamation army below the city walls. initially, charles worried the westwind knights and the militia of the silver pigeon fort would collapse at the start of the battle, but surprisingly, after enduring an earlier fight and even directly defeating byron''s cavalry, they proved more resilient than he had anticipated. as for the militia of the silver pigeon fort, their fighting spirit was even more vigorous, driven by the desire to protect their homes. after four or five hours of fierce fighting, nearly a thousand soldiers from the south ceraph reclamation army lay dead below the city walls before jonathan finally ordered an orderly retreat, like the tide drawing back. charles, not wanting to continue using the magic-breaking bombshell bullets, switched to a regular rifle and also killed more than ten from the restoration army. seeing the forces from south seraph withdraw, he suppressed the fatigue weighing on his body and heart, first consoling the soldiers of the westwind knights and then offering a round of motivational encouragement to the militia of the silver pigeon fort before counting the dead. although they had the advantage of the terrain, this intense battle had still cost the lives of over three hundred from the westwind knights and the militia of silver pigeon fort, with many wounded. war is not a game, and witnessing countless lives vanish and seeing warriors with grievous injuries filled charles with a sense of gloom. he could not understand why these people chose to fight. if it were to resist tyranny or if they were driven by dire desperation, he, too, would rise up. but south seraph had been a part of the fars empire for many years now, not exactly thriving but certainly not in a state of unlivable conditions. moreover, he knew that the people of south seraph didn''t actually harbor much hatred toward the empire but solely resented the behemoth duchy. but... that hatred had been exploited by the major empires! having experienced it firsthand, charles knew too well that the assassination of duke ferdinand and his wife was a conspiracy. whether it was the behemoth duchy or the capital of south seraph, both were pawns manipulated by others, their lives and hatreds cared for by no one. the people of these two places were merely used by the powerful empires as a fuse that, when ignited, leads quickly to complete devastation; they were sacrificial lambs... both the behemoth duchy and the capital of south seraph had been conquered by the fars empire, yet the people of these areas bore no intense hatred toward the empire... charles simply could not understand or empathize. as he continually issued orders to collect the bodies of the fallen, he directed that the wounded be transported to pigeon fort and summoned all doctors from silver pigeon fort to care for them. after completing the solemn aftermath of the battle, charles could no longer bear to muster interest in tallying the baron''s wealth. standing atop the fortress, he gazed distantly at the south seraph reclamation army preparing for a second assault, and murmured to himself, "i am truly a political fool." "all i wish for is peace in the world, and for there to be no pointless wars" "perhaps, to these people, this war means a great deal." "may your deaths be for ideals, not conspiracies." "if i had a choice, i truly would not want to kill anyone." Chapter 124 122, Old Fu Er charles was very worried about jonathan''s decision to send out those ten plus knights, as prime blood limit''s defense was too strong.you must know, even alchemical explosives couldn''t break the radiant magic array, and though the prime blood limit was a bit inferior to the radiant magic array, it couldn''t be pierced by the magic-breaking bombshell bullet either. but during the south ceraph reclamation army''s second siege, charles still didn''t see those ten plus transcendent blood clan members appear on the battlefield. he completely couldn''t understand what jonathan was thinking by letting these restorers go to their deaths. could those not be his "brethren"? as long as he moved out of the range of the anti-space sniper rifle, he no longer needed their protection. even if there could be dangers on the battlefield, as a commander, couldn''t he make a little sacrifice? ordinary people sacrifice, and the commander can''t take a little risk? charles had always felt that he had some understanding of the nobility of the old continent, but now he realized he still hadn''t understood deeply enough. sar?h the n??elfir.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. even in the second wave of the siege, not even the few retreatants among the transcendents showed up again. charles led the westwind knights and the militiamen of silver pigeon fort in a hard battle, losing over two hundred more men, but they repelled lady southseraph again, and another seven to eight hundred soldiers of the restoration army lay beneath the walls of the silver pigeon fort. after two defensive battles, the sky was gradually darkening, and yet the south ceraph reclamation army still hadn''t set up camp. charles had a feeling, could jonathan have gone mad? continuing to fight like this, treating his soldiers like they weren''t human, could these ordinary soldiers withstand a third round? although charles wasn''t very experienced militarily, he also felt it wasn''t possible to continue fighting like this. he divided the westwind knights into two, letting half of the troops rest, and divided the militiamen of silver pigeon fort into three, only keeping a third to continue defending the city, letting another group rest temporarily, and another group to go back to the city to transport supplies and continue recruiting people to defend the city. while charles swiftly arranged his soldiers to rest, he also brought up a batch of food from the city, distributing it to everyone, all the while watching the movements of the south ceraph restoration fighters. as the night deepened, charles had just had torches prepared when he saw the south ceraph reclamation army on the move again. along with a massive army surging through the fields, he was shocked to see, jonathan''s ten plus knights were also moving with the army, along with a few transcendents who had been pulled back in the first wave of attacks. this time, the south ceraph reclamation army truly committed all its strength, holding nothing back. at that moment, charles instantly forgot the criticisms he had of jonathan a moment ago... it turns out this old fellow was more crafty than he imagined. taoles, philedrica, yellow bear, and dobin all wore serious expressions; they all understood the gravity of the situation. taoles said in a low voice, "we can''t hold them back..." she actually wanted to persuade charles to withdraw from silver pigeon fort. philedrica was somewhat more naive, thinking, "whether silver pigeon fort falls has nothing to do with an assassin from the orc assassin alliance; i will not risk my life for silver pigeon fort." "i''m sorry! i''m withdrawing from the fight." dobin glanced several times toward the mare with magical speed on his leg, and said in a low voice to charles, "captain, put on the magical speed mare!" yellow bear wore no expression. he was a demon hunter, tough skin and strong flesh were advantages of a demon hunter, but running was not a demon hunter''s specialty; he had little hope left, pitying only that he had joined charles hoping to secure a future for his children and wife. now, there was no future, and he was going to be gone too. the few of them all knew that charles''s most relied upon magic-breaking bombshell bullets couldn''t penetrate the prime blood limit, much less withstand jonathan''s ten plus knights, not to mention several other transcendents acting together. this time, they couldn''t resist the siege. the ordinary members of the westwind knights and the militia of silver pigeon fort still didn''t quite grasp the situation, forcibly rallying their spirits to repel the third wave of the siege. many of them didn''t understand that this wave of attacks couldn''t be repelled. charles didn''t say a word, a wildly insane thought spinning relentlessly in his mind. he watched as jonathan and the dozen knights by his side had already charged to the center of the battlefield. he clenched his fists, then slowly opened his hands again. he felt his body, wanting to pull out a cigarette, but then he rememberedthis was fars, not earth. there were no such things as cigarettes here. in such a critical moment, an absurd thought crossed charles'' mind, "should i start selling cigarettes in fars? it would be a tremendously profitable business, big enough to support military expenses even in an eastern superpower." "forget it! now''s not the time to think about this." "what was i thinking just now?" "that idea was too crazy." "damn it, i''m a civil officer, i really shouldn''t be on the battlefield. why would such a crazy idea even cross my mind?" "i have the quickness technique, and the spirit spider technique might just work..." "ptui, just fantasies, shouldn''t i be thinking that with the quickness technique and the spirit spider technique, escaping wouldn''t be a problem at all?" "those knights who can use the prime blood limit once united, are invincible on this battlefield." "even with three extraordinary firearms and magic-breaking bombshell bullets, they couldn''t touch them..." "but..." "why do i keep having such crazy ideas?" seeing that charles did not respond, dobin reached out and patted his shoulder. charles, acting on reflex, grabbed and pinned his good subordinate to the ground. realizing it was dobin, he quickly apologized, "i reacted instinctively, didn''t realize it was you." dobin, with an embarrassed face, stood up and repeated his earlier suggestion, "do you want to wear the divine steed armor?" charles shook his head and said, "i don''t need it!" continue reading at empire he glanced at the westwind knights preparing for battle and the silver pigeon fort militia, ready to risk their lives to protect their homeland. suddenly, he felt a surge of passion and said, "taoles, philedrica, yellow bear, dobin, you guys hold silver pigeon fort for me." all of them were briefly stunned, no one realizing what charles was planning to do. taoles replied irritably, "what are you going to do? don''t think i don''t knowyou want to steal baron philedrica''s wealth!" philedrica also shook her head and said, "i''m running for my life too. thanks for the shelter all this way, but i''m not going to fight to the death for silver pigeon fort." however, yellow bear spoke somberly, "captain, could you look after my family? if possible, let my oldest son join the patrolling army. i don''t want him to be in a gang like me. also, tell him i can''t be there for his fifteenth birthday." dobin wanted to say something but ended up saying nothing, instead just thumping his chest and saying, "leave it to me." then they watched as charles drew out blood rose and leaped down from the ramparts of silver pigeon fort. Chapter 125 123, Movement Three: Eternal Dawn "i can''t hold off those dozen or so knights capable of invoking the prime blood limit, but without their protection, jonathan certainly can''t resist me either," he said.charles fully activated his quickness technique and spirit spider technique, and, after gaining a boost from six bloody vortices, his speed was as swift as lightning. at that moment, he suddenly understood why dobin, taoles, and philedrica all thought they should fight outside the city. the mode of warfare in this supernatural world was indeed unlike any era on earth. charles charged into lady southseraph''s restoration army, with his blood rose making light, varied, and rapid strikes like crimson lightning, while his blood flame qi-controlled vampiric hand axe harvested the lives of the people of fars from a distance like a bloodsucking bat. in just an instant, more than a dozen lives had vanished under charles''s hand. with his insight activated, he didn''t linger in battle but specifically targeted the weak points of lady southseraph''s army. all the members of the westwind knights on the city walls, as well as the militia of silver pigeon fort, stared in shock as charles, like a lively carp, broke through the waves in an army of thousands, heading straight for the opposing commander. philedrica couldn''t help but take a deep breath and shout, "defense! defense! we need to buy charles time." the leopard people girl no longer mentioned fleeing. taoles replaced his magic card, his gaze filled with determination. yellow bear chuckled and suddenly seemed at ease. although the outcome of the battle was still uncertain, he was filled with confidence. sea??h th n?vel_fire.et website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. dobin said nothing, but he arranged the westwind knights into the most appropriate formation and took his place on the front line. to everyone''s surprise, two bursts of fighting spirit erupted from the militia of silver pigeon fort. two supernaturals who had originally planned to conceal their strength and protect only themselves couldn''t help but reveal their true powers. jonathan hadn''t noticed at first, but when he saw someone cutting through the army and passing by his guardian knights, his eyes suddenly tightened, and he knew he should continue ordering his troops to attack the city. however, a few seconds later, he shouted aloud, "come back, retreat!" he also ordered the soldiers beside him to shout loudly, calling the guardian knights back. the dozen or so guardian knights had almost reached the walls of silver pigeon fort, but upon hearing the shouts from behind, they hesitated, gave up continuing to attack the fort, and turned back to save jonathan. combat power can be stacked, but speed can''t be accumulated by sheer numbers. charles, with his quickness technique and spirit spider technique, was much faster than the group of knights and had also gained a head start. by the time they returned to the middle of the battlefield, they saw charles had already broken through the army''s formation and was a few hundred steps in front of jonathan. charles switched to the anti-space sniper rifle and fired, only to see a pitch-black knight''s spear thrust out, carrying an arcane and complex force. with one thrust, it created a strange vortex that precisely deflected the magic-breaking bombshell bullet with a subtle force. the magic-breaking bombshell bullet hit the ground and exploded, creating a huge crater. jonathan shouted, "i am always guarded by the strongest protectors. you can''t kill me. once my guardian knights come back, you''re as good as dead. make your last words now." charles fired several shots, all deflected by a mysterious knight''s tactic to deflect the magic-breaking bombshell bullet. he had never seen such a formidable person before! well, except for the evil god, that doesn''t count. truth be told, he hadn''t seen many formidable people at all. of all the formidable people charlotte had seen in his life, sister menilman was the most impressive, but this knight seemed to be no less capable than menilman. at this moment, charlotte''s blood surged with fervor, heedless of everything else; he just wanted to kill jonathan, end this war, and save the lives of many more innocent people. without pause, he charged to within a few dozen paces of jonathan. with a low shout, jonathan commanded, "go! kill that farsian." the knight donned his face mask and became like a raging wind, meeting charlotte head-on. charlotte tucked the antispace sniper rifle inside his collar and drew out the blood rose again. unfolding the swordsmanship of the asiluo clan, he clashed with the knight in a single exchange and was shaken by the other''s robust fighting spirit; bloody glory tumbled incessantly, reverberating violently. charlotte let out a loud cry, completely disregarded the turmoil within his bloody glory, and wielded the asiluo clan''s swordsmanship to its fullest in the blink of an eye, hoping to break free from the knight''s entanglement to either shoot jonathan or land a hit with the vampiric hand axe. however, the mysterious knight''s gunmanship was both marvelously unpredictable and ferociously unparalleled, keeping him tightly entwined to the point where charlotte had no opportunity to be distracted and could only focus entirely on wielding his sword. facing off against the knight''s spear with a shorter weapon, charlotte was already at a disadvantage, and as a lower-ranked supernatural, it only took seven or eight moves for him to be utterly overpowered. the knight''s black spear struck like lightning, backing charlotte into a corner where he had no room to maneuver. charlotte even heard the mysterious knight''s cold voice stating, "die, farsian." in this moment of desperation, it was as if a sunrise suddenly blossomed in charlotte''s handa dawn that inevitably follows the deepest darkness. with a clever lift of the blood rose, he hooked it onto the black knight''s lance, allowing the thrust to carry him out of the attack range. this exquisitely unimpeded move was from the angel''s twelve canticles, the third canticle: eternal dawn. under the crushing pressure of a dire situation, charlotte''s swordsmanship improved by leaps and bounds, snatching a glimmer of hope for himself. dawn always brings hope. eternal dawn brings boundless hope. this move in asiluo clan''s swordsmanship brought about more ingenious changes in charlotte''s swordplay. however, after just over a dozen moves, he was once again firmly suppressed. jonathan''s ten guardian knights had by now returned, just a few hundred paces away from joining the battle. jonathan himself had broken out in a cold sweat earlier, never expecting charlotte to be able to wield such an exquisite swordsmanship in the face of certain death, fearing that he would break past the only blockade and reach him. upon seeing charlotte once again subdued and his guardian knights returning, he finally relaxed and declared, "farsian! your stubbornness has kindled my rage." "i''ve decided that after i take silver pigeon fort, not a single person will be spared, all will be slaughtered." "i want the behemoths to receive the retribution they deserve." "and i want the behemoths in other regions to understand that resistance is futile, it only brings upon them annihilation. only swift surrender can earn lady southseraph''s mercy." charlotte launched several strikes, but could not shake off the mysterious knight''s pursuit. he was aware that once those knights capable of invoking the prime blood limit returned, he would be left with no place to die, let alone wonder if he could pass through to the other side again, a question not even lady black moon might be able to answer. originally he had been somewhat desperate and was preparing the documents for surrender, but upon hearing jonathan''s threats, a surge of anger suddenly filled him, bringing an unprecedented clarity to his mind along with immense courage. experience more tales on empire Chapter 126 124. Movement Four: Wings of the Hatchling Dragon the secret technique of asiluo clan''s angel''s thorn swordsmanship, in charles''s mind, flowed like a light spring, clear and lucid, revealing the complexities of various sword moves. previously, he knew only how to use them, knowing what happened but not why it happened, but at this moment, each variation was as clear as day, without the slightest hesitation.charles suddenly let out a shrill cry, leaping up, his speed suddenly increased by a third, and his swordsmanship quickened by half. in one breath, he executed sixteen strikes, the sword light converging like a hatchling dragon taking to the skies, forcefully breaking away from the mysterious knight and soaring into the heavens. angel''s twelfth symphony, fourth movement: wings of the hatchling dragon! this variation in swordsmanship was not about the technique itself but in controlling the bloody glory. it allowed the flow of bloody glory to increase by thirty percent, manifesting as a thirty percent increase in speed and a fifty percent increase in swordsmanship, making the bizarre transformations of angel''s thorn, swift as thunder and lightning, even more vivid and thorough. having shaken off the mysterious knight, charles''s sword flickered downwards, preventing the mysterious knight from leaping into the air, while a flame hand grasped the hockwell silver rhinoceros and fired at jonathan. this renowned gun, which once assassinates archduke ferdinand, fired a magic-breaking bombshell bullet that could change the history of the old continent. jonathan''s smile had not yet faded when he was struck in the head by this shot, his entire skull shattered by the magic-breaking bombshell bullet, and his headless body fell to the ground. charles dared not linger any longer. after firing the shot, another flame hand drew another hockwell silver rhino mk-10 and fired eight shots in rapid succession, firmly suppressing the mysterious knight on the ground and briefly halting the guardian knights who were about to rush into the battle, his whole figure sweeping through the night sky like a giant bat. he rolled to the ground, applied the quickness technique and spirit spider technique, and the newly mastered fourth movement: wings of the hatchling dragon, then sprinted towards silver pigeon fort. the mysterious knight and the guardian knights, driven mad, closely pursued him. capitalizing on his faster movements, charles saw silver pigeon fort within sight. glancing back at the more than ten transcendents chasing him, a thought crossed his mind. he turned a corner, leading these frenzied, crazed transcendents, their minds filled only with the desire to kill him due to jonathan''s death. in the old continent, transcendents were overwhelmingly dominant over ordinary people. with insight, charles attacked again from the back of the south serif restoration army, like entering a land of no one, carrying the more than ten formidable transcendents crashing through. in less than half an hour, he had led this group of transcendents around in a large circle, causing slight disarray in the ranks of the south serif restoration army. charles persisted, leading the ten plus transcendents in continuous circles within the restoration army attacking the city. by the time he reached the sixth circle, the army assaulting the city finally collapsed. taoles drew a magic card: gale! it stirred up countless particles of dust, as if someone were pursuing these people. dobin decisively ordered the city gates to be opened to chase after the south serif restoration army. the reversal on the battlefield forced the transcendents chasing charles to bitterly abandon their pursuit. the ten plus knights activated prime blood limit to withstand the bullets and arrows chaotically flying across the battlefield and followed the retreating army, leaving the battlefield. charles stood on the battlefield, witnessing all this unfold, but was already too exhausted to join the battle. although he hadn''t been in battle long, he had crossed through the entire south ceraph reclamation army, fought knights of a higher tier, and was chased down like a dog in a humiliating manner. at this point, bloody glory was nearly depleted, and his combat strength had plummeted to rock bottom. the battle lasted until dawn, and dobin had driven back over a thousand surrendering soldiers. this time, charles dared not recklessly accept the surrendered troops. this army was the elite of the south ceraph reclaimers, and even if they surrendered temporarily, there was no telling when they might turn against him. hesitating for a moment, he decided to send these people to strasbourg for the empire to deal with them. however, having endured such a battle gave charles inspiration. he altered the details in the document originally meant for the empire, claiming that before their arrival, the elite army of south ceraph had already seized silver pigeon fort, killed baron feilor and his entire family, and looted all of the baron''s wealth, leaving no one alive. he had led his army to fight ferociously and had only just recaptured silver pigeon fort, but alas, not a single body of the poor baron''s family could be found. maybe these people from south ceraph had taken their heads back to the southern seraph territory to boast of their military exploits, and he couldn''t reclaim the baron''s wealth either. charles felt that this altered document was more perfect than his previous drafts. he then dispatched five combat squads to escort these thousand plus prisoners, report the battle results, and also sent his document back. stay updated via empire having dealt with this matter, he returned to silver pigeon fort. the journal conveyed another thought: charles had repelled the southern selav army three times, but since he had left silver pigeon fort, the maze-ification had failed. charles meklen, acting temporarily as the commander at silver pigeon fort, was resisting the southern selav restoration army, meeting the requirements to set up a third maze. silver pigeon fort was about to launch its second maze-ification, and he must withstand eighteen attacks from the southern selav army in the meantime, without leaving or surrendering. charles was greatly discouraged, thinking, "can it ever be good again?" "i fought so hard to repel the southern selav army, and just because i counterattacked outside the fort, my previous three battles are wiped clean?" "moreover, i remembered adding npcs was supposed to speed up the maze-ification process. why does it work in machu picchu but not in silver pigeon fort?" "is this thing secretly biased against me?" as charles was indignant, the journal slightly vibrated again, conveying another thought: charles meklen had already defeated the southern selav restoration army once, and after maze-ification, he would gain a passage that directly connects to machu picchu. this boosted his mood slightly. "if i can connect to machu picchu, transporting the baron''s wealth would be much easier." "pah! if silver pigeon fort were maze-ified, why would i need to transport the wealth?" "the entire silver pigeon fort is mine. even if the baron has heirs, they can only manage the superficial silver pigeon fort, not the real one." charles was fantasizing about how wonderful his days would be once silver pigeon fort also became a maze. unexpectedly, the journal vibrated once more: the count has been completed, exceeding the numeric understanding limit, please enter the npc number manually. it was then that charles understood why, despite having so many people in silver pigeon fort that could theoretically be turned into npcs, the maze-ification process hadn''t increased. considering that silver pigeon fort was a city from the late middle ages and not that large as a baron''s domain, he carelessly filled in a number, 586,000, on the journal. the third page of ''agmillar''s labyrinth'' disappeared, never to make a sound again. s~ea??h the novl?ire.n(e)t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. charles waited and waited, but the journal remained silent, prompting him to notice that the third page of ''agmillar''s labyrinth'', which should have disappeared, had only just now vanished. he sighed and thought, "this damn maze has quite a few bugs!" Chapter 127 125. Spiritual leader, the final totem clad in exquisite armor and wielding the black knight''s lance, the young man gazed at the gathered remnants of a defeated army. thinking of the murdered jonathan, a flame seemed to burn within his heart, wishing he could pierce the detestable charles with his lance right then and there.more than ten leaders of the south ceraph reclamation army huddled together, each one somewhat disheartened and all bearing traces of sorrow, even as some quietly sobbed. charles truly did not know who jonathan was. jonathan was the last prince of south serif as well as the only member of the royal family. if he had been willing to surrender, no duchy for archduke ferdinand, but at the least, he wouldn''t lack a viscounty. if the emperor were particularly pleased, it''s possible he might have even bestowed an earldom. jonathan was also the supreme spiritual leader of the south ceraph reclamation army, the final totem of the people of south serif. his death was of critical importance to south serif, tantamount to the assassination of archduke ferdinandan occurrence akin to the heavens collapsing and the seas and mountains roaring. the people of south serif could not bear this outcome. the young knight declared resolutely, "we must attack silver pigeon fort and kill everyone. the murderer who killed jonathan, i must kill him with my own hands and make him suffer all the tortures of the world before he dies." "even so, we cannot bring back jonathan." "i am guilty." the young knight, tears covering his face, saw jonathan as a father figure, the one who had raised him from an orphan to a high-ranking knight. jonathan had no talents in the transcendent path, but in his youth, he had studied at the baron university. in guiding young people, he was an excellent teacher. it was jonathan who personally instructed him in the ebulrahan clan''s "flesh furnace" and even helped him master the clan''s knight spear technique, "golden requiem," to a state of perfection. the ebulrahan clan, one of the vampire''s six king clanstogether with the adonis clan, beros, and otherswas hailed as the foremost knightly clan among vampires, renowned for its hereditary flesh furnace, ranked first among the vampire thirty-seven clans in knight breathing technique. combined with the meditation technique and the knight spear technique, "golden requiem," it produced countless high-order knights and even sacred order knights over the generations. the ebulrahan''s secret method and hatingen thunder and storm university are the most prestigious heritages on the old continent, fostering knights. an elderly mage consoled him, "cyrus, don''t be too hard on yourself. you have done your best. it was the man from baron who was too cunning. i have captured one of their people and interrogated him to extract some clues. with the aid of divination, i figured out his origins. he is from behemoth, studied in strasbourg, and returned to serve his homeland." s~ea??h the n?vel(f)ire.nt website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "he still has family in behemoth" cyrus abruptly stood up, shouting, "i will kill his family to make him experience the grief of losing loved ones." "where is his family?" the elderly mage said helplessly, "according to the divination results, he has cut off contact with his family, so my divination cannot determine the relevant facts. but we can capture some people from behemoth to find out. such a distinguished character, who managed to become the commander of an army at such a young age, must be well known in behemoth." "this man is also cunning. when confronted with the two armies, jonathan introduced himself, ''i am jonathan of the south ceraph restoration army! many of you might have heard of my name.''" "he introduced himself as, ''i am the westwind knights'' commander, the commander of silver pigeon fort, mr. jonathan, let''s duel on the battlefield.'' he never mentioned his own name." "however, these petty tricks are useless. i can soon find out his information." cyrus immediately perked up and said, "send out scouts to inquire about the young men who have enrolled at the university of strasbourg, focusing on those from noble families. he has become the commander of silver pigeon fort, he must be..." "how could i be so foolish? if he has become the commander of silver pigeon fort, of course, he is the son of baron philer." the old mage said awkwardly, "no, i have inquired, and baron philer''s eldest son is only fifteen years old." stay connected with empire cyrus exclaimed, "then it must be a nephew or someone similar. we should be able to get results quickly if we follow this lead." "also, send someone for reinforcements immediately. we need to attack silver pigeon fort once again." the old mage sighed and went to arrange these matters. cyrus glanced around at the generals of south serif, then looked at the ten or so knights from the people of baron standing nearby as straight as flagpoles. these men, from the arthur clan, had been trained from a young age in the bloodline mantra, specializing in the prime blood limit. originally, they were supposed to train as guards for the direct descendants of the arthur clan, but this time they were also sent out to protect jonathan. no one expected charles to be so cunning and brave enough to charge alone on horseback amidst thousands of troops and slay jonathan. thinking about this, cyrus was in great pain and was baffled as well. why, as a high order knight who practiced the flesh furnace, a secret technique, and mastered the golden requiem gunmanship, and consistently had the upper hand in battles, was he still unable to prevent charles from killing jonathan right before his eyes? he plunged into deep self-blame, overlooking a small detail. charles did not care about the mode of combat. if a sword was suitable, he used a sword; if an axe was better, he used an axe; if the anti-space sniper rifle was appropriate, he used it; if hockwell silver rhinoceros was the right choice, he used that... caught up in the knight''s spirit, he insisted on using the knight''s spear, never wore any firearms, and even believed that with his high order knight''s gunmanship, he could sweep away any enemy in combat... this was a difference in life attitudes and essential character traits between the two men, also leading to different outcomes. amid his grief, cyrus also stirred himself. jonathan had never had any offspring, and whether it was congenital or due to years of constant efforts for the restoration, leading to some physical problem, he had always regarded cyrus as his successor and trained him accordingly. with jonathan''s death, cyrus, no matter how grieved, knew that he had to be strong and continue to strive for lady southseraph''s restoration army. he was working hard to gather the scattered troops, collect intelligence, and request support. meanwhile, charles was bitterly awaiting lady southseraph''s attack. his previous efforts in battle had been nullified, and he must now withstand eighteen attacks from the restoration army before he could maze-ify silver pigeon fort. at this time, charles, having arranged military affairs, had already returned to the fort. this time he was much more delighted and selected six extraordinary weapons for taoles, philedrica, yellow bear, dobin, and two transcendents who had revealed their identity during the battle. these two transcendents had lived in silver pigeon fort for many years, treating this beautiful city as their hometown and had married and raised children here. their loyalty to silver pigeon fort was beyond question. Chapter 128 126. Silver Pigeon Fort Maze-ification Progress (2/18) one of them was named gwen, nicknamed the spotted deer! the other was called bankcroft, nicknamed the wind wolf! in their earlier years, they adventured together and after accumulating some wealth in middle age, they left the adventuring group and settled down in silver pigeon fort.both of them were tenth-grade knights, which means they had reached the peak in their breathing techniques and meditation technique, but they had never been able to obtain any knight''s certification, preventing them from advancing to the rank of intermediate knight. charles subtly expressed his intention to recruit them. initially, the two wanted to reject the offer, but looking at the extraordinary weapons in their hands, they ultimately felt too embarrassed to refuse and agreed to join the westwind knights. with the addition of gwen and bankcroft to his ranks, charles''s spirits were slightly lifted, giving him the sensation of being transported to the era of the three kingdoms, recruiting warriors of the age. even though the spotted deer gwen and the wind wolf bankcroft were not considered powerful transcendents in the old continent, the sense of achievement was still the same. once gwen and bankcroft joined the westwind knights, charles immediately established two combat squads of two hundred men each under their command. the main force of the westwind knights, barely considered competent soldiers, consisted of charles, dobin, taoles, philedrica, yellow bear, and the two newly-formed combat squads of two hundred each. the remaining combat squads still amounted to a mere rabble. charles''s direct combat squad was made up primarily of adventurers, along with some elite members of the patrolling army and premier fighters from the guilds. the combat squads led by taoles and philedrica consisted of female adventurers and members of the guilds. of course, dobin''s combat squad was based on the backbone of the patrolling army. yellow bear''s combat squad was composed purely of guild members. sar?h the n??elfir.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. gwen and bankcroft''s squads were made up of the now ''annihilated'' yahoo knights and friends from their own adventuring days. some of their comrades from those days had also settled in silver pigeon fort with them. what surprised charles was that after a defensive battle at silver pigeon fort, although the westwind knights had lost five to six hundred men, their numbers had not declined but instead increased, reaching a total of seven thousand. many of the soldiers who had fled were warriors of the yahoo knights; after escaping back to silver pigeon fort, they now quietly chose to "return." charles also conducted another round of recruitment in silver pigeon fort. with the merit of defending silver pigeon fort and his remarkable achievement of charging alone into the enemy''s formation, killing the enemy commander, and defeating the south ceraph reclamation army, combined with his status as a behemoth person, he received much affection from the citizens of silver pigeon fort, making the recruitment process very smooth. charles even had the capacity to be selective, enlisting a group of strong, local men, which allowed the westwind knights to quietly expand to eight thousand members. charles dared not expand the army any further, because the finances of silver pigeon fort could not support an army that large. baron phile''s extravagant lifestyle meant he had not invested much in the army, and he had not set aside a substantial budget for the military. the next day, charles began to take inventory of the baron''s personal assets. he also sent someone back to strasbourg to invite louis simi and ross bard to visit silver pigeon fort. tasking taoles with the inventory of the baron''s personal assets was charles''s decision. after all, taoles was a young lady of the su mei family; the mere wealth of a baron was not enticing enough to cloud her judgment, and charles couldn''t trust the others with this task as much. he did not know how the empire would ultimately deal with his situation, but time was of the essence, so he had to seize every moment to liquidate the baron''s wealth. "agmillar''s labyrinth" could turn silver pigeon fort into a maze, but it would not convert the baron''s immovable property into assets under his name. it would be better to sell them off. the labyrinth was his, and so was the gold aegeus he had obtained from selling the real estate, equivalent to winning twice. some of the baron''s luxuries, although the maze-ification of silver pigeon fort could hide them, these luxuries were initially meant to flaunt value. hidden luxuries were meaningless; whom could he show off to in the labyrinth? therefore, he needed to liquidate them quickly as well. in short, to turn the baron''s wealth into charles mecklen''s wealth still required a bit of finesseit couldn''t be done just by maze-ification. charles had been enjoying peace for no more than five days when lady southseraph attacked silver pigeon fort again. it was cyrus who could not contain his hatred and, lacking reinforcements, carried out a test attack. in charles'' hands were now philedrica, taoles, yellow bear, the spotted deer gwen, and the wind wolf bankcroft, five transcendents. the westwind knights, after several battles, had become united, and with the support of the residents of silver pigeon fort and a large number of auxiliary militia, they easily repelled this attack. this increased the maze-ification progress to (1/18). charles, delighted by the repulsion of the south ceraph reclamation army, deliberately sent someone out of the city to provoke them, inciting cyrus to rage on the spot. he attacked silver pigeon fort a second time without regard for his exhausted troops and was ambushed by charles, who had set a trap and cut off his forces, defeating them once again. the maze-ification progress of silver pigeon fort advanced to (2/18). this victory had a different significance for charles; it was a straightforward and clear confrontation between two armies outside the city, a direct triumph. although strategy played a part, it at least showed that the current westwind knights had gained some semblance of form after several battles. cyrus retreated extremely quickly this time, which charles regretted deeply as he couldn''t lure the enemy into attacking silver pigeon fort once more. a few days later, before charles could await a third attack from the south ceraph reclamation army, he finally received a letter from grand duke joseph, who instructed him to strike fast and join the battle at interlaken city. the grand duke''s messenger was very arrogant, treating the thirty-fourth-ranked fourth-grade clerk chief as though he were a dog, commanding and rude in his speech. charles suppressed his anger and asked the messenger carefully, learning that the grand duke was trapped in the small town of interlaken under dire circumstances. righteously indignant, charles declared that he would set off to assist the duke the very next day. but the next day, charles was bedridden with a sudden stomach ache, preventing him from sending out troops. the grand duke''s messenger cursed at the door for a full day. on the third day, charles fell flat, injuring himself, which led to another delayed deployment. the grand duke''s messenger even kicked open his bedroom door, saw his legs wrapped up like rice dumplings, and then stormed off slamming the door. explore more stories with empire on the fourth day, the duke''s messenger urged him once more to dispatch his forces urgently and threatened charles that he would report his deliberate delay to the duke. finally, charles stopped making excuses. he found someone to impersonate lady southseraph to break the legs of the messenger and sent the man to cyrus, along with a letter filled with bitterly sarcastic and competent criticism. cyrus, unable to control his fury, killed the grand duke''s messenger and sent the head at a gallop to interlaken city, it was said that the duke vomited blood on the spot from anger. just as charles had dealt with the duke''s messenger, louis simi and ross bard arrived with their respective merchant caravans at silver pigeon fort. Chapter 129 127, how could this kind of goods be the killer who murdered Jonathan? the empire was highly vigilant and strictly restrictive regarding the nobles possessing supernatural power.as a seventh-ranked noble of the empire, baron philedrica was entitled to the protection of eight knights. at the onset of the war, he sent six of them to accompany the duke into battle in the southern seraph territory. later, during a covert attack on southern seraph, the remaining two extraordinary knights died alongside baron philedrica on the battlefield. thus, silver pigeon fort became nearly powerless. although baron philedrica possessed immense wealth, he never considered hiring outsiders, confident in his eight extraordinary knights. in the eastern great nation on earth, due to long-lasting peace, many young people do not grasp that hiring someone for labor and hiring someone to risk their life are never priced the same. charles had once wondered why baron philedrica didn''t hire a batch of detectives and adventurers. with time and a deeper understanding of this world, he finally grasped that hiring transcedents for tasks, murder, or war involvement were all differently priced affairs. a few fu ers could get a transcendent to do some tasks for you, a few aegeus might get a transcendent to kill for you, but at the lowest, the price would need to be ten times that to get a transcendent involved in war. after all, the first two were selling skills, but the latter was selling their life. the life of a transcendent was indeed quite valuable. baron philedrica had only a little over ten thousand aegeus in cash, enough to hire about a dozen transcedents for no more than ten days to fight for him. baron philedrica was reluctant to spend his money. nor was he willing to exchange his most precious collections for money to hire transcedents. charles was different, he valued life over money. he certainly wouldn''t use "precious" cash to hire transcedents, as that was his money. however, those luxury items that were hard to liquidate, sitting useless in the fort, could be converted into cash to hire transcendent-level detectives, which might help him survive the upcoming war, especially since those were baron philedrica''s collections. only the victor secures the richest fruits. the loser gains nothing. charles conspired within the pigeon fort for a day with two individuals, reaching two deals: he handed louis simi fifty luxury items and ross bard thirty-five luxury items. they would convert these into cash for him and use it to hire a group of detectives and adventurers. throughout, the two businessmen never met nor knew of each other''s existence. businessmen prioritize profit, but charles did not trust his entire fortune to the two businessmen, nor would he discuss more important matters with them. he simply intended to transform the baron''s wealth into a force that could assist him. s~ea??h the novel?ire(.)ne*t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. while charles was making every effort to reinforce the fort''s defenses, cyrus had identified more than ten young people who had studied in strasbourg. in this era, of course, photographs did not exist, and even portraits were rare, so he had to rely on written documents to determine who might be the murderer of jonathan. curiously, the first document cyrus picked up was about charles mecklen. upon seeing that mister mecklen had a promiscuous private life and had once been chased sword-in-hand, running naked through the streets, he immediately tore up the document and discarded it, muttering, "how could such trash possibly be the murderer of jonathan?" as a disciplined man, cyrus greatly despised charles mecklen''s type, especially since charles had broken through the south ceraph reclamation army''s lines during a battle between two armies and killed jonathan with all his might! if this fellow named charles mecklen was so skilled, how could he possibly be chased by a sword, running naked through a bustling market? it is said that mister charles mecklen disrespected even his fiance and had long proposed an annulment. such a person could kill jonathan, and in the bravest manner no less!? experience new stories with empire could this be making fun of me? charles was unsure whether louis simi and ross bard would bring him hope and assistance, or just take these luxury goods and watch to see if he would die at silver pigeon fort. but no matter how uncertain the future, he had to make this move, take a gamble; it was better than sitting on a gold mine and just waiting to die. he sent the two merchants away and locked himself in his room. this was originally baron philedrica''s bedroom, very spacious and also the highest point of pigeon fort, with two terraces that provided views over the entire town of silver pigeon fort as well as the vast plains outside the town. as for luxury, perhaps only those top mansions worth hundreds of millions on earth could compare. charles placed thirty extraordinary items before him, owning these treasures for many days but only now having the chance to truly admire them. baron philedrica had a total collection of forty-five extraordinary objects, of which six were taken to the battlefield and forever lost, three were borrowed and could not be recovered, and six were given by charles to taoles and philedrica, and granted to four subordinates: yellow bear, dobin, the spotted deer gwen, and the wind wolf bankcroft, leaving only thirty items remaining. of these, his favorite extraordinary item was undoubtedly a carriage known as ''dark luxury,'' which was now reverted to a gemstone ring, quietly worn on his left index finger. magic items and exceptional objects are also categorized into ranks, like the transcendent levels of humans: low order, intermediate rank, high order, and even the sacred order! however, as a baron, baron philedrica''s collection did not feature any sacred extraordinary items, but it did include two high order extraordinary items, one of which was dark luxury, and the other being floating flowers of prosperity, also crafted by the esteemed alchemist master stardust. floating flowers of prosperity was a flying tool. on the old continent, only sanctified individuals could fly, and flying tools below the sacred order were extremely rare, rarely seen even at the largest auctions on the old continent, perhaps appearing only once in over a decade. therefore, the price of floating flowers of prosperity exceeded even that of dark luxury; baron philedrica had spent years of taxes from silver pigeon fort to purchase it and hardly ever dared to use it after the purchase. saint alchemist master stardust also serendipitously came across some seeds of strange flowers from a foreign land, which, once bloomed, would not wither for years and naturally had a unique attribute that allowed them to float in the air. stardust had asked many people, but no one recognized these peculiar foreign flowers, so he named them: "floating world!" this sacred order alchemist, inspired by these flowers, created the floating flowers of prosperity. as he never obtained another batch of seeds of these peculiar flowers, he could not produce a second floating flowers of prosperity, which underlined the rarity of this extraordinary object. however, both flowers of prosperity and dark luxury were not extraordinary weapons and could not be used for combat. Chapter 130 128, Famous Painting Worldly Flowers is a floral crown, with delicate blooms and a wild charm, vying in five colors for beauty, not luxurious but somewhat better looking than a regular crown.Once worn on the head, it would be surrounded by fascinating flowers of five colors that slowly lifted into the air, allowing one to fly upon the blooms. As the lifting power came from exotic flowers, the speed and duration of flight depended on the cultivator''s mastery. Forged by Saint Alchemist Master Stardust, the Worldly Flowers could be powered by any energy; Fighting Spirit, Blood Energy, magic, or soul powerall could control this extraordinary object. Charles had admired it for a while but had not been willing to keep it with him. He put it back in the box meant for holding the Worldly Flowers. Although these exotic flowers could remain unfading for years, they were quite fragile and no more hardy than average fresh flowers, and equally delicate and vulnerable. Even though Saint Alchemist Master Stardust had sealed the wondrous seeds within so that as long as the roots and branches remained undamaged, they could slowly blossom and repair the extraordinary object, few people were willing to use it carelessly. Charles thought it best to take the opportunity to sell it; the object was precious but not particularly practical. Besides these two high-order extraordinary items, the Baron''s collection consisted almost entirely of mid-level itemsafter all, he had a preference for high-quality objects. However, there were also two low-order extraordinary items: a pair of handguns named "Famous Paintings." These handguns weren''t weapons in the traditional sense. Shooting someone with one of them would leave the target completely unaware, but firing the other at a wall or a canvas would create a lifelike portrait of that person. The portrait could interact simply by singing, dancing, smiling, showing annoyance, or seductive gestures. However, it lacked real logic, reacting like a puppet on strings. The handguns "Famous Paintings" could only produce five magical portraits. If a sixth was made, the first would disappear, always maintaining the number at five. Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Upon acquiring these handguns, Charles''s first thought was that he should sell them. They were merely amusing trifles, utterly useless. With the money from selling them, wouldn''t it be better to go on a real date with a beautiful girl? He then recalled Anne Brittany and mused, "If I could hang Anne''s magical portrait at Elysian Pastoral Street No. 58..." "Tsk!" "I should give these handguns to Anne and then have her give me her magical portrait." Suddenly, Charles became clever. He picked up the five magical portraits secretly hidden by the Baron, curious about which beauties the Baron had collected. Obviously, such things couldn''t be seen by the Baron''s wife, so instead of being displayed on a wall in the castle, they had been kept secret. Upon revealing the first magical portrait, Charles''s initial reaction was a sense of familiarity. He was sure he hadn''t met this lady before, with her sultry looks and gorgeous appearance, slightly older in age but with a mature charm and a touch of sentimentality. After pondering for a moment, Charles suddenly broke into a cold sweat as he found numerous indescribable scenes with this lady in his memory. Charles was shocked on the spot and thought, "Damn! Did Mister Charles Mecklen have such a high-end game in his early years?" The magic portrait was indeed as lively as a "short video," with glimmering eyes that seemed to look right at you, filled with life. Charles dared not to look any longer and quickly closed the magic portrait. He didn''t recognize the lady, but he had "memories" of hershe was the wife of another baron from the Behemoth Duchy. Of course, that baron had no idea about it, and neither did any other baron. Otherwise, how could Sherlock Mecklen have possibly continued his studies in Strasbourg? He would have been strangled by one of the barons long ago. Charles switched to another magic portrait, and his first reaction was a sense of familiarityit was a young girl, vibrant and lively, with a hint of spring in her eyes and brows. She was quite similar to the woman in the first portrait, a beauty in her own right, and he hurriedly closed the portrait, not daring to look any longer. He also had memories of this young girlshe was the daughter of the lady in the first portrait Even though Charles''s memory had become incredibly sharp after facing the Evil God directly, many things would settle into the depths of his memory if he didn''t think of them. They were like books tucked away in the deepest part of a library that go unseen unless someone borrows them. Their knowledge doesn''t vanishit simply isn''t seen. "Holy shit! Mister Charles Mecklen, how did you manage not to get beaten to death back in the Behemoth Duchy?" "Maybe Kahnstan killed you because the Evil God couldn''t stand your messy life, being too upright to ignore it." Charles didn''t even know if that was self-mockery. He struggled for a while before he started to look at the other three magic portraits, releasing three relieved sighs in succession. He didn''t recognize these three ladies and there were no unspeakable images of them in his memory. Although they were all quite attractive, they would no longer cause Mister Mecklen to be "shocked to his core." Charles suppressed the old memories that were bubbling up in his mind. He didn''t want his spirit to be corrupted, so he carefully put away the three magic portraits, planning to burn them later. Among the twenty-six mid-level transcendent items left by Baron Feil, nineteen were non-combat items. Like dark luxury, worldly splendor, and famous paintings, they were valuable and each had its unique use, but they couldn''t be used in combat. He wasn''t particularly interested in them, so he focused his remaining attention on the seven extraordinary weapons. Baron Feil''s collection didn''t contain any bloodsucking weapons from the Blood Clan, nor creations from classical alchemy. Perhaps the baron had a preference for classic alchemy, as all the extraordinary weapons he collected were creations of classic alchemy. Among the six extraordinary objects Charles had sent out, two were magic guns given to two ladies, a magical stabbing sword to Dobin, a giant axe to Yellow Bear, and two knight''s spears to his newly subdued folks, Gwen and The Wind Wolf Bankcroft. Your next journey awaits at empire Of the remaining seven extraordinary weapons, five were magic stabbing swords, which Charles had no interest in since he was not short on extraordinary weapons, especially after he obtained the Blood Rose. The remaining two were magic gun holsters, which happened to be exactly what Charles needed. The hallmark of classic alchemy was the antispace technology, which allowed items with antispace attributes to be hidden within any object, making them incredibly convenient to carry. Classical alchemy lacked this technology but had the ancient magic bag technique, which was severely limited. It required very high-end magic materials and constant input of energy to maintain once something was placed inside, unlike the easily realized antispace technology. Previously, Charles had considered purchasing a piece of spatial equipment, but these items cost far more than the antispace extraordinary items, easily exceeding a thousand Aegeus. Back then, his total wealth was a little over a thousand Aegeus, so he couldn''t afford to buy one. These two magic gun holsters could only fit two long guns, five handguns, and a thousand rounds of ammunition. However, due to spatial repulsion, they couldn''t contain antispace alchemical magic guns, making them far superior to the integrated space bullet bag belonging to Magru Teller, the former warden of Kilmainham Prison who merged with the Cursed Armament. Chapter 131 129. Magic Gun Bag Magru Teller''s Cursed Armament was rooted in the user''s physique and soul. In a sense, the user''s physique and soul were also part of the materials for the curse technique, completely inseparable. If the user died, the Cursed Armament was destroyed as well.After his death, the Cursed Armament turned into remnants of curse technique, and the bullet pouch for Extraordinary Firearms perished alongside it. Charles sold it to a passing detective from the Westwind Knights, Reggie Asu, for twenty-five Aegeus. Both of these magic gun pouches were leather gloves that exposed five fingers and possessed attributes that made them extremely difficult to wear out and kept them dust-free. Baron Philed was excessively particular about his collection of magic items. He did not fancy weapons, especially not Extraordinary Firearms, so his collection contained only two magic guns, which had been given by Charles to Lady Taoles and Philedrica. Charles did not feel any regret, as these people helped him guard Silver Pigeon Fort; the weapons were of no use to him. Entrusting them to those who could utilize them better was the right decision. Charles was admiring these Extraordinary Items and had to admit, the Baron''s taste was indeed exquisite. Aside from the lack of magic weapons, each piece in his collection was quite extraordinary, mostly worth hundreds of Aegeus, and a few even exceeding a thousand. These were the true representations of Baron Philed''s riches. Suddenly, there was a knock at the door. Charles asked, "Who is it?" A voice came from outside, tinged with excitement, "It''s me, Dobin. I have some great news to share with you." Charles, of course, would not entertain a gentleman in his bedroom. He opened the door and asked, "What''s the good news?" With a proud smile, Dobin spread his arms wide, his body emanating a faint, misty light. Charles, surprised, asked, "Fighting Spirit? Have you advanced to a knight?" Dobin nodded emphatically. He had once attended Habock Public School alongside Zimmerman Axel Robin. If it weren''t for being forced to leave, he certainly would not have advanced to knighthood at such an old age. Charles had never inquired about this aspect of Dobin''s life, but recognizing the familiar glow on his body, he couldn''t help but ask, "A Radiant Knight?" Dobin answered, "Yes! I bought a Cultivation Secret Scroll for Radiant Knights at a high price, and have been diligently practicing the Radiant Breathing Method. I just got that Magic Stabbing Sword and couldn''t resist practicing the swordsmanship for a while longer. I didn''t expect to break through." While Charles felt happy for him, he couldn''t help recalling another high-order Knight who practiced the Radiant Breathing Method, Harriet Alva, the brother of the detective Addison from Westwind Knights, and the only opponent he''d ever defeated in a duel. Although that time, he wasn''t alone. He had help from Lord Leo and even utilized a firearm, which he had promised not to use. Well, he had won nonetheless. Dobin was as jubilant as a child. He prided himself on his excellent swordsmanship and talent, but he was only able to blend into the Patrolling Army, where he served as an inconsequential forty-seventh tier third-level sergeant, dealing with trivial tasks. His heart often felt heavy, though he appeared cheerful. This time, following Charles out to battle, he worked tirelessly, taking on both his responsibilities and those not assigned to him, without a single complaint. However, as new figures such as the Yellow Bear, Philedrica, The Spotted Deer Gwen, and The Wind Wolf Bankcroft began to emerge around Charles, he grew increasingly restless and developed a sense of crisis. Having broken through the power seed and gained Fighting Spirit to become a knight, Dobin just wanted to share with Charles, despite Charles not being an ideal person to share with. Charles said, "Gather everyone, let''s celebrate with some drinks." Dobin agreed and sent someone to inform the other colleagues. The Silver Pigeon Fort was now occupied by the Westwind Knights, with several leaders having their own rooms. Charles had even incorporated the original baron''s servant directly into his battle squad for easy command. Soon, several people gathered in the banquet hall of Silver Pigeon Fort. However, since it was rather rushed, the kitchen was still preparing the food, and only a few barrels of beer and a batch of fruit wine were available for now. Charles raised his glass first and said, "Here''s to Dobin becoming a knight." Whether it was Taoles, Philedrica, or Yellow Bear, none of them were surprised by this; they all knew that Dobin''s swordsmanship was outstanding and his foundation was solid, and that it was only a matter of time before he would break through. The Spotted Deer Gwen and The Wind Wolf Bankcroft, although Tenth Grade Knights themselves, were adventurers and had become knights later in age than Dobin, and they sincerely congratulated him. While his subordinates, although Taoles and Philedrica could hardly be counted as such, the former only being a subordinate and the latter more of an infiltrator, were around, Charles wanted to say something to boost morale. He said in a solemn voice, "Before the new orders from the Empire are issued, we might be staying at Silver Pigeon Fort for a long time. Although we have achieved many victories along the way, we ultimately failed to save the baron and his family, and I don''t know if there will be any punishment. But I can promise that I will take any responsibility and share any rewards with all of you." Just as Charles was going to continue his motivational speech, having no military skills except for this little skill developed from being a teacher, someone hurriedly came in to report, "Lord Captain, Lady Southseraph is here again." Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles put down his wine glass, walked out of the banquet hall without a word, and without needing his order, Taoles, Philedrica, Dobin, Yellow Bear, The Spotted Deer Gwen, and The Wind Wolf Bankcroft followed him up to the city walls. From afar, Charles saw his "old acquaintance" Cyrus and couldn''t help but shout with raised energy, "Cyrus, care for a duel between men?" Cyrus, who despised him immensely, knew that Charles was "too scheming," still stepped out, wielded the Black Knight''s Lance, and said, "Come down then!" Stay connected with empire Charles hadn''t expected that Cyrus actually planned to duel himself. After having fought Cyrus, he knew the man was genuinely skilled. Although he had made continuous breakthroughs in battle and mastered two moves from the Asiluo Clan''s Angel''s Sonata Swordsmanship, he considered that given the great difference in their grades, a one-on-one battle would be difficult to win. Moreover, he couldn''t leave Silver Pigeon Fort, otherwise the maze-ification would fail, so he had just been provoking his opponent casually. Seeing Cyrus stand before the assembled troops, he chuckled and said, "Just kidding, you took it seriously?" Cyrus, furious, shouted, "Don''t you have any knightly spirit at all?" Charles responded, "I don''t practice Fighting Spirit, I am not even a knight, so where would I get any knightly spirit from?" With Charles''s previous battle achievements, having single-handedly broken through the enemy''s army and killed Lady Southseraph''s leader Jonathan, despite his claim of joking, neither the Westwind Knights nor the militia of Silver Pigeon Fort believed he was afraid to fight, and they started to stir loudly, cheering for Charles and continuously mocking Cyrus. Cyrus stared at Charles, smiled coldly, gestured with his hand, and two groups of South Serif warriors brought up several hundred heads, divided into three piles on the ground. He said, "I heard you are from Behemoth, so I randomly picked three families who had someone accepted into Strasbourg University, slaughtered them all. Do you want to check if any of your family members are here?" Chapter 132 130. The Duchesss Messenger Charles was startled; he truly hadn''t anticipated that Lady Southseraph could be so utterly ruthless.He strained his eyes looking into the distance, even using Insight to see those three piles of heads, none of which belonged to anyone he knew. However, his heart trembled slightly as he thought to himself, "I''d better pretend, just in case he actually finds the family of Charles Mecklen." Although he very much wanted to sever ties with the past of Charles Mecklen, he didn''t wish for it to end in such a tragic way. After all, Charles''s elder brother had been kind to him. Even though he had not wanted him to interfere with the family business, he wasn''t stingy when it came time to divide the inheritance; he had been quite fair. At this thought, Charles burst into loud wailing, pretending to leap down from the battlements to fight Cyrus to the death, while whispering, "Quick, stop me!" Dobin and Yellow Bear were closest to Charles and, hearing his command, although puzzled by the order, they did not hesitate and went up to hold him back. As Charles struggled fiercely, he exclaimed, "Let me go, I want to kill this bastard, I want him to pay with his blood for this debt!" Seeing Charles reacting like this, Cyrus felt a weight lift from his heart and a tad bit of satisfaction, thinking to himself, "I indeed chose the right course; I truly have killed his entire family." The Westwind Knights and the militias from Silver Pigeon Fort, witnessing this scene, thought Charles was genuinely grief-stricken. They believed Cyrus had actually slaughtered Charles''s entire family. Instantly, they were united in their animosity and fought side by side, filled with furious roars, and the voices of thousands cursed Lady Southseraph for her shamelessness. Cyrus didn''t bother to argue with the Westwind Knights and the militias on the battlements. With a wave of his hand, the South Ceraph Reclamation Army swarmed forward, initiating the "third" siege. Charles told Dobin and Yellow Bear they needn''t hold him back any longer and threw himself into the battle. The classic volley of rifles, handguns, and bows and arrows, followed by Transcendents each leading their own combat squads to defend a section of the wall, commanding the other squads and the militias of Silver Pigeon Fort. After more than two hours of fierce fighting, Cyrus, seeing that the walls of Silver Pigeon Fort could not be breached, ordered his troops to withdraw, leaving behind hundreds of corpses. This siege was not very intense and the defense was relatively relaxed, which allowed the maze-ification of Silver Pigeon Fort to progress to (3/18). Charles wished that Cyrus would attack a few more times, but this time, Cyrus had come to deliver "heads," to confirm whether Charles''s family had been killed or not. The siege was simply opportunistic and he had no intention of continuing the battle. Watching Cyrus''s retreat, Charles became worried, thinking to himself, "At this rate of fighting, when will Silver Pigeon Fort be fully maze-ified?" "Only when Silver Pigeon Fort is fully maze-ified can I move all of Baron Ferlanden''s assets and take greater control of this city, further interpret ''Agmillar''s Labyrinth,'' and prevent the arrival of the Evil God." The danger of two Evil Gods possibly descending at any moment hung over Charles like the Sword of Damocles, always ready to fall and utterly obliterate him. After all, Charles was not a military man, nor was he well-versed in this world, his vision limited to Silver Pigeon Fort. What he didn''t know was that at this time, the war machines of several major empires had already been set in motion. Just in the Southern Seraph Territory alone, Byron had deployed two imperial armies. By now, Grand Duke Joseph was completely out of resources, with no external reinforcements, and the messengers he had sent out had been "killed by Lady Southseraph." His heart was filled with bitter frustration. He kept writing letters to his wife, expressing his deep love for her just as Uncle Ferdinand adored Auntie Ferlanden. He also continually sent people to Strasbourg for help, hoping that an army would come to rescue him from dire straits. However, the Fars Empire, aside from dispatching the Westwind Knights, surprisingly maintained silence and did not send a second army into Behemoth Duchy. It was not until recently that three knight orders belonging to Fars invaded Ferlanden of Byron! Ferlanden''s standing in Byron far exceeded that of Behemoth Duchy in Fars. His Majesty Emperor Julius Axtel VI of Fars evidently intended to abandon Behemoth Duchy, allowing Grand Duke Joseph to tie down Byron''s forces while Fars''s main forces would enter like a dagger, thrusting straight into the heart of Byron. On the second day after the Fars Empire''s knighthood struck at Ferlanden, the Black Phoenix Dynasty also declared war. As the sworn enemy of the Fars Empire, they would only choose to support Byron. The various beastman tribes of the southern continent also subsequently announced their support for Byron, leaving the situation of the Fars Empire perilously dire, surrounded by a tripartite alliance. The future of the world was uncertain, but at least at this moment, the situation was extremely unfavorable for Fars. On the second day following Cyrus''s retreat, the Lady of Grand Duke Joseph also sent a messenger. This messenger was one of the Grand Duchess''s personal maidservants, and she arrived at Silver Pigeon Fort with three guards. The last messenger from the Grand Duke had been an unpleasant experience for Charles, but faced with the duchess''s maid, he had to show some courtesy, after all, he too was a Behemoth. This maidservant of the Grand Duchess, named Belisa, was only nineteen years old, very young, and also quite the beauty. Upon entering Silver Pigeon Fort, she requested a private audience with Charles. Charles received the Grand Duchess''s personal maidservant on a terrace within the Pigeon Fort. Belisa took several deep breaths to calm her emotions before saying to Charles, "Mister Mecklen, you are now the only knighthood within Behemoth Duchy." Charles was slightly surprised and asked, "Did Grand Duke Joseph take all the troops away?" Belisa nodded and said, "Originally, there was also Baron Felman''s Yahoo Knights, but he was unfortunately ambushed by Lady Southseraph, and his forces were completely annihilated. Therefore, there are no other organized troops left within Behemoth Duchy." Discover hidden tales at empire "But the Grand Duke needs help. I am here specifically on behalf of the Duchess to request Mister Mecklen to travel to Interlaken City and fight alongside the Duke''s men. Please depart today." Charles thought, "I''m still waiting for the maze-ification of Silver Pigeon Fort!" "Moreover, what do I care about the Duke''s life or death? Although the Westwind Knights have fought a few battles and vaguely honed a semblance of military presence, they are still a motley crew. Even if I went to Interlaken City, it would only mean marching to my death." He shook his head and said, "Silver Pigeon Fort is also in grave danger. Those damned South Serif women have already attacked Silver Pigeon Fort a few times. I must protect this place." Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Belisa took several deep breaths again and said in a low voice, "I apologize, Mister Mecklen. The Duchess guessed you might be in trouble, so she has already invited your father, brother, and all your family to her estate." Cyrus, as a South Serif, did not know the details about Charles''s background and could not find his real family. But the Grand Duchess had long been aware of who the commander of the Westwind Knights was, what his family was likethese details were clearly written in the documents that arrived from Strasbourg. Chapter 133 131, please give up on the people of Silver Pigeon Fort. Charles'' brow furrowed slightly, extremely displeased with the Duchess; this was an outright threat.Belisa took another deep breath to suppress the anxiety in her heart and said, "Please give up the people of Silver Pigeon Fort." "The safety of the Duke far exceeds that of Silver Pigeon Fort. Your presence here has no significance for the overall war situation; only by rescuing the Duke can this war be completely reversed." "Mister Mecklen, please consider the bigger picture." As a transmigrator, Charles naturally felt a sense of alienation from everyone in this world, but having fought alongside the residents of Silver Pigeon Fort for so long, he had developed a subtle and different kind of affection for them. To let him abandon the people of Silver Pigeon Fort to save a Duke Joseph, about whom he knew next to nothing, was utterly preposterous! Was this not absurd? It was messing with Charles himself. Belisa, a maidservant by the Duchess'' side, was naive; she had dedicated her young life to serving the Duke''s family, believing that serving them outweighed everything else. She used this belief to persuade Charles. The young girl had thought that Charles would surely show deep emotion and demonstrate what loyalty meant... Although Belisa was a maidservant, she had accompanied the Duchess to many high-class events and was highly noticeable at many sophisticated banquets, with not a few young noble gentlemen showing their interest in her. Thus, in the heart of the young girl, she believed that by simply speaking out, it would be difficult for a young man to refuse her. This was the unmatched confidence built over the years from continuously receiving the favors of young men. Charles only replied, "I need to consider!" He planned to have a stomach ache again tomorrow. Just suffer for three more days for now. Belisa stood up and loudly said, "The Duke''s life hangs by a thread, and you are a Behemoth man; what else is there to hesitate about, what else is there to consider? For the sake of the Duke, is that not an undeniable reason?" Charles really couldn''t suppress his anger and answered, "The Duke is someone''s dad, but not mine. He''s just the Duke of Behemoth Duchy. My most vivid memory of Archduke Ferdinand from my childhood is of him imposing several taxes each year." Belisa, infuriated, nearly jumped and shouted, "You only remember the taxes, but don''t you recall who protected you, allowing your family to live and work in peace, and enjoy a peaceful life?" Charles chuckled softly, "I remember our family''s caravan being robbed by bandits once. When my father asked the Duke for help, the Duke charged a fee but did nothing. He waited what must have been seven or eight years without seeing the Duke dispatch troops to wipe out those bandits, but he did see the Duke send troops into the South Serif Territory." "Moreover, I always thought that after a hundred years, it would be Ferdinand''s children who inherited the dukedom, not Joseph." Belisa could not withstand such cunning argumentation, and soon the young girl began to speak incoherently; she felt every word the other said ''made sense,'' but these ideas conflicted with the beliefs she had held since childhood. The two argued for half an hour, and Belisa ended up sitting on the ground, sobbing loudly. Charles discarded the duchess''s maid and gracefully left the terrace, arguing with Belisa was simply a waste of time. No sooner had Charles left than Belisa''s three guards rushed in. Seeing the girl in such grief, all three were furiously enraged. A blond young man drew his side sword and said, "I must duel with Charles for making Miss Belisa cry, it''s utterly unforgivable." Far from stopping him, the other two said in unison, "Charles is indeed a brute, unforgivable. We''ll stay here with Belisa for a while. Mosa, after you defeat Charles, remember to bring Miss Belisa some fruit wine and bread. She hasn''t eaten anything all day because of the journey." Mosa, looking at his two companions who were comforting Belisa, suddenly felt that not dueling might be better, that keeping Belisa company was more important. But having already spoken, he had no choice but to grit his teeth, charging out of the terrace, and he found Charles who had just returned to the city walls. He shouted, "You made Miss Belisa cry. You must apologize to her, or I will challenge you to a duel and tarnish your reputation." Charles glanced at him incredulously and said, "Miss Belisa is crying because she heard some bad news. I left her alone, hoping she could have some peace." "What does her crying have to do with me?" "If you want a duel, go find Cyrus!" "From here, it''s only four hours at most before you see his camp." Mosa hadn''t expected that there would be people like Charles in the world. For a moment, he didn''t know whether he should really jump down from the city wall and go find Cyrus for a duel. Mosa''s intelligence clearly told him that someone was making a fool of him, but he couldn''t swallow his pride and fiercely said, "Don''t let me find out that you have offended Miss Belisa, otherwise I definitely won''t let you off." Charles, utterly fed up, used the Quickness Technique, Spirit Spider Technique, and the recently mastered Wings of the Hatchling Dragon. With a flicker of his body, he moved behind Mosa and kicked him off the city wall. When he delivered the kick, there was no warning, and it was incredibly fast. Mosa, even as an intermediate-rank knight, hadn''t even processed what was happening before he was hit. As he fell through the air, he twisted his body and landed squarely on his feet, bellowing in fury, "You dare to ambush me?" Gripping his sword, Mosa leapt effortlessly back onto the city wall as it wasn''t very high. Charles coolly said, "So, this time it shouldn''t be considered an ambush, right?" He met the young knight head-on with another kick, hitting him in the face and once again sending him over the city wall. Both times Charles kicked, he had held back, as after all, the other party didn''t warrant a death sentence; it was just a quarrel over pride. This time, when Mosa fell to the ground, he roared, leapt up at the same time, and brandished his side sword, creating a flurry of sword flowers to protect his face and upper body, and charged up the city wall again. Charles stepped forward, brushed past Mosa, and with a deft sweep of his leg, tripped the young knight, sending him tumbling down for the third time. Charles suddenly felt it was really pointless to "bully a child". Originally, he was a teacher who had never fought in his life. Charles Mecklen was nothing extraordinary in swordsmanship, gunmanship, or close combat, but after just a few dozen days since his arrival, and several brutal battles, he had already become quite a "master." "I should be close to advancing to the seventh rank, becoming a mid-level transcendent," he thought. Charles no longer glanced at Mosa, who had again climbed back to the city wall. Mosa didn''t dare continue to fight with Charles and dejectedly went to find his Miss Belisa. Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 134 132. Such a Man The distant horns sounded, and a much larger army from South Serif once again appeared on the horizon; Cyrus''s reinforcements had finally arrived, and he launched the "Fourth Siege".Belisa and her three guards had been desperately persuading Charles to rescue Duke Joseph, even subtly threatening him with his parents and brothers, but Charles remained unmoved and cleverly leaked this information. As a result, whenever he was on the city tops, preparing for war with a "pained" expression, he would receive adoring glances from the people of Silver Pigeon Fort. Many even looked at him with pity, believing that "Charles sacrificed his own future and family for them". Most notably, Charles "never spoke" of it and stoically swallowed the bitter brew, which only enhanced his stature. This also meant that every time the beautiful Miss Belisa and her three guards appeared at the city top, they faced universal disdain from the people of Silver Pigeon Fort, who regarded them as a "flood and wild beasts". Had Belisa not been a messenger for the Duchess, she might have already been clubbed and handed over to Lady Southseraph. No one could endure being abandoned during war, facing enemy slaughter alone. Only a naive maid like Belisa could think that everyone would be willing to sacrifice for the Duke. Belisa looked at Charles standing on the city top, growing increasingly anxious. This Westwind Knights was the only military force inside Behemoth Duchy. If it was wasted on Silver Pigeon Fort, there would be no help left for Duke Joseph. Remembering the Duchess''s last instructions and torn inside, she looked towards the direction of Interlaken City and suddenly made up her mind. She walked up to Charles, attempted to speak several times, but remembering the information received by Grand Duke Joseph''s wife about this man once chased naked through the streets by someone''s husband, she couldn''t bring herself to decide. Biting her lip, Belisa thought sadly, "The Duchess said, if even using his family doesn''t coerce him to send troops, there''s only one last resort leftto sacrifice myself..." "Such a man..." "I really cannot accept." "But the Duke is still in Interlaken City waiting for reinforcements." As Belisa wrestled with her thoughts, when she saw Charles commanding his men, preparing for battle, she took several deep breaths, closed her eyes, and said loudly, "Mister Mecklen, if you agree to abandon Silver Pigeon Fort and go to rescue Grand Duke Joseph in Interlaken City, I am willing to date you." It was as if Charles heard the funniest thing in the world. He couldn''t help but look at the most beautiful maid amongst the Duchess''s entourage with an "Are you freaking crazy?" expression. He also admitted Belisa was a pretty girl, probably on par with his ex-fiance, Silvie Martin. Silvie was full of vitality, Belisa was refined and elegant, and having spent years with the Duchess, had even developed a calm and composed aristocratic demeanor. But...he had a better, legitimate girlfriend! For a moment, Charles did not know what to say; he was utterly dumbfounded. The warriors of the Westwind Knights burst into various fits of laughter. Anne frequently visited number one on Sparrowhawk Street, and most of the old members of the Lucavaro District Patrolling Army knew Charles was dating the Earl''s daughter, the young Miss Brittany. Belisa, hearing the laughter of the Westwind Knights, thought they were happy for Charles. After all, as Charles'' subordinates, they ought to be pleased at his chance with such a beautiful young lady. The three guards showed expressions of grief and anger. They had known about this plan before they set off. As admirers of Belisa, they couldn''t accept this arrangement, but they were forced to, as Duke Joseph''s safety was paramount. They quietly waited for Charles to accept it all. They believed no one could refuse Belisa. They were saddened... Charles gestured and finally said to Taoles, "You explain it." Taoles put down her hand covering her mouth, trying to suppress her laughter, and asked softly, "Miss Belisa, did you go to college?" Belisa''s face turned red, and she murmured, "I have self-studied courses from the University of Georgia." She was ultimately just a maid and had never actually attended college. Despite her feeling that if given the chance, she would definitely manage to get into a university. Taoles said, "Do you know that the University of Georgia has twelve goddesses?" sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mosa stepped forward and loudly said, "If Miss Belisa had the opportunity to attend the University of Georgia, she would surely become one of the twelve goddesses." Taoles slightly smiled and said, "I believe so too." Although he said he believed, Taoles did not think so at all. The twelve goddesses of the University of Georgia were always the most outstanding current female students. As the Laurel Goddess, Taoles did not think Miss Belisa qualified except for her appearance, which barely made the cut. In terms of family background, temperament, learning, performance, and even the path of Transcendence, she could match the University of Georgia''s twelve goddesses. The Laurel Goddess said, "Charles has a girlfriend he is dating who is the daughter of Earl Brittany and also the West Wind Goddess of the University of Georgia, hence his knighthood is named the Westwind Knights." Belisa''s face turned pale, and after a long while, she whispered softly, "How could he possibly win Miss Brittany''s heart?" "That''s impossible!" Charles helplessly shrugged his shoulders and replied, "You know, the Serpent of Destiny sometimes plays jokes on mortals." "Those who can withstand the jokes sometimes receive rewards." "I don''t know how it awarded me with Anne." "Praise the nine True Gods, praise the Lady Black Moon, praise the Serpent of Destiny!" Belisa grew paler and said, "I don''t believe it!" Charles took out the Hockwell Silver Rhinoceros Mk-10, turning the handle of the gun around, and said, "This is the gift Anne gave me before I went on a campaign, from Earl Brittany''s private collection, unquestionably genuine." Belisa covered her pretty face and ran away frantically, her three escorts also hurried to comfort the lady''s maid. A duke''s lady''s maid indeed holds a status higher than that of a minor noble, but she could never compare to an authentic earl''s daughter. Belisa truly could not understand how a scoundrel like Charles could win the favor of Miss Brittany, nor could she grasp why the "masterstroke" she discussed with the duke''s wife had turned into a humiliating blunder. Charles had the earl''s daughter as a girlfriend, how could he possibly accept a lady''s maid? Even if it was the Grand Duke Joseph''s lady''s maid! Taoles watched as they disappeared from sight and asked, "Does it feel especially good to boast about having a count''s daughter as a girlfriend?" Charles seriously answered, "A man with broad horizons will only use this to spur himself on, not to brag." "If it weren''t for the incredible things Miss Belisa said too preposterous. I wouldn''t have sought Taoles''s help to refuse her." "My loyalty to Miss Annie Brittany must be acknowledged by the Lady Black Moon." Charles spoke righteously, spouting high-sounding but barely believable nonsense. Yet, he heard crisp applause. For a moment, he thought someone was mocking him. The next second, his face changed. Was it the enemy? Chapter 135 Is that you, 133? The applause didn''t come from anyone beside Charles.It meant that someone had invaded silently and even Insight had no reaction. What frightened Charles even more was that he found everyone around him frozen: Taoles, Philedrica, Dobin, Yellow Bear, The Spotted Deer Gwen, and The Wind Wolf Bankroft, along with all the Westwind Knights and the militia of Silver Pigeon Fort were all like wax statues, their expressions vivid but stiff, even the wind had disappeared. For a moment, Charles wanted to summon the Evil God and die together with this mysterious and terrifying enemy. With a click, Charles loaded the six Magic-Breaking Bombshell Bullets into the magazine of the Hurkweil Silver Rhino Mk-10 and began to look for the enemy. An elegant lady, approximately in her forties or fifties, descended from midair, step by step. She exuded a noble and luxurious demeanor, but her clothes clearly indicated her identity; she was not a noblewoman but a female butler. Charles stuttered as he spoke, calling out, "Mama Karen!?" "How did you come to Silver Pigeon Fort?" The Sacred Mama Karen smiled faintly and said, "Anne wouldn''t settle down and even had a row with the Earl, so I came." Mama Karen didn''t detail that Anne had broken down in tears when she received Charles''s will, the young miss of the Brittany Family had been ready to chase after Charles out of Strasbourg and live or die with him. How could Earl Brittany possibly allow that? He had a big argument with his daughter and, facing her persistence, had to make a concession, allowing Anne to promise not to leave Strasbourg, and sent Mama Karen to follow Charles, to protect his safety. Caught between her emotions and her reason, Anne chose reason. After all, she was a First Rank Transcendent and wouldn''t be of much help by Charles''s side, but if Mama Karen took action, she could ensure Charles''s safe return. Mama Karen had intended to observe quietly from the sidelines, only intervening when Charles was in danger to save him, not wanting to disturb the war. But Charles''s performance just now had been so impressive that she couldn''t help but applaud and decided to appear. Anne had grown up in front of Mama Karen since she was young, and in her eyes, she was like her own daughter, needing careful protection. Mama Karen hadn''t been very fond of Charles nor did she believe he was the man destined for Anne''s life. But in this war, Charles''s performance had improved with each time, "brave and wise," "commanding with authority," very much like the Earl in his younger days. Especially since he dared to charge alone and, in the midst of thousands from the South Ceraph Reclamation Army, he killed Jonathan, which made her look upon Charles with new respect and decided to disregard the young man''s past. Although that past... Well, it''s best not to dwell on it. Mama Karen thought to herself, "What man doesn''t play the fool when he''s young? Ever since he met Anne, he has reformed and become a new person, and the courage he displayed in the war cannot be faked." "Especially this time, having made two significant achievements in a row, when the war is over and he returns with honors, he''ll be worthy of Anne." Charles had no idea what the old Mama was thinking; to him, Mama Karen was the most terrifying existence he had encountered since crossing over, second only to the "three Evil Gods." In the presence of a Sacred Order, he was filled with trepidation, always worried that the old Mama would slap him to death on a whim. It wasn''t that Charles was being unnecessarily anxious; Mister Mecklen''s past was indeed too unsightly to behold. Charles, with respectful demeanor, hurriedly said, "Those South Serif people will be attacking the city soon, Mama Karen, please hasten to rest inside the fort, so as not to disturb you, my lady." The old Mama became even more pleased with these words. At a time when battle was about to commence, Charles''s concern was for the elderly, worried she might be disturbed, rather than using her to join the fight. Mama Karen laughed and said, "Don''t worry, I''m at least a..." Suddenly, the world came back to life, and countless chaotic sounds rang out loudly and in confusion. sea??h th n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles was slightly stunned by the sudden liveliness of the world and took a moment to recognize these voices. "Sacred Order!" "The South Serif people have deployed a Sacred Order!" "Damn it, these despicable South Serif people, they are too shameless." "What do we do?" "Goddess of the Black Moon above, save the poor people of Silver Pigeon Fort." Mama Karen never expected that someone would steal her lines. The old lady looked up to the sky where a man in his thirties, dressed in coarse clothes with thick eyebrows and big eyes, stood hundreds of meters high in the air, barehanded, his stance tall and straight like a spear, proudly looking down upon Silver Pigeon Fort. Charles exclaimed in shock, "What''s happening?" Mama Karen calmly said, "A Sacred Order has arrived, I''ve withdrawn a layer of the Dreamscape!" Charles finally caught on and asked in a low voice, "Did you also graduate from the University of Georgia?" Mama Karen smiled and said, "Yes." Charles sincerely said, "Georgia is a good university." Mama Karen said indifferently, "I was there when you spoke to Anne." Charles suddenly became embarrassed and dared not speak; this old lady was really too frightening. Indeed, a Sacred Order truly deserves the name! This man in his thirties, dressed in coarse clothing, with thick eyebrows and big eyesas soon as the Sacred Order made their appearance, it filled everyone in Silver Pigeon Fort with despair. Only a Sacred Order can contend with another Sacred Order. And in everyone''s hearts at Silver Pigeon Fort, it was certain that there wasn''t a single Sacred Order member present. Taoles lowered his voice and said, "Charles, this is bad for you; if I die, I won''t let you off!" Philedrica also said with a bitter face, "I should''ve left long ago; I shouldn''t have stayed. What was I thinking to defend Silver Pigeon Fort with you?" Yellow Bear''s complexion grew dim as he said quietly, "Captain, if you survive, remember to take care of my family." Dobin swallowed hard, his heart filled with grief and anger. He had just been promoted to Knight and now he''d encountered a Sacred Order! Why did it have to be like this? The Spotted Deer Gwen and The Wind Wolf Bankcroft were old comrades in arms. They bumped fists and said softly, "For Silver Pigeon Fort." "For our homeland." "This is our fate..." The morale at Silver Pigeon Fort suddenly plummeted to rock bottom. If Charles had first seen the Sacred Order of Lady Southseraph, he would have certainly felt as desperate as everyone else, but he saw Mama Karen first, which gave him a sense of exclusive relief. He smiled slightly and called out loudly, "Don''t despair! I will lead everyone to repel Lady Southseraph again, even if they have a Sacred Order." Taoles exclaimed in a low voice, "But that''s a Sacred Order! Have you gone mad?" Philedrica also uncharacteristically cursed, "Charles! You... bastard. I should have killed you, and I''ll take on the task to assassinate you myself." Charles turned to look at Mama Karen once, the kind-faced head housekeeper who performed an Empire salute, but no one around noticed her presence, just as when she had arrived. Charles laughed and said, "If I can repel them, you have to promise me one thing!" Taoles and Philedrica shouted together, "If you can repel Lady Southseraph''s Sacred Order, we can promise you anything." Charles looked up at the sky, full of confidence, and drawled, "At my wedding, you''ll come and be bridesmaids for Anne." Chapter 136 134. Battle of the Sacred Order Dobin, Yellow Bear, Gwen the Spotted Deer, and Bankcroft the Wind Wolf all gasped in unison, adopting a tone of skepticism mingled with a faint hope as they asked, "Commander, do you truly have a way to drive back this Sacred Order?"Charles bellowed, "People of Silver Pigeon Fort! Lift up your heads and watch how I repel the Sacred Order of Southseraph!" "This scene shall be etched forever in the annals of Silver Pigeon Fort." "Dobin! What day is it today?" Dobin replied blankly, "Monday." Charles drew the Blood Rose, proudly pointing it towards the sky, and exclaimed, "Decades from now, you will all remember that Charles Meklen, on the Empire''s payday, defeated the arch-enemy of Behemoth Duchy, the Sacred Order of Lady Southseraph!" With a wave of his hand, the steward Dart brought up a box filled with "Ephemeral Blooms." Donning the Ephemeral Blooms, Charles was surrounded by numerous delicate and swirling flowers, a riot of multicolored blossoms encircling him as he slowly rose into the air. Mama Karen made a mischievous face and then disappeared, invisible to the eyes of anyone at Silver Pigeon Fort because she had never appeared before them. In the next instant, Mama Karen materialized in front of the rugged, bushy-browed Sacred Order of Southseraph whose eyes were older than thirty. The Sacred Order was slightly taken aback and exclaimed, "Dreamwalker!?" A surge of fiery Fighting Spirit engulfed him, countering the dream-like powers of Mama Karen. However, he could only ensure that he himself was not troubled by the dream, as neither the people of Silver Pigeon Fort nor those of Southseraph could see Mama Karen. This was the Dreamwalker, always traversing within dreams. Mama Karen softly spoke, "This strange sir, can you withdraw from this war?" The middle-aged Sacred Order of Southseraph responded gravely, "I am fighting for Southseraph." Mama Karen smiled gently and said, "So I only ask you to cease your assault on Silver Pigeon Fort." The middle-aged Sacred Order of Southseraph flatly refused, "I refuse!" "Let the battle commence!" Mama Karen said indifferently, "I won''t lay a hand on you, and I doubt you can find a Dreamwalker, but I will kill that young man." The housekeeper pointed her finger at Cyrus, her tone no longer gentle but filled with a chilling mercilessness. The middle-aged Sacred Order of Southseraph shouted fiercely, "I will also kill that young man." He stretched his hand towards Charles, who was still slowly floating in the air. Mama Karen replied, "Very well!" She vanished into thin air, and the middle-aged Sacred Order of Southseraph hastened his Fighting Spirit, sweeping fire across the sky in an attempt to find Mama Karen without success. If it were a battle of one-on-one, even with control over dream powers, Mama Karen could not hide her spirituality from him, but if she stayed at a distance, the middle-aged Sacred Order of Southseraph was almost blind. With Jonathan dead, the importance of Cyrus had surpassed everything else. He was no ordinary Knight Commander like Charles; the middle-aged Sacred Order of Southseraph felt uneasy and hurriedly controlled his Fighting Spirit to return to Cyrus''s side. Charles had just levitated tens of meters when the middle-aged noble of the Sacred Order from South Serif turned and walked away, retreating back to the ranks of the South Serif Restoration Army. No one saw Mama Karen, nor did anyone know why the middle-aged noble of the Sacred Order retreated. Everyone at Silver Pigeon Fort concluded that it was Charles''s unparalleled courage that had repelled this invader from South Serif, and a thunderous cheer erupted throughout Silver Pigeon Fort. Taoles, Philedrica, Dobin, Yellow Bear, Gwen the Spotted Deer, and Bankcroft the Wind Wolf couldn''t figure out what was happening at all. This just wasn''t scientific! Well, the Old Continent didn''t have science, only Magic Alchemy. In that moment, Charles''s reputation, whether among the Westwind Knights or in the hearts of the residents of Silver Pigeon Fort, skyrocketed to an unbeatable extent. Everyone gazed up at his figure, surrounded by mystical flowers in mid-air, with respect and adoration. At that moment, Silver Pigeon Fort was Charles''s Silver Pigeon Fort. Nothing could surpass the will of the people. Hovering mid-air, Charles heaved a sigh of relief. Although he knew Mama Karen would surely defend him from that middle-aged noble of the Sacred Order from South Serif, facing a Sacred Order was still a tremendous pressure, even more so than facing the Evil God. After all, the first time he directly faced the Evil God, the real Charles Mecklen had died instantly, not even feeling the pressure; the second time his soul shattered... The third time, the mysterious Blood Clan Evil God did nothing. Charles slowly descended at Silver Pigeon Fort, not having risen very high in the first place, carefully collecting the mystical flowers and putting them back into the wooden box. This levitation had cost him seventeen or eighteen mystical flowers; he was extremely heartbroken as it could affect the selling price. Charles landed at the top of Silver Pigeon Fort; there was silence at the battlements. Once he had collected the mystical flowers, the loudest cheers yet erupted, and people kept shouting loudly, "Long live Commander Mecklen!" This shout startled Charles, making him think, "Isn''t that revealing my surname?" He hurriedly looked back, only to see that the Restoration Army of South Serif was slowly retreating, growing farther and farther from Silver Pigeon Fort. The shouting from the battlements probably wouldn''t be heard, and he was slightly relieved. Just then, an idea transmitted from the diary in Charles''s arms: Charles Mecklen has defeated the South Serif Restoration Army again, Silver Pigeon Fort maze-ification progress (4/18). Before he could rejoice, a second idea transmitted from the diary: Charles Mecklen, acting as the temporary commander of Silver Pigeon Fort, has repelled Saint Vigo, and will receive a reward after the maze-ification. Charles waited for a long time, but the damn diary didn''t specify what kind of reward it would be. He stood at the top of Silver Pigeon Fort for a good while, finally sure that Mama Karen was no longer going to appear. Reluctantly, he ordered the Westwind Knights and the Silver Pigeon Fort militia to rotate their guard shifts, and he himself returned to the Pigeon Fort. At this moment, Saint Vigo''s face sported a new scar, and he held the unconscious Cyrus in his arms, roaring furiously. He had not expected the old woman to execute dream manipulation so exquisitely, even with all his efforts, he still couldn''t prevent Mama Karen from pulling Cyrus into a dream. His body''s Flame Fighting Spirit burned into the sky, and after a long time, this Holy Knight of South Serif managed to suppress his anger, bitterly saying, "I promise not to strike against Silver Pigeon Fort." As soon as he spoke, Cyrus''s eyelids twitched slightly, and he slowly came to. Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cyrus''s eyes were initially confused, but he quickly became lucid. He struggled out of Saint Vigo''s embrace and said to the air, "Madam, could you please give me a chance to duel with that person in a dream?" "If you agree, I can have the South Serif Restoration Army temporarily retreat." Chapter 137 Dream Duel "Yes!"Mama Karen''s voice echoed through the air. Saint Vigo stared into the air, but he never found the opportunity to make his move. After a long while, he finally said, "That woman has left." Cyrus breathed a sigh of relief and said to Saint Vigo, "I will find his weakness in the Dreamscape." "The next time we meet on the battlefield will be his end." Saint Vigo said indifferently, "You are a High-Level Knight and have cultivated the Ebulrahan Clan''s Secret Technique of the Flesh Furnace, your strength is far above his." "His swordsmanship, mysterious and spicy, is certainly the Asilo Clan''s Angel''s Thorn." "But your Golden Requiem is not inferior to his." Saint Vigo stated word for word, "Last time, you just failed to kill him within a few moves, but you did not lose." "You must have confidence in yourself." Cyrus hung his head in deep thought for a long while, then said, "The fact that I couldn''t stop him from killing Jonathan means I lost, making any excuses is pointless." Saint Vigo didn''t try to persuade him further, simply saying, "From your description, he likely did not go to study in Fars, but went to study in Byron, just like Jonathan." The nearby old mage wiped the sweat from his forehead and murmured lowly, "Master Vigo is right, I must have divined it wrong." Charles in his bedroom, still diligently practiced Bloody Glory as was his custom. The Insight Rune on his forehead trembled slightly, and the next second, he found himself standing in a wilderness. Mama Karen was sitting under a large tree with a smile, drinking tea. Charles hurried over and asked, "Mama Karen, do you need me for something?" Mama Karen said, "That young man Cyrus wants to duel you in the Dreamscape once, and he promises that if you agree, he will order the South Serif Restoration Army to retreat." "He can''t kill you in the Dreamscape, and more experience fighting a High-Level Transcendent is beneficial for you, do you want to duel a few more times?" Charles was shocked and quickly said, "Let him attack Silver Pigeon Fort a few more times instead, I don''t need him to retreat." If Cyrus were to retreat, the Maze-ification of Silver Pigeon Fort would be jeopardized, something absolutely unacceptable. As for the experience of fighting high-order foes, Charles felt he already had too much, he truly didn''t want to accumulate any more. Mama Karen couldn''t help but laugh and said, "Alright! I''ll decline this Dreamscape duel for you." Charles pondered for a moment, then suddenly said, "Mama, could you relay a message to Cyrus for me? If he can send a hundred men to continuously attack Silver Pigeon Fort twenty times, I can tell him a big secret concerning the Southern Serif Territory... " "Hmm, life and death." "In any case, it''s extremely important." Charles of course did not know any significant affair concerning the Southern Serif Territory, but if Cyrus truly believed such nonsense and kept sending a hundred men to attack Silver Pigeon Fort twenty times, the city''s Maze-ification would be complete. He even allowed for a few extra times, just in case Cyrus came to his senses midway and interrupted this method of "aiding the enemy" in besieging the city. Mama Karen found Charles increasingly amusing and chuckled, "I can pass a message for you." Her figure slowly disappeared, and after a while, reappeared, saying to Charles, "The young man said if you agree to a duel, he will send someone to attack the castle in the way you described." Charles was overjoyed and said, "Tell him to hurry and attack the castle!" Mama Karen, brimming with excitement, went to convey the message again and came back saying, "The other side insists on dueling first." Charles quickly said, "We must attack the castle twenty times first." Mama Karen found this affair even more amusing, and after passing messages back and forth seven or eight times, they finally agreed that Cyrus would attack the castle five times, then they would duel once, after which Cyrus would attack another five times, then another duel, and then another five attacks... Charles slapped his thigh and thought, "This guy is actually quite cautious. If he didn''t know that I was mazing Silver Pigeon Fort, he definitely wouldn''t have agreed so readily." Cyrus did not understand what Charles was up to. Despite racking his brains, he couldn''t figure it out, but he knew he couldn''t let Charles''s "scheme" succeed. He also didn''t believe Charles knew any crucial secrets that were a matter of life and death for South Seraph Territory. Thus, Cyrus decided that after completing one duel with Charles, he would no longer abide by this agreement. After leaving the Dreamscape of Mama Karen, Charles continued to train in Bloody Glory, practicing tirelessly whenever he had free moments, not daring to slack off even a little. He had no choice, while others could afford to be lazy in their training, at worst failing to advance or making slow progress, his insufficient cultivation could lead to the arrival of the Evil God. Indeed, Lady Southseraph sent a hundred people to attack Silver Pigeon Fort, and it happened that Dobin was on night duty. Since the attack was so weak, he led his direct combat squad, repelled this wave of attack, and did not notify Charles. Just after Dobin repelled this attack, Lady Southseraph organized another hundred people to attack Silver Pigeon Fort. Still puzzled by what drove Lady Southseraph, he continued to command his subordinates and repelled this small-scale assault too. When the third wave of a hundred attackers appeared, Dobin finally got irritated and sent someone to fetch Charles. After being informed, Charles ordered the Yellow Bear''s combat squad to provide support, but he did not show up himself. S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A few hours later, Charles gently touched the diary, and a thought transmitted, Silver Pigeon Fort mazing progress (9/18). He was slightly relieved and muttered to himself, "At least half the progress is completed. I just wonder if Cyrus will attack a few more times as agreed." As the sky grew slightly brighter, Charles was taken into the Dreamscape by Mama Karen, where he saw Cyrus again, holding the Black Knight''s Lance. Cyrus stood with his legs apart, slightly bent forward, and without saying a word, launched an assault. Charles could only draw Blood Rose, employing the Asiluo Clan''s Secret Swordsmanship. After a few exchanges, Charles was already at a disadvantage, Although Charles had mastered four movements of the Angel''s Twelve Movements the First Movement: Morning Blaze, the Second Movement: Dawn Sky, the Third Movement: Eternal Dawn, the Fourth Movement: Wings of the Hatchling Dragon. Still, faced with Cyrus, who was going all out, he seemed inadequate and could only rely on the Quickness Technique, Spirit Spider Technique and the increased speed from Wings of the Hatchling Dragon to match this human knight practicing the Blood Clan''s secret techniques. After more than thirty exchanges, Charles finally made a small mistake and was "killed" by a spear thrust from Cyrus. Although it happened in the Dreamscape, Charles still felt intense pain. As his body fragmented and gradually vanished, he yelled, "Jonathan is just a substitute, the real Jonathan..." Then he disappeared right in front of Cyrus. Cyrus rushed forward a few steps, shouting, "How could Jonathan possibly be a substitute?" "You''re talking nonsense, come back quickly!" Back in his own body, Charles, still feeling a great pain in his chest, chuckled softly and said, "Cyrus must have been fooled." Chapter 138 136, Lord Timothy of the Blood Clan is above Charles had waited a whole day, and Lady Southseraph did not launch an attack. He waited another day, and still, Lady Southseraph made no moves. On the third day, Charles could no longer bear it and asked Mama Karen to relay a message to Cyrus.Cyrus agreed to the meeting immediately. Charles angrily accused, "How could you not keep your promise? I even shared the great secret about South Serif with you." Cyrus simply smiled and replied, "Since it''s a secret, let''s keep it a secret forever." "Jonathan raised me from a child, and I only recognize one Jonathan." Only then did Charles realize he had outsmarted himself. The bond between Cyrus and Jonathan was too deep; he had no desire for a "real Jonathan." Moreover, he did not know that Cyrus had already decided that no matter how elaborately Charles hoped he would stage an assault with a hundred-men, he would never fall for it. Charles''s behavior further convinced Cyrus that he must be plotting something significant. Charles, utterly dejected, was about to tell Mama Karen to call off the meeting when he heard Cyrus say casually, "If you are willing to duel with me ten times, I''ll lead an assault once." Charles could not help but curse under his breath, "Damned native." Charles had used Mandarin, which Cyrus did not understand, but that did not matter. He immediately raised the stakes: "Twenty duels, and I''ll assault once." Charles said indignantly, "Do you think I''m a fool? You just want to kill me twenty times and have no real intention of assaulting." Cyrus raised three fingers and said, "By the Blood God Timothy above, I have promised the commander of Silver Pigeon Fort to duel him twenty times before sending a hundred warriors to assault. If I break my oath, may I never be able to avenge Jonathan." Charles took a deep breath. Timothy was the ancestor of the Ebulrahan Clan and the Evil God who created the first vampire''s Knight Breathing Technique known as Flesh Furnace. His Knight''s Spear Technique, Golden Requiem, had once resounded across the continent. Even within the human factions, some admired this Blood Clan knight. Since Cyrus was practicing the Flesh Furnace and Golden Requiem, although he was human, swearing an oath to Timothy, the founder of the Ebulrahan Clan, it was bound to be fulfilled. Such an oath was very heavy and almost impossible to break. Charles hesitated for a moment then said, "I accept your terms." He did not forget to say to Mama Karen, "I''m troubling you again, Mama." Mama Karen smiled and said, "I do enjoy watching the young ones lively dueling in the Dreamscape." sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It''s much better than dueling in the real world. No one dies, and it''s not as cruel." Charles thought to himself, "That''s true, since no one dies, dueling a few times doesn''t matter." Cyrus held the Black Knight''s Lance towards the sky and shouted, "Fight, coward!" Charles snorted coldly, and Blood Rose struck first, taking advantage of his speed to attack. The first time the two clashed in reality, Charles was at a disadvantage after merely seven or eight moves. Once Charles had mastered the third movement, Eternal Dawn, they could spar for more than ten moves. Later on, he made continuous breakthroughs, mastering the Wings of the Hatchling Dragon. That time, he had driven Cyrus back and carried Jonathan away with one spear. They did not clash again after that. The second time they dueled in the Dreamscape, Charles only managed to block thirty moves before he was finally checkmated and "killed" by Cyrus with a spear. This time, Charles was shocked to discover that Cyrus''s strength had improved drastically within just a few days. From the beginning, he was at a disadvantage, and within twenty moves, he was again "killed" by the spear. About ten minutes later, Charles reappeared in the Dreamscape, facing Cyrus, who was full of battle intent and a fierce killing aura, and a hint of fear began to form in him. However, remembering that he would not die, he once again urged the Blood Rose to attack aggressively. This time his defeat was even more miserable; he didn''t last twenty moves before Cyrus swept his legs away with one spear and ended his life with another. At this moment, Cyrus fully displayed the grandeur of a High Order Knight, surpassing even Harriet Alva. Charles appeared in the Dreamscape again, forcing himself to calm down, no longer recklessly attacking, and began to parry and dismantle Cyrus''s moves. But this time, Cyrus''s spear technique also changed, with each spear faster than the last. After twelve thrusts, his momentum peaked and he blew apart Charles''s head with one spear thrust. The fourth battle, the fifth battle, the sixth battle Charles''s condition fluctuated, but his battle record was on a downward slide, even failing to last ten moves during the tenth dream duel. When Charles appeared before Cyrus for the eleventh time, Cyrus, with spear in hand, said, "This time, you won''t withstand even one of my thrusts." Charles held the Blood Rose vertically in front of him and said softly, "Yes, this time, it should only be one move." He leaped high, his frustration from consecutive failures unleashing his boundless potential. Blood Rose turned into streaming flames, no longer thinking of parrying and dismantling, only attack, defense, and guard! Charles resorted to a mutually destructive move, the Fifth Movement Dragons'' Fire Breath! Blood Rose and the Black Knight''s Lance interlocked in the void, clashing thirty-seven times. Charles was picked off by Cyrus''s spear and died again in the Dreamscape, but Cyrus was also struck by Charles with a thrusting sword through his left eye just before his death. Just as Cyrus said, Charles could not withstand even one move this time. But in a desperate counterattack by Charles, Cyrus ended in mutual destruction. This was also the first time in the duel that Charles had managed to wound Cyrus, and directly counter-killed this formidable foe. Mama Karen, in the Dreamscape, had created a comfortable chair and a quaint little round table, adorned with exquisite snacks and afternoon tea, enjoying both the duel between two talented young men and the scenery, in utmost contentment. This strike by Charles was nearly desperate; from the beginning, he had not planned to survive, he tricked Cyrus with one move, and all his furious assaults were to manipulate the Blood Flame Qi and launch Blood Rose. This fight was too calculative, but the next time, with Cyrus on guard, it wouldn''t work. Even so, Mama Karen still held Charles in higher regard, able to constantly reflect during the battle and adapt to his enemy, proving that this young man was not one to reject change or be bound by convention. "A fine young man." "Though his past has some dark spots, acknowledging mistakes and sincerely loving Anne, and with a promising future, the old lady is willing to do a little something for the two kids." "Not sure if it''s Anne''s good judgment, or meeting Anne was his destiny, that made this young man desperately change." Charles and Cyrus, this time, appeared together in the Dreamscape. Charles picked up his confidence again. A trace of seriousness tinted Cyrus''s face, but he still believed that the victory in the twelfth duel belonged to him. Chapter 139 137. Older than Fighting Spirit ```The Ebulrahan Clan is known as the top Vampire Knight family. As one of the Three Emperor Clans, the Asiluo Clan ranks even above the Ebulrahan Clan. The reason it is not considered the premier Knight family is that the Asiluo Clan has always been more classical, now somewhat of a niche lineage of swordsmen. The Angel''s Thorn practices a form of Battle Qi that is even older than Fighting Spirit. Fighting Spirit comes from the surging life force of Knights, while Battle Qi originates from the warriors'' unyielding and relentless combat will! Charles had recently mastered the Colorless Blade, and had broken through the First Order of Battle Qi. At this moment, he was channeling the Asiluo Clan''s Secret Techniques at full strength, a faint golden glow emanating from his body. It wasn''t until now that he truly appreciated how talented Protagora, the Great Philosopher of the Human Race who created Bloody Glory, really was. The Blood Clan''s Secret Techniques, for the most part, cultivate a single Bloody Vortex. Bloody Glory, however, can cultivate up to thirteen Bloody Vortexes, and it can also use the other Bloody Vortexes to amplify the power of Bloody Glory, enhancing the strength of thirteen Unique Skills. The second advantage of Bloody Glory is that it can mimic the thirteen Vampire Clans, to the point that even true Blood Clan members cannot see through the disguise. Without the ability to conceal his identity at will, even if Protagora was incredibly powerful, he couldn''t possibly wander freely in the Blood Clan''s territory, decimating numerous Blood Clan members. He could at any time masquerade as a Blood Clan member, blending in and thus surviving dozens of encirclements by High Order and even Sacred Order Blood Clan members, turning the tables and killing his pursuers. Until now, Charles had assumed that Lord Leo had been careless and that he had just managed to fool him, but at this moment, he understood that Bloody Glory, created by Protagora, truly was an unparalleled Secret Technique and the nemesis of the Blood Clan. The sixth-order Bloody Glory that he cultivated, bit by bit turned into the Asiluo Clan''s Stellar Battle Qi, and the pale golden radiance on his body grew from a faint glimmer to a bright light. In a one-on-one duel, the Asiluo Clan''s Stellar Battle Qi is more potent than any Special Ability and is even more powerful than powers like Bloody Glory, which are weaker in the early stages. sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cyrus was slightly surprised, but he didn''t care in the least and said, "You actually held back during the previous battle. Today, I will teach you that in a life and death struggle, you must give it your all without any hesitation." The Black Knight''s Lance turned into an endless violent wind, stabbing towards Charles from all directions. Charles moved as if he had grown wings on his ribs, his movement technique light and graceful. His Magic Stabbing Sword, Blood Rose, varied infinitely, each thrust trying to maintain distance, never facing Cyrus head on. But, during the occasional counterattack, the pale golden light gathered by the Colorless Blade would burst forth, evening out the disadvantage of the shorter blade. After more than twenty exchanges of intense combat, Charles once again found himself at a disadvantage. In his heart, Cyrus wondered. He couldn''t understand how Charles, a mere Low Order, even if at the peak of the First Order Transcendent, could exchange so many moves with him, a High Order combatant? He just felt that his opponent was incredibly fast, even slightly faster than himself, a High Order combatant, and Charles possessed a naturally "Keen Combat Sense" that often allowed him to detect changes in his opponent''s techniques and anticipate them, thereby evading the most dangerous points of each attack. Cyrus thought to himself, "This guy is actually a combat genius!" "It''s just a pity that I practice the Flesh Furnace, which is a Secret Technique for tempering the body. The several Special Abilities I cultivate are also focused on the body, and he seems to know that my flesh and blood have been tempered a thousand times, attacking every time at the eyes, nose, ears, mouth, and even aiming for the back..." "This cunning fellow." At this moment, Charles was giving it his all. He unleashed a series of thrusts, trying to break free from the entanglement and turn the tide, but Cyrus''s Black Knight''s Lance wrapped around him, pulling him into a storm of spear moves. A reverse elbow strike caved in Charles''s chest, and he "lost his life" on the spot. ``` About fifteen minutes later, Charles appeared again in the Dreamscape. He raised his hands and said, "Let''s take a break." Cyrus pondered for a moment and said, "Sounds good." Charles quickly sat down cross-legged on the ground and said, "Mama Karen, could you get us a barrel of ale? It would be even better if it''s chilled." Enjoy more content from empire Mama Karen smiled slightly and said, "Everything is available in the Dreamscape; you just can''t take it out of the dream." Without lifting a finger, two barrels of cold and refreshing ale appeared in front of the two young men who were mortal enemies. The barrels even bore the mark of the most famous tavern in Silver Pigeon Fort and were almost indistinguishable from real ale, with no flaws to be found. Charles opened the ale and took a big gulp, feeling exhilarated all over, and exclaimed, "Dreamwalkers are really convenient, it''s a shame I didn''t choose University of Georgia back then." Cyrus, imitating Charles, popped open the ale and took a big drink, then said calmly, "Which university did you attend in Baron?" Charles hesitated slightly, then answered, "I went to Heidelberg University!" Cyrus nodded and said, "Just as I thought, the Asiluo Clan-sponsored Heidelberg University." "I attended Tbingen University, the Ebulrahan Clan''s family university; Jonathan also studied there." Charles couldn''t continue the conversation, having just killed Jonathan, the leader of the South Ceraph Reclamation Army. When mentioning the person who raised him, Cyrus couldn''t help but talk at length, not caring whether Charles was a good listener or not, and continued, "Jonathan didn''t have any Transcendent talents. As a human, he faced discrimination at the universities in Baron, so he had been training me from an early age, teaching me the Flesh Furnace and Golden Requiem. It was only after I became a formal Knight that he let me go to Tbingen University to study." "Jonathan repeatedly instructed me to only study at Tbingen University and not to become a Vampire." "You know, Vampires can''t procreate; they can only create new Vampires through the Arcane Rite or the First Embrace." "Back then, several barons were willing to take me as their Descendant, and a professor from Tbingen University was also willing to provide me with a full set of Arcane Rite, but because of Jonathan''s warnings, I refused them all." "Jonathan reminded me that I am from South Serif, not from Baron. He believed that if I became a Vampire, I would gradually forget about the South Ceraph restoration." "Actually, he was right, I really want to become an Everlasting Kind too!" "Human life is just too short." Charles was just chugging his ale, not knowing what to say, and he had no interest in speaking. Suddenly, Cyrus asked, "Why do you not want to become a Vampire?" Charles wiped the alcohol from the corner of his mouth, thought for a while, and then made up a lie, saying, "Because of love." Mama Karen covered her mouth, her heart filled with mirth. As someone who had seen all of Charles''s investigation reports, Saint Karen knew very well that Charles was spouting nonsense; did he not want to become a Vampire? The Bloody Glory he cultivated didn''t have that function. Chapter 140 138. Sixth Movement: Sunset Melting Gold Cyrus sighed and said, "I''ve never even been on a date with a girl."He had spent his entire life preparing for the restoration of Lady Southseraph, devoting almost all his time to training, which allowed him to become a High Order Knight at such a young age. Where would he find the time to date girls? Charles dared not touch this subject. Charles Meklen had been on countless dates with women, and even after transmigrating, his dates with Anne could be described as "frequent." He was afraid of stirring Cyrus''s emotions. Charles took another large gulp of barley wine and said gravely, "You''ve killed so many people, don''t you feel it cruel?" Cyrus scoffed and replied, "Do you know how many of Lady Southseraph''s people died because of the betrayal by the people of Behemoth?" "Forty percent!" "A full forty percent!" "The pain Lady Southseraph''s people suffered that year is the price Behemoth''s people must pay. We are sworn enemies who will not rest until we''re dead; if given the choice, I would slaughter all of Behemoth''s people." Charles sighed again and remained silent. During his university years, he had read some historical records. The founding of the Fars Empire was achieved by stepping over countless corpses, stirring massive torrents of bloodshed, with countless lost souls and bones forging the empire''s crown. Charles was merely a transmigrator; he did not wish to comment on such complex matters. Should the people of Behemoth have betrayed Lady Southseraph? Definitely not. Should Lady Southseraph seek to restore her land and obliterate the Behemoth Duchy? This question only brings debate, not answers! If given a choice, Charles would wish for a world without war. Unfortunately, he had no choice. Cyrus took a big gulp of fine wine, kicked the barrel away, and exclaimed, "Let the battle continue!" "One day, I will kill you as I did in the Dreamscape, with the most ferocious punishment, making you pay for the blood debt of Jonathan." Although Charles was aware that "his" parents and brother were in the hands of Duchess Joseph, it didn''t stop him from saying, "Do you still remember the heads you showed me underneath the walls of Silver Pigeon Fort?" Cyrus replied coldly, "If you have the chance to kill me, show no mercy; it''s the fate I deserve." "From the first day on the battlefield, I was prepared for life and death!" Explore hidden tales at empire "I can kill others, and others can kill me; dying on the battlefield, I would not complain." "For Southseraph, I am willing to sacrifice everything, life is but a trivial matter." Charles had nothing to say. He had grown up in an era of peace, and he had no common topics or compatible views with someone like Cyrus, who had borne deep-seated blood feuds from a young age. He put down the barrel of wine, drew out the Blood Rose, and the Stellar Battle Qi of the Asiluo Clan erupted. The swordlight flickered, like a glorious blazing sun. During this bout, Charles only lasted 28 moves before Cyrus killed him with a spear, the Black Knight''s Lance piercing through his lower abdomen. When Charles reappeared, neither of them spoke, and they silently dueled. In their eighteenth duel, Charles grasped the Sixth Movement: Sunset Melting Gold, and the number of moves in their duel returned to over thirty. In their nineteenth duel, Charles lasted 31 moves. In their twentieth duel, Charles lasted 35 moves. Both of them tacitly agreed not to appear in the Dreamscape again. The next day, Cyrus, as agreed, led his troops to attack the city, advancing the maze-ification process of Silver Pigeon Fort to (10/18). sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A day later, when Charles and Cyrus reappeared in the Dreamscape, Mama Karen even prepared bread, roasted meat, mushrooms, at least three kinds of fruit wine, and over a dozen casks of ale from different taverns, turning the duel arena into a high-class buffet, with food sprawling across long tables. In the first duel, Charles was disastrously defeated, lasting only one move before being stabbed by Cyrus''s rampant spearing 17 or 18 times, lifted into the air like a ragbag and fiercely slammed to the ground, dying very ingloriously. Charles keenly noticed that Cyrus''s speed and spearing speed had increased, rendering his once-prided Quickness Technique, Spirit Spider Technique, and Wings of the Hatchling Dragon useless. Without the edge in speed, he was doomed to such a dismal defeat. Charles didn''t have a good solution and couldn''t quickly turn the tide. He and Cyrus dueled up to sixteen matches, each ending with his being killed in one move, without any chance to resist. It wasn''t until the seventeenth match that Charles saw a turning point. His Stellar Battle Qi transcended amidst despair, breaking through a thin barrier, advancing to the Seventh Rank, becoming a Mid-Level Transcendent. With his upgraded strength and all-around improved physical prowess, Charles, in this duel, managed to resist up to the seventh move before bitterly losing. In the eighteenth duel, Charles, now more skilled with his newfound power, again managed to resist more than ten moves under Cyrus''s stormy Golden Requiem gunmanship. In the nineteenth duel, Charles lasted two additional moves. In the twentieth duel, Charles was once again killed with one eccentric move by Cyrus The next day, Cyrus led his troops to attack the city again, advancing the maze-ification of Silver Pigeon Fort to (11/18). Although Charles was killed forty times consecutively by Cyrus in the Dreamscape, seeing Silver Pigeon Fort''s ongoing maze-ification still brought him some comfort. As he watched Cyrus''s army slowly retreat, the journal in his embrace emanated a will for the first time in a long while: Charles Meklen, the temporary commander of Silver Pigeon Fort, repelled Saint Vigo. After maze-ification, he would be rewarded with Mind Passage: it could transport people and objects of a lower Extraordinary Rank than his own into Machu Picchu or the maze-ified Silver Pigeon Fort. Charles was truly elated by this joy, as after the maze-ification of Silver Pigeon Fort, not only could he freely travel between the two labyrinths, but he could also transport Extraordinary beings and items of lower ranks than his into the two labyrinthswasn''t that incredibly convenient? After being elated for quite some time, Charles discovered two bugs: many of the Extraordinary items in his possession were of a higher rank than his own, such as the Dark Luxury and the Fleeting Worldly Splendor, which were High-Order Extraordinary Objects and couldn''t be sent into the labyrinths. Another bug was While he could send things into the labyrinths, he couldn''t retrieve them from afar; to retrieve things sent into the labyrinths, he had to first go to Machu Picchu or Silver Pigeon Fort and physically transport them. Although being able to send items into the labyrinths was already quite convenient, Charles, with the mind of a transmigrator, immediately came up with seventy or eighty exploitable methods. For example, he could transport food and crop seeds to Machu Picchu to make it easier for those staying there to cultivate the land, or he could transport ale from Silver Pigeon Fort to Machu Picchu and then to Strasbourg, thereby earning profits after saving a great deal on transportation costs. Nevertheless, there was still a minor annoyance. Charles sighed and thought to himself, "This darn labyrinth has quite a few bugs!" Chapter 141 139. Seventh Movement: All Things Hazy Mama Karen sipped her floral tea, watching the two young men duel with the vigor of dragons and tigers.This kind of Dreamscape duel had taken place more than ten times, each consisting of twenty rounds. Neither Charles nor Cyrus ever brought up just how long the duel would last. During this time, both men''s strengths had soared at a rapid pace. Each time Cyrus became stronger, he managed to kill Charles more swiftly. Although Charles had not achieved another breakthrough to ascend to the Eighth Order within these short ten-plus days, he had comprehended up to the seventh movement of the Angel''s Twelve Symphonies: All Things Hazy. His Stellar Battle Qi took on a more dangerous form from this chapter, transforming from the overwhelming glory of the scorching sun to a concealed, shadowy edge, so perilous that even Cyrus was averse to taking a hit from Charles''s sword. Yet Charles still couldn''t withstand more than thirty moves, continuously suffering defeat in all twenty rounds. But he wasn''t discouraged and, with respectful decorum, bowed to Mama Karen before exiting the Dreamscape. Cyrus always found Charles somewhat peculiar, but couldn''t figure out why and didn''t bother to guess. He, too, paid his respects to Mama Karen before returning to the South Serif military camp. After the two young men left the Dreamscape, Mama Karen stretched languorously. When she was young, she enjoyed spectacles, and instead of mellowing with age, her interest in all manner of entertaining affairs only intensified. Charles and Cyrus each had their own schemes. Ordinary clever people might rely solely on their intellect to solve problems and stop exerting themselves, but these two were different; they did not let this reliance slacken their personal cultivation. Having personally witnessed their mutual honing over this period, where each treated the other as a whetstone, Mama Karen felt her trip was well worth it. Otherwise, how could she witness such interesting young men? S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With a light clap, everything within the Dreamscape vanished. Standing on a mountain peak dozens of kilometers away from Silver Pigeon Fort, Mama Karen gazed at the city and the encroaching military camp of Lady Southseraph. She had a premonition that within this period, another Sacred Order Transcendent had joined the camp, evidently concealing their presence with the intent to spring a surprise on her in collusion with Saint Vigo when the moment was ripe. Little did they know that the Dreamwalker''s Special Ability was profound and mystical. In this period, Mama Karen had drawn almost everyone''s dreams into her realm. In other words, neither Silver Pigeon Fort nor Lady Southseraph could keep their secrets from her, except the Transcendents. Their Spirituality was much higher than that of ordinary people, and unless it was a combat situation, Mama Karen was reluctant to pull Transcendents into her Dreamscape, as it would impose a great strain and consume too much of her spirituality. Mama Karen murmured to herself, "The Sacred Order is not as common as cabbages. It''s rare for Lady Southseraph to have one Sacred Order member, it''s almost impossible for there to be another. The other must belong to the Blood Clan of the Byron family, but it''s hard to say which Sacred Order member of the thirty-one clans it is." Mama Karen was unafraid of being attacked by those of the same rank. Dreamwalkers traverse dreams, not excelling in direct combat, but are exceedingly hard to kill. After ascending to the Sacred Order, they would almost never appear in front of anyone again, and no one could find their true forms. Each appearance was but an illusion in a dream. She didn''t think that the cooperation of two Sacred Order members would be enough to locate her. Now awake, Cyrus grasped his Knight''s Spear, and with a gentle shake, the Black Knight''s Lance transformed into countless spear shadows. But in the next instant, the shadows coalesced back into a single Knight''s Spear, pointing in the direction of Silver Pigeon Fort. He whispered to himself, "To think that battling with such a lowly Transcendent could actually refine my skills." "Although this fellow''s strength is lacking, his battle instinct is horrifyingly keen." "It''s a pity that the three Special Abilities I''ve comprehendedFlesh Regeneration, Steel Bones, and Organ Generationall focus on tempering the flesh, allowing me to recover quickly no matter the severity of my injuries and enhancing my defense, even fearless of higher-ranked enemies. Yet they are of no use against such slippery foes." "That guy seems to know my strengths; he almost never trades blows with me directly, but every counterattack is aimed at killing me. This man... truly one of the most cunning I''ve ever encountered." "However, my progress has been significant." "Next time we meet in reality, I''ll give you a taste of death." Cyrus gazed into the distance at Silver Pigeon Fort, suddenly feeling a hint of nostalgia for Charles. At the same time, Charles had awakened in his own bedroom. He touched his left arm and chuckled to himself, saying, "If I encounter Cyrus in reality, I''d take out all the guns and blast him into a sorry state." "I don''t believe he could withstand one Magic-Breaking Bombshell Bullet, two Magic-Breaking Bombshell Bullets... ten Magic-Breaking Bombshell Bullets, not to mention twenty, or even thirty." "Moreover, I have prepared two fresh tricks for him. I hope he''ll enjoy them." In the past few weeks of fighting, not only had Charles''s swordsmanship improved dramatically, but he had also mastered two Secret Techniques of the Asiluo Clan, named Fierce Corrosion and Dark Corrosion! Fierce Corrosion is a Secret Technique used in conjunction with the first six chapters of the Angel''s Twelve Choruses, which can make Stellar Battle Qi become treacherously overwhelming. Once it penetrates the enemy''s body, it burns like an intense fire, continually scorching the enemy''s vitality. The more they try to suppress it with Fighting Spirit, Spirituality, or Magic Power, like pouring oil on a fire, the more it aids the Stellar Battle Qi to grow. Dark Corrosion is a Secret Technique that can be activated after the Angel''s Twelve Choruses have broken through to the seventh chapter: All Things Hazy. The Stellar Battle Qi shifts from the intensity of a blazing sun to a darkened state, with hidden sharpness, allowing for an even more unpredictable attack that gives no warning, nestling inside the enemy''s body. It can suddenly erupt several days, or even more than ten days later, proving to be even more vicious than Fierce Corrosion. Whether it is Fierce Corrosion or Dark Corrosion, the Stellar Battle Qi that is injected into the enemy''s body will burst forth and return to its original owner when in proximity, carrying back a large amount of vitality. The Asiluo Clan became one of the Three Emperor Clans and dominated the Old Continent not just because the members of this Blood Clan were swordsman with unfathomable and thunderous swordsmanship, but also because of the many Special Abilities of the Stellar Battle Qi which makes it extremely difficult to defend against in battle. However, the rapid improvement in his swordsmanship and Stellar Battle Qi, along with mastering the Asiluo Clan''s Secret Techniques: Fierce Corrosion and Dark Corrosion, were not as fulfilling to Charles as another gain which made him even happier. He left the bedroom for the terrace, overlooking the entirety of Silver Pigeon Fort, watching the bustling crowd in the city, as well as the Westwind Knights and the militia of Silver Pigeon Fort busily preparing for battle. A proud smile suddenly formed on his face. Just as Charles was about to utter a sufficiently impressive line to lighten the mood, he heard the sound of the door being pushed open. Belisa hurried in, calling out loudly, "Mister Charles Mecklen, I beg you, please save Grand Duke Joseph!" "We''ve already delayed here for too long. I fear the Grand Duke might not hold out much longer; the Behemoth Duchy cannot be without its Duke." Find your next adventure on empire Although Belisa pleaded desperately, she was filled with hopelessness. The most beautiful maid at the duke''s side had been refused by Charles countless times before. She had expected to be turned down once again, but to her surprise, Charles gave a slight smile and replied, "Alright!" "We''ll set off for Interlaken City tomorrow." Chapter 142 140. Silver Pigeon Fort Maze-ification Complete Belisa couldn''t believe her own ears and added, "Really?"Charles shrugged his shoulders and answered, "Of course, it''s true." Belisa jumped up excitedly and hurriedly ran out; after all, she was still a young girl, not some seasoned politician. When she was happy, she couldn''t hide it. Charles gently touched the diary in his arms, feeling very pleased. Two days ago, Silver Pigeon Fort had completed its maze-ification, and he no longer needed to stay confined here. Having completed the maze-ification, Charles had received his deserved rewards. A secret passage had formed between Machu Picchu and Silver Pigeon Fort, though not in the literal sense, but more as an "overlap" between the two cities. Any corner of Machu Picchu could lead to Silver Pigeon Fort, and residents of Silver Pigeon Fort could find themselves in Machu Picchu through any street. Over the past few days, Charles had sent all of Baron Philedrica''s assets, including gold from Aegeus, Fu Er''s paper money, and extraordinary objects, to Machu Picchu, hidden inside a second-layer maze. Without his guidance or permission, no one could find these treasures, not even if they searched every nook and cranny of Machu Picchu. As for Baron Philedrica''s luxury goods, Charles did not move them to Machu Picchu, as after all, Machu Picchu was a dilapidated fortress of the ancient Orc Kingdom. The environment was too harsh; the luxury items, being delicate, could be damaged by the harsh conditions within days. At the same time, Charles also sent a batch of supplies to the troops stationed in Machu Picchu, as for him, Machu Picchu was possibly the most significant city in his heart, one that was bound to be developed sooner or later. Charles had also tried the "Mind Passage." Indeed, he could send supplies and even living beings from the outside world into Machu Picchu and Silver Pigeon Fort, but he could truly only send them in, and could not retrieve anything unless he returned to these two cities. Even so, the Mind Passage was a very important special ability for Charles. He could purchase all sorts of supplies in Strasbourg, not needing transport, and directly send them to Machu Picchu, or buy various commercial products and send them directly to Silver Pigeon Fort, saving a significant amount of travel expenses. What made him happiest was that, immediately after the completion of the maze-ification of Silver Pigeon Fort, there was a prompt that, because there were too many NPCs, a second maze-ification could be added. By staying another eighteen days in Silver Pigeon Fort, he could also complete a double maze for the city. However, Charles temporarily did not need to double the maze-ification of Silver Pigeon Fort. He planned to spend another eighteen days there later when he had time, to let the city undergo a second maze-ification, but now he had other matters to attend to. The reason Charles had agreed to help Belisa rescue Duke Joseph, of course, was not for the duke, but because Mama Karen had told him two things. The South Ceraph Reclamation Army had received another Sacred Order. Although Mama Karen was not afraid of two Sacred Orders joining forces, Charles no longer planned to continue holding Silver Pigeon Fort. He had stayed only to wait for the maze-ification of Silver Pigeon Fort. Now that the maze-ification was complete, foolishly continuing to hold the city held no meaning. Charles wasn''t worried about Cyrus leading troops to massacre the city after his departure. If he were to leave, he had ways to lure away the people of South Seraph from outside the city before he left. The second thing was, he had commanded the Westwind Knights to defeat the Byron cavalry, "annihilating" a South Seraph army, and the reward for that was set to arrive at Silver Pigeon Fort tomorrow. The Empire''s process of documenting achievements and issuing rewards was quite slow, so although the reward for his first battle had arrived, the one for "recapturing" Silver Pigeon Fort and holding off the South Ceraph Reclamation Army''s siege for nearly a month, killing the leader of the South Ceraph Reclamation Army, Jonathan, and repelling a Sacred Order of South Seraph, still needed to proceed through the bureaucracy. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles felt somewhat helpless but could understand the situation. Being able to receive his first reward during the war, rather than being promoted for his merits years after the war, was already the result of the efforts of capable individuals. Although Mama Karen did not explicitly say it, Charles believed that Earl Brittany''s power must have played a role. Yes, perhaps Menilman''s senior''s influence was there too. Although he was born in the Behemoth Duchy, he was now considered a genuine person of Fars, even working and living in the capital, Strasbourg. Hence, Charles could refuse the duke''s messenger and disregard the duchess''s maid, but he could not turn away the empire''s envoy who came to present the awards. They would definitely make him go to rescue the duke, and Charles could only go with the flow. Charles stood on the terrace, enjoying the breeze for a while, when another lady came to visit. Upon seeing Charles, Miss Philedrica, the beastwoman, couldn''t help but exclaim in amazement, "How did you become even more formidable?" "How does hiding in your bedroom every day make you stronger? What kind of logic is that?" Charles had been dueling with Cyrus in the Dreamscape every day, which dramatically increased his strength, making him far more powerful after just a few days of absence. No wonder Philedrica was astonished. Charles smiled and said, "If you wish, you can also train in your bedroom." Philedrica showed a wary expression and said, "Please do not consider me for this!" "I do not intend to give up my career as an assassin." Charles shrugged his shoulders and asked, "What brings you here?" Philedrica''s expression darkened slightly as she said, "You might not know yet, but the southern Orc tribes have joined Byron''s side. Now, Byron Empire, Black Phoenix Dynasty, the southern Orcs, and Southern Seraph Territory have formed the New Order International Alliance to oppose the Fars Empire." "As a beastwoman, I might not be able to stay in Fars anymore, so I came to say goodbye in advance." Charles felt a bit sad too. Although their first meeting had been a life-or-death affair, and they could not yet be considered true friends, they had fought side by side after all. He said softly, "I wish you a safe journey. Here are twenty Aegeus as my personal gift to you." Philedrica didn''t stand on ceremony with Charles and, after taking the money, she turned and left. A little while later, Taoles also came to visit. She was much closer to Charles, undoubtedly because of the connection through Menierman Sumei. Taoles came because, before leaving, Philedrica handed over her directly commanded combat squad to her. Taoles came to ask how she should handle this situation. Without much hesitation, Charles said, "I''m going to perform another expansion. Take Philedrica''s team for now; I''ll have further arrangements soon." The day passed uneventfully. Early the next morning, Charles did not wait for Cyrus''s siege; in fact, he no longer needed Cyrus to attack Silver Pigeon Fort. However, he did receive a troop from Strasbourg. To Charles''s surprise, Louis Simi and Ross Bard were also in the group. He had almost forgotten about the two businessmen. Chapter 143 Baron Fabolais 141 The team from Strasbourg was quite imposing, consisting of a knighthood of about three thousand, over two thousand accompanying staff, at least more than twenty carriages, and a massive merchant convoy...Gazing down from the ramparts of Silver Pigeon Fort, Charles could see fluttering on the flags a golden pheasant tailflower, a privilege only the royal relations could brandish, as well as a crest representing noble rank. The visitor was a baron related by marriage to the Royal Family. Charles hesitated for a moment, then opened the gates of Silver Pigeon Fort, leading everyone out to welcome the guest. He didn''t want to create an image of defiance, especially since Mama Karen had already sent word, informing him of the visitor''s identity. Silver Pigeon Fort, a Baron''s Domain, could never be handed over to a clerk chief of the third or fourth order. After complex political struggles within the Empire, the Emperor enfeoffed his brother-in-law, Baron Fabolais, to Silver Pigeon Fort. This little brother-in-law of the Emperor was coming to take over his own domain. Charles had everything arranged and the maze-ification of Silver Pigeon Fort completed. He had transferred his assets and even made certain arrangements, so when he went out to receive Baron Fabolais, he wore a smile and his attitude was humble and gentle. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Baron Fabolais was a fat middle-aged man in his forties. Upon seeing Charles, he actually deigned to wave his hand from inside the carriage, bypassing the Westwind Knights and the local militia of Silver Pigeon Fort, and went straight into the city. The baron''s attitude was that exclusive arrogance of the great nobility. In his view, merely waving at Charles was already a great favor, and that was considering he had "reclaimed" Silver Pigeon fort. After all, it was now his domain. Charles didn''t care; he knew nobles were like that. After all, when they died, their blood was red too. However, the Westwind Knights and the local militia of Silver Pigeon Fort were filled with anger. Charles was their idol, and during this time, his achievements had conquered everyone. He could fairly arrange everything, lead the charge into battle, slay the leader of Lady Southseraph''s forces, allocate land to every fallen warrior, bestow Gold Eglu, promote every soldier who had distinguished himself, never treating anyone with arrogance. He shared hardships with his soldiers, always at the forefront of the war... Ah, a transmigrator''s basic playbook! After all, the land belonged to Baron Felar, and the compensation was paid from the baron''s coffers. How much money did Charles himself even have? When Charles received Mama Karen''s tip-off, he had a bold idea. As he now saw the procession with the fully loaded carriages and the splendidly dressed attendants, his heart swelled. "The wealth of Baron Fabolais might not match that of Baron Felar, given that he previously had no domain, but it certainly won''t be a small sum..." "All this it''s my wealth!" "If things keep disappearing frequently in Silver Pigeon Fort, surely they can''t blame me for it." "These great nobles won''t miss a few cheap trinkets." After the complete maze-ification of Silver Pigeon Fort, Baron Fabolais was still unaware that his belongings might just vanish without a trace, ending up hundreds of kilometers away at Machu Picchu stronghold... Yep, that''s very Charles. Charles suddenly quickened his pace to catch up with the baron''s carriage, then said in a low voice, "The forces of Lady Southseraph are still nearby. Your Excellency, your life is worth more than all the Gold Eglu; please do not take unnecessary risks. Enter your faithful Silver Pigeon Fort quickly, and take refuge in your palace." "I will vow to protect your team from the rear." Although Baron Fabolais didn''t think much of a commoner who had become a fourth-level Clerk Chief, Charles''s words were indeed pleasing. What about ''a golden body worth a fortune''? He truly was a big shot, a supreme plutocrat of the Empire, utterly different from those commoners. In response to Charles''s flattering attitude, the baron said indifferently, "Those Lady Southseraphs will no longer come to Silver Pigeon Fort." He added a bit proudly as an explanation, "Before departing, His Majesty the Emperor had the Augusladin High Priest accompany me." "Below the Sacred Order, how could that bunch of homeless dogs dare to come." Charles thought to himself, "South Serif also has the Sacred Order." But he wouldn''t say this out loud, instead he spoke with an envious tone, "Your Excellency Baron Fabolais truly is unlike the other barons." This compliment made Baron Fabolais feel great, both body and soul. Originally, before he came to Silver Pigeon Fort, he wanted to give Charles some trouble, and he had another duty: to thoroughly investigate the true cause of Baroness Phyllis and her family''s death. He had always felt that the truth wasn''t important, what was important was to let Charles know who was the real master of Silver Pigeon Fort. But Charles''s performance made him think that Charles''s report was the truth! Who the hell cares how Baron Phyllis''s whole family died? If not for their deaths, where would Baron Fabolais of Silver Pigeon Fort be? He intentionally stuck out his chubby face and gave Charles a smile, considering this to be the greatest honor bestowed. Charles didn''t keep up the act, he almost threw up continuing the performance. If it weren''t for seeing this baron bring a large amount of wealth, a walking treasury, he would have directly rewarded him with a Magic-Breaking Bombshell Bullet. After all, Hockwell Silver Rhinoceros killed Archduke Ferdinand, killed Jonathan, the last prince of South Serif, so, killing one more little brother-in-law of Axel VI wouldn''t matter much. Soon, a carriage full of sacred meaning passed by Charles, an old man leaned out, and with a smile said, "Mister Charles Mecklen, congratulations!" Charles knew that this must be the Augusladin High Priest and quickly said, "I have also arranged lodging for you, High Priest. Everything is set up just like Strasbourg''s Temple of Glory, only, due to the rush, there may be some oversights." The Augusladin High Priest nodded and Charles conveyed a hint that he knew of his arrival. What this represented, the High Priest understood very well. He was curious about Charles and said, "Please arrange for me a guard, a young, handsome virgin youth." Charles immediately thought of Dobin but quickly dismissed the thought, as Dobin would not be able to meet the High Priest''s requirements. Cyrus could, though... As expected, Lady Southseraph did not attack. Once the convoy entered Silver Pigeon Fort, Baron Fabolais didn''t head to the fort, but stood atop the city wall, gazing over the city that now belonged to him, feeling an endless excitement, mumbling to himself, "From now on, in Silver Pigeon Fort, if I want people to cry, there should be no one laughing. If I want them to laugh, even if their whole family has died, they must laugh like squealing pigs." "I, Baron Fabolais, am about to become the master of Silver Pigeon Fort." Charles muttered in his heart, "No, you''re about to become an NPC of Silver Pigeon Fort." "Hmm? The High Priest actually failed to convert?" "It seems this darn labyrinth can''t convert Sacred Order!" It appeared the High Priest sensed something; when he gazed towards the distant mountain peak where Mama Karen was drinking tea, a look of realization dawned on him. Chapter 145 143, First Taxation Day (Double Monthly Tickets Requested) ```Charles handed Louis Simi fifty luxury items and Ross Bard thirty-five luxury items, instructing them to exchange these goods for cash to hire a group of detectives and adventurers with the proceeds. By now, the fight at Silver Pigeon Fort was over for Charles, and the two men had yet to bring over the detectives and adventurers, which was certainly an issue they couldn''t explain away. As for pocketing the money, that was something neither of them dared to do, no matter how bold. If Charles had died at Silver Pigeon Fort, neither man would have had to worry, but not only did Charles survive, he also got promoted to the second rank of level 32 common affairs and became a power-holding elite in charge of the Patrolling Army and the Knighthood. Although he was a lower-tier elite, killing two businessmen was as easy as flipping one''s hand. A level 33 first rank common affairs and level five Clerk Chief are equal in rank, but level 33 is the ceiling for the Clerk Chief, yet only the starting line for common affairs. As lower-tier elites, Clerk Chiefs have a certain chance of obtaining an administrative role, managing specific affairs, whereas common affairs are guaranteed to receive administrative roles, entering the managerial hierarchy of the Empire. After all, Louis Simi was much bolder, and after leaving Silver Pigeon Fort, he came to Charles''s side and said in a low voice, "I have acquired a detective agency for you. They weren''t doing very well, but they have a full staff. I thought rather than hiring detectives, it would be more convenient to have our own agency." "The procedures were really too slow, and that caused a bit of a delay." With a slight smile, Charles accepted this "reason". The batch of luxury items he provided should have been just enough to acquire a medium-ranked detective agency, but acquiring a detective agency was not as simple as simply deciding to do so; Louis Simi must have used all his wits and resources. There''s no need to treat businessmen as friends. Charles didn''t feel betrayed by Louis Simi; all he needed was enough "profit" in return. Ross Bard was bitter; he indeed weighed his interests. Upon returning to Strasbourg and learning that Charles had killed the leader of the South Ceraph resistance, Jonathan, outside Silver Pigeon Fort, and that Lady Southseraph had even sent a Sacred Order to seek revenge, he concluded that Charles wouldn''t survive, so he did nothing. When he learned that Charles had not only defeated the South Ceraph Restoration Army several times but had even "driven away" the Sacred Order from South Ceraph, Ross Bard''s vision went dark, knowing he had backed the wrong horse. He didn''t know how Charles managed to drive away the Sacred Order, but he knew that the day he left Silver Pigeon Fort was the day Bard & Co. would cease to exist. Ross Bard chose to abandon all business partners, liquidate all the fixed assets of his family, and had his entire family take all the movable assets to the Inglima Empire. He came alone to see Charles. When he saw how easily Charles forgave Louis Simi, he knew he had made yet another wrong choice. Charles paid no attention to this businessman, but during the first pause, he called Belisa and her guards over and said gently, "We''re about to go to the front lines, but Miss Belisa, you need to report back to the Duchess, so we must part ways." Belisa hesitated but eventually agreed, even though she also wanted to follow to Interlaken City, saying, "Please take care of the Duke." Charles nodded and after sending Belisa off, he didn''t continue the march but began another round of reorganization. This time he expanded his own, Taoles, Yellow Bear, and Dobin''s direct combat teams to five hundred men each. The Spotted Deer Gwen and The Wind Wolf Bankcroft kept their direct combat teams at two hundred men each. The conscripted militia from Silver Pigeon Fort was disbanded and integrated into the Westwind Knights. The Westwind Knighthood became a massive force of over thirteen thousand men. Though this knighthood''s quality was incomparable to a proper knighthood due to the complexity of its composition, having fought a few battles, they were now a disciplined military force. Then, Charles led this army straight to Machu Picchu. As for Duke Joseph ``` Curse his big head. Baron Fabolais took a long seven or eight days to recover and no longer looked dejected. He had used all his wits to obtain Silver Pigeon Fort, but reaped no benefits from it; that damned Lady Southseraph didn''t leave a single coin for him, thoroughly plundering Baron Fele''s wealth. This fact once left him in deep despair, and the opportunity for Baron Fabolais to bounce back was the first tax collection day at Silver Pigeon Fort after his arrival. Read exclusive content at empire When Charles was at Silver Pigeon Fort, no taxes were collected at all. Baron Fabolais'' first tax collection caused complaints and grumblings, and even led to conflicts with local residents, but, with his own Knighthood, the residents of Silver Pigeon Fort dared not speak their anger aloud. In the afternoon, after strutting around Silver Pigeon Fort, he returned to the fort and couldn''t wait to visit his treasury, which was once Baron Fele''s treasury. However, before he arrived at the fort, it had been cleaned out, not even a mouse was left, thoroughly empty. After passing through heavy guards, Baron Fabolais stepped into his treasury, ready to count the taxes collected that day, only for his eyes to bulge in an unprecedented manner. He rubbed his eyes again and again, but still saw nothing. The treasury was as empty as the day he arrived; not even a mouse was there, thoroughly empty. "Where is my gold Aegeus? Where are my taxes? What about my savings?" "My money..." Baron Fabolais let out a shrill howl, sounding like an injured wild dog, or a wild cat that failed to mate, pitiful to the point where one would want to kick him to death. A few minutes later, Baron Fabolais, boiling with rage, finally saw a line carved by a sharp blade on the wall: ''We, Lady Southseraph, have taken all your wealth!'' Below it was a signature: ''Cyrus, Temporal Commander of the South Ceraph Reclamation Army.'' The signature was flamboyant, clearly showing the sheer delight of the person who had written those words. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Baron Fabolais'' hands shook with fury. He left Strasbourg for Silver Pigeon Fort, thinking he would spend a prosperous life in this wealthy territory, so he brought all his life savings with hima significant amount of money. Baron Fabolais was so heartbroken he felt he could dare to duel with the Sacred Order. When pushed to the brink, humans could do anything. Even challenge a dragon! Suddenly, Baron Fabolais broke down in tears, punching and kicking the walls, sobbing and cursing, "Cyrus, you won''t die a good death! Cyrus, you took my money, how could you take all my money, not leaving even a single coin!" "Cyrus, if I catch you, I''ll definitely deliver you to the Augusladin High Priest." "I want the Augusladin High Priest to punish you severely!" "How can someone be so cruel, to take away all my savings, my money!" "Damn Southseraph people! They are robbers, real robbers..." At this moment, the only thought in Baron Fabolais'' mind was: ''My enmity with the Southseraph people shall not coexist under this heaven. My grudge against Cyrus, this vendetta shall not end until death.'' Chapter 146 144. New Order Pact International Alliance (Double Monthly Tickets) In the Fars Empire, government departments paid salaries every Monday, thus in the Fars Empire, Monday was affectionately called Empire Payday.Most lords in the Fars Empire collected taxes on Tuesday, thus Tuesday was affectionately called Lords'' Tax Day. The person responsible for the infamous Baron Fabolais Tax Day Massacre was Charles, who was refurbishing the Knighthood at Machu Picchu. As he led an entire Knighthood into Machu Picchu, a thought immediately transmitted through his diary, telling him that he could undergo the third "Maze-ification." Charles originally had no desire to go to the frontline and fight to the death for an Imperial Duke he didn''t even know, so he settled down to refurbish in Machu Picchu, as the Westwind Knights needed training and motivational speeches anyway. Now, with the "secret passage" between Machu Picchu and Silver Pigeon Fort, Charles no longer worried about supplies. He could get food directly from Silver Pigeon Fort, just by placing the food at a designated spot in the fort, and it would appear in Machu Picchu the next second. Silver Pigeon Fort itself is a commercial city with numerous waterways, indicating prosperous trade and an ever-abundant food supply. Although Machu Picchu Fort had been long abandoned, some houses just needed a bit of repair to make them quite livable. The fort gradually became lively after the Westwind Knights took up residence. Occasionally, Charles had someone go to Silver Pigeon Fort to buy barley beer. The person sent to buy the beer only remembered the fortune he hadn''t yet retrieved when he saw Baron Fabolais leading his Knights to collect taxes. As Baron Fabolais stared at his empty treasury, Charles was also looking at his own treasury, dazzlingly filled with Gold Aegeus. Dozens of boxes filled with Gold Aegeus were arranged in two rows, some from Baron Philedrica''s estate, some from Baron Fabolais'' estate. Charles wasn''t too clear on the source of each piece of Gold Aegeus, but does it really matter? No, it doesn''t! What mattered was that all these Gold Aegeus belonged completely to him, Charles Mecklen. Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Explore more stories at empire This amount of Gold Aegeus exceeded one hundred thousand, to be exact, about one hundred twenty thousand Aegeus. It was a collaborative contribution from both Barons, and represented their entire hidden wealth. In addition to these gold-created currencies, he also had a considerable amount of Fu Er paper money. Over ten thousand of it came from Baron Philedrica, and more than thirty thousand from Baron Fabolais. Baron Philedrica was fine since he was already dead and had no further use for the money. Without this cash flow, Baron Fabolais probably only had debts remaining. This money was actually a loan secured by Baron Fabolais using the tax rights of Silver Pigeon Fort; his expenditures were so great, he had run out of cash surplus long ago. Charles counted the Gold Aegeus and Fu Er paper money over and over, becoming almost addicted to this game. The most joyful game in the world is counting an unexpected windfall from the heavens. Each recount added a bit more joy, although no matter how many times he counted, the wealth remained the same, but the secretion of dopamine was honest in providing happiness. Charles grabbed a handful of Gold Aegeus, letting them fall through his fingers. He suddenly remembered that Baron Fabolais also had some expensive private collectibles. Just as he was about to make another trip back to Silver Pigeon Fort, he mused discreetly, "Better not, I fear the shock might be too much for the Baron to bear." "Hmm! If Baron Fabolais couldn''t handle the shock and had a heart attack, dying on the spot." "Wouldn''t it be wonderful if the Empire sent over another, wealthier Baron?" As Charles was about to "tirelessly" make an effort, he sensed someone breaching the labyrinthnot infiltrating Silver Pigeon Fort but Machu Picchu. Astounded, he hurriedly left his vault. A team of Beastmen had stormed into Machu Picchu. They instantly became aware that something was amiss with the ruins of this ancient Beastman kingdom''s fortress and were just about to evacuate Machu Picchu. If Charles had emerged just a little later without activating the labyrinth, these Beastmen might actually have escaped it. With a feigned grab, Charles made the Beastman team unwittingly change direction amid the confusing structure. Having worked for some time as "colleagues" with Philedrica, Charles had learned a bit about Beastmen. The southern continent was a relatively chaotic place, several major countries had their sphere of influence there, but none could completely control the southern continent. There were nearly a thousand Beastman tribes; some formed alliances, some carved out their territories, and others waged wars against each other, even holding age-old grudges. But no matter the tribe, each one despised the Sherlock Dynasty without exception. After the fall of the Sherlock Dynasty, the Beastman tribes of the southern continent came to despise the Fars Empire. Although it was Fars that had destroyed Sherlock, who else but Fars had inherited the lands and people of the Sherlock Dynasty? Thus, this time, the Beastman tribes from the southern continent joined Byron, the Black Phoenix Dynasty, and the South Serif in forming a New Order International Coalition. This was a squad of Beastmen on a special mission. They hailed from the Hunchback Red Bear Tribe. The Beastmen of this tribe, half man, half bear, possessed immense strength and were covered in either black or brown coarse fur, but their backs blazed red like flames. Hence, they were named the Hunchback Red Bear Tribe. Their mission might be reconnaissance or even the assassination of a leader. Charles trapped this Beastman squad and was about to split them up to interrogate one of them about their true purpose. If it was unrelated to him, he would just let them go. Though it was a time of war, Charles still felt some aversion to "killing." He waited patiently for a while and realized that this experienced Beastman squad, undisturbed by the labyrinth''s shifts, remained cohesive. Charles thought to himself, "Since I can''t separate them, I might as well ask outright." Having dueled Cyrus hundreds of times, even though his best record was a draw, Charles had honed some fighting resolve. Facing a Beastman squad trapped in the Machu Picchu maze did not frighten him. He revealed himself and demanded, "What are you Beastmen doing in Machu Picchu?" His response was a meteor hammer, as large as a human head! Capitalizing on the Quickness Technique, Charles somersaulted, dodging the hammer. However, the Hunchback Red Bear Warrior who had thrown the hammer continuously swung a pair of spiked meteor hammers like bolts of lightning and thunder, relentlessly targeting Charles''s face. Charles hadn''t expected to encounter such a master. In terms of hammer technique alone, the Hunchback Red Bear Warrior was at least of the intermediate high rank, possibly even a Knight of the Tenth Grade or higher. The meteor hammer, a heavy weapon unleashed by the Hunchback Red Bear Warrior, packed crushing force. Charles dared not intercept it with his magic sword. Instead, relying on his movement technique, he constantly jumped and dodged, again shouting, "If you don''t explain your intentions quickly, I won''t be so courteous." The Hunchback Red Bear Warrior wielding the meteor hammer bellowed, "We are here to assassinate Archduke Ferdinand!" "Since you''ve discovered us," Chapter 148 146, Blood Clan and Beastman Whether it be genuine Blood Clan vampires or humans who cultivate Bloody Glory, those of intermediate rank or below can advance their strength by devouring the life force of others, but vampires looking to ascend to high order can only rely on condensing a Blood Core to advance.The various clans of the Blood Clan are born with different physical structures, and although they can also cross family names to practice other clans'' secret techniques, the speed of such cross-training is inevitably slower than practicing their own clan''s techniques, thus, even though there are vampires who practice different vampiric secret techniques, they are not mainstream. Most of the Blood Clan only condense one Bloody Vortex, and like human knights, are ranked by the strength of their Blood Energy, not in the manner of Protagora''s Bloody Glory where one advances each time a new Bloody Vortex is opened. For vampires, the process of ascending to high order is, in form, very simple: as long as one compresses and condenses the Bloody Vortex into a Blood Core, one can ascend to high order. The Blood Clan divides high order into two phases: Ranks thirteen through fifteen are called barons, while sixteen through eighteen are called viscounts. Byron truly bestows noble titles on those of his clan who reach high order, as it is the tradition within the Vampire Empire to not award honors to those who haven''t entered high order. After ascending to high order, Blood Clan members place greater importance on the purity of Blood Energy and will not recklessly devour prey of a lower Transcendent rank than themselves, only occasionally supplementing a small amount, like a dessert after a meal. Indiscriminate frenzied devouring of life force can easily cause them to fall into monstrosity; the reason the Blood Clan has the nickname of vampires is because they truly can fall into non-human monsters, losing their human form and all rationality. There is a saying: A vampire that can think and converse effortlessly as a human is not actually the complete version; a completely fallen creature that has lost human form and all rationality, with desires in shambles, is the real vampire. Not a single member of the Blood Clan wishes to become that kind of monster. Contending with the fel energy within is the eternal fate of every vampire. Cultivating Bloody Glory is different. Humans can practice Blood Clan secret techniques, but the biggest difference between humans and vampires is whether or not they have undergone the mysterious rites or have been given the First Embrace by a high-ranking Blood Clan member. At the intermediate rank or below, whether one practices Bloody Glory or the authentic Blood Clan secret techniques, the difference from vampires isn''t significant, but at high order, there is a clear markerhumans cannot condense a Blood Core and cannot elevate a Bloody Vortex to a vampire''s Heart Core. The Protagora Scrolls do not contain the secret technique for condensing Blood Cores. As is widely known, although this Great Philosopher of the Human Race lived a long life, he still died of old age like an ordinary human. No one knows why Protagora did not become a vampire. It could be that he never obtained the secret technique for condensing Blood Cores, or he possibly detested vampires and didn''t want to become one of them, or there might be other reasons. Charles possesses scrolls from both the Arthur Clan and the Adonis Clan, and both vampiric scrolls contain the methods for refining Blood Cores. Lord Leo once said that if the Adonis Clan used the Arthur Clan''s secret technique to condense Blood Cores, there would be slight issues that are detrimental to future growth, because the Bloody Glory opened using the Adonis Clan''s secret techniques is essentially different from that of the Arthur Clan. But Charles is not of the Adonis Clan; he is a human who practices Bloody Glory. With six Bloody Vortexes, he can choose any number of them to condense into a Blood Core; he even has the option to condense multiple Bloody Vortexes into Blood Cores. Lord Leo had one more thing he did not say: Although using the life force of others to condense Blood Cores and ascend to high order is relatively easy, such Blood Cores are inherently of the lowest quality and almost certainly sever the path to further advancement. After advancing to intermediate rank, Charles indeed wished to try condensing a Blood Core, as he had no psychological barriers! Whether he lived as a human or as a vampire made no difference to him. In both the Old Continent and the New Continent, vampires could live under the sun with complete legitimacy, even establishing their own states. The temptation of immortality offered by becoming one of the Everlasting Kind was considerable for anyone. Of course, becoming a vampire also had some non-negligible impacts, vampires could only perform the First Embrace, were unable to reproduce, were shunned by the gods, let alone the True God, even the Evil God disliked the Blood Clan. Only the ancestors of the Blood Clan would bless their descendants. Additionally, they would lose some of the desires of life and were prone to fall into depravity... Charles jumped down from the city wall, arrived amidst the group of Hunchback Red Bear Warriors, and led them to a "marketplace" in Machu Picchu. This was a commercial area within the Westwind Knighthood, dominated by the trading corps of Louis Simi and Ross Bard. Machu Picchu was only two hundred kilometers away from Strasbourg and was originally a commercial hub. Far from inconveniencing the merchants, Charles instead called upon the members of the Westwind Knighthood to repair nearby houses and clean up a space that was very suitable for business. The houses were rented out to the merchants at very cheap rates, and it was declared that commercial activities conducted in this areawould be tax-exempt. This policy was only published for a few days, and the area had already begun to thrive. There was even a rudimentary tavern. Charles casually ordered a table full of food, inviting the dozen or so Hunchback Red Bear Warriors to eat, and had someone call over the Yellow Bear. The Yellow Bear was a Demon Hunter. Becoming a Demon Hunter required a monster''s Heart Core, and upon appointment, one''s appearance would transform to resemble that of the monster. For instance, if one''s appointment involved using a werewolf Heart Core, they would closely resemble a Werewolf, agile and very enduring. The Heart Core of a demon bear was used by the Yellow Bear when he advanced, so he was incredibly tough-skinned and strong in defense, as well as mighty in strength, serving a role on the battlefield akin to that of the Blood Butcher. He knew how to disguise Beastmen as Demon Hunters. No one knew the origins of the ancient Beastmen ancestors, but there was always a saying on the Old Continent, that the predecessors of the Beastmen were also Demon Hunters. However, modern Demon Hunters simply could not rely on reproduction to pass along their powers; even their offspring had no difference from ordinary people, casting doubt on this claim. Regardless, it was certainly feasible to disguise Beastmen as Demon Hunters. The Hundred Bear Chief, Big Bear Tyrant, and other Bear People, who hadn''t had a proper meal for a long time, finally had the opportunity to dine in a tavern, with unlimited supply of barley wine. This group of Bear People indulged in eating and drinking, downing over two hundred servings of food and averaging a barrel of barley wine per person. Having eaten and drunk their fill, this group of Hunchback Red Bear Warriors didn''t care where they were and just lay down on the ground, wanting to sleep. Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles certainly couldn''t allow this, so he kicked these dirty fellows awake and took them to an ancient abandoned military camp nearby. These Bear People slept snoring loudly, completely oblivious to being in enemy territory. Thinking of Philedrica, Charles suddenly felt that the assassins from the Orc Assassin Alliance were completely different from this group of Bear People. The Orc Assassins he had met behaved almost indistinguishably from the Human Race, except for some Beastman traits, and didn''t display any rudeness. Philedrica could even study at the University of Georgia. However, this group of Bear People gave him the impression that they completely fit the depiction of Beastmen in fictionuncouth, gluttonous, fond of drinking, without vigilance, and especially loud snorers. Charles didn''t bother with these Bear People because he had his training to attend to, so he returned to his own residence. He suddenly thought, "It would indeed be impressive to have such a guard unit by my side when I go out. It''s a pity that Fars is now hostile to the Beastman tribes, who have joined Byron''s side." He pondered a few methods, but they all seemed unfeasible. He also didn''t know whether he could rely on this group of Hunchback Red Bear Warriors, so he could only let it be. Charles felt they ate too much and were not as easy to keep as Agile Cats... Chapter 149 147, One hundred Labyrinth Guardians Baron Fabolais has received one piece of bad news after another these days.First, some of the famous paintings he had collected disappeared. In place of each missing painting, a signature tag from the mysterious thief Cyrus was left. In fact, Charles hadn''t taken them away; these fragile paintings would have been ruined by the terrible environment of Machu Picchu in just a few daysit was just that they were hidden, leaving Baron Fabolais unable to find them. Baron Fabolais absolutely refused to believe that this guy named Cyrus had such extraordinary powers. Having lost all Gold Eglus and banknotes, he could still say this guy named Cyrus was highly skilled in thievery, as gold coins and banknotes are easy to hide, but stealing items under the heavily upgraded security levels and the close watch of countless guardsespecially paintings which are not easy to transportmade the Baron suspicious of an insider at Silver Pigeon Fort. He no longer trusted the original servants of the fort; even after several rounds of investigation, no suspects were found, so he simply drove out all the old staff, leaving only those who had come with him from Strasbourg. Then, some of his everyday items, such as cutlery and valuable jewelry, also disappeared one by one. This time, the signature left behind was: "The Handsome Virgin, Cyrus." At first, it was minor items that were missing, but soon even large items started to vanish, such as furniture, and even his favorite carriage mysteriously disappeared. At the time of the carriage disappearance, the signature in the stable was changed to: "The Fresh and Delicious Handsome Virgin, Cyrus." This audacious thief, originally a relatively decent temporary leader of the South Ceraph Reclamation Army, became the mysterious "Handsome Virgin, Cyrus," then "The Fresh and Delicious Cyrus," morally declining step by step. Baron Fabolais was truly enraged. He had no interest in the evolution of Cyrus''s signature tags, seeing them as mere clownish provocations. He suspected the traitor came from his inner circle; he thought it must be the knighthood and the servants brought from Strasbourg who had been bribed. He personally pressed several suspects and even killed some servants, but to no avail. In a few days, all of the carriages at Silver Pigeon Fort had disappeared, along with a batch of supplies and weapons. Every time something was lost, a signature from Cyrus was left behind, frightening Baron Fabolais into moving to live with Augusladin High Priest during the night. Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The High Priest reluctantly let him stay for a night, disdaining him for being neither young nor beautiful, nor a virgin, and certainly not fresh and delicious. He evicted him the next day. Fortunately, as the things continued being taken, Baron Fabolais found Silver Pigeon Fort quiet once again. He planned to wait for the next tax collection day, take a sum of cash, and then hastily return to Strasbourg to weep and beg his sister for another loan. Leading his own Knighthood to fight the Restoration Army led by Cyrus outside Silver Pigeon Fort for a decisive battle to reclaim his wealth was never an option for the Baron. Charles also didn''t focus all his attention on transporting wealth. Every day, he was still cultivating, cultivating, cultivating, waiting for the third "Maze-ification" of Machu Picchu. Except for the fact that the Hunchback Red Bear Warriors ate a bit too much, life was quite stable. The third "Maze-ification" of Machu Picchu proceeded without any significant disturbances. On the eighteenth day, there was no activity in the morning, but at dusk, a strand of thought came from the diary: "Machu Picchu has completed its third ''Maze-ification'', having reached its limit and no longer able to ascend. It can now transform a hundred Labyrinth Guardians." Charles had never encountered such a situation before and hesitated for a long time. He was somewhat puzzled, wondering why he would need Labyrinth Guardians if there were already NPCs? Charles didn''t realize that as an Earthling, the labyrinth transformed according to his will, which is why NPCs existed; the orthodox labyrinths had Labyrinth Guardians. These beings were neither human nor entirely of the labyrinth, wandering its depths, protecting it, and slaying all intruders. Agmilas was an overseas Labyrinth Evil God, adept not only at creating labyrinths but also their guardians. Even though Charles didn''t know what a Labyrinth Guardian was, he had no intention of using the Westwind Knighthood for it. After contemplating for a moment, he jumped up, pressed his hand on the ground, and through his control of the labyrinth, sensed the eighteen Hunchback Red Bears. He whispered softly, "Transform them into Labyrinth Guardians." For this group of Hunchback Red Bear Warriors, Charles had considered two options: one was to kill them to enhance the Bloody Glory, but he had recently planned to try and consolidate a Blood Core. This method of drawing life force from others to form a Blood Core could result in a mixed and impure core, affecting its future growth. The other was to present them for commendation; he had even convinced the Hundred Bear Chief and the others by promising them a visit to Silver Pigeon Fort, but as favorable as commendations were, how could they compare to the value of eighteen Hunchback Red Bear Warriors transformed into Labyrinth Guardians? Well, they were enemies anyway. No need for pity. This squad included three Transcendent Beastmen, aside from the Hundred Bear Chief and the other strong bears, there was the oldest one, a Transcendent old bear named Honey. This old bear had loved eating honey when he was young, hence the effeminate name. What was most valuable was that these three Transcendent Beastmen were all above Tenth Grade Intermediate rank Beastmen. Due to their sturdy bodies and immense strength, and their use of heavy weaponry, they could unleash might on the battlefield comparable to a High Order. The Hundred Bear Chief, the strong bears, and Honey, these Hunchback Red Bear Warriors, had been living extremely well these past few days, with plenty to eat and drink, then practicing their martial skills, completely forgetting their task to investigate Archduke Ferdinand''s death. At first, they kept their guard up, but after staying in Machu Picchu for over ten days, enjoying good food and drink every day and growing more trusting of Charles with each passing day, they were no longer so keen on heading to Silver Pigeon Fort. Since Archduke Ferdinand was dead, their mission was considered complete. The Bear People were a race that adapted to circumstances easily; they were not in a hurry to return to the southern continent and even felt that living in Machu Picchu was not too bad. When Charles transformed them into Labyrinth Guardians, at the bottom of Hundred Bear Chief''s heart, a voice seemed to ask him, "Would you choose to stay in Machu Picchu forever?" He answered without hesitating, "If I can eat my fill every day, practice martial arts with my brothers, I am willing to stay in Machu Picchu forever." It seemed his words were acknowledged. He felt a slight weight upon him, and suddenly he was donning a set of armor, looking very majestic. The Hundred Bear Chief noticed his comrades were all experiencing the same thing. Each had changed into a new suit of gleaming armor, which fit them perfectly. If Baron Fabolais were to see this, he would definitely recognize these armors; these eighteen sets of armor were all his, meant to be worn by his close bodyguards who would cluster around him when he went out, for both protection and display. After Charles transformed the eighteen Hunchback Red Bear Warriors into Labyrinth Guardians, he didn''t feel anything had happened, so he went to check on them personally. When he saw the Hundred Bear Chief, the strong bears, and Honey, a sudden chill ran through his heart Chapter 150 148. Why do I trust this diary so much? (Double votes for monthly tickets) The Hunchback Red Bear Warriors, when observed with the naked eye, still appeared crude, powerful, savage, magnanimous, and ferocious. However, when Charles activated Insight, what he saw was a group of monster bears that had completely lost their vitality, with dull fur and only faint white fires in their eye sockets.Charles had not expected that Labyrinth Guardians would be such creatures. If he had known, he would have preferred to kill the group of Hunchback Red Bear Warriors rather than transform them into Labyrinth Guardians. Charles even saw the Hundred Bear Chief pick up a barrel of beer and drink heartily, while water continuously seeped from his chest and belly, indicating that the bear''s body was "leaking" and could no longer retain food. A slight chill arose from the depths of Charles''s soul. The Old Continent had True Gods as well as Evil Gods. Whether it was the Ancestor God of the Blood Clan or Agmilas, both were Evil Gods. They were called Evil Gods not because their powers were insufficiently strong, but because their powers belonged to the realm of fel energy. In this world, there is only one thing that falls under the realm of fel energy, and that is "evil spirits." They are not living beings. Although they possess all characteristics of living beings, they have no life, cannot reproduce, cannot think, have no emotions, and can only act according to some strange rules, without even desires... Vampires are actually a kind of evil spirit. A very special kind of evil spirit. Since he had transmigrated, he knew that his predecessor had died summoning an Evil God, and he also knew that he was cultivating Bloody Glory, a strange power that belonged to the realm of fel energy. But because the fact of transmigration was even more bizarre, he had always neglected certain details. Due to the remnants of Labyrinth Evil God Agmilas and a shred of intent from Blood Clan Evil God Kahnstan battling each other, the formation of the two diaries, despite the constant risk of bringing the Evil Gods back, had brought him innumerable benefits. Whether it was the increased spirituality from facing an Evil God directly, the rapid progress of Bloody Glory, or the increasingly mysterious Labyrinth Power... For a long time, Charles had even thought that the Evil Gods were not so terrifying. As for the downsides, Charles hadn''t felt them yet. It was only at this moment that Charles suddenly realized he was deeply ensnared, walking step by step towards an unmeasurable darkness. Charles took out the diary and suddenly had a thought he had never considered before, "Why do I trust this diary so much?" "I believe that as long as I control fifteen labyrinths, and map out the sixteenth labyrinth, proving myself, Agmilas will never come." "I believe that as soon as I master the seventeen pages of the Adonis Clan''s Bloodline Mantra, Kahnstan will be unable to harm me ever again." "I am complacent about my own progress, I enjoy the convenience brought by the Bloodline Mantra and the Labyrinth, thinking I will eventually get past the crisis of the Evil Gods'' descent." "But... when have the Evil Gods ever told the truth? Spoken honestly?" "How can this diary be trustworthy?" Looking at the group of Hunchback Red Bear Warriors, who had already undergone a cursed transformation, lost their lives, and become Labyrinth Guardians, Charles suddenly felt an upsurge of fear. A tremendous fear. It even reminded him of the time he swallowed a Blood Servant of Lord Leo and was backlashed by the Prime Blood Boiling, when the mysterious Blood Clan Evil God actually helped him master the Bloodline Mantra in a friendly manner. Why would an Evil God be so kind-hearted? Charles had a feeling that since the moment he had transmigrated, a huge conspiracy had enshrouded him, one that was so well hidden that he could not find any traces of it. The reason he questioned and reacted today was not because he was extremely vigilant or had noticed something amiss, but because as a transmigrator, he could not easily accept turning a group of living beings into evil spirits. Charles did not know that Labyrinth Guardians were such entities. ``` He had thought they were much like Labyrinth NPCs, capable only of publishing tasks, accepting tasks, and being perceptible to him within a certain range, otherwise indistinguishable from ordinary people. He didn''t realize this was "damaging and deadly." Charles abruptly activated the Quickness Technique and leaped to the highest nearby point, looking at the bustling crowd below, living peacefully just as in Silver Pigeon Fort, when a terrifying thought suddenly struck him, "Could it be that one day, these ''NPCs'' might turn into evil spirits?" Charles dared not entertain the thought any further. He suddenly leaped up and sprinted out of Machu Picchu, onto the wilderness, and shouted with all his might, "Mama Karen, I have a question." "Mama Karen! May I have an audience with you!" "Mama Karen! Mama Karen! Mama Karen..." Charles screamed desperately for two hours, but Mama Karen did not appear. His heart suddenly chilled, and he turned back to Machu Picchu. Some fifteen minutes later, he appeared in Silver Pigeon Fort. Charles knew this was the Old Continent, with numerous gods and Transcendents, someone must have an answer to his question. Since Mama Karen was not present, he could seek out another of the Sacred Order for advice. There was a significant figure in Silver Pigeon Fort who could help solve his conundrumthe Augustine High Priest! Even though it was extremely risky, he came to Silver Pigeon Fort without looking back. As the High Priest of The Lord of Radiance, Augustine might have questionable integrity, but he was definitely a person of profound wisdom and insight into most of the world''s secrets. Charles also knew that he should be in the small town of Interlaken, fighting side by side with Duke Joseph, but his sudden appearance in Silver Pigeon Fort was highly suspicious, and the High Priest might see through something, yet he had to take this risk. Facing the Sacred Order was better than facing an Evil God. Although the Augusladin High Priest only stayed in the fort for a few days, he bought an abandoned mansion in Silver Pigeon Fort and transformed it into the Temple of Glory. He came to Silver Pigeon Fort not just to play bodyguard for the Emperor''s brother-in-law but also for another purpose, such as recruiting believers for The Lord of Radiance. This Temple of Glory already had a small group of followers, who came to pray every day. Charles lingered outside the temple for a full quarter of an hour before he gathered the courage, stepped into the temple, and first saw a group of young boys learning the Radiant Breathing Method. He had another purpose for his visit and didn''t dare to linger. He said to the temple''s servant, "Lucavaro District Patrolling Army head, Westwind Knights'' Commander, thirty-second rank second-class clerk Charles Mecklen wishes to see the High Priest." The temple''s servant wore a peculiar expression and said softly, "The High Priest has been waiting for you all along; please go right in." Charles suppressed the urge to explain that he "wasn''t here for a special tribute," and walked slowly into the temple. Inside a small and quiet chamber, he saw the Augustine High Priest sitting there, emaciated. Just as Charles was about to articulate his purpose for coming, the Augustine High Priest smiled faintly and said, "My child, are you confused about something?" Charles took a deep breath and replied, "Yes, I''m somewhat perturbed." "I once witnessed..." "An ancient painting said to depict the true visage of an overseas Evil God." "It was at an auction." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles added quickly, clarifying so as not to be misunderstood. The Augustine High Priest still had a smile on his face, "Oh! I''m aware of that painting; it''s now kept at 25 Magnan Street, in the hands of that lady." ``` Chapter 153 151. Stealing the Camp Charles, this time, didn''t delay his journey, and soon he encountered fleeing soldiers.As before, Charles gathered these deserters. He had brought ten ordinary combat squads precisely for this purpose, and by the time he was nearing Mostar Fortress, he had more than five thousand men under his command. By then, the capital of Behemoth Duchy, Mostar Fortress, was completely surrounded by the vast army of South Serif, with despair hanging overhead, and scarcely any soldiers on the walls. Charles saw the flag of his "old friend Cyrus" as well as the banners of several other units from the South Ceraph Reclamation Army. The army had seemingly just closed around the fortress, and their formation was still relatively loose. Instantly, Charles abandoned any plans to forcibly enter Mostar Fortress. Entering would be like trapping himself in a sealed jar, making it difficult to come out alive. At a location several dozen kilometers from the camp of the South Ceraph Reclamation Army, he used the wagons to set up a temporary camp and took Dobin to scout the enemy. Dobin owned a magical horse and was originally responsible for gathering intelligence, commanding a small cavalry unit. At this life-or-death moment, Charles, not trusting anyone else, had already decided that if the battle situation turned dire, he would promptly retreat, as preserving his own life was the utmost priority. He was not the kind of person who thought that "life is but a trivial matter!" The two set off together, and Dobin indeed noticed that Charles''s speed was incredibly fast, not falling behind even compared to himself, who rode a magical horse. Ever since Charles had mastered Radiant Fighting Spirit, he could travel a thousand miles in a day and was close to advancing to the Second Order. This world was truly unfair. Many people reached their fifties without even nearing Transcendence, while others, still very young, were already High-Level Transcendents. Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In his younger days, Dobin had missed many opportunities, but this also allowed him to delve deeper, refining his swordsmanship and nurturing the seed of life so that once he broke through, due to his substantial accumulation, his early progress in cultivation was extremely rapid. Dobin thought that now that he had become a formal knight and had a magical horse, he should be the envy of the entire Westwind Knights for his speed. In contrast, Charles had not expected to compete over such trivial matters with him. When they neared Cyrus''s camp, Charles watched from a distance for a while. His insight couldn''t see that far as insight provides a panoramic view, not a long-distance view. Even if he could have seen that far, he wouldn''t dare to look. Playing with skills in front of the Sacred Order could lead to a horrific death. After observing for a while, Charles moved to a different military camp. The South Ceraph Reclamation Army was not actually a unified force; it had seven or eight internal factions. When Jonathan was alive, he could suppress the other commanders with his authority, but after Jonathan was killed by Charles, Cyrus lacked the prestige to command the rest of the armies. In this camp, the faint sound of wailing could be heard. Charles listened for a while but couldn''t continue; he knew there might be someone undergoing torture inside, but feeling powerless to save them, he only suggested to Dobin, "Let''s scout the other camps." Dobin said somewhat angrily, "These South Serif people are really too cruel." Charles sighed. He, of course, knew how much the South Serif people despised the people of Behemoth. If not for the betrayal of the Behemoth Duchy, they would not now be merely a territory, but a duchy like Behemoth, and not so many would have died in the war. But Charles also felt that the South Serif people''s mistreatment and slaughter of Behemoth''s people were wrong. Of course, this was just his opinion. He believed that if this issue were discussed on various social media platforms back on Earth, there would surely be six or seven different viewpoints. This matter: only disputes, no answers! Charles had just stood up when he hurriedly ducked down and held Dobin as well. Dobin, seasoned in combat, didn''t ask why but instead drew a Magnum Hand Shuttle and grasped the hilt of his sword with his other hand. Soon, the two heard the sound of many people moving. They exchanged glances, each showing a hint of surprise. Charles thought, "Which army could it be?" "Are they planning to ambush this military camp? Isn''t that a certain death?" "I must intervene to save them." He weighed the situation and didn''t expose himself immediately, knowing that if he went out then, he might be mistaken for an enemy, which would be troublesome to explain. Charles planned to wait until these people charged into the camp ahead and were in danger to actno explanations needed then. Action would speak louder than words, and he could immediately earn their trust. The army quickly passed by where Charles and Dobin were hiding. Using his insight, Charles could see that this army was clearly dressed in Behemoth attire, half in military uniforms and the other half seeming like servants of nobility, led by a young lady dressed in exceptionally fine clothes tailored by a master. "This style, I''ve seen Anne wear it!" Charles muttered, already having a rough idea of their identityit must be a miss from a noble family of the Behemoth Duchy. As to which family, Charles couldn''t determine; he wasn''t versed in these matters. As they neared the Southern Serif military camp, the young lady swung her arm, drawing the two side swords at her waist and charged ahead into the enemy camp, her swords flashing as she killed two sentries. Charles was slightly surprised and thought to himself, "Her swordsmanship is impressive! Genuine Hatingen Thunder and Storm University secret sword techniques. The last time I encountered this swordsmanship, it was with Anne''s cousin, Mr. Krel Brittany." Hatingen Thunder and Storm University are renowned for producing the most knights, whether Thunder Knights or Storm Knights, representing the pinnacle of knightly heritage on the Old Continent. Only the bloodsucking techniques of the Ebulrahan Clan, known as the foremost among Vampire Knights, can compare. Experience exclusive tales on empire This young lady, like Krel Brittany, was trained in both the Hatingen Thunder and Storm University knighthood traditions. One of her swords was wreathed in lightning, with arcs gently leaping, and the other sword generated gusts of wind, determined to pulverize all enemies. Though but a girl, she emanated an invincible, fierce, and dominating aura on the battlefield. Except for being slightly less powerful, she was nearly a perfect knightess. After killing the seventh soldier, her sword finally met resistancea distinct Vampire Knight from a specific clan, his face twisted into a fierce grin, his sword targeting the flaws in the young lady''s swordsmanship. Charles couldn''t help but think to himself, "They were well-prepared indeed!" "To be able to withstand an assault at the camp gates shows that they were prepared. It also shows that the commanding officer had no concept of counter-ambushing the camp. Isn''t this the time to set up an ambush?" Charles, playing the armchair military strategist, muttered quietlythe only listener nearby, Dobin, couldn''t understand at all. The Old Continent has simpler military tactics. Everyone relies on the strength of their leading transcendents to duel, then just push straightforwardly as a group. Occasionally, they execute forced marches, but things like camp raids or counter-stealth raids are neither part of any school curriculum nor summarized in war tactics. Chapter 154 152, Baron Fellers illegitimate daughter (asking for the last monthly ticket of April) The girl leading over a hundred people was quickly surrounded, and although she was very brave, she was simply too young, had not been hardened by the years, and had a low Transcendent rank, which was being contained by the opposing Vampire Knight.With companions being killed one after another, the girl''s two rapiers flailed more desperately, all in a frenzied effort to fight off her attackers. The Vampire Knight, however, was not in a hurry, leisurely saying, "Anatasiya! You''re still so impulsive, just like your mother. I''ll send you to hell right now, to reunite with her." Fire seemed about to burst from the girl''s eyes, clearly harboring deep hatred for this Vampire Knight. Dobin couldn''t stand by any longer, he leaped forward, exclaiming, "Do not fear, I will help you." Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A South Serif knight silently stepped forward, blocking the way of this forty-seventh ranked Third Order corporal. Charles''s rapid promotion was due, first, to his sufficient military exploits, and second, to having support from behind the scenes. Poor Dobin had the former but not the latter; he had yet to be promoted and could only wait until after the war when Charles would reward his subordinates based on their contributions. Having just been promoted to Radiant Knight, his recent progress had also been extremely fast, but ultimately he was a First Order knight, and his opponent was a Third Order knight, far superior in strength. Had Dobin''s swordsmanship not been honed to perfection, closing the gap between their Extraordinary Ranks, he would likely have fallen within a dozen moves. The Vampire Knight leisurely looked at Dobin and taunted, "Another one who''s courting death." Charles pressed his hand against the ground and lightly leaped into the air; as he flew over Dobin, he casually swung his sword, killing the South Serif Third Order knight. Then he pulled out a Silver Rhinoceros and fired six shots in succession, turning the Vampire Knight, who wanted to confront him on the battlefield, into a sieved corpse. At the time of his death, this nameless Vampire Knight wore a face that could not rest in peace, with an incredibly frustrated expression. All six bullets were Psy-Bullets, equivalent to the full force of a Transcendent of the same rank who created the bullets. He hadn''t even bothered to use Magic-Breaking Bombshell Bullets, thinking the opponent unworthy of such costly ammunition. His gunmanship was originally mediocre, but he hadn''t spared any effort recently wearing the "Mask of the Cat" to analyze Aubrey Barrington Atwood''s shooting skills. Charles, although not quite a master of gunmanship, was now quite remarkable, and his six strategically angled shots, taking advantage of the opponent''s unpreparedness, were immediately successful. Charles, after killing two Transcendents, immediately Intimidated the entire field. He shouted, "Move quickly, the Sacred Order of the enemy will be here soon. I''ll cover our retreat." Whether or not a Sacred Order from Lady Southseraph would arrive, Charles did not know, but having said that, everyone would choose to withdraw. This was a small life skill he had accumulated; if you don''t present the situation as dire, many people will hesitate. And this slight, unwilling hesitation might be the difference between life and death on the battlefield. The girl had originally wanted to continue the assault, especially since the two Transcendents in the camp were dead, but upon hearing Charles''s words, she also reluctantly gave up and led her team out of the battle. Charles and Dobin covered their retreat, and once the girl''s team was far enough away, Charles immediately went on a killing spree, leaving the South Ceraph Restoration Army that had surrounded him and Dobin in complete disarray. Actually, the camp wasn''t heavily manned, with only a few hundred people. Moreover, of the only two Transcendents present, one was casually slain by a sweep of Charles''s sword, and the other was killed by his six shots, leaving nothing but ordinary people who stood no chance against such a fierce opponent. Charles, having dueled Cyrus in the Dreamscape for hundreds of rounds, had perfected his swordsmanship beyond compare. Witnessing his "superior" wield the Asiluo Clan''s peerless Swordsmanship with a grace and swiftness that killed as easily as slicing through chickens, Dobin felt disheartened and thought to himself, "I should have studied hard in my younger years instead of being unable to suppress my temper and getting into fights. If I had made it to college, I might have been no worse than Mister Mecklen." Enjoy more content from empire Dobin had never regretted his impulsiveness back then, but at this moment, he truly felt a pang of regret. Charles dispersed the army and sent all the supplies in the military camp to Machu Picchu using the Mind Passage, taking Dobin with him to quickly withdraw from the battlefield. It wasn''t long before the two caught up with the team led by the young girl. The girl performed an Empire salute, her face full of gratitude as she said, "Thank you both for your help." "Without you, we would have certainly been surrounded by Kalong and suffered heavy casualties." Charles casually asked, "Who is Kalong?" The girl suddenly spoke with a stammer. To her, that Vampire Knight was an extremely terrifying enemy, and also a rising star in Byron''s forces who had recently gained prominence with several victories. He was too strong for her to defeat. This young gentleman casually killed a Third Order Knight who was even more powerful than herself, and with just one confrontation had killed the "overwhelmingly powerful and extremely terrifying" Kalong, even having the audacity to ask afterward, "Who is Kalong?" Charles''s question suddenly reminded her of a very impressive senior of hers, but... He probably didn''t remember her anymore. Charles also felt he had boasted too much and quickly changed the subject, introducing himself, "I am the Commander of the Patrolling Army of the Lucavaro District, Westwind Knights'' Commander, Mister Charles Meklen of the 32nd Rank, Second Class. Due to numerous battles with Cyrus''s forces along the way, I was delayed and only managed to arrive at Mostar Fort now." The girl''s eyes notably brightened, and she exclaimed in surprise, "You are the one who recaptured Silver Pigeon Fort?" After saying this, her eyes noticeably dimmed, and in a low voice, she said, "I am Anatasiya. You should have heard my name." Charles truly hadn''t heard of it, but Dobin beside him let out a low exclamation, saying, "It''s the baron''s illegitimate daughter, Filip''s." Charles was about to ask which illegitimate daughter? A progeny of Baron Filip still lives? Weren''t they all killed by "Lady Southseraph"? He then thought of a possibility and asked, "Your mother is Lady Southseraph?" Anatasiya''s eyes suddenly reddened, and she was on the brink of tears as she said softly, "Yes!" Charles thought to himself, "This woman is not to be trusted!" He then heard Anatasiya, choking with sobs, say, "Lady Southseraph refused to believe my mother, thinking she was a spy sent by my father to seduce them into attacking. So, they tortured her mercilessly..." "Torturing her to death!" Charles suddenly felt as if something were blocking his chest. Although he despised Baron Filip and believed he shouldn''t have trusted a woman, as Lady Southseraph, the lady had done nothing censurable in her loyalty to her country and people. Yet he never imagined such a lady, faithful to South Serif, would be distrusted by her own people, even tortured to extract a confession until her death. All he could say was, "No need to raise a sigh for the worldly dust on plain clothes, still on the clear and bright festival, one can return home; deeply resenting that people''s hearts are not like water, arbitrarily the calm ground raises waves." "This is a poem from the New Continent, given to Miss Anatasiya, may you mourn in peace." Anatasiya obviously did not understand, the poem copied from the mysterious oriental fantasy world, then translated by Charles into the language of the Old Continent in his awkward way. Her face showed an expression of "I don''t understand, but it sounds impressive, Mister Mecklen truly excels in both arts and arms." Charles thought, "As expected, she didn''t understand, but it''s better that way." Chapter 155 153. Writing a letter (requesting the first monthly ticket after midnight in May) After Charles''s consolation, Anatasiya did indeed feel a bit better. Ever since her mother had betrayed her, and was tortured to death by Lady Southseraph, and her father was plotted against resulting in the total annihilation of his army, she had not experienced any happiness or peace.At all times, she lived in regret, sorrow, sadness, despair, and helplessness; she even contemplated ending her own life many times, but it was her mother''s hatred that had sustained her until now. Whenever Anatasiya considered dying, she would remember the scene of her mother being tortured and vowed to kill those enemies, which was the only reason that kept her alive. Seizing the opportunity, Charles extended an invitation, saying, "A great battle is imminent. It is too dangerous for Miss Anatasiya to be alone. I invite you to join the Westwind Knights and fight alongside us." Knowing about Anastasia''s mother''s ordeal, Charles was completely reassured that she could not possibly betray him. Her hatred toward Lady Southseraph was deeper than that of any genuine Behemoth. Anatasiya hesitated briefly but then agreed wholeheartedly. Amongst the people by her side were a portion of defeated Behemoth soldiers and some servants her mother had left behind who were extremely strained due to the lack of logistics, making it very hard for them to carry on. Charles also gave her a special sense of trust. Especially since he had reclaimed Silver Pigeon Fort, the city where she had lived since childhood, which held countless wonderful memories. Lately, Anatasiya had heard many legends about Charles Meklen, especially on the South Ceraph Reclamation Army''s side, where Charles was depicted as an evil Demon King and a brutal murderer for killing the leader of the Restoration Army, Jonathan, and for driving back the sacred South Serif who they revered like a god. However, Charles''s reputation was much better among the Behemoth folk. Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In terms of prestige, amidst the almost total losses of all Behemoth nobility on the battlefield, many even perishing, Charles was virtually seen as a savior by the people of Behemoth Duchy. Charles hadn''t realized that gathering the fleeing soldiers this time around was much easier than before. Charles had taken Anatasiya back to the Westwind Knights'' camp, where he first picked out around five hundred of the best soldiers from those he had gathered and replenished Anatasiya''s troops. Anatasiya had not anticipated that Charles would be so generous in providing such a large number of troops for her, adding much to her favorable impression of this young, handsome, and legendary Mister Mecklen. Charles was actually a bit distressed about the gathered fleeing soldiers not being able to quickly form an immediate combat force. Anatasiya clearly had experience in leading troops; just the fact that she had led more than a hundred people to launch an assault at such a time showed that this lady was talented. He also didn''t forget to simultaneously replenish troops for himself, Dobin, Yellow Bear, The Spotted Deer Gwen, and The Wind Wolf Bankroft, expanding combat squads from fifty to over twenty. Charles only thought he had experienced a common battle. But he had no idea that by killing Kalong and that third-order Transcendent knight from South Serif, he had already stirred up a major uproar within the South Serif Reclamation Army. Several generals of the South Serif Reclamation Army jointly proposed to Cyrus to deploy the Sacred Order to kill Charles. Of course, Cyrus also wanted to see Charles dead, but after the last ambush failed and the Blood Clan Sacred Order had left to join the decisive battle at Ferlanden, relying solely on the South Serif Sacred Order was simply not enough to overpower Mama Karen. That Charles also had Sacred Order protection was something Cyrus didn''t want to mention since it could demoralize the troops. The most problematic issue was that Byron kept insisting that the South Serif Sacred Order should also head to Ferlanden and was making very severe threats, putting a lot of pressure on Cyrus. Without a Sacred Order to lead, would they really bet on Mama Karen''s "mercy"? Cyrus disagreed with deploying the Sacred Order, which infuriated several generals of the South Ceraph Reclamation Army because no one wanted to confront Charles. Charles had killed Jonathan, so every member of the South Ceraph Reclamation Army clamored for revenge, but also found various reasons not to engage in battle with Charles when they heard his name. Charles''s feat of slaying Jonathan amidst thousands of troops was too shocking. Especially since everyone in Nansela knew that Cyrus was a High-Level Transcendent and practiced top-tier Knighthood legacies such as Flesh Furnace and Golden Requiem, his immense strength made him seem like a future Sacred Order. Yet, not even he could defeat Charles. This only increased the fear people of the Behemoth Duchy felt towards their young commander. Even though all the records indicated he was a Lower-Ranked Supernatural, no one believed it. Charles didn''t know what the Nansela people were thinking; after reorganizing his troops, he sent a letter to Mostar Fort and also expressed condolences to the Duchess, albeit insincerely. He certainly didn''t mention that he had been idling away in Machu Picchu. Instead, he portrayed himself as a warrior who, though relentlessly blocked by Cyrus-led South Ceraph Reclamation Army, fought fiercely to advance toward Interlaken City, only to witness its fall and the Duke Joseph being slain. As for whether the Duchess believed it... It didn''t really matter. He also wrote letters to his father and brother. To avoid giving himself away, the letters were kept brief and penned by different subordinates to prevent identification by handwriting. Each letter included two sentences: The battle is imminent, Nansela people are here again, and I''m unable to say more. And: Busy in battle, writing on behalf of a certain soldier, unable to pen this letter myself, thus lacking genuine emotion, I feel deeply remorseful. Unfortunately, no sooner had the letters been dispatched, than the South Ceraph Reclamation Army closed in, leaving no gap. Mostar Fort had not responded so he didn''t know the Duchess''s stance nor the situation of his family. The South Ceraph Reclamation Army began its assault on Mostar Fort but because Charles''s Westwind Knights were "watching closely," they could not commit all their forces and always had to keep one or two battalions to monitor Charles and prevent a sudden attack. After five or six days of fighting, Charles showed no intention of joining the battle. But the arrival of two separate groups made it impossible for Charles to continue lying low. The first group came from Strasbourg, numbering less than a hundred, mainly to give Charles new orders. Find your next read at empire The second group was the Knight Order of the Baron Fabolais, more than three thousand strong. This time Baron Fabolais brought neither servants nor convoy, appearing rather "frugal". Baron Fabolais requested Charles to rally to him and follow his command. Upon receiving this order, Charles engaged a nearby South Ceraph Reclamation Army in battle and requested support from Baron Fabolais, claiming he was nearly overcome. Indeed, that was very characteristic of Charles. Chapter 156 154. The Dignity of Nobility (requesting the first monthly ticket of May after midnight) Baron Fabolais was truly ignorant in military affairs, and when he saw Charles fighting fiercely against the South Ceraph Reclamation Army, seemingly on the brink of being pushed back at any moment, he panicked and immediately ordered the Knighthood to fall back dozens of kilometers to avoid being scorched by the flames of war while also ordering Charles to hold his ground at all costs, never allowing the people of Nansela to break through.Originally, Charles was considering how to continue to fool this baron, after all, the forces of Nansela he was fighting were just a small detachment of under a thousand mencontinuing the battle, it would be easy to wipe them out. Cyrus solved this problem for him by deliberately opening a gap and breaking the encirclement. Baron Fabolais immediately commanded the Knighthood to charge into Mosstar Fort. In his view, Mosstar Fort, with its solid and thick city walls, was far safer than the unprotected plains. The city walls gave the nobles a sense of security. After Baron Fabolais and his Knighthood entered Mosstar Fort, Cyrus closed the ring once again, completely besieging the city. Although Charles was surprised that Baron Fabolais would fall so blatantly into a trap, he also breathed a sigh of relief, as this meant the baron would not be forcing him to align with him. After Baron Fabolais entered the city, the envoy from Strasbourg began to announce the promotion from the Central Government Office for Charles. He was elevated three ranks for the incredibly distinguished merit of "recapturing" Silver Pigeon Fort. However, what surprised Charles was that he did not go from being a 32nd class second rank Bureaucrat to a 29th class fifth rank Bureaucrat, but was instead promoted from a 32nd class second rank Bureaucrat to a 29th class first rank Clerk Chief. The last time, he was promoted two ranks, going from a fourth rank Clerk Chief to a fifth rank Clerk Chief, and having reached the top rank in the Clerk Chief position, he was later promoted to a second rank Bureaucrat, which effectively meant there was a hidden half rank gap between Clerk Chief and Bureaucrat. But this time, Charles had always thought that he would make it to a fourth rank Bureaucrat or stop at a fifth rank Bureaucrat, never expecting to leap past a "class" and become a first rank Clerk Chief. In many cities, a Bureaucrat could serve as a deputy to the City Lord, and in cities with lords, one could take up the role of a senior manager in government affairs. A Clerk Chief, on the other hand, jumps a social class and can directly become the chief official in many small towns. One more step up from a Clerk Chief and you reach the position of Counselor, a rank considered to be insurmountable, and a true Imperial bureaucrat. With the increase in his position''s rank, he also gained a new governmental identity: the Director of the Lucavaro District Administration Bureau. The Administration Bureau is the primary authority of a district, theoretically on the same level as the Patrolling Army of the district; however, in reality, it has much better treatment. Nevertheless, the two do not report to each other, as the Patrolling Army remains relatively independent, being nominally directly subordinate to the Crown Prince. Charles still remembered the Sparrowhawk Street where the Patrolling Army of Lucavaro District was locatedthe Patrolling Army was at Sparrowhawk Street number one, and the Administration Bureau was across the street, at Sparrowhawk Street number two. His future office locations would be conveniently close, as he would only need to cross the street to reach the other department. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the Fars Empire, it was already a "custom" for the Central Office to promote positions, the Emperor to bestow honors, and the Empress to grant wealth. Besides the upgrade in his position and changes in his administrative role, Julius Axler also increased his Knighthood quota to twenty people, and the Empress was even more generous, bestowing a residence in the prestigious Val de Vaz District. It was well known that the Val de Vaz District was where the Imperial Palace, the four universities, and the Central Government Office were located, and where all the great nobles resided. Owning a residence in the Val de Vaz District was the lifelong dream of many minor and medium nobles. Without a high enough position, money alone couldn''t buy a house in the Val de Vaz District. The residences in the Val de Vaz District have a unique monikerthey''re called the "Dignity of Nobility." Experience exclusive tales on empire Without a residence in the Val de Vaz District, one has no dignity. The messenger from Strasbourg announced the rewards, then hastily left the war zone after delivering the documents. Originally, these messengers didn''t want to be herewouldn''t it be better to declare the Central Government Office''s commendations and bestow the grace of the Emperor and the Empress in a safe place? Who would have thought that Charles Mecklen would be so brave to actually make it to Mostar Fort? Charles was very satisfied with the reward he received. In the bureaucratic system of the Empire, even if he followed the proper procedures and everything went smoothly, it would be difficult for him to become a first-grade clerk before retirement. From clerk, to Clerk Chief, to executive officer, and then to executive chiefeach of these four major levels required a long fifteen to twenty years. Even with a very powerful supporter, to be promoted to a first-grade executive officer before retirement would be considered sky-rocketing through the ranks. Solid military achievements combined with backing were key to Charles''s swift promotion. If it were only military achievements... Well, just like Dobin, who is still a forty-seventh ranked third-class sergeant. Charles''s promotion brought great joy to everyone in the Westwind Knights. After all, Charles was a good superior who often treated his subordinates to meals. Especially after leaving Strasbourg, Charles frequently distributed extra equipment, and many members of the "old Westwind Knights" had even changed their gear two or three times. In other armies, such a thing was essentially impossible. Occasional spoils from the battlefield were taken by superiors, and the best one might do was to give a few newly recruited soldiers; most superiors gave nothing at all. Charles had not expected that his promotion would also boost morale. After Cyrus placed his knights in Baron Fabolais''s knighthood, he left behind a division of the Restoration Army to watch Charles closely while he himself led the main force to attack Mostar Fort. The defending forces in Mostar Fort were already few; although they received reinforcements from Baron Fabolais, they still struggled to defend. Had there not been over ten Transcendents and a Sacred Order stationed within, the fort might have fallen long ago. After holding his forces in place for several days, Charles realized he could not continue this way. He had come to Mostar Fort hoping to avoid more deaths; if Mostar Fort were to fall, then he would be powerless to do anything. He had held his forces for many days for two reasons: first, to hasten the integration of the routed soldiers, and second, to observe how warfare was conducted on the Old Continent. At Silver Pigeon Fort, he had only fought defensive battles and not this type of field battle. After these days of observation, although Charles still lacked confidence, he chose a night when the moon was obscured, and the winds were fierce, to decisively lead a surprise night assault on Lady Southseraph''s camp. He avoided Cyrus''s camp and targeted the three weakest encampments of the South Ceraph Reclamation Army. The assault was easier than Charles had anticipated; his army deployed and, in less than half an hour, defeated a predetermined target. At this time, the division of the South Ceraph Reclamation Army assigned to keep watch on Charles hadn''t even reacted. Chapter 157 Attack the Camp (Asking for the first monthly ticket of May) The South Serif Restoration Army actually consisted of more than ten groups, and although nominally under the command of Jonathan, they were in fact not subordinated to each other.During the siege of Interlaken City, under the counterattack of Grand Duke Joseph, at least three Restoration Army groups were shattered. Charles gathered and defeated one of the retreating groups from the Westwind Knights, captured another in an attempt to save Anatasiya, and virtually annihilated another. Now, the South Serif Restoration Army had dwindled to more than 40,000 troops in eleven groups. The group led by Cyrus was the most powerful, comprising about 10,000 men. The other two stronger groups of the Restoration Army had 6,000 to 7,000 troops each, subtly confronting Cyrus. Experience new stories on empire The remaining groups varied in strength, relying solely on their imposing generals. The quality of their soldiers was not up to that of the Patrolling Army, nor that of the gangs in Lucavaro District, not even as good as the militias from Silver Pigeon Fort. Charles selected three targets, all of which were the weakest of the lot. After breaching one encampment, he headed straight for the second, not forgetting to check his weapons along the way. Since acquiring two Hockwell Silver Rhinoceroses, Charles had also tried creating his own energy bullets. If he wanted to create Sixth Order bullets, one would take an entire day, which was not as beneficial as using that time for training. He only made a batch of First Order bullets for everyday use. However, the power of a First Order bullet only equated to a First Rank Transcendent''s full-force attack, which was rather mediocre. When ambushing the camp, long spears were inconvenient, and rapiers were highly unsuitable. He wielded a Hockwell Silver Rhinoceros in each hand, targeting only the remarkable South Serif officers. Under Charles''s dual guns, countless South Serif souls were lost. Although using just First Order Bloody Glory bullets, very few could withstand even one shot. If one shot didn''t do the job, Charles would fire two! If two shots were insufficient, Charles would throw his Vampiric Hand Axe. In assaulting the first encampment, Charles encountered no enemy that the Vampiric Hand Axe couldn''t handle. Although the battle was brief, half an hour was enough for the people of South Serif to react. As Charles approached the second encampment, he saw gun barrels protruding from the hastily built wooden fences. Although not numerous, they were enough to cause significant damage. Charles didn''t let the Westwind Knights charge forth, not yet accustomed to trading the lives of his soldiers for victory. With a wave of his hand, eighteen robust "big men" in armor charged with giant axes, meteor hammers, wolf fang clubs, spiked clubs, and heavy war hammers. The sparse firing began from within the Restoration Army camp, but bullets bounced off or penetrated these men without eliciting any response, their momentum bringing panic to the soldiers inside the camp. A somewhat disheveled South Serif Restoration Army officer muttered, "This is the Westwind Knights, capable of fighting Cyrus''s troops to a stalemate. Had I not fled quickly, I would have been killed just now." Another officer, somewhat annoyed, scolded, "Don''t talk such nonsense!" "You didn''t even try to resist; you just dropped your soldiers and ran, a total disgrace to our South Serif people." The disheveled South Serif Restoration Army officer, the leader of the recently routed encampment, had no awareness of defending against a midnight raid. By the time he woke from sleep, the entire encampment was in disarray and could no longer organize a counterattack, which was why he fled alone. When Charles stormed his camp, there was no enemy that two bullets and the Vampiric Hand Axe couldn''t handle, simply because the strongest leader had quietly slipped away, offering no resistance. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Olay, observing the enemy charging like "beastmen," felt a chill in his heart. He now somewhat regretted his decision to stand alone, pondering, "If I had agreed to join Cyrus''s army, at least there would be a Sacred Order to rely on, no need to fear these terrifying fellows." A warrior wielding a meteor hammer suddenly leapt high, hurling the weapon which smashed fiercely onto the fort''s fence, shattering it with immense force. Olay roared and brandished his Knight''s Spear to block the meteor hammer warrior. After a brief clash, he attempted to deflect the enemy''s hammer, but the Bloodthirsty Fighting Spirit from his spear weighed heavily on his heart. He couldn''t help but blurt out in a loud shout, "High-Level Transcendent!" A deep voice chuckled and muttered, "Drink after the fight! Drink after the fight..." While the warrior with the meteor hammer was blocked, the other seventeen warriors stormed into the camp, slaughtering wildly like eighteen pure war machines. Dobin witnessed this scene and couldn''t help but swallow his saliva, whispering, "Are these Bear People that terrifying?" Indeed, these eighteen valiant warriors were the eighteen Hunchback Red Bear Warriors, who had transformed into Labyrinth Guardians, and it seemed there were no issues even outside the Labyrinth. These eighteen massive bears had long forgotten that they were Beastmen and should have stood with the Byron Empire. Instead, they became the most loyal guards by Charles''s side. Charles also couldn''t help but swallow his saliva, thinking, "So NPCs and Labyrinth Guardians are completely different. NPCs barely change and remain human, but Labyrinth Guardians are no longer alive; they are a group of Evil Spirits, devoid of life, emotion, reason, or even desires. They cannot reproduce, cannot think, and can only act according to some bizarre rules..." "The Evil God is indeed an Evil God!" The eighteen Hunchback Red Bear Warriors that stormed into the second fort obliterated all resistance in a flash, despite the fort leader''s attempt to hold them back. But he could only barely resist the mighty bear onslaught. When a companion bear had slain more than a dozen Southseraph people, seeing the mighty bear still struggling, he threw a newly captured Knight''s Spear, penetrating the still-brave warrior through the back and pinning him to the ground. Olay coughed up blood in great gushes, seeing no chance of survival. His camp broke down in an instant, all the Southseraph people fleeing in madness. Charles waved his hand, and all his troops attacked together, sweeping up this routed army toward the third camp. This time, Charles did not lead the charge himself, but still let the eighteen Hunchback Red Bear Warriors forcefully breach the fort, employing no clever tactics. Once they broke through, he directed the main forces to reap the results of the battle. Having crushed the third enemy camp, Charles unhesitatingly ordered a retreat, personally covering the rear. He displayed no reluctance to fight further nor was he blinded by the rich spoils of war. By the time Cyrus arrived with the main army for rescue, he only saw three flattened camps, seething with furious roars. This campaign! Charles''s overnight conquest of three large camps spread both inside and outside the walls of Mostal Fort. His fame was immense, unmatched! It made those Southseraph people, who had only heard of Charles Mecklen''s fierce reputation, truly see how brutal the Westwind Knights'' Commander was. Charles hadn''t expected that squashing a soft fruit would garner him such renown. Well, that was very un-Charles. Chapter 158 156, Sorry, the hero cant save South Serif (First monthly ticket of May) ```Cyrus did not order the troops to pursue the attack; he knew Charles''s craftiness and that Charles had a Mama Karen by his side. Moreover, Charles had chosen a night of darkness and high winds, conditions unsuitable for the deployment of a large army. Although his rage was beyond measure, Cyrus was after all a qualified commander. He took advantage of the situation to regroup the defeated troops from three major camps and retreated to his own camp. Charles returned to his camp and, not having seen Lady Southseraph''s forces pursue him, finally felt at ease. He first allowed the warriors who had sallied forth to rest, ordered the warriors who had remained behind to strengthen their vigilance, and then returned to his carriage. After eating something and practicing Bloody Glory to restore his spirits, he replayed the midnight raid in his mind. Charles thought of the eighteen Hunchback Red Bear Warriors and couldn''t help but associate them with the Radiant Magic Array he had seen when the Duke Ferdinand Couple was attacked, as well as the Prime Blood Limit he had witnessed near Jonathan. He pondered to himself, "I''ve heard that the beastmen also have this kind of Defensive Magic Circle called Beast God Protection. I wonder if these eighteen Hunchback Red Bears are capable of it?" Charles gave it a moment''s thought and felt it was unlikely. To form a Radiant Magic Array or a Prime Blood Limit, at minimum, everyone involved had to be Transcendent. Where would ordinary people get the Fighting Spirit, or any other Energy? Without Supernatural Power, how could one construct a Supernatural Defensive Magic Circle? After a bit of thought, Charles dismissed the idea. He was not using any lavish darkness, only a regular military carriage at present. Generals who didn''t share hardships with their subordinates yet still won battles have never been rare throughout history. However, Charles admitted to himself that he didn''t have the ability to do so, as he wasn''t even an armchair military strategist, so he honestly used a standard military carriage. Fortunately, even a standard military carriage had ample space. Living in it alone, he did not feel cramped. Upon reflection, Charles felt that he hadn''t gained much experience and knew that it was unlikely he would become an excellent military strategist. Lacking sharpness on the battlefield, his few battles to date were purely due to the weakness of his opponents and his own good luck, so he decided not to make a greater effort. Just as he was about to step out of the carriage for some fresh air, his vision blurred slightly, and he found himself on a vast grassland blooming with flowers, with exceptionally stunning scenery. Then, Charles saw a person he absolutely did not want to seeCyrus. He couldn''t help but ask, "Cyrus, how do you always manage to enlist Mama Karen''s help?" Cyrus said indifferently, "How about we have a direct confrontation in reality just once?" Charles spat and responded, "That would be murder!" Cyrus replied, "If I truly wanted to kill someone, Mama Karen would definitely stop me. I need you now. Let me defeat you in public just once, and I''ll grant you a military achievement for the relief of Fort Mostar." Charles stroked his chin and said, "But I don''t trust you!" "Don''t talk about making vows." "I feel that you would rather break your vow than kill me." Cyrus smiled faintly and said, "If you don''t agree, I will send a letter to Fort Mostar, asking them to hand over your parents and elder brother. I''ll withdraw my troops, and I''m sure they will agree." Charles cursed fiercely, "You are shameless! Cyrus, you''ve changed, become shameless. You''re a hero of South Serif, how can you do such a shameless thing?" ``` Cyrus had really thought he had killed Charles''s entire family, but as the war dragged on, how could he not seek more information about Charles? Discovering Charles Meklen''s identity was not difficult, he had merely been temporarily misled, and such a matter could not possibly remain hidden. With a faint smile, Cyrus said, "It''s not that I haven''t killed before, I just killed the wrong person, that''s all." "As for a hero... sorry, a hero can''t save South Seraph. Only a bloodthirsty, ruthless Demon King can bring about the rebirth of South Seraph." "For South Seraph, I can sacrifice myself, I can go to hell, I can abandon all self-respect and morals, I can even abandon... hatred." "I need to defeat you publicly once, to solidify my position in the South Ceraph Reclamation Army." "You need a great military achievement, and if my intelligence is correct, you''re still the Clerk Chief, right?" Charles wanted to retort, "Clerk Chief? I quit that position long ago." But then he felt that the Twenty-Ninth First Class Assistant Manager didn''t seem like a high-ranking position either, so he didn''t refute Cyrus''s remarks and said, "I actually don''t need it that much." Seeing Charles so "stubborn", Cyrus brought out the last thing he wanted to use, a trump card, and said in a low voice: "If you don''t agree, I will write down all your embarrassing stories in Behemoth Duchy, and send them to that young lady in Strasbourg." Charles burst into a laugh and said, "What embarrassing stories could I possibly have?" Find your next adventure on empire Cyrus watched Charles quietly, feeling a slight admiration for the guy''s "resilience" and said, "My messenger will arrive shortly, if you agree, we''ll duel at the foot of Mostar Fortress tomorrow, and if not, weigh the consequences yourself." Cyrus turned around, about to exit the Dreamscape, when Charles, teeth itching with frustration, suddenly filled his voice with energy and shouted, "Let''s have a fight." In Cyrus''s hand, the Black Knight''s Lance magically appeared, and he lunged at Charles with even greater speed than before. Charles''s Blood Rose also appeared suddenly in his hand, and with a slight twist, he repelled Cyrus''s Black Knight''s Lance. He unfurled all the sword techniques of the Asiluo Clan and parried three consecutive strikes, then suddenly letting out a clear whistle, his longsword exuded a faint golden aura as he took a risky counterattack. Cyrus raised his arm to meet the Blood Rose in a head-on clash, incredibly failing even to pierce his skin with the Colorless Blade. Charles couldn''t help but praise, "Your Steel Bones are becoming more refined, are you not worried that you''ll become too hard and won''t be able to soften up in the future?" Cyrus completely failed to understand such a poor joke and kicked out, only for Charles to stretch out his foot to block and retreat with the momentum. Just as Cyrus was about to activate his Knight''s Spear to continue the attack, Charles directly exited the Dreamscape. He knew he could not defeat Cyrus and just wanted to make him uncomfortable. Holding the Black Knight''s Lance, did Cyrus realize he had been played by Charles, just to make him feel awkward and uncomfortable? Cyrus, maintaining his posture with both hands on the lance, pointed forward obliquely, and it was a while before he placed a document on the ground and gracefully exited the Dreamscape. After the two young men had left, Mama Karen finally appeared leisurely. With a gentle wave of her hand, all the documents burst open, and the writing from within floated up into the air. There were the names of more than thirty women, all female. Behind each name were their "adventures" with Charles. There were affairs between Charles and the wife of a certain Baron, the anecdotes of Charles being pursued and running naked through the streets, the legend of Charles spending a fortune to win a beauty''s favor for a night... Mama Karen perused for a while, murmuring to herself, "It''s not complete!" sea??h th ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 159 157, Cyrus, I curse you to a terrible death (asking for the first monthly ticket in May) Mama Karen said, "The person whom the count has requested is far more professional than this."With a gentle wave of her hand, she made the words disappear, then she suddenly covered her mouth and laughed. The mama remembered the day she received the investigation document; the count very much wanted to kill Charles himself. She could understand that feeling. "Even the Evil God, upon meeting young Mister Mecklen, might wish to kill him." "Because not even the paradisical world the Evil God paints to lure people into corruption offers days as joyous as his." "Only Anne could make such a willful and unruly young man willing to let go of his past!" Mama Karen''s face was full of kindness. The Dreamscape quietly shattered... Charles sat in the carriage, feeling a bit lost and also a hint of murderous intent. He, of course, knew what Cyrus used to threaten him; the memory was clear in his mind! Now, what Charles worried most about was whether Mama Karen would come to know these scandals. If Mama Karen knew, then it would mean Anne knew as well... "Stagecoach lamps!" "Cyrus, I wish you a wretched death." "You want a duel? I will kill you right in front of both armies." "I''ve held back several trump cards just to be able to defeat you in reality." "Let''s see then if your Steel Bones can withstand a few shots of the Magic-Breaking Bombshell Bullet." Charles certainly didn''t trust Cyrus; no matter what oaths Cyrus made, he wouldn''t believe them. He didn''t want to duel at first, but since Cyrus insisted on exposing his big secret, Charles no longer cared, and he intended to kill Cyrus in the duel. Charles got out of the carriage, he had recently planned to try and condense a Blood Core and thus had not used Bloody Glory to devour life force, because only through self-cultivation could the condensed Blood Core be the most pure and perfect, with unlimited potential. Condensing a Blood Core with the help of external forces... Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Was not a choice for Charles. Having decided to kill Cyrus with all his strength, Charles felt as if a certain blockage had been removed from his heart. The sky was not yet bright, and the camp was constantly stirring with people moving about, guarding against a sneak attack from Lady Southseraph. A whiff of fragrance breezed through, and Charles immediately knew that Anatasiya had come. Philedrica had already left, Taoles had been left behind in Machu Picchu, and now in this military camp, there was only one woman, Anatasiya. This girl, who should have been full of vigor, always had an expression of unbearable exhaustion on her face. Even now, there was a touch of sorrow, deeply furrowed between her brows. In a soft voice, she said, "Mister Mecklen..." Seeing her hesitant expression, Charles grinned and said, "You haven''t done anything wrong. Those aren''t your responsibility, don''t be too hard on yourself." Anatasiya almost cried out loud. As an illegitimate daughter, although she couldn''t appear in public, she had lived a comfortable life. Ever since her mother betrayed them to Lady Southseraph, everything in her life had collapsed. Her mother was dead, killed by the hands of her own loved one, and her father was dead, killed by the People of Baron. She had no idea where to go from there. Anatasiya covered her face, trying her best not to let the tears flow. Charles also thoughtfully said nothing, waiting for the girl to compose herself before saying, "No one can choose their birth." Anatasiya asked with a downcast emotion, "Should I count myself as a person of Behemoth or as a Lady Southseraph?" Charles spoke in a gentle voice, "Neither, you are a person of Fars!" "This world divides people into different communities because of faith, religion, region, culture, and various other reasons. Because there are different stands, people dedicate their lives to illusory matters." "Maybe some believe that their sacrifices have meaning, but I feel..." "There should only be one kind of person in this world. People can wage wars for interests, for their country, for the right to survive, but they really shouldn''t wage war over identity." "I am a person of Fars, and so are you, as are those of Behemoth and those of South Serif. We shouldn''t have different identities and sacrifice ourselves for them." "Maybe what I say is wrong, maybe few people agree, but I truly think so." Anatasiya had never heard such an unbelievable proposition. She always thought that the people of Behemoth were different from those of Lady Southseraph and even didn''t know how to refute Charles for a moment, but deep down she faintly felt that if, within the Empire, there was no longer any distinction of where one was from, all being people of Fars, indeed a lot of wars could be reduced. Charles handed her a handkerchief, feeling slightly embarrassed as he watched Anatasiya take it and wipe her tears. The handkerchief belonged to Anne. It was after his escape, when he had just returned to Elysian Pastoral Street No. 58, and Anne came to see him, giving it to him to wipe his tears, which at the time were not sincere. Now that he was lending it to another girl to wipe her tears, he couldn''t help feeling a bit guilty toward Anne. After Anatasiya had wiped away her tears, Charles, in a rather ungentlemanly manner, took the handkerchief back and said, "Perhaps what I''m saying makes no sense, but Miss Anatasiya, take it as a life creed!" "Believing that you are not from any region but from Fars will make many things easier for you." Although Charles was comforting Anatasiya, his mind was entirely filled with Cyrus; he thought of nothing else but the duel with Cyrus that was to take place tomorrow. At that moment, Cyrus himself was having an argument with two generals of the Restoration Army. Both were High-Level Transcendents and commanded two armies that ranked just below Cyrus. Though grudgingly subservient to Jonathan''s leadership, they were not convinced by Cyrus. Zolman spoke loudly, "Cyrus! You cannot duel with Charles. You are the leader of the Restoration Army; you cannot take such a risk. I shall take your place in tomorrow''s duel, and I will surely slay this murderer beneath the walls of Mostar Fortress to avenge Jonathan." Another general, Limberson Rock, said, "No, let me do it." "Zolman, you are getting old; what if you make a mistake and disgrace our people of South Serif?" Read exclusive adventures at empire "I''ve recently made a breakthrough in swordsmanship and have forged the Certificates of Glory, Courage, and War. I am certainly capable of teaching that little whelp from Behemoth what it means to be a true Knight." News of Charles''s actual status eventually spread within the South Ceraph Reclamation Army. While the lower-ranked soldiers remained ''Intimidated'' by his military exploits, the high-ranking officers of the Restoration Army all knew that Charles Mecklen was nothing more than a Lower-Ranked Supernatural. So when Cyrus expressed his intention to duel Charles beneath the walls of Mostar Fortress, the other two most important generals of the Restoration Army, Zolman and Limberson Rock, both wanted to fight in this ''destined'' duel that would make them famous all over the world. Cyrus remained silent, allowing the two generals to argue until they were about to escalate the quarrel into a duel. He then said indifferently, "The people of South Serif cannot fight among themselves; Zolman will participate in the battle. As a level fifteen Knight, he has a slightly higher rank." Zolman and Limberson Rock exchanged glances, each with a trace of smugness. Their argument was actually performed for Cyrus. Before coming to Cyrus, they had agreed that it didn''t matter which of them would fight the duel, as long as it wasn''t Cyrus himself to earn prestige. They both hoped to prevent another Jonathan from rising. Chapter 160 158, dare you not know my name? (Asking for the first monthly ticket of May) Charles had, after all, worked in the Fars Empire''s Central Government Office for two years and was familiar with the various official procedures of the Empire.Being quite cunning, he prepared three copies of a duel letter "with legal effect" and had sent someone to Mostar Fortress in advance to request Lady Southseraph and the Augusladin High Priest act as witnesses for the duel. The Duchess and the High Priest gladly signed their names and sent the document back, and only then did Charles send the duel letter to Cyrus''s camp. Cyrus made a few changes to the letter and suggested a third witness, Vigo, a Sacred Order Knight of South Ceraph. Charles didn''t mind, agreed to Cyrus''s amendments and the third witness, and once all the documents were in the hands of the concerned parties, the formalities of the duel were completed. Early the next morning, the Grand Duchess, the High Priest, and even Baron Fabolais climbed up to the battlements to watch the fight, ready to cheer for Charles. Although Baron Fabolais had some complaints about not being asked to be a witness, he was still quite excited, muttering incessantly, "Kill those Southseraphs, they stole my money, my paintings, and even my furniture..." "Cyrus, you won''t die a good death." "No one can steal my possessions and go unpunished. I curse you to die at Charles''s hand." "Go on, Charles, as long as you kill the thief who stole my property, I''ll speak to my sister afterwards and get you promoted." Charles had broken through three military camps, and Cyrus was no longer besieging Mostar Fortress. He had gathered all his troops together, but for those inside Mostar Fortress, the situation hadn''t changed at all; they didn''t dare to flee the city. By noon, Charles arrived under the walls of Mostar Fortress with his own direct troops, Dobin, The Yellow Bear, Anatasiya, The Spotted Deer Gwen, The Wind Wolf Bankcroft, and eighteen Hunchback Red Bear Warriors. Charles was ready to slay Cyrus under the walls of Mostar Fortress. Cyrus, too, brought numerous leaders of the South Ceraph Reclamation Army to the foot of Mostar Fortress. Both sides harbored deep hatred and had no intention of wasting words when Lady Southseraph, delicate as she was, called out from atop the city, "Today, Charles Meklen and..." A rude voice interrupted the Grand Duchess''s speech, shouting, "Not Cyrus! It is I who will duel with Charles, the murderer." "I am Zolman of the South Ceraph Restoration Army, the man who will ultimately bury the Behemoth Duchy." "Charles Meklen, do you have any last words?" Zolman''s words greatly boosted the morale of the Restoration Army, as they cheered. Many knew of Zolman''s strength and believed he could kill Charles to avenge Jonathan. The death of Jonathan at Charles''s hands was an unacceptable affront to the people of South Ceraph. Every South Ceraph wished to kill him in vengeance for their leader. This was Charles''s second official duel in his life. He was utterly unaware that his opponent had been switched. Facing Zolman, a South Ceraph Restoration Army officer who was in his fifties but still as vigorous as a youth, Charles couldn''t help but retort, "Who are you?" Zolman was furious and exclaimed, "You dare not know my name?" Zolman in Southseraph, and even in the Empire, was indeed a renowned figure. After all, he was only second to Jonathan in the Restoration Army. If it weren''t for his age, Jonathan might not have handed over the Restoration Army to Cyrus. Charles was utterly confused; he hadn''t even heard of Jonathan, so how could he know Zolman? He couldn''t understand why Zolman would fly into a rage simply because Charles hadn''t heard his name, and he added fuel to the fire by saying, "It would be just as well if you didn''t know my name either." Zolman was especially angry, exceptionally so. Charles looked genuinely sincere, not lyingit was the truth that he didn''t know the name Zolman, but Zolman knew Charles Mecklen! The high-ranking officers of the South Ceraph Reclamation Army almost all had a dossier on Charles. This fact made Zolman even angrier, and he bellowed, "I am your dueling opponent, let us have a duel to the death." All of Charles''s strategies had been prepared for Cyrus, and once used, they might not be effective again. He was very annoyed and had no desire to duel Zolman in public. Charles waved his hand for his subordinates to bring over the dueling document, looked over it carefully for a while, and discovered that Cyrus had changed a few words, thus altering the dueling party in the document to a vague South Ceraph officer. Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He couldn''t help but curse under his breath, "These natives have even started to play tricks with the documents." What Charles didn''t know was that there was infighting within the South Ceraph Reclamation Army as well; there were people who did not want Cyrus to have too much prestige. His reputation had been rising recently, and if he lost to Cyrus in a duel, Cyrus would, figuratively speaking, be stepping on his head, escalating his fame enough to suppress much of the opposition within the Restoration Army. The three noble figures on the walls of Mostar Fort, the Duchess and Baron Fabolais, all looked at each other, not understanding what Lady Southseraph was up to. Discover stories with empire The Augusladin High Priest, on the other hand, watched with interest. Initially, he had no interest in this duel; Charles, though somewhat extraordinary, was after all just a mid-level Transcendent. Only a handful of people knew this, and within the South Ceraph Reclamation Army, only Cyrus was aware. But no one believed that Charles''s ascension to mid-level would change anything. Cyrus did not even remind Zolman, as he deemed it unimportant. Zolman broke out from the crowd on Mostar Fort and loudly cursed, accusing Charles of being a coward who dared not enter the dueling field. Charles waited for more than ten minutes before finally stepping into the dueling ring, saying, "I always thought my opponent would be Cyrus." "Could it be that the infighting within the South Ceraph Reclamation Army is this severe?" "Has Cyrus actually sent you here to die on purpose?" Zolman was furious. He had indeed been intimidated by Charles''s military achievements, but after learning that Charles was merely a lower-ranked Transcendent and even reading in the dossier about his early years of running naked through the streets, he held Charles in even greater contempt. Zolman shouted, "Today, I will beat you into running naked." He thought this was a potent humiliation. Charles indeed turned ashen, looking at Cyrus, who simply shrugged and said nothing. To him, this was a necessary sacrifice for the unity of the South Serif people, although it cost Charles his privacy. He still felt no guilt. Charles took a deep breath and consoled himself, "Perhaps these old news may prevent me from marrying Anne, but I now hold a decent position and don''t necessarily have to live off a woman''s support." "Today, all these bastards must die." "Even if it means summoning the Evil God, I can''t allow them to live." In an instant, Charles adjusted his mindset, drew the Blood Rose, his fighting spirit blazing like fierce fire. Chapter 161 159, Movement Eight: Twilight Dirge Zolman was a fifteenth-level Knight, having earned the Five Great Knights'' Proofs: Proof of Glory, Proof of Courage, Proof of War, Proof of the Hills, and Earth''s Proof.Zolman was not a man who kept his promises, so he did not earn the Proof of Oath. He was a South Serif, and for the cause of the Restoration, he had always fought in his homeland, never seen the sea, nor had he earned the Proof of the Ocean. He had never witnessed a storm, hence he did not possess Storm''s Proof. Despite this, he remained a very powerful Knight, his body billowing with the Flame Fighting Spirit, the most widely known in the Southern Seraph Territory, and his Knight''s Spear emanated a fierce white glow. As a High-Level Transcendent with widespread fame, and Charles as a rising star in the military, the duel between the two of them not only attracted great attention from the South Ceraph Reclamation Army and the Westwind Knights, but even the inhabitants of Mostall Castle were quite interested. At this moment, the ramparts of Mostall Castle were packed with people. Belisa followed the Duchess, looking down at the youths dueling below the castle and suddenly felt a warmth in her heart. Although Charles also rejected her, she inexplicably developed a slight fondness for this young man. Discover hidden stories at empire Charles was a type she had never seen before, which was very fresh to Belisa. Just as Charles and Zolman began their decisive battle, almost no one noticed that Cyrus quietly left the dueling grounds, retreated to his own camp, and immediately led a squad of elites away. Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Curiously enough, although Belisa was very focused on the duel, she inadvertently glanced over and spotted Cyrus''s departing figure. This girl indeed performed poorly in Charles''s presence, but she had become the most sought-after young lady in Mostall Castle for a reason, and was no empty-headed girl; a girl of no worth would not be kept by the Duchess at her side. Belisa glanced at the top of the ramparts where almost all the great nobility of the city had come out to watch the battle. Her heart skipped a beat, and suddenly an idea emerged, "What if Lady Southseraph attacks the city?" She wanted to tell the Duchess about this, but she also knew how strict the Duchess was. If she guessed wrong, she would certainly be punished. As for the High Priest, that was even less an optionever since Augustine, Augusladin High Priest, entered the city, he had requested several young, handsome virgins from the Duchess, with a lecherous look on his face. Belisa dared not imagine if the High Priest demanded her from the Duchess, whether the Duchess would refuse. She knew deeply that she was just a maid; even if she was favored, she would not cause the Duchess to offend a Sacred Order High Priest for her sake. Especially since Mostall Castle was in a precarious state and desperately needed the protection of this Sacred Order. Baron Fabolais was even less suitable. Belisa disliked the Emperor''s brother-in-law intensely and knew that he was not a skilled commander. "If Lady Southseraph attacks the city, everyone watching the duel will be unprepared. I need to find help." "Help..." "Right outside the city." Belisa took a few steps back, ran to an unoccupied section of the city wall, and then jumped down like a little bird. She too was a Transcendent, but she never showed her capabilities. The battle between Charles and Zolman started at a climax. Charles''s swordsmanship was quick and varied, Zolman''s Knight''s Spear was fierce and Unparalleled, and it also bore a fierce white glowthe Fighting Spirit condensed, forming a Special Ability, much like Charles''s Colorless Blade. Charles had several Special Abilities, and Aslor''s swordsmanship had been cultivated to the Seventh Movement: All Things Hazy. Although slightly at a disadvantage, he could still hold his own. The two had fought over twenty exchanges, with the range of their battle gradually expanding. Charles tried to drag the fight into a "mobile combat" mode. His Bloody Glory was far less robust than his opponent''s Fighting Spirit, but with the Quickness Technique, Spirit Spider Technique, and Wings of the Hatchling Dragon among his abilities, his speed was not inferior. As long as he did not attempt to decide the battle, he could drag it out for a long time. This was the battle experience he had honed through hundreds of duels with Cyrus in the Dreamscape. Though Zolman was a rank above Cyrus in terms of being a Transcendent, his actual combat prowess was far inferior. He found himself helpless against Charles''s hit-and-run tactics, yet he did not believe that Charles could defeat him with such tricks, bellowing, "Is that all you''ve got? Fight like a man! This jumping around isn''t suited for you and will only make your death more miserable." Charles paid no attention to the mockery; he was considering which move to use to finish his opponent while keeping more of his trump cards hidden. The feast should not be fed to dogs. His most powerful trump card must be reserved for Cyrus. Dobin, Yellow Bear, Anatasiya, as well as The Spotted Deer Gwen and The Wind Wolf Bankcroft, who were spectating, suddenly saw a young girl sprinting towards them. Upon seeing them, Belisa exclaimed, "The South Ceraph Reclamation Army might take advantage of everyone watching the duel to launch a surprise attack on Mostar Castle. Is anyone willing to help?" Dobin and Yellow Bear, as well as The Spotted Deer Gwen and The Wind Wolf Bankcroft, all deferred to Charles as their leader and unanimously declined, "We need to hold the line for Mister Mecklen and can''t leave the duel." Though Belisa was disheartened, she still tried to plead, "If Lady Southseraph launches a surprise attack, Mostar Castle will fall, and everyone including the Duchess and the townspeople will die. Please, help me." Dobin and the others refused again, but Anatasiya took a deep breath and said, "I''m willing to help!" Belisa was overjoyed and said, "I''ll take you there; I''ve seen the direction their army is moving." Anatasiya spoke to Dobin and Yellow Bear, "I must go and see; if Lady Southseraph truly intends to attack, I must stop them." Dobin did not try to dissuade Anatasiya. With Charles and Taoles absent, he was effectively the one with the most authority in the Westwind Knights. He murmured, "Go quickly and return quickly. If Lady Southseraph doesn''t act, don''t say anything when you come back." He didn''t believe that Lady Southseraph would attack Mostar Castle but was willing to provide cover for Anatasiya. Belisa and Anatasiya hurriedly left with a small combat team. Zolman was indeed far inferior to Cyrus. After exchanging more than fifty moves, Charles began to gradually fall into a disadvantage. Charles launched a fierce attack with his fast sword, looking for an opportunity to act. He was not some "knight," and this duel had no rules requiring the use of cold weapons. However, after several hard clashes between his Blood Rose and Zolman''s Knight''s Spear, a cold current suddenly flowed through his body. The Asiluo Clan''s Angelic Twelve Movements he had been practicing intensively for many days suddenly broke through. What was originally vague and elusive in his swordsmanship suddenly carried a hint of desolation, causing the white aura on Zolman''s spear to melt away a little with every clash against the Blood Rose. The Eighth Movement: Twilight Dirge! Chapter 162 160. Some secrets, the living cannot know The Asiluo Clan''s Twelve Angelic Chapters of Swordsmanship once dominated the Old Continent.Before the emergence of the Robin Family, the Asiluo Clan was considered the premier family of swordsmen on the Old Continent. Even though the Robin Family had produced more than ten exceptional swordsmen and the likes of Saroses Robin who assisted Emperor Axel in founding the Fars Empire, and Zimmerman Axel Robin, a legend in his own right, the Asiluo Clan never fell behind, also boasting several swordsmen who could match their caliber. The Twelve Angelic Chapters is a sword technique that can be infinitely mastered, yet, even among the Asiluo vampiric kin, few could grasp the sixth chapter before the age of fifty, and nearly all who did eventually became Sword Saints. Of course, the longevity of the Blood Clan played a part in this. Charles never felt that continuously grasping new sword moves was anything special; he always thought it was quite normal. But this... Was absolutely not normal. Unlike Charles, Cyrus had already become a knight before attending Tubingen University, and he had been practicing the Flesh Furnace and the Golden Requiem for over a decade longer than Charles had been exposed to Bloody Glory. Despite having daily guidance from a Sacred Order, he still couldn''t leave Charles behind during their duel in the Dreamscape. Charles felt that Cyrus was very strong, incredibly powerful. Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cyrus felt that Charles was terrifying, truly damn terrifying, like a monster. Now, it was Zolman''s turn to feel this terror. Before dueling with Charles, Zolman thought that a mere Lower-Ranked Supernatural would perish within five moves, but after engaging, he felt that ten moves might be more realistic. However, after fifty exchanges, Zolman understood why Cyrus couldn''t defeat Charles, why Charles could execute Jonathan and garner such an impressive reputationthe man was a once-in-a-lifetime genius in swordsmanship. Though arrogant in his mastery of the Five Great Knights'' Proofs and skilled in the art of the gunlance, no matter how ferocious his attack, Charles''s exquisite swordplay dissolved it effortlessly. Just as Zolman was pressing Charles into a disadvantage, he was shocked to discover that Charles''s swordsmanship had suddenly advanced a level, and the Stellar Battle Qi he wielded now contained a dissolving power. Stay tuned with empire Zolman couldn''t help but yell out, "Have you stared an Evil God in the face?" "How is it possible to improve your swordsmanship during battle?" Just as Charles was feeling somewhat smug about his breakthrough, his "biggest secret" was exposed, immediately arousing a killing intent within him as he thought, "I can''t let him live." "Even if it means revealing the secret move I was saving for Cyrus." "People finding out about Charles Mecklen''s past will at most make it impossible for me to date Anne, but if they know I''ve summoned an Evil God, I could be condemned to death." Zolman had no idea that his words had not only sealed his prophecy but also his own fate. As Charles''s sword light tangled with Zolman''s Knight''s Spear, Zolman was delighted, his Fighting Spirit far more robust than Charles''s Bloody Glory. In such a direct confrontation, he could kill Charles within minutes by continuously channeling his Flame Fighting Spirit into the battle. Meanwhile, Charles, while desperately holding on, activated the Flame Hand. A hand composed purely of Blood Flame quietly pulled an Anti-Space Sniper Rifle from the collar of his clothes, while another Flame Hand adeptly loaded a Magic-Breaking Bombshell Bullet. With Charles''s body as a cover, both Flame Hands cooperatively extended the rifle barrel from beneath him and rapidly squeezed the trigger. Zolman had no idea that Charles possessed such a unique skill. The lower half of the man hit by the bullet was instantly pulverized. With a sweep of his sword, Charles pierced the High-Level Transcendent''s throat. Charles hesitated briefly, deciding against devouring the Transcendent''s life force. He was planning to attempt forming a Blood Core soon and needed to maintain the purity of the Bloody Glory. Lord Leo had said that the earlier one formed a Blood Core, the longer their lifespan would be. Although starting at the early Intermediate rank was somewhat premature, it was generally better to do it sooner than later. Besides, Charles had some concerns about his public image, devouring life force was something he could do covertly, but doing it in the presence of tens of thousands made it difficult. Flicking the blood off his Blood Rose, Charles picked up Zolman''s Knight''s Spear and said indifferently, "There are some secrets the living should not know. Rest in peace." All of a sudden, thunderous cheers erupted from atop the fortress of Mostar. Lady Southseraph fell silent for a moment, then cried out as she charged onto the battlefield. The Westwind Knights also didn''t hesitate and began their assault. What had started as merely a duel exploded into a war the moment Charles killed Zolman. Charles hadn''t anticipated such a turn of events; he was still too green, and had underestimated the brutality of war. However, he did not hesitate for long and immediately threw himself into the fray, wielding both the Blood Rose and the freshly taken Knight''s Spear. With his superior swordsmanship, he moved through the chaotic army as if no one else was there, spearing and slashing, and promptly killed sixteen or seventeen men. After engaging in the battle, the first person Charles looked for was Cyrus, but he couldn''t find his old adversary no matter how hard he looked, prompting him to call out to Dobin, who had rushed onto the battlefield, "Have you seen Cyrus?" Dobin shook his head. Remembering that just earlier, Belisa''s maid had come asking for help, thinking someone might take the opportunity to attack Mostar Fortress, he called out, "The Duchess''s maid came earlier to request assistance; someone might exploit the situation to launch a sneak attack on Mostar. Anatasiya has already taken people over." Charles was shocked. He looked toward the ramparts of Mostar Fortress and saw crowds of onlookers. Even though he was no military strategist, he knew that with Mostar now undefended, it was the perfect opportunity to attack. Cyrus was definitely a competent commander; since he was absent from the battlefield, he must have gone to sneak attack Mostar. Charles was unaware of the internal affairs within the Restoration Army, but he guessed that Cyrus, having bypassed Zolman to duel him, must have opted for something more urgent. What could be more urgent than taking Mostar Fortress? Charles cursed, "Damn it! Caught in Cyrus''s trap. He wasn''t out for a duel; he used it as a ruse to draw the people of Mostar out to watch, then seized the chance to launch a sneak attack." Charles also couldn''t understand how Cyrus could weave such an intricate plan, each step so finely crafted? Of course, he didn''t know that Cyrus hadn''t planned it that way at all; he was forced to concede the duel, but when he saw the people on the ramparts, he had decided on the spot to raid, which was far simpler than Charles imagined. But in any case, things had already reached the worst scenario. As Charles was fiercely battling with the Restoration Army troops remaining under the city, there was no way he could kindly spare forces to help defend Mostar Fortress. He quickly concluded that the best course of action was to take advantage of Cyrus''s absence at the sneak attack on Mostar and crush the current Restoration Army ahead of him. If he could defeat the South Serif Army before Cyrus conquered Mostar Fortress, there might still be a chance to turn things around. Chapter 163 Lady, please lend me your head for a moment. Just as a fierce battle between the South Ceraph Reclamation Army and the Westwind Knights was unfolding at the foot of Mostar Castle, Cyrus had already leaped onto the city walls, and his direct subordinates from the Restoration Army were throwing grappling hooks, scaling the unguarded walls of Mostar Castle.By the time seventy to eighty percent of his troops had climbed onto the battlements, a combat squad of a few hundred people led by two girls appeared below the city. Cyrus only glanced coldly at them before leading his troops toward the duchess who was watching the battle from the castle, completely disregarding those who were fighting Belisa and Anatasiya below the walls. The Augusladin High Priest sensed the approach of the Southseraph Lady on the city walls. He had just leaped into the air when a streak of flame shot towards himVigo of the Sacred Order from South Ceraph had intervened, blocking the High Priest from joining the fight. The radiance and flames entangled around both of their bodies grew more intense as they fought, moving further away, evidently unable to provide support to the troops below anymore. With Cyrus leading the charge, he showed no mercy to the watching nobles on the city walls, cutting through the "spectator seats" in one breath and charging straight toward Grand Duke Joseph''s wife. This Duchess had not been in her position for long, as not long before, it had been Duchess Ferdinand and her husband ruling the Behemoth Duchy. Terrified, she lost all her composure and cried out, "Please don''t kill me." Cyrus spoke indifferently, "Madame, please lend me your head for a moment." Explore hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire With one sword stroke, he severed the neck of the Imperial Duke''s wife, grabbed her head, and turned to leave without a moment''s hesitation. Baron Fabolais witnessed this scene and was so frightened that he jumped straight off the city walls, even screaming, "Charles, save me!" But no one paid him any heed. Cyrus''s siege was solely to kill the Grand Duke''s wife and was not aimed at him. Charles was tied up fighting the Southseraph Lady''s army and had no spare efforts to save the baron. When Baron Fabolais leaped from the city walls, he broke both legs and lay on the ground, howling in agony. Cyrus led his troops from inside to open the gates of Mostar Castle and charged out, shouting loudly, "I have breached Mostar Castle and slain Grand Duke Joseph''s wifelong live Lady Southseraph!" At the very moment Cyrus exited the castle, the South Ceraph Reclamation Army, already locked in bitter combat with Charles''s Westwind Knights, collapsed completely, scattering in retreat. The morale of the Westwind Knights soared. Charles dared not pursue the fleeing soldiers and ordered his troops into a defensive square formation to prepare for Cyrus''s assault. The Westwind Knights contracted their line, forming into several iron squares and moved closer together. The iron square defense was an old tradition of the Westwind Knights, after all, they had once been the Patrolling Army. After exiting the city, Cyrus took a distant look at Charles and without further attention to his lifelong adversary, he regrouped the Restoration Army and slowly began to withdraw. Charles breathed a sigh of relief. He had no confidence that he could withstand Cyrus''s full assault on the plains. After the South Ceraph Reclamation Army retreated, he finally noticed Baron Fabolais, still wailing until his voice was hoarse, and had him taken back into Mostar Castle. He himself had absolutely no desire to enter Mostar Castle, as he had no wish to encounter his "family." In this short battle, Charles''s forces had lost over a thousand men, not counting the squad that Anatasiya led away. He was inconsolably grief-stricken. Although war always brought death, it was unacceptable to lose one''s own men. Facing the fallen soldiers of the Westwind Knights, Charles was certain he could not be a qualified military leader. Dobin volunteered with his men to undertake reconnaissance. After about two hours, when he returned, he brought back not only Belisa and Anatasiya but also several hundred prisoners. Dobin announced loudly, "Lady Southseraph has already retreated." "They scaled the walls from the north, but Belisa and Miss Anatasiya held the rear of their forces. Cyrus, in his eagerness to kill the duchess, abandoned these men, and we captured them." Charles was silent for a long time. He finally realized that he had been deceived by Cyrus once again. Cyrus never intended to duel, and even killing the duchess may not have been his true goal; his goal was "retreat." As for why retreat? There were only two reasons: logistic support was failing, and the situation of the battle had changed, requiring Lady Southseraph to continue serving as cannon fodder. Charles silently gathered the Westwind Knights, cleaned up the battlefield, and collected all the baggage left by the South Ceraph Reclamation Army, as well as the equipment of the fallen soldiers. He first ensured a round of supplies for his troops, then sent the remaining goods and the bodies of the deceased to Machu Picchu. Back on Earth, when he read those historical transmigration novels, he never quite understood why they went through the trouble of building tombs for the soldiers. The ancestral grave of the Old Yellow''s family had long been forgotten, but at this moment, he could empathize fully. At dusk, a baron from Mostar Fort sent an invitation for him to enter the city. Charles glanced at the name and promptly refused. It wasn''t much later that Baron Fabolais also sent an invitation for him to enter the city, but Charles still chose to refuse, saying that Lady Southseraph might attack again, and he needed to protect the peace of the night for the baron. Baron Fabolais was deeply touched and sent over a batch of food. Charles directly distributed it to his soldiers. In total, seventeen or eighteen nobles from Mostar Fort sent invitations, and Charles refused them all. He truly didn''t want to enter the city, A night passed without incident, and by the next morning, Charles was pondering whether to leave early, as the battle for Mostar Fort was over. Although the battle had a strong start but a weak finish, Lady Southseraph had surrounded Mostar Fort with great momentum. Yet, when Cyrus breached the fort, he only killed the duchess and then withdrew his forces without even pillaging. He was just hearing a report from his subordinates that a visitor had arrived, claiming to be his brother. Charles sighed. He really didn''t want to have any ties to the past, nor did he want to see his "family," but he couldn''t just ignore them. For the first time, he met his brother, Mycroft Meklen, and his sister-in-law, Winnie Meklen, who had taken her husband''s surname upon marrying, in a military carriage. Charles'' brother was seven years his senior, in the prime of life, and as quite a successful businessman, there was a hint of cunning in his demeanor but a complex mix of feelings towards this brother. Charles, apart from getting into university, had been quite a disappointment when he was younger. sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Winnie''s feelings were even more complicated than her husband''s. Her maiden name was Winnie Martin. Indeed, Charles''s sister-in-law was also Silvie Martin''s sister. She had once pushed strongly for Charles''s marriage to Silvie, but later, Charles had done several discreditable things. Silvie "blew her top" and repeatedly tried to cancel the engagement, with Winnie persuading her sister. In the end, Silvie successfully called off the engagement. And Charles put on a show of the prodigal son returning home Chapter 164 162. Brotherhood Charles showed great enthusiasm toward his elder brother and his brother''s wife. He recalled that whenever Charles needed money, he would demonstrate this enthusiasm when asking his brother for it.In front of his younger brother, Mycroft Meklen was actually quite strict, but before he departed, he had heard that his brother had become a second-class clerk chief of rank thirty-two, as personally announced by Baron Fabolais. He was considered a "big shot," which inevitably made him somewhat reserved. Although the couple was brought to Mostar Fortress, they had no chance to meet any nobles. In fact, Charles was the highest-ranking Imperial official Mycroft Meklen had ever met in his life. When conducting business, he inevitably dealt with local officialsofficials before whom he had to humbly and cautiously lower his voice. In his own brother''s eyes, these officials were probably nothing more than minor annoyances. It was Winnie who spoke first, saying, "Charles, your brother was taken to Mostar Fortress, and I heard you were leading troops in battle. We have been very worried about you. I''m also worried about you. Have you suffered any hardships? Have you been injured?" Winnie, his sister-in-law, had always been good to Charles. She even introduced her own sister as his fiance and took great care of him, even during Charles''s schooling years by giving him some pocket money. This made Charles feel obliged to show respect to his sister-in-law. He smiled gently and said, "I am quite well." He had fought many battles and yet had almost never been injured; it was quite miraculous considering the various duels, assassinations, and street fights he was involved in. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles pondered for a moment before asking, "Is there something you need?" "There may still be wars outside the city, which could be very dangerous." Mycroft Meklen hesitated before saying, "It''s those nobles. They hope I can invite you into the city. They want to hold several balls to celebrate." Charles chuckled, "Just after two ducal couples died and Mostar Fortress was captured by Lady Southseraph, only to have Cyrus retreat. These nobles, rather than focusing on strengthening their military, are in a hurry to organize balls? That''s so like the nobility. Losing themselves in revelry is what they excel at. Find adventures at My Virtual Library Empire Charles also knew why so many nobles invited him; they were all afraid of another war, and Charles Meklen, after all, had to be considered a strong guarantee of safety. Especially since he had truly fought Lady Southseraph. Just that day, at the foot of Mostar Fortress, in front of everyone, he killed the infamous Zolman and routed the rebellious South Ceraph Reclamation Army. But Charles had no interest in mingling with them; these nobles could not provide him with any career advancement. Although Charles was born in Behemoth Duchy, he bore an obvious stamp of the Fars Empire. He attended one of the Empire''s top four universities, Sheffield University, worked at the Central Government Office after graduation, served as Clerk Chief at Kilmainham Prison, and then transferred to the Lucavaro District Patrolling Army as Grand Patrol... Although he was politically naive, he knew he needed to distance himself from the nobles of Behemoth Duchy to avoid suspicion from the Central Government. As for returning to serve in Behemoth Duchy, Charles had never even considered it. What future could Behemoth have? His family was merely a lineage of merchants unable to provide a political background. In Behemoth, where local nobility wielded strong power, he could only be a dog, never a respectable person. Charles certainly wouldn''t tell his brother and sister-in-law these things, he simply answered, "I belong to the Knights'' Division of the Central Government Office, and without an order from Strasbourg, I can''t enter Mostar Castle." "You see, I miss father and you so much, I dared not enter Mostar Castle, let alone to attend a ball." Mycroft Meklen was at a loss for words, he naturally knew Charles wasn''t telling the truth. How could people in Strasbourg, far away in Mostar Castle, know if he had entered the city? Winnie intervened to ease the atmosphere, and asked, "How is Silvie? Since she went to Strasbourg, she hasn''t been writing much." Charles smiled slightly, and said, "Silvie is doing well. She chose to become a female detective and joined one of the seven largest detective agencies in Strasbourg, the Cat Detective Agency. I also know their chief, Vini Yarseno, who is an extremely impressive High-Level Transcendent, flourishing the detective business; under her guidance, Silvie will have a great future." Winnie sighed and said, "I always thought that you two would end up together, so the engagement was broken off, wasn''t it?" Charles nodded. Silvie must have written home about this matter, and he was even less inclined to hide it. Although Silvie was a nice girl, Anne was clearly better. Thinking of this matter, Charles couldn''t help but feel a slight melancholy. Damn Cyrus, spouting nonsense about his past, he wondered if Mama Karen would find out? He had never thought that the Duke would investigate him, especially since he and Anne "hadn''t even started," and even on Earth, companies that seriously do background checks were rare, let alone on the Old Continent? Charles still harbored some hope Especially since the Duke had sent Mama Karen to protect him, which led Charles to wrongly evaluate a father''s love for his daughter and the luck bestowed upon him by the god of fortune. One underestimated, one overestimated. Charles shared a simple meal with his brother and sister-in-law in a military carriage, and then sent them off. Before they left, he gave them a gift: a military carriage. This carriage, supplied to the Patrolling Army of the Lucavaro District by the logistics department of the Central Government Office''s military division, had a clear origin and would not cause any trouble. All he had to do was report it as a combat loss to settle the accounts. Charles''s family actually had an old carriage, which was outdated and quite small, mainly used for carrying goods, making it uncomfortable to sit in. He had heard Winnie complaining to his brother, wanting to replace it with a brand-new one, but his brother always thought it was too expensive. Even though they could afford it, the old carriage wasn''t unusable, so he said several times to sister-in-law Winnie, to wait a few more years to change the carriage. The carriage Charles picked was of very good quality, and it also used military draught horses, quite young at only eight years old. Mycroft Meklen and his wife were quite happy; although they prided themselves on having a clear conscience towards their younger brother, they were unsure if Charles harbored any resentment and had even worried that if Charles rose high, he might seek revenge on them. Charles''s attitude, though not very intimate, displayed respect towards his brother and sister-in-law. This carriage was even a gesture of goodwill, and on their way back to Mostar Castle, Winnie said, "I still feel that Silvie and Charles were a good match." "Before, you thought Charles was too frivolous to properly run a household, but look how well Charles is doing now?" "I want to write to Silvie, urging her that the things Charles did when he was young are not unforgivable." Mycroft Meklen suddenly felt the urge to say, "Would you let me do those things?" Chapter 165 163. Holy Pie (Requesting the second monthly ticket for May) Charles bid farewell to his brother and sister-in-law, then made a decisionto evacuate from Mostar Fort that afternoon.He had a premonition that if he stayed any longer, something unfortunate might occur. Mostar Fort now lacked a duke, and also lacked a duchess. The Duke Ferdinand couple had no surviving children who reached adulthood; it was said the Grand Duke Joseph couple had a daughter currently enrolled anonymously at a university. Charles did not believe that this unknown noble girl could inherit the Behemoth Duchy. The attitude of the Empire had become quite clearthey intended to transform Behemoth Duchy into an imperial direct-controlled territory, which could be managed by appointed officials, just like what happened at Silver Pigeon Fort; they had not allowed Baron Ferland''s relatives to inherit but had let Baron Fabolais, an outsider, take over. The local forces of the Empire were divided into imperial direct-controlled territories, locally-autonomous territories, the nobles'' lands, overseas territories, and overseas protectorates. As an empire, of course, the more direct-controlled territories, the better. It would be ideal to have none of the disobedient autonomous territories and noble lands, but the Empire itself was governed by high nobility, creating a contradiction between the needs of the Empire and its administrators. At Charles''s command, the Westwind Knights immediately sprang into action. Now, after leading his subordinates to several victories, Charles''s prestige had grown daily, and members of the Knighthood, irrespective of their background, were willing to obey his orders. Charles''s target was still Machu Picchu; he had nowhere else to go. When Charles was directing the army to prepare to march, the Augusladin High Priest descended from the sky. Despite having just been through a battle, the High Priest was calm and composed, with not a crease on his priestly robe. Charles bowed respectfully, yet wondered internally, "Could it be that someone from my Westwind Knights has caught the eye of the Augusladin High Priest? To openly stop us, this young lad must have some charm." Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Augusladin High Priest declined Charles''s invitation to board the military carriage and said with a slight smile, "Mister Mecklen, do you know why Cyrus withdrew his troops?" Charles shook his head to indicate he did not know. The High Priest said indifferently, "It''s because the battle between Byron and us has intensified. Both empires have already deployed over five hundred thousand troops in total to Ferlanden and committed at least ten of each side''s Sacred Order, with dozens of High Order warriors. The casualties are increasing severely, and both empires are pulling troops to reinforce Ferlanden." Charles was startled; the Sacred Order could easily crush an army, and so many had been deployed to Ferlanden? Not to mention the dozens of High-Level Transcendent beingsthis level of power was not common. Neither Behemoth Duchy nor South Serif had more than ten High-Level Transcendents combined. Charles asked, "Does the High Priest have any advice for me?" The Augusladin High Priest said, "You have three or four options. For example, you could go to Ferlanden, but I highly advise against it. Or you could stay in Behemoth Duchy, though you might not be able to compete with Baron Fabolais, and you would miss the opportunity to build your own legacy. Or perhaps" "Embark on a mission to the Inglima Empire!" Charles was somewhat puzzled and asked softly, "Isn''t my rank too low to be an envoy of that level?" The Augusladin High Priest laughed and said, "Yes! Your current rank certainly isn''t enough to serve as the Fars Empire''s ambassador to Inglima, but it''s enough to be my assistant." Charles''s eyes lit up, saying, "I am willing to serve diligently before and behind the High Priest, to do these insignificant tasks." War was cruel; Charles would certainly not refuse the chance to leave the battlefield. However, he had some doubts and cautiously added, "Will my Westwind Knights serve as part of the escort?" The High Priest shook his head and said, "The envoy team doesn''t need that many people; you can bring at most fifty people. Strasbourg will also send another group, and we will meet there first before setting off." Charles hesitated slightly. He didn''t want to lose the Westwind Knights. Though the knighthood wasn''t considered among the strongest, they had been together for quite some time and had acquired a group of Transcendents. After all, which transmigrator didn''t have dreams? The Westwind Knights were the seeds of Charles''s dreams. Seeing through his thoughts, the High Priest chuckled and said, "Your Westwind Knights can have two choices. Entrust them to Baron Fabolais..." "Alright, I know you would refuse." "Then there is another option, stationing them in Cappadocia City." Being a university-educated man, Charles quickly recalled the information about Cappadocia City. It was a small coastal city but not a famous seaside resort like Cannes; it was a port with a small population of only a few thousand people. Originally, Cappadocia was a pirate fortress. After it was captured, the occupying pirates were hanged, and it transformed into an ordinary city. However, what was important was that it was within the borders of the Inglima Empire. Charles instantly understood and said with surprise, "Are you asking me to turn Cappadocia into a maze?" The Augusladin High Priest subtly nodded. Charles truly understood then. This High Priest was about to embark on a mission to the Inglima Empire but was worried about being captured and executed, so he wanted to secure a backup plan. Without hesitation, Charles responded, "I will devote myself to protecting your back, High Priest." The Augusladin High Priest nodded with satisfaction and said, "Child, I am very pleased with your wisdom." Charles and the High Priest didn''t discuss how to get the Westwind Knights, a group numbering in the thousands, into the Inglima Empire and take over Cappadocia, because they both knew it was impossible. What Charles needed was to firmly control the Westwind Knights, and the Augusladin High Priest had given him a "pretext" to maintain control of the knighthood. As for where this knighthood was stationed, it didn''t really matter, and nobody cared about their location. Discover exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire The Augusladin High Priest said to Charles, "I must start for Strasbourg now. You should also quickly lead your men back to Strasbourg; our duties are not yet fully secured and require operation. There is no time to waste." Only then did Charles understand that the High Priest had given him a blank check; nothing was certain yet, and he suddenly felt the urge to stab the "grand swindler" of The Lord of Radiance several times. Forget it... He wouldn''t win just yet. The Augusladin High Priest smiled slightly, without a trace of shame for just having drawn a "big pie in the sky," and with a graceful gesture, he was enveloped in brilliant light and said, "Child, I''ll be waiting for you in Strasbourg." As Charles watched the High Priest transform into a shooting star and disappear into the sky, he immediately chose to leave; he no longer wanted to stay at Mostar Fort. Chapter 166 164, free like a bird After the High Priest of Augustine left, Charles also immediately set off. It was only when he camped at night that he suddenly found an extra person in the troop, the personal servant girl of Duchess Joseph''s wife, Belisa.Anastasiya mustered up the courage to say, "The Duchess has died, and there is no one to protect Sister Belisa anymore. If she stayed in Mostar Fortress, she might be taken over by some noble, so she followed us and left." Charles really wanted to ask, "Aren''t you afraid I''ll take you over?" But he felt the joke was tasteless and too vulgar. Although Belisa was somewhat na?ve, she was not stupid. She clearly knew her status entirely depended on the Duchess. With the Duchess killed by Cyrus, she became a plaything, at risk of falling into a tragic state at any moment. Thus, upon learning of the Duchess''s death, she made a prompt decision not to return to Mostar Fortress but to follow Anastasiya instead. Anastasiya, too, sympathized with the servant girl and boldly took her along on the road. Charles looked at Belisa for a full seven minutes before saying, "My knighthood doesn''t feed idlers." Belisa puffed up her small chest and said, "I am also Transcendent!" Charles was surprised; he really hadn''t seen it. He asked, "You are a Transcendent as well?" Belisa said somewhat proudly, "I have self-studied courses from the University of Georgia." "I don''t have the talent of Dreamwalker or card magic. I always wished to be free like a little bird, so I chose ''Extreme Flyer.'' I am now a Second Order Extreme Flyer and can glide from a height of several meters." "Well, actually a bit higher is also fine." At this point, Belisa''s face turned red again. Charles was aware of what Extreme Flyers were, a typical path of "useless Transcendents." Experience more tales on My Virtual Library Empire When Extreme Flyers reach the Sacred Order, they can fly, but... everyone in the Sacred Order can fly. Before reaching the Sacred Order, Extreme Flyers can ride the wind... to glide! Low Order Extreme Flyers, like Belisa, can jump from a height of several meters, even tens of meters, without injury, Intermediate rank can jump from higher, and High Order can jump even higher Extreme Flyers can simply control the wind... That''s it! This Transcendent path only has this much to it, no other Special Abilities. Right, it does have one benefit; once in the Sacred Order, the flying speed is much faster than other Sacred Orders, fast... by a lot! Charles had not expected that this former servant girl was actually a "beautiful little useless one." Alright then! It''s not completely useless; at the very least, she is a Transcendent! He was genuinely worried that any minor conflict might see this fragile Transcendent dead and gone. Charles hesitated for a moment, took out a mask, and handed it to Belisa, saying, "Practice your Flying Dagger Technique and gunmanship more." He didn''t forget to add, "I''m lending it to you. Once you''ve practiced well with the Flying Dagger Technique and gunmanship, remember to give it back to me." S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He had to give this "little useless one" some self-preservation skills, or at least make her somewhat useful, right? Belisa received the cat mask, her pretty face still a bit flush. She certainly knew that her Special Ability wasn''t very useful. She also recognized the cat mask "lent" by Charles as an Extraordinary Item, having truly self-studied courses from the University of Georgia. The former servant girl said softly, "Thank you." Charles looked at Anastasia, without blaming her. Although Anastasia had taken her troops to intercept Cyrus on her own initiative, and it would have been total annihilation for them if Cyrus didn''t have bigger goals, where not a single one would''ve survived, Charles felt that it didn''t matter. He wasn''t such a strict commander, nor was he saintly enough to supervise strangers so meticulously. In any case, the outcome this time wasn''t bad; it was a stroke of good luck. Next time, they might just be as fortunate. In warfare, a lot of the time, it is indeed down to luck. If their luck really turned sour... Charles would collect their bodies, if there were any whole bodies left, that is. Having dealt with the minor issue of Belisa, Charles left some people on guard, instructed the entire army to rest, had something to eat himself, and continued with his cultivation. In the middle of the night, while Charles was cultivating, he suddenly broke through a bottleneck. The Bloody Glory within him surged like a tide, endlessly oscillating, traveling back and forth between six Bloody Vortexes. At a certain moment, a Bloody Vortex formed in his right hand as well. Charles slightly opened his eyes, and once the Bloody Glory in that area stabilized, he attempted to reverse the Bloody Glory into the Stellar Battle Qi of the Asiluo Clan, just as he had anticipated. With the amplification provided by the other six Bloody Vortexes, the Stellar Battle Qi effortlessly broke through, advancing to the Eighth Order! After feeling out his newly gained power, Charles dissipated the Stellar Battle Qi and allowed his body''s energy to return to Bloody Glory. So far, Charles had only tried to convert Bloody Glory into the Asiluo Clan''s Stellar Battle Qi and hadn''t yet attempted other Blood Clan Secret Techniques. He also hadn''t considered trying different Blood Clan Secret Techniques because what he wanted more was to condense a Blood Core. To condense a Blood Core! The first choice was naturally the Bloody Vortex in his left hand. As a member of the Three Emperor Clans, the Asiluo Clan had a profound potential, and his mastery of the Asiluo Clan''s Secret Techniques was the best. Recently, Charles had repeatedly cycled the Bloody Glory, refining his Blood Energy and even momentarily giving up on Devouring Life, not using this ability in several battles. For now, it seemed there were no obstacles in his way. Charles silently pondered, "Following the current progress, perhaps forming a Blood Core really is possible." He was somewhat excited too. Though becoming a member of the Blood Clan might have its inconveniences, who wouldn''t want to possess a long life? Charles stepped out of the military carriage, and the camp was very quiet, with only soldiers on night watch gathered and chatting. In reality, they should be hiding in dark corners, staying vigilant at all times. But for what had been a ragtag Knighthood not long ago, achieving this much was already commendable, and Charles didn''t demand more. To him, it was passable that these night guards hadn''t just gone to sleep. Charles found a secluded corner to relieve himself, and just as he was shaking off the last drops, he hesitated. After fastening his belt, he stamped down forcefully. A shadow burst from the ground, a glint of cold steel aiming straight for his face. Charles hadn''t expected that there could still be an assassin lurking; had he not come out to relieve himself, This assassin... Perhaps would have quietly slipped away. With a flip of his wrist, the Blood Rose was already in hand, knocking away the incoming Dagger. The attacker, although masked, could almost be identified by Charles through his use of Martial Techniques as one of the People of Baron, utilizing the Asiluo Clan''s swordsmanship, just modified for a short sword. After twenty exchanges in which their blades never collided, just as Charles was about to draw a Silver Rhinoceros to catch his opponent off guard, the Blood Clan assassin had already freed himself from Charles''s Rapier, whispering, "I''m on your side!" Chapter 167 165. New Weapon Charles thought to himself, "Who the heck said we''re on the same side?"The assassin spread his arms wide, resembling a huge bat, as he soared into the air and rushed out of the military camp in an instant, without even disturbing the Westwind Knights on night watch. Charles hesitated for a moment before activating the Wings of the Hatchling Dragon to follow. From their brief exchange, Charles had roughly assessed that this Blood Clan assassin was of a higher Transcendent rank than him, but his understanding of the Angel''s Thorn swordsmanship was not as profoundthe assassin had only grasped the Fourth Movement: Wings of the Hatchling Dragon. As for how many of the Asiluo Clan''s Special Abilities he had mastered, the assassin hadn''t used them, so it was impossible to tell. After they left the military camp and ran for a while, covering over ten kilometers, the other stopped, turned around, and said, "Brother, you''ve got guts! You actually infiltrated a knight''s order of the Fars Empire, and this particular knighthood is quite elite. Whose noble private army might it be?" Charles replied offhandedly, "This is an army affiliated with the Military Knight Orders Department of the Central Government Office. It was reorganized from a local knighthood and has been through several battles. You could say they''re veterans of war." "What are you doing infiltrating the camp?" Since the other had mistaken his identity, Charles didn''t bother to correct him, thinking he might be able to fish for some information. Julian Asilo pulled down his mask and spoke, "The Fars can''t hold off our alliance with Baron, the Black Phoenix Dynasty, and the southern Beastman tribes on their own. I heard they want to form an alliance with the Inglima Empire and the Lionheart Dynasty. That''s why the military department has sent over a dozen elite spies to infiltrate the Fars Empire, aiming to find out when their envoy will depart, so we can ambush them." Startled, Charles thought to himself, "Aren''t they planning to ambush me?" He asked in a low voice, "Who will they send for the ambush?" Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire Julian Asilo shrugged and said, "It''s still Baron Leo!" Charles thought, "So Leo is a baron?" Those who rank below a duke can be referred to as lords, so many viscounts and barons often habitually refer to themselves as lords without mentioning their actual titles. sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was the first time Charles had heard that Leo was actually a baron. In Baron, one''s title is closely related to one''s strength, which meant Leo was a High-Level Transcendent but within the Fifteenth Order at most, probably only equivalent to Zolman, whom Charles had just killed, or maybe even less powerful. Seeing the strange expression on Charles''s face, Julian Asilo laughed and said, "You must have heard about it too. Baron Leo suffered a big loss last time he came here. It wasn''t Ferdinand who died by his hand, which led to a reprimand from the military." Charles thought, "I hadn''t heard about that," but he said, "I don''t know much. What details do you have? You can tell me." Julian Asilo was a first-year student at Heidelberg University. As a descendant of a count from the Asiluo Clan, he had taken up the most traditional Transcendent training from an early age and had already become a Transcendent before even attending the university. Now, he had even stepped into the ranks of Mid-Level Transcendents. Despite his young age, his strength was not to be underestimated. Because of the war, Baron conscripted a group of students from the university, and Julian, due to his excellent swordsmanship and mastery of the Wings of the Hatchling Dragon, which gave him lightning speed, was assigned to spy in Fars. Being born into the Asiluo Clan, Julian had countless family elders in the military and even upperclassmen at Heidelberg University, so he was very well-informed. Hoping to infiltrate the Westwind Knights to gather intelligence originally, Julian hadn''t expected to bump into a "fellow native." Excited, he shared all the recent gossip he had heard, providing Charles with quite a bit of valuable information about Baron. Curious, Charles asked, "Baron Leo is just a High-Level Transcendent. I heard that the special envoy the Fars are sending this time includes members of the Sacred Order. How could he succeed in an assassination?" Julian smiled proudly and said, "Last time when we attempted to assassinate Ferdinand, we had to conceal our identities, pretending it was the work of Lady Southseraph, so we could only use equipment from Fars." "This time, since we''ve already gone to war with the People of Fars, there''s no need to hide our identity. Naturally, we''ll be using Baron''s extraordinary equipment." "The military has specially approved five super long-range repeating alchemical rifles. Although this new equipment lacks the antispace attribute and is not convenient to carry around, it has a longer range and can fire consecutively." "A Sacred Order individual might be able to resist a shot from the Magic-Breaking Bombshell Bullet, but what about ten shots? Twenty shots? A hundred shots?" "No matter how thick the Sacred Order''s defensive shell is, as long as we''re willing to use the Magic-Breaking Bombshell Bullets, we can eventually penetrate it." Charles pondered for a moment. If Julian was telling the truth, then the five super long-range repeating alchemical rifles, firing indiscriminately without considering the cost, really might be able to kill the Augusladin High Priest outright. Charles also possessed extraordinary firearms and had used Magic-Breaking Bombshell Bullets to kill more than a few people, and of course, knew how effective they were, but they also weren''t without weaknesses. For example, in a direct confrontation, they weren''t so sharp. When he had wanted to shoot Jonathan on the battlefield, Cyrus had used a Knights'' Spear to deflect several Magic-Breaking Bombshell Bullets. Even many high-level Transcendents, when fully powering up their Fighting Spirit for protection, could withstand one or two shots. Also, hitting a Transcendent moving at high speed during combat required an exceedingly high standard of gunmanship. Charles had many times refrained from shooting because he wasn''t confident of hitting the target and didn''t want to waste the Magic-Breaking Bombshell Bullets. Once in close combat, firearms weren''t as useful as the sword and knight''s spear, regardless of the ammunition used. Unless the target was unprepared. For instance, Zolman never expected that, after activating his flame ability and using the body as cover, Charles could shoot from below in a surprise move with the anti-space sniper rifle, completely destroying his lower half with one shot. Or in the case of an assassination since even high-level Transcendents wouldn''t always keep their Fighting Spirit protection activated all the time due to its draining nature. This is why many high-level Transcendents didn''t favor extraordinary firearms and rather preferred fast-firing weapons for mid and lower-level Transcendents. In the Old Continent, due to technological limitations, all firearms were single-shot. If the People of Baron had developed repeating firearms, Charles imagined, combined with the unrestrained use of Magic-Breaking Bombshell Bullets, it really could change the dynamic of combat among the high-order Transcendents and above. There might even be the emergence of street gunfighting techniques he had seen on Earth in "Detective Coldfeathers," Or the super ability gun duels from an ancient web novel, "Slightly Sour Secret School ABC." Julian was animated as he spoke, feeling an instant connection with Charles, as if they were kindred spirits, and he seized the moment to make a request, "Senior! You must have graduated from Heidelberg University, right?" Charles nodded frantically. Julian said somewhat sheepishly, "I haven''t had a comfortable night''s sleep in a long time. What''s your status in that knighthood of Fars? Could you arrange a place for me to sleep? And if it''s possible to have a bath too, that would be wonderful." Charles... Chapter 168 166. Peers of the Augusladin High Priest Charles indeed brought Julian back to the camp, arranged for him to bathe, and had him stay in the same carriage as himself.Charles also wanted to pry more information about Byron from him. Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A spy as young and inexperienced as Julian Asilo, yet surprisingly knowledgeable and exceedingly talkative, was truly a find that comes once in a hundred years. Julian had not expected this "senior" to have such a high standing in the Knighthood, waltzing into the military camp with him with such ease, commanding respect from everyone aroundno one dared to question them. Even when Charles took him aboard the carriage, many faces even showed a "blessing" expression. Indeed... "How heartwarming." Charles had just finished practicing his Secret Technique and was still fully awake, feeling no need for sleep. After bathing, Julian also practiced for a while. With his young age and good talent, he quickly regained his spirited appearance. Julian merely missed the comforting sense of a good night''s sleep, not that he truly needed to sleep profoundly, especially since Fars was the enemy, and he was in the enemy''s camp. Julian Asilo was not so "careless." Seeing that Charles wasn''t asleep either, he couldn''t help but ask, "I haven''t yet inquired about my senior''s name. I am called Julian, Julian Asilo." Charles answered, "I am called Qian Nan. I do not bear the Asilo surname. In the camp, I use a different identity, and my real name isn''t for you to know. You shouldn''t ask." Charles knew his own name carried quite the reputation. If he were to reveal the name Charles Mecklen, there would be no way to hide his identity then. Well, if his identity were exposed, he would have no choice but to kill Julian. Charles prayed to the gods of fortune to watch over both himself and Julian. If they didn''t watch over themso be it! Julian immediately showed an expression of "I see," and said, "Qian Nan? Are you a non-standard Descendant?" Charles''s face showed a hint of envy but also secret shame, while Julian''s face displayed a slight unease but then a dawning realizationone a skilled actor, the other na?vely sincere. Vampires held themselves in high regard, not only despising ordinary humans but also showing great discrimination towards Descendants who had not received the "First Embrace Certificate." Of course, there were also kind young people like Julian who did not discriminate against "non-standard Descendants." He comforted, "Senior doesn''t have to be too concerned about identity. As long as you can condense a Blood Core and become a High Order Vampire, Byron will acknowledge your status." "I believe that you will become a High Order Vampire eventually." Charles was aware that Byron''s laws provided a "special path" for non-standard members of the Blood Clan. As long as one ascended to High Order status, they could obtain a title like a regular Vampire, receive the "First Embrace Certificate" retrospectively, and become an "official" Vampire. Charles smiled and nodded, squeezing out a profound and especially complex expression on his face to replace the tumultuous drama in his heart. Julian had a very high opinion of Charles and took the opportunity to ask him about the swordsmanship that Charles had used during their sparring. Charles had acquired it from the Blood Rose''s inheritance of Asiluo Clan, and many details were not clear to him. He had not dared to inquire Julian about these aspects, but now that Julian had taken the initiative, he was happy to cooperate. The two talked about swordsmanship, about the secret techniques of the Asiluo Clan, about the Twelve Angelic Chapters, about the gossip of various clans, about military intelligence of nations, and the more they talked, the closer they felt. A large committee composed of leaders and elders of various vampire clans had compiled all the secret techniques of the thirty-seven clans into the Vampiric Scroll. After the successful compilation of the Vampiric Scroll, only the elite of the Blood Clan and the most incredible young geniuses were qualified to peruse it. Discover hidden content at My Virtual Library Empire Julian was among these, "young geniuses." He was not only proficient in the Asiluo Clan''s secret scroll but also dabbled in the scrolls of other clans. Although according to vampire rules, one generally did not practice the secret techniques of other clans because doing so would slow down cultivation speed and hinder the practice of one''s own clan techniques, for a young genius like Julian, it was a different matter. The emergence of Protagora made the Blood Clan members realize that those with ordinary talent should honestly practice their clan''s secret techniques, while the more talented prodigies should explore other clans'' techniques for greater achievements. Although Charles dared not divulge that he was also proficient in the secret scrolls of the Arthur Clan and Adonis Clan, which did not fit his unorthodox status, he still gained a lot from Julian''s words. When Charles expressed that being an unorthodox descendant, he didn''t have the complete Asiluo Clan''s secret scroll, Julian actually recited it for him, completing some details that Charles was missing in his Asiluo Clan inheritance. It made Charles quite reluctant to "eliminate" the young man. After dawn, both were reluctant to part, feeling satisfied, they stepped out of the carriage together. Last night, Charles had brought a young and handsome boy back, and not many people knew about it; however, as they emerged from the carriage in broad daylight, it quickly became common knowledge around the camp. Anatasiya and Belisa heard rumors in the camp that Charles had brought back a young and handsome boy the previous night, had arranged for him to take a bath, and had him stay in his carriage all night. Both girls thought it must be a false rumor! When both laid eyes on Julian, they were shocked and initially showed disdain, but immediately felt indescribably perplexed!? Anatasiya''s mother was a spy secretly selected by Lady Southseraph and was known for her beauty; otherwise, she wouldn''t have been able to mesmerize Baron Fars. Anatasiya inherited her mother''s beauty and also attended Hatingen Thunder and Storm University. Although her status limited her from becoming a campus goddess like Anne or Taoles, under her maple leaf skirt, there were countless pursuers. As for Belisa, she was no stranger to the numerous young men who offered her flattery while in the company of the duchess, all with eager eyes. Both girls had heard that Charles had a girlfriend, but at this moment, they both doubted whether Charles really had a girlfriend or if his girlfriend could be a man? Charles was unaware that he and the Augusladin High Priest were now being seen in the same light by the two girls. He ordered the knighthood to set off, planning to bring the knights back to Machu Picchu first, then select a few dozen people to head to Strasbourg. If the Augusladin High Priest indeed acquired the position of a special full-power war ambassador to the Inglima Empire, he would have to prepare to go to the Inglima Empire. Although he didn''t know what political status he would have within the delegation, as long as he could safely get through this war hidden inside the delegation, that was all that mattered. Charles did not like war, but since war was inevitable and he could not turn the tide alone, then to protect oneself wisely was the best choice to make. When Julian heard that Charles was going to Strasbourg, his eyes lit up, and he said, "Senior, may I accompany you?" Chapter 169 167. Not to alarm friendly nations (requesting monthly tickets) Charles had indeed brought Julian along.He had not delayed along the way, for he did not return to Machu Picchu since he had Julian with him. Instead, halfway there, he sent Dobin, Yellow Bear, The Spotted Deer Gwen, and The Wind Wolf Bankcroft to take the Westwind Knights to Machu Picchu, leaving the four there and calling Taoles back, also having Taoles bring back a batch of war horses. To be sent on a mission to the Inglima Empire, Taoles, as a lady from Su Mei''s Home, was naturally the right choice. Since he had called Taoles back, he certainly needed to leave someone to watch over the home. Charles, not trusting Dobin alone nor the rest, simply left them all behind. When Taoles met Charles, she didn''t complain much. Machu Picchu was not far from Strasbourg, and she often sent people to Strasbourg to buy newspapers. Although the news was a bit delayed, she was not completely uninformed. She asked a few eager questions, deeply regretting that she hadn''t been able to go to Mostar Fortress to witness the Grand Duchess''s beheading. When she met Anastasiya and Belisa, she was even more curious. Seeing Julian, she was somewhat surprised. Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles, however, did not conceal Julian''s identity and had informed several key subordinates beforehand to prevent them from treating Julian as a mere companion out of ignorance. The Augusladin High Priest had already sent people to pass messages several times, urging him to return to Strasbourg quickly. Charles waited near Machu Picchu for a day, waiting for Dobin and the others to escort the Knighthood personnel and also for Taoles to rejoin the group. Find your adventure at My Virtual Library Empire As soon as Taoles returned, he immediately continued on his journey. Over two hundred kilometers, in this era, it really took a few days to travel. Fortunately, after the army left, only a small troop of fifty remained, and with the war horses Taoles had brought back, their speed greatly increased. When Charles saw Strasbourg again, he felt an endless array of emotions. When he had left, he was a thirty-fourth rank, fourth level Clerk Chief, but now he was a twenty-ninth rank, first level general affairs chief. War, indeed, was the quickest shortcut to a promotion. Upon returning to Strasbourg, Charles and Taoles went first to the Central Government Office military Knighthood division. The Westwind Knights had received orders to support the Behemoth Duchy. Although Grand Duke Joseph had died in battle and the Duchess had been beheaded, along with some nobles with actual power who had died alongside Grand Duke Joseph in the small town of Interlaken, the Duke''s most trusted Baron Filio also perished on the battlefield, and his entire family was wiped out, leaving only Anastasiya, his illegitimate daughter... It was considered a completed mission. Cyrus had ultimately retreated after all. The Central Government Office military Knighthood division, apparently having been hinted at by higher-ups, allowed the Westwind Knights to mark the mission as completed, giving the highest evaluation, reporting to higher authorities, and also issued new orders. They commanded the Westwind Knights to assist the Inglima Empire in clearing out the "pirates" hidden in Cappadocia City, without alarming the allies. Though part of the Old Continent, the territory of the Inglima Empire was not located on any part of the mainland; it was a nation consisting of three large islands and thousands of smaller ones. The three main islands were collectively called the Inglima Tri-Islands, each known as Notruden, Song Spirit, and Ojibwe! The capital of the Inglima Empire, Notruden, was on the smallest of the Inglima Tri-Islands, Notruden. Although the smallest in area among the three islands, it was flat and fertile, and nearly ninety percent of the population of the Inglima Empire lived on Notruden. Cappadocia City was on Song Spirit Island, the second largest island of the Inglima Empire, but the island was almost entirely mountainous, with only small plains, thus the population was very sparse and scattered across the island. Cappadocia had been occupied by pirates, and its population once exceeded ten thousand, making it the largest city on Song Spirit Island at the time. Even now, as it has become a mere small town with only a few thousand inhabitants, it still ranks as the fifth "large city" on Song Spirit Island. Charles obtained a document, roughly two hundred years old, in which the Inglima Empire requested assistance from the Fars Empire to eradicate the pirates of Cappadocia City. He also acquired the formal military dispatch orders from the Fars Empire. Politically speaking, there were virtually no flaws. Of course, while its legality wasn''t an issue, Charles knew that if anything went wrong, he would be a "sacrificial lamb." The Empire would surely find an excuse to shirk responsibility and pin the blame on him. The Augusladin High Priest, who pushed for this action, naturally believed that nothing would go wrong, after all, neither he nor Charles would allow the Westwind Knights to appear on the Inglima Empire''s territory. After completing the necessary "procedures," Taoles parted ways with Charles; she returned to Strasbourg, having personal matters to attend to. Charles arranged for everyone to gather at Sparrowhawk Street number one. After some hesitation, between visiting the Augusladin High Priest and Anne Brittany, he decided to go to the University of Georgia first. Anne had just finished her class when she saw a black carriage parked outside the academic building. Previously, Charles did not have a permanent pass to enter the University of Georgia, only a multiple-entry permit, which should not have allowed him to drive in. However, cloaked in dark luxury, he transformed it into a carriage only after entering the university campus. Charles, with a smile, stepped down from the carriage and asked, "Might I have the honor of inviting Miss Anne for afternoon tea?" Anne was both shocked and delighted. Had it not been on campus, she might have thrown herself into Charles''s arms. Even so, she graciously offered her hand with a beaming smile, allowing Charles to help her onto the carriage. Once on the carriage, Anne threw herself into Charles''s arms. The two had never been so close; Charles could hear Anne''s heart pounding. He felt slightly proud, a bit sweet, and of course, somewhat troubled. His greatest crisis during this trip to the Behemoth Duchy was the threat from Cyrus to expose his past. Charles was still unaware that the Duke had already conducted a "background check" on him and thought that his past remained unknown for now. Yet, he was very concerned about what Anne might think if she ever learned about Charles Mecklen''s past. Charles inwardly debated, "Should I just turn raw rice into cooked rice?" "Hmm, maybe not!" "I feel like Earl Brittany would kill me." "Besides, it''s not ethical." "I''d rather fail than use such despicable methods to succeed." On the way to the Behemoth Duchy, Charles omitted the beginning and end of his story, sharing only half of it with Anne. Anne also spoke about how much she had missed Charles. As the carriage left the University of Georgia for the reserved restaurant, Charles, instructing the Hunchback Red Bear Warrior to slow down, took out a carefully prepared gift. Chapter 170 168, 5 Central Street, Val de Vaz District Charles hadn''t returned to Elysian Pastoral Street No. 58, so he had to temporarily replace Madam Nancy with a Red Bear Warrior. However, this warrior was only average in skill, so to add a touch of romance, he had the Hunchback Red Bear pull the dark luxurious carriage a bit slower.Charles took out the pair of handguns named "Masterpieces" and handed them to Anne, saying, "I obtained this trophy on the battlefield." "They''re not weapons. If you shoot someone with one of them, the person won''t notice anything, but if you shoot the other one at a wall or a canvas, an image will appear of someone who can interact simplely, sing, dance, smile, or show anger." "It can only create five magical portraits. If the number exceeds that, the first one will disappear, always maintaining only five." "I thought that, as my first loot from the battlefield, it should be given to my favorite girl." Although the Masterpieces were part of Baron Filner''s collection, theoretically, they had been seized by Lady Southseraph, and Charles had snatched them back from her. Even if the original owner wanted them back, perhaps he could "redeem" them according to the laws of the Empire. Moreover, since Baron Filner no longer had legitimate heirs and only had a daughter born out of wedlock, Anatasiya, who legally had no right to inherit, Charles was quite bold and untroubled in giving the gift. Anne was both shocked and delighted. Obviously, she was delighted that Charles finally gave her a gift, and moreover, this pair of handguns inspired in her the thought: "This is the most appropriate gift." "I was just wondering what excuse I could have..." Charles didn''t know what Anne was thinking, and the two of them peacefully had their afternoon tea. At dusk, Charles took Anne back to the University of Georgia, watched her change to her family''s carriage and leave, and then he also headed back to Elysian Pastoral Street No. 58. Charles''s return made both Madam Nancy and Mrs. Plum Sauce very happy, and the three Agile Cat kittens were constantly circling him, trying to catch his attention. Charles picked up one Agile Cat kitten, caressed its soft fur, feeling a sense of relief and said, "Prepare something to eat for me tonight. I have things to do tomorrow and will go to bed early, so there''s no need to prepare tea and coffee." Mrs. Plum Sauce prepared a set meal for Charles. After eating, he went back to his room to practice for a while, curled up with the three Agile Cat kittens, and had a comfortable night''s sleep. The next morning when he woke up, he rubbed his eyes and was contemplating whether to look for Anne or the Augusladin High Priest when he heard a noise downstairs. Charles got up and went downstairs, only to see someone had delivered two large oil paintings wrapped very securely in burlap. He couldn''t help but ask, "I didn''t order any paintings, could there be a mistake with the delivery?" Before the delivery worker could answer, Mama Karen walked into Elysian Pastoral Street No. 58, smiling and said, "There''s no mistake. Anne asked me to order the five largest frames available. These are two of them." "I suggest Mister Mecklen hang one in the study on the first floor and another in the bedroom on the third floor." Still groggy from waking up, Charles casually asked, "Why?" Mama Karen chuckled lightly and said, "What do you think? The other three, one was sent to your estate outside the city, and the other two were sent to your residence in the Val de Vaz District." Charles gradually became more alert and remembered that he indeed had two more residences as rewards from the Queen. Thinking about the number of frames, he asked in awe, "Are they all portraits of Anne?" Mama Karen did not answer but instead asked, "Where do you think it would be appropriate to hang them?" Charles thought to himself, "Isn''t that obvious?" Workers delivered a painting to the large study and another to the third floor, hanging it in the bedroom''s rest area. Mama Karen did not linger after delivering the paintings and soon left. The old nurse always had a smile on her face and looked at Charles with a profound gaze. sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After Mama Karen left, Charles removed the canvas that covered the painting in the study, revealing that it was of the largest size, intended to be a life-size portrait. As the canvas fell, the oil painting indeed depicted a magnificently dressed portrait of Anne, her face full of happiness. It even seemed to make a beckoning gesture towards Charles, as if inviting him to dance. Charles also reached out, as if to hold hands with the Anne in the painting, and indeed followed her in a half-dance across the space. He remembered he had errands, so he hadn''t yet admired the painting upstairs and hurriedly left the house with Mrs. Nancy. Yesterday, he had ridden in dark luxury to show off in front of Anne, but Anne hadn''t even noticed the change in his carriage, so today, Charles honestly switched back to his original second-hand carriage. Stay tuned with My Virtual Library Empire Primarily because he had errands, using a Transcendent carriage would surely make people suspect he had made a fortune in the war. Such matters would definitely bring some trouble, especially since he and the Augusladin High Priest were plotting an embassy to the Inglima Empire. Any jealousy could stir up waves and spoil their plans. Once Charles''s status was higher, he could enjoy a more luxurious life without these issues. Charles decided that when he returned from the Inglima Empire, he would set up several businesses to begin amassing wealth of his own. Although he had come into a sudden fortune at Silver Pigeon Fort, such events are rare and don''t represent a reliable way to earn money. Charles first went to the Temple of The Lord of Radiance to inquire about the Augusladin High Priest''s whereabouts, then withdrew a sum of cash from the Savings Union before heading to the Minister of Foreign Affairs'' residence. The Minister of Foreign Affairs was one of the highest-ranking officials in the Empire, typically held by a hereditary Count Dardanian. The official residence was located at No. 5 Central Main Street in Val de Vaz District! Incidentally, the Emperor''s palace was located at No. 1 Central Main Street. The Central Government Office was not on Central Main Street. All of Central Main Street housed the empire''s official residences and was where the truly powerful nobles and officials stayed. The street was patrolled by the Royal Knights Order, and ordinary people could not enter. Charles had a document from the Military Knighthood Division of the Central Government Office, which permitted him to enter this street, but he was anxious as he headed straight for the Foreign Minister''s residence. Upon arriving at the gate, he was stopped by guards. After he explained that he sought an audience with the Augusladin High Priest, the guards led him into a room to wait. The room was filled with various officials waiting for an audience. They also held considerable status, for those of lesser rank could not enter this room and had to wait outside the Minister of Foreign Affairs'' residence, feeling the difference in their status as they braved the elements. Chapter 171 169, you dropped your stuff. Charles quietly hid in the corner, listening to the people in the room discuss grandly. Nearly everyone was consciously or unconsciously showing off their status, so he quickly realized that everyone in the room held a higher rank than he did.Being able to reach the rank of Twenty-Ninth Grade First Level Clerical Chief within two to three years after graduation was already quite an achievement for the young talent, but this position was still considered low level in the room. Charles silently listened to the people in the room bragging, boasting, and jabbering... He didn''t know if anyone had informed the Augusladin High Priest of his arrival, but he was patient. After all, many things in this world were beyond human efforts. As a mere human, he should know when to worry and when to forgive himself. The affairs that the Augusladin High Priest plotted were well beyond his authority to interfere; he just needed to go with the flow. Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles silently practiced Bloody Glory. Perhaps it was the atmosphere of the Foreign Minister''s residence that aided him; his cultivation felt divinely assisted and progressed slightly faster than usual. Charles had just brought seven Bloody Vortexes to halfway completion when he heard someone loudly shout, "Lucavaro District Patrolling Army commander, Westwind Knights'' Commander, Lucavaro District Administration Bureau Chief, Twenty-Ninth Grade First Level Clerical Chief Charles Mecklen, please come with me." Under the watchful eyes of everyone in the room, Charles left the waiting room and followed a servant through many twists and turns to a very quiet reception room. He saw a young official, probably around twenty-eight or twenty-nine years old, dressed meticulously, holding a cup of coffee as if snatching a leisure moment amid busyness. Judging purely by age, Charles guessed that the man was not the Foreign Minister but must hold a high position, and he hurriedly introduced himself politely. The young official nodded and said, "I have other matters to attend to, so I''ll cut to the chase. Charles Mecklen, are you willing to take on a diplomatic mission to the Inglima Empire?" Charles answered, "I am willing." The young official nodded, took a document, and was about to sign his name. Charles, quick on his feet, swiftly handed him a wallet, saying, "You dropped this." The young official leisurely opened the wallet, glanced at the Fu Er bills inside, suddenly smiled, took another document, and said, "I heard you fought a battle at Mostar Fortress with Lady Southseraph?" Charles humbly said, "Just a trivial matter, all for the Empire, for the Emperor." The young official slightly smiled, signed his name on the new document, stamped it, and handed it to Charles, saying, "First go to the Central Government Office, submit this document, and then go home to await further instructions." Although Charles felt that the young official was not busyan air of leisure as he drank his coffeehe still tactfully hurried to take his leave. The young official put the wallet into his pocket and continued to drink his coffee leisurely. This was his routine. Since Charles was more perceptive than others, he exchanged the document to shorten his "ordeal" by a few years. After leaving the Foreign Minister''s residence, Charles, familiar with the procedures, went to the Central Government Office. After visiting several departments, his new title became: Lucavaro District Patrolling Army commander, Westwind Knights'' Commander, Lucavaro District Administration Bureau Chief, Fars Empire''s Special Envoy Plenipotentiary for War to the Inglima Empire, Twenty-Eighth Grade Second Level Clerical Chief Charles Mecklen! The document Charles received at the Foreign Minister''s residence differed from the one he was originally supposed to receive only in the last lineinitially, there was no change in his ranked position. The young official who took the bribe saved him several years. Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire Moreover, this change of position had nothing to do with Charles''s merits; it was a normal promotion due to accumulation, and it didn''t affect the part concerning his military rewards. Charles had received his new identity document, and as he was about to leave the Central Government Office, he saw several former colleagues, who were chatting loudly, led by one who looked radiant and triumphant. Someone caught sight of Charles and couldn''t help but call out, "Charles, what brings you back here again?" Charles smiled and replied, "I''m here for some job reassignments." The radiant-faced colleague said, "Edgar mentioned that you had come back once before. How come after going to prison, you stopped staying in touch with your old colleagues? You never reach out to us when you return!" "I''ve just been promoted to a second-level clerk, a bit later than Edgar, but I''ve finally caught up with this promotion wave and was about to invite my colleagues to celebrate. How about it? Join us!" "Oh, oh, oh, what did you just say? Are you handling some job assignments? Can I help you at all?" Charles smiled and said, "I''ve just finished dealing with that." A female colleague, with some slight freckles and not an unattractive appearance, couldn''t help but say, "Charles, are you finally leaving the prison? Which door did you use? Are you returning to Val de Vaz District, or still out in the fifteenth district?" Charles vaguely remembered this female colleague; he had once invited her to dinner during his time at the Central Government Office, but they hadn''t had the chance to delve deeper into their relationship before his unfortunate incident, and their relationship was rather innocuous. Charles Mecklen, a graduate of Sheffield University, was strikingly handsome, which made him quite popular among women. While he had faced some "stumbles" professionally, if he could be transferred back to Val de Vaz District, this female colleague felt he still deserved another chance. Charles laughed and said, "No, farther than that." The female colleague instantly lost interest, and the other colleagues also greeted him but not too warmly. This was akin to the Middle Ages of the Old Continent, not the info-saturated Earth, and although Charles had shown remarkable performance in a few battles within the Behemoth Duchy, the Behemoth Duchy was not the main battlefield of the Empire. His exploits were rarely reported in the newspapers, and Charles had never had the chance to make the papers, so his colleagues still were unaware of his significant rise in status! Charles exchanged brief pleasantries with them but had no interest in showing off in front of his former colleagues, considering such petty bragging unworthy. He declined to dine with his old colleagues and had just left the Central Government Office when Madam Nancy arrived, driving a carriage to pick up her master. Although Charles preferred to keep a lower profile, he could not pretend not to recognize Madam Nancy and confidently stepped into the carriage, waving goodbye to his colleagues. Several colleagues witnessed Charles getting into a private carriage and were slightly surprised. The woman who had spoken earlier couldn''t help but say, "Did Charles actually buy a carriage?" The recently promoted colleague, sounding a bit sour, said, "Miss Lucavaro, you must have noticed that it''s just an old second-hand carriage, not a brand-new one, and the horses are the most cost-effective kind." The female colleague pondered for a moment, then laughed and said, "Let''s not talk about him anymore; today we are celebrating your promotion." She decided to put Charles out of her mind, for if he couldn''t return to work in Val de Vaz District, he wasn''t worth another chance. Chapter 172 170, 221B Baker Street Charles had pushed these old colleagues to the back of his mind; his chances of intersecting with them were diminishing.Although just a few months ago he was merely a first-level clerk, eagerly waiting for a promotion, he had now become a twenty-eighth class, second level Clerk Chiefa position almost unattainable for his former colleagues in their entire lifetimes. Although in the realm of clerks, there was a chance for promotion every three years, various things always came up to interrupt the process. Especially, advancing from a clerk to Clerk Chief was exceedingly difficult; his old colleagues had worked hard for over twenty years, and it was a feat for them to even rise to the position of a first level Clerk Chief. Only a select few elites could rise to a second or even third level Clerk Chief before retirement; anything higher required luck. As everyone knows, those from ordinary families generally do not have much luck in the bureaucratic system. Charles had received his identification papers and still had a few options. Of course, the most responsible choice was to head to the embassy street, where not only embassies from other countries were situated but also officials dispatched by the Fars Empire, who would be "trained" there with free food and accommodation. Charles decisively chose the most comfortable option; he had Madam Nancy drive the carriage to the University of Georgia to continue his date with Anne. He arrived earlier than usual and still had to wait a while before Anne finished class. Charles was about to suggest having a coffee first before dinner, and then a follow-up program, when Anne whispered, "Shall we go to your estate?" S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles was about to instruct Madam Nancy to head to Elysian Pastoral Street No. 58, when he heard Anne preempt him, "Madam Nancy, go to 221B Baker Street!" Charles was slightly surprised; Anne gave a sweet smile and asked, "Have you not yet visited your mansion awarded by the queen in the Val de Vaz District?" It dawned on Charles that he indeed had never been back to that mansion; while Elysian Pastoral Street No. 58 was merely a residence, anything bestowed by the queen certainly qualified as a mansion. Charles gladly said, "Indeed, I have not yet visited. I did not expect that my first visit would be with Miss Annie, which makes it extraordinarily meaningful." Anne, upon hearing this, was immensely delighted. Unknowingly, the two of them ended up holding hands. On the way, Charles remembered that he had not yet collected the keys, but remembering that Anne knew the Lock Picking Technique, he did not want to ruin the romantic mood. The carriage quickly arrived at Baker Street, a small, very quiet and elegant street, where the entire street consisted of condominium residences. There were no standalone houses, but the residences on Baker Street, both in terms of structure and services, were far superior to the Savings Association Apartments Charles had previously rented. No. 221B was on the first floor of the last apartment building on the street, with an independent door opening onto Baker Street, no need to enter through the main apartment entrance. When Anne alighted from the carriage, she took out a set of keys and skillfully opened the door to No. 221B, also waving Charles over. Charles was momentarily stunned, but fluently accepted the situation, saying, "You already collected the keys for me?" Anne spoke softly, "I hurried it along, otherwise who knows when the mansion would have completed all the procedures." "However," Charles continued, "when I was awarded by the queen, I was only a twenty-ninth class first level Clerk Chief; the mansion I received could not possibly be any bigger." Charles silently calculated; Baker Street was very close to the University of Georgia and 58 Sixth Avenue, and not far from Central Street either. In other words, this was a secretly arranged meeting place by Anne, who selected and possibly influenced the Queen''s gift through the power of the Count''s family. The location on Baker Street was very special as it was very close to the center of Val de Vaz District. Therefore, despite its unremarkable reputation, it was highly favored by the officials of the Empire because it was very convenient for their commutes to and from work. This was why the residences in this location were highly sought after and generally not bestowed upon lower-level clerks, who would prefer a larger home rather than one on Baker Street. However, these were all service apartment residences, so there was no space to park carriages; all carriages had to be parked in the nearby carriage parking lot. Of course, taking a public carriage was also a good option. Because horses were not kept, the entire street was remarkably clean. Charles entered 221B Baker Street and immediately saw a magical portrait hanging in the center of the living room. It portrayed Miss Annie Brittany dressed in hunting attire, spirited, with a warm smile, welcoming with a grand courtly gesture. Although Miss Annie was stunningly beautiful and her portrait''s gestures were pleasing, Charles couldn''t help but swallow hard. He asked softly, "Is every portrait different?" Annie nodded and said, "I have specially selected your favorite five outfits and ordered the largest frame overnight. Do you like it?" Charles thought it would be even better if it were silk stockings. Unfortunately, whether in the Old Continent or the New Continent, such things did not yet exist. He even considered becoming an inventor himself. "I like it! I really like it very much." This small mansion was actually divided into two floors with stairs inside, having only one living room, one study room, and five residences. The living room and study were downstairs, while all the residences were upstairs without a kitchen; however, the apartment building itself offered meal services. Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire Charles and Annie took a tour around the room, and he found that the entire 221B had been renovated and that all the furniture was new. He asked Annie, and unsurprisingly, she had helped with the furnishings. Charles tapped a small brass bell placed in a corner of the hall. It was an inexpensive but interesting alchemical device, designed to ring its counterpart bell when struck. Sure enough, not long after, the apartment''s butler arrived and politely asked, "Sir, what can I do for you?" Charles smiled, "Please bring two cups of coffee and two sets of meals, and also buy a keg of beer and five bottles of fruit wine." He handed over one Fu Er and said, "Keep the change as a tip." The apartment butler happily departed. It had been a long while since Charles knew many high-end apartments offered similar services, but his own Savings Club apartment was not up to par. Elysian Pastoral Street No. 58 was a completely different type of residence, and today was his first time trying it, which he found quite novel and interesting. Annie also preferred to spend a quiet moment with Charles in a secluded corner, uninterrupted. However, previously, Charles''s place was far too distant. Visiting Elysian Pastoral Street No. 58 meant he couldn''t do anything else for the day, wasting much of it on carriage rides. Charles was casually chatting with Annie while standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling alchemical crystal glass window, enjoying the serene streetscape of Baker Street when suddenly he frowned, spotting a familiar figure hastily passing by. Chapter 173 171. The real power class "Aubrey Barrington Atwood!?" Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire"How did he end up on Baker Street?" The president of the Liemar Detective Agency was in a hurry, yet still extremely alert, as if he had sensed someone watching him; he suddenly turned around. Charlotte discreetly turned her face and even raised her arm to shield her cheek, a very nonchalant and comfortable pose. Aubrey Barrington Atwood didn''t see any suspicious individuals and continued on his way. Anne came over, following Charlotte''s gaze toward Aubrey Barrington Atwood, the president of the Liemar Detective Agency, and said, "He is quite decisive. Having heard about your great victory at Silver Pigeon Fort, he actually sold the detective agency to you." Charlotte was startled and asked, "When did he sell the detective agency to me?" Anne asked with surprise, "Don''t you know? Louis Simi helped you with the acquisition, and the price was quite favorable. It''s said that a collection of luxury goods, along with a sum of cash, was used to take over the property and personnel of the detective agency." Charlotte was of course aware that Louis Simi had helped him acquire a detective agency, but Louis Simi had not mentioned that it was the Liemar Agency. At that time, Charlotte had other matters to attend to and didn''t inquire further because all he needed was a gesture from Louis Simi; which detective agency was acquired did not really matter to him. Charlotte watched the figure of Aubrey Barrington Atwood disappear into another street and couldn''t help but exclaim, "What talent!" He himself didn''t know whether he was referring to Louis Simi or Aubrey Barrington Atwood in calling them talented. After all, both of these sleeping dragons were quite gifted, one actually thought of acquiring the Liemar Agency, and the other made a swift decision to sell the Liemar Agency to him. Remarkably, the two of them managed to make it happen. Charlotte couldn''t help but laugh, "Let''s go visit the Liemar Detective Agency tomorrow." Anne also smiled, "Sure!" Having been apart for so long, they just wanted to enjoy some peaceful time together. Even though Anne was curious and wanted to check out the Liemar Agency, she didn''t want to disrupt such a beautiful afternoon. Soon after, the apartment''s butler brought in coffee, meals, beer, fruit wine, and some desserts. Charlotte and Anne sat in front of the living room''s floor-to-ceiling windows, admiring the view of the street through the magic alchemy crystal glass, and enjoyed a relaxed and delightful afternoon meal. After eating, Charlotte chatted casually with Anne over coffee for a while, and as the evening darkened, he then took Anne back to the University of Georgia. Charlotte hesitated for a moment but decided to return to Elysian Pastoral Street No. 58. Although the Baker Street apartment was very cozy, he still enjoyed the busy hustle and bustle of this place, and besides, the house here was bigger. He returned to the third floor and saw another life-sized portrait of Anne. In this portrait, Anne was wearing a long silk robe with exotic flair, accentuating the girl''s graceful figure. She was even using an ancient Eastern greeting to welcome him back to the bedroom. Charlotte admired it for a while and then switched to another bedroom to sleep. The next day, when he got up and before he had the chance to find Anne, the Augusladin High Priest paid him a visit. The priest''s face showed a hint of weariness as he said to Charlotte, "We are set to depart at the end of this month, so you need to be prepared." "We are an envoy team, and we will be wearing a uniform attire. You and your subordinates need to visit the Embassy Street to customize our common and formal attire, and even the weapons must conform to regulations. Magic-Breaking Bombshell Bullets are not allowed, nor are antispace or space weapons. As a diplomatic officer, you are qualified to select a batch of weapons..." The Augusladin High Priest listed a bunch of precautions, and Charles had Madam Nancy prepare a mug of barley wine, but the High Priest declined, asking for a glass of water instead. Charles hadn''t expected the High Priest to be so meticulous about status in the details. After chatting for a while, the High Priest hurried off. As an ambassador, and especially as a war envoy with full authority, he had to sign an alliance with the Inglima Empire and ideally persuade the Inglima Empire to send troops. He had a lot to prepare and was very busy. However, for the Augusladin High Priest, being an ambassador, no matter how busy, was better than being thrown into the meat grinder of the war in Ferlanden. It is said that a member of the Sacred Order has fallen on those battlefields. Once the High Priest had left, Charles went to Sparrowhawk Street No. 1. Although he wanted to spend another day dawdling with Anne, he ultimately had to do some serious work. Dobin, Yellow Bear, and others were staying in Machu Picchu, so now at Sparrowhawk Street No. 1, there were only Taoles, Belisa, Anatasiya, and eighteen Hunchback Red Bear Warriors, as well as thirty selected warriors from the Westwind Knights, half from the Patrolling Army and half from the residents of Silver Pigeon Fort, all of whom had clear identities. When Charles was selecting them, he even added the standard that they should have received at least a middle-level education and be able to read and write fluently. The Fars Empire did place considerable emphasis on education, but it couldn''t achieve the universal literacy of modern countries on Earth. Only five percent of the people could receive primary education, and the vast majority of the Empire''s citizens were still illiterate. When Charles arrived at Sparrowhawk Street No. 1, Taoles wasn''t there; after all, being a lady of the Sue family, she had returned to Strasbourg and naturally had her private affairs. But Belisa and Anatasiya were present. In his capacity as the Head of the Lucavaro District Administration Bureau, Charles first filled in their positions. Given that Anatasiya was a graduate of the University of Georgia, she was directly appointed as a Grade One Clerk, while Belisa, having only completed higher education, was chosen to be a maid beside the duchess. Although she had always been studying hard on her own, her educational background was insufficient, so she was appointed as a Forty-fifth Grade First-Level Assistant. Of course, this was against the rules; in reality, Belisa didn''t qualify to be an Assistant. Originally, when Charles''s ex-fiance, Miss Silvie Martin from the National Academy graduated, she only got a job as a Forty-seventh Grade Third-Level Registrar. It even made Silvie so indignant that she gave up the assigned job to become an apprentice detective. But now... Times have changed, and Charles could indeed be considered part of the Empire''s privileged class, even slightly higher than the lower ranks of the privileged. Moreover, not only had his job rank become high enough, but he also held substantial administrative power. Not to mention the wartime temporary appointment of Westwind Knights'' Commander and the nominal position of war envoy with full authority for the Fars Empire to the Inglima Empire, just the two administrative positions as the General of the Lucavaro District Patrolling Army and the Head of the Lucavaro District Administration Bureau made it a piece of cake to arrange positions for a few of his own people. If Silvie Martin knew that her former fianc could even secure a Forty-fifth Grade First-Level Assistant position for a maid with only a higher education, she would surely have something to say about it. Yes, this would be so Silvie. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 174 172. The New President of Liemar Detective Agency Charles didn''t stay on Sparrowhawk Street for long; after a rare morning of diligent work, he happily ducked out early to pick up Anne from class.The two of them first had lunch together before making their way to the Alcatraz District. Three of the seven major detective agencies in the Fars Empire were located in this district, including the Liemar Detective Agency, aside from the Cat Detective Agency. The financial situation of the Liemar Detective Agency was clearly much better than that of the Cat Detective Agency. It consisted of three buildings on the street front: one with five floors and two with three floors. Each building had training facilities on its rooftop, allowing detectives to practice swordsmanship, gunmanship, and various other skills. The reason Aubrey Barrington Atwood was willing to sell the detective agency was that its assets mainly consisted of its industry reputation and a group of seasoned professional detectives. The real estate and the registered agency name were not valued as highly. Moreover, Charles had risen too quickly. Although Liemar Detective Agency had personnel, it couldn''t compare to a Knighthood. Aubrey Barrington Atwood believed that, with his ability, making a comeback would not be difficult. Furthermore, a group of veteran detectives were willing to start anew with him. Thus, selling the Liemar Detective Agency to recoup a batch of funds was the best choice. Discover exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire Charles and Anne got off the carriage, gazing at the three office buildings of Liemar Agency with mixed feelings. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles said with a smile, "Let''s go in!" As soon as Charles and Anne entered the premises, a gentle trainee detective receptionist asked, "May I ask, sir, what business do you need to attend to?" Charles answered, "I am Charles Mecklen. Call over the detectives of the agency." The trainee detective receptionist slightly hesitated, not daring to delay, and hurried off. After a while, she came back and reported, "Mister Mecklen, please go to the large terrace on the rooftop. All members of the detective agency are waiting for you." "I apologize, but we really don''t have a place large enough to accommodate all detectives, so we have to request you move to the large terrace." Charles nodded and followed the trainee detective up to the large terrace on the fifth floor with Anne. This building was the office; of the other two three-story buildings, one was the dormitory and the other the archives and armory. Charles had long known that Liemar Agency employed over a hundred detectives, with an additional two to three hundred detective assistants, a considerable number of trainees, as well as various clerks. Indeed, the number was substantial, certainly not fitting into an ordinary meeting room. When he reached the large terrace on the fifth floor and saw the rooftop densely packed with people, even though he had once led a Knighthood of over ten thousand members, he was still taken aback by the crowd. All detectives fell silent; they all knew Charles''s name, and they also knew that it was because Aubrey Barrington Atwood had accepted an assignment to assassinate him. As a result of this case, three Transcendents and eight detectives were lost, which was not even the gravest consequence. This Mister Charles Mecklen had then smoothly risen to prominence, becoming the General of the Lucavaro District Patrolling Army, Commander of the Westwind Knights, and Chief of the Lucavaro District Administration Bureau Um, the Empire''s special plenipotentiary war commissioner on a mission to the Inglima Empire was his new official position, a piece of news not yet known to these detectives. Every detective felt a complex mix of emotions, uncertain how Charles would deal with them. With a smile, Charles asked, "Would all the official detectives please step forward?" About eighty people moved forward, and Charles inquired, "Are there any Transcendents among you?" The eighty-some detectives almost all shook their heads. Charles nodded slightly, he had already known that Aubrey Barrington Atwood would not leave him the best batch of people, and he smiled saying, "I will be the new president of Liemar Detective Agency, and if any of you do not wish to stay at Liemar, I will provide a compensation for the contributions you have made to the agency over the years." "To the formal detectives who are willing to stay at Liemar, I will increase each person''s weekly salary by twenty Sheng Ding." Charles''s approach was not unusual on Earth, namely the N+1 severance compensation; as for a new boss raising every employee''s salary, it''s an old tactic, just one that most capitalists don''t like to use. Charles''s words set the detectives whispering among themselves, and except for two or three people, almost everyone chose to stay. Charles clapped his hands and said, "Since you''ve chosen to stay, you are my employees. Please stand behind me, not in opposition." The eighty-some detectives immediately stood behind Charles, and with these eighty plus people, Charles''s momentum surged, overwhelming the rest of the employees. Charles, smiling genially, said, "As for detective assistants and trainee detectives, if you wish to stay, just speak up to these detectives behind me. If you want to stay and a detective is willing to choose you, your salary remains the same." Of course, Charles was not going to give everyone a raise. These seasoned detectives, although no longer Transcendent, still had their experience, which was indispensable for carrying out detective work. But these detective assistants and trainee detectives were not of such great value, and his attitude towards them was blatantly obvious. A detective called out loudly, "Little Charles, John, come to my side." Someone had taken the lead, and soon, there were a hundred or two hundred detective assistants and trainee detectives standing behind Charles, leaving the remaining detective assistants and trainee detectives somewhat embarrassed, looking dejected. Many of them did not want to leave the detective agency either, as even in Strasbourg, it was not easy to find a stable job. Charles smiled faintly and then dropped another bombshell, saying, "For those not chosen by the detectives, if you have a better place to go, I won''t stand in your way, and will even provide a severance fee. If you have nowhere better to go, you may report to the Patrolling Army of the Lucavaro District tomorrow. As you know, I am still the general commander of the Lucavaro District Patrolling Army, and we are in need of people there." This statement was astonishing. Many of the unchosen detective assistants and trainee detectives simply could not believe that such good fortune was possible. Perhaps the income of the lower ranks of the Patrolling Army was temporarily lower than that of detective assistants and trainee detectives, but their career prospects were much more stable. Moreover, these people also knew that Charles would keep his word, as he truly was the general commander of the Lucavaro District Patrolling Army. The atmosphere, which had been slightly cold, finally warmed up after his statement, and many changed their attitudes towards Charles, becoming more friendly. Working with Aubrey Barrington Atwood was one job, and working with Charles was another; only those taken away by Atwood were his core members. The rest were just hired from the labor market. Clearly, Charles was the better boss. Anne was on the side, watching Charles change the ownership of Liemar Detective Agency with just a few words; her heart was full of admiration. She had never doubted Charles''s abilities, but seeing it firsthand was still different. Chapter 175 173, The Cunning and Sly High Priest Running a detective agency requires not only a Transcendent to preside over it but also outstanding business acumen. Charles actually had no one to use for this; he lacked this skill himself and did not have the corresponding talent amongst his subordinates.Taoles and Dobin were members of the Patrolling Army, not Charles''s subordinates. People like Yellow Bear wouldn''t end up in a gang if they could work as detectives, and neither The Spotted Deer Gwen nor The Wind Wolf Bankcroft had this kind of talent. As for Anatasiya and Belisa Charles didn''t even know if they could do the job. He chose to trust the old detectives of the Liemar Detective Agency and even deliberately let them pick their detective assistants and trainee detectives to clear out the unstable elements within the agency. Although doing so would make this group of "agency veterans" stick together more closely, there wouldn''t be any internal strife within the detective agency in the short term. Those who were excluded to work as detective assistants and trainees mostly had educational backgrounds, which was necessary for this line of work. They might not be favored by the old-timers of the detective agency and were subject to exclusion, but that didn''t necessarily mean they had anything against Charles himself. These people, sent over to the Patrolling Army, would naturally stand out and excel if they were capable. If not... After all, the salary was paid by His Majesty the Emperor, and Charles Mecklen wouldn''t lose anything. Using management concepts from Earth, which were hundreds of years ahead of this era, and although he only grasped the surface, Charles quickly smoothed over the unstable atmosphere within the Liemar Detective Agency. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The next thing he announced was the second matter: Dinner! Charles paid out of his own pocket to treat everyone at the Liemar Detective Agency to a grand feast. With this meal, everyone at Liemar, at least verbally, praised the new president and showed the most basic "affection." After the dinner, Charles gathered the small number of people who were reluctant to stay, gave them an inspiring talk, and made a show of trying to retain them. In the end, two old detectives chose to stay, while only one insisted on leaving. Charles provided him with a sum of money according to their agreement, and everyone parted on good terms. Charles spent an afternoon at the Liemar Detective Agency and then left with Anne. As soon as Charles left, the detective agency quieted down again. An old detective suddenly asked a question, "What do you guys think of the new president?" A middle-aged detective replied, "I don''t care what he''s like, I just want to work honestly, earn money, and provide for my family." The words of the middle-aged detective garnered approval from everyone, after all, those detectives with aspirations and capabilities were the extreme minority. Most detectives were just ordinary people who viewed this profession as just another job. In the following days, Charles had no more time to spare. Every day someone sent by the High Priest of Augustine came to urge him to hurry and take his people to the Embassy Street. Out of necessity, Charles could only take his people to Embassy Street, first to tailor their outfits, and then collect a batch of weapons specially made for diplomatic staff. These matters might not seem numerous, but they kept him busy for a good three to five days. Just as he finished with these matters, the High Priest of Augustine informed him that he could now choose special personal weapons designated for envoys. Charles went to the Minister of Foreign Affairs'' official residence once again. Senior diplomatic officers had access to a special weapons arsenal. As a diplomatic commissioner, Charles could select an Extraordinary Weapon from the arsenal exclusively designated for diplomatic staff. The weapon was not to be issued to individuals and had to be returned after each diplomatic mission. However, in reality, all it took was a report explaining how the weapon was "lost" to secretly keep it. Hmm, this was intel obtained through the Tenfold True Word Technique. Charles didn''t hesitate to pick an Extraordinary Handgun called the Silver Knight! This Extraordinary Handgun has three attributes, Trajectory Correction, Ejecting Draw Gun, and Double Shot Burst. When firing the Silver Knight, as long as the aim isn''t too far off the target, it automatically corrects the direction of the bullet, allowing even a normal person to achieve a perfect hit rate. However, this feature has a downside, skilled gunmen can''t shoot as they please because it automatically "calibrates". To put it simply, if an apple were placed on a person''s head, an ordinary person would shoot the person dead, and a skilled marksman would do the same... As for the Ejecting Draw Gun attribute, the moment it comes into contact with the fingers, it actively ejects, enabling quicker drawing and shooting, but this also leads to frequent accidental activationsjust an unintended touch will cause it to pop out... The Silver Knight isn''t an Antispace Item, nor does it have a spatial magazine. It has a normal magazine, and an energy magazine. Ordinary Extraordinary-class firearms can only fire separately, but the Silver Knight can simultaneously shoot normal bullets and Energy Bullets, striking with a Double Shot Burst, catching the enemy off guard. Honestly, this thing turns a novice into a skilled gunman, but for someone who''s already a skilled gunman, it''s a hindrance. Charles himself isn''t short of weapons. Although diplomatic envoys aren''t allowed to carry Antispace Weapons, meaning his Anti-Space Sniper Rifle and Silver Rhinoceros can''t be used, the Blood Rose isn''t included in this restriction. It''s not an Antispace Weapon, and with Blood Rose in hand, Charles fears no enemy. He chose the Silver Knight solely because, as a special weapon for diplomatic personnel of the Empire, it has an extremely high market price. After selecting his weapon, Charles left the Foreign Minister''s official residence. He went to bid farewell to Anne in advance and then headed to the embassy district to find the Augusladin High Priest. The diplomatic mission was about to depart, and he wouldn''t be able to return home for the next few days with lots of miscellaneous things to take care of. In just a few days, the over two hundred-person diplomatic mission left Strasbourg. The highest-ranking individual in this diplomatic mission was naturally the special full-power War Envoy, the Augusladin High Priest. However, his deputy wasn''t Charles but Viscount Duranni. Charles''s position was still too low. Although the Augusladin High Priest had painted a rosy picture, he hadn''t actually given him a bite of it. Explore new worlds at My Virtual Library Empire However, as a special full-power War Commissioner, Charles''s status wasn''t low either. Within the mission, he was ranked number eight at leasthe even had a military carriage to sit in and didn''t need to ride a horse. The Fars Empire was in dire need of external assistance. Therefore, apart from carriages, the diplomatic mission was also fully equipped with warhorses, a very rare provision. The group left Strasbourg and sped along the road. In roughly seven to eight days, they reached the seaside and boarded a warship bound for the Inglima Empire. The Augusladin High Priest indeed had great powers. Midway, a merchant ship approached and transferred Charles and all his subordinates onto it. Only then did Charles realize that the Augusladin High Priest never intended to take him to the Inglima Empire. His mission was to go to Song Spirit Island and secure a "retreat" for the great priest. Charles stood on the merchant ship, watching as the Augusladin High Priest left. He was so angry that his teeth itchedhe had never expected to be manipulated like a pawn by a native. But There was nothing he could do about it. Just as Charles was about to order the merchant ship to change course, he suddenly realized that someone from their group was missing, breaking out into a cold sweat. Julian Asilo had disappeared. Chapter 176 174, From today on, I am the captain of this ship. Charles broke out in a cold sweat in an instant.After circling around the merchant ship seven or eight times, he still saw no sign of Julian Asilo, and his heart suddenly missed a beat. Gazing out at the sea, the warship carrying the Augusladin High Priest had long disappeared from view. Being much faster than the merchant ship, even if he were to give chase now, it would be impossible to catch up before the ship reached the Inglima Empire. Charles bit his lip, wisely deciding to abandon the chase and to remind the Augusladin High Priest that a spy from the Byron Empire had snuck aboard his ship. If he didn''t go and warn them, he could still claim to have no knowledge of this matter. If he did catch up, how could he explain knowing that Julian Asilo had infiltrated the group? Surely he couldn''t say that he was the one who brought him in? Moreover, if there were to be an incident, it would have already occurred by now; there was truly no way to change anything. Charles saluted in the direction of the distant horizon, praying for the Augusladin High Priest and for Julian as wellafter all, if the two were to meet, at least one would get hurt. Who cares? As long as it''s not him, Charles Mecklen, who gets hurt. Charles steadied himself, ignoring the ghostly stares of Taoles, Anatasiya, and Belisa, and asked, "Where is the captain?" The captain of this merchant ship was named Simon, who, upon hearing the call, emerged and said, "Officer, what can I do for you?" Charles''s earlier erratic behavior, darting about the ship, had caught his eye, leading to several speculations, though none were fully confirmed. Charles asked, "How many days will it take to reach Cappadocia City?" The captain answered, "About five days." Charles pondered for a while then inquired, "In which country is your merchant ship registered?" Captain Simon shrugged and replied, "This is an unregistered merchant ship." Charles''s eyes lit up, and he declared, "From today onward, I am the captain of this ship." Simon smiled faintly and said, "I am not only the captain but also the owner of this ship. If you want to become the captain, you can buy it off me." Charles drew the newly acquired Silver Knight and placed it against the captain''s forehead, stating, "Please rephrase that." Simon''s expression turned extremely ugly as he said, "Kill me, and you won''t survive on the high seas either!" Charles replied, "We won''t survive if we don''t kill you." "So, do you choose death for all of us, or do you choose for us all to survive together?" Simon exclaimed in shock and anger, "No one is out to get you. I am just fulfilling my agreement with the Augusladin High Priest to take you to Cappadocia City." "If you don''t want to go to Cappadocia City, I can take you to another port on Song Spirit Island." Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles said, "I will die the moment I set foot on Song Spirit Island, so you choose!" Simon looked at Charles as if he were insane, and the other sailors on the ship also drew their weapons. The ship was a medium-sized merchant vessel, about one hundred tons according to Earth''s standards, and with merely sixty to seventy sailors aboard. Although they outnumbered them, their strength was clearly no match for Charles''s side. Charles, Taoles, Anatasiya, Belisa, Hundred Bear Chief, Bear Tyrant, and Bear Sweeton Charles''s side, there were seven Transcendents. Aside from Belisa, nearly every one of them could single-handedly slaughter the entire merchant ship. In the end, Simon chose to submit, saying resentfully, "Fine! The ship is at your command." Charles put away the Silver Knight and smiled, saying, "You''re a wise man indeed." He was just looking for a reason to turn hostile, the nonsense about dying upon arriving at Song Spirit Island was completely made up on the spur of the moment. Charles was a transmigrator, not an indigenous person bound by rules and traditions. Given the opportunity to play a real-life version of grand maritime exploration, why not play it? If there was an opportunity to do something, why not go for it? He had to control this merchant ship to make a big move in Cappadocia City. Aboard the ship, no one understood what Charles was thinking. Even Taoles, Anatasiya, and Belisa thought he was a bit crazy. Your journey continues at My Virtual Library Empire After gaining control of the merchant ship, the first thing Charles did was integrate its crew with his own Westwind Knights; though the sailors and his team numbered just over a hundred in total, he formed five combat teams with himself, Taoles, Anatasiya, Belisa, and Captain Simon each leading one. Captain Simon had secretly resolved to find an opportunity to throw him overboard. Charles knew that such heavy-handed methods wouldn''t win everyone''s approval, but with his Insight Ability, monitoring the whole merchant ship wasn''t a problem and he was not afraid of resistance. Under Charles''s command, the merchant ship named ''White Tea'' sailed at an accelerated pace and entered the port of Cappadocia City in four and a half days. This coastal city, which had once been a pirate''s fortress because it was not on the main sea route, had now become an ordinary city for the same reason. The number of merchant ships entering and exiting Cappadocia''s port normally didn''t exceed five, and most of them were just stopping to unload cargo and restock provisions without staying long. When White Tea entered Cappadocia City, everyone assumed it was just another ordinary merchant ship, and indeed, like a typical one, it began to unload goods. The "crew" also left the ship one after another to seek "entertainment" within the city. The system of the Inglima Empire was about eighty to ninety percent similar to that of the Fars Empire. This small city was not the fief of any noble; Notruden had only assigned a municipal commissioner to manage it, and the city had only two hundred members of the Patrolling Army. When Charles left the White Tea with Taoles and the others, Captain Simon secretly gathered the sailors who remained on the White Tea and said, "We have already delivered these people of Fars to Cappadocia. Our task is complete. Once we''ve resupplied with fresh water, we''ll set sail immediately and leave these Fars crazies behind." One sailor asked, "Should we report these people of Fars?" Simon replied with a complex expression, "The Fars Empire and the Inglima Empire aren''t at war. The two nations are allowed normal interaction, so what exactly can we report?" "Are we to report that they''re planning a surprise attack on Cappadocia?" "Not to mention that there are only fifty of them!" "Even if they took this small town, what could they achieve? Turn to piracy?" The sailor sheepishly fell silent. Simon still harbored a significant fear of Charles, after all, Charles had too many Transcendents under him, and the rest were elite warriors. All he wanted was to abandon these Fars madmen and return to the high seas. While Simon was gathering his sailors, Charles was trying to maze-ify Cappadocia, but ''Agmillar''s Labyrinth'' provided no response for a long while, likely not meeting the requirements for maze-ification. Charles wasn''t surprised by this; Machu Picchu was a ruin and Silver Pigeon Fort was temporarily under his control, which was why they could undergo maze-ification. Cappadocia had its own commissioner and Patrolling Army, how could it be maze-ified? But there was another thing he found peculiardid the Augusladin High Priest know about this or not? Chapter 177 175. Salted Fish Balls "A normal city cannot be eroded by the Power of the Evil God,""It seems one needs to conquer this small city in order to initiate its maze-ification." Explore new worlds at My Virtual Library Empire Charles pondered for a long time, suddenly feeling as if he were the Great Evil God himself, conquering a city, transforming a city into a labyrinth, and then turning its people into Evil Spirits... He hadn''t considered conquering Cappadocia. As the Special Envoy for Total War to the Inglima Empire, how could he explain conquering Cappadocia to the Inglima Empire''s officials? "This is a declaration of war!" Charles''s current problem was, if the High Priest knew this detail and had him maze-ify Cappadocia, it would be a huge "pitfall." If the High Priest didn''t know, the problem was even worse it meant Labyrinth Evil God Agmillar still had another hidden side. "Unfortunately, there are almost no records of this Labyrinth Evil God on the Old Continent. I really want to take a trip to the New Continent to uncover the secrets of this overseas Evil God." "Of course, before that, I need to resolve the issue of the arrival of the two Evil Gods first." Charles tapped on the ground and stood up. Although he had landed, he didn''t venture deeply into Cappadocia as he always needed to maintain his Insight Ability to envelop the Bai Cha under its effect. He decided to set aside Cappadocia for now and go back to the Bai Cha to "quell the rebellion." A little girl, around eleven or twelve years old, carrying a wicker basket containing a dozen salted fish, walked past the harbor. She wore a patched, coarse dress that had been altered to fit her size, her hair slightly yellowed, her face bearing a reddish hue from the constant sea breeze not particularly pretty but not ugly either. As she brushed past Charles, he suddenly stopped the little girl and asked in Inglima Language, "Are you selling salted fish?" The girl gave him a wary glance. Charles, in his Fars military uniform, was distinctly dressed compared to the locals. She didn''t trust foreigners and said, "Not selling!" As the girl was about to bypass Charles, he pulled out a shilling and asked, "Would this money suffice?" The girl glanced at it. Not recognizing the currency of Fars since Cappadocia used the currency of the Inglima Empire, pounds, shillings, and pence she still shook her head determinedly. Charles, feeling helpless, as diplomats rarely handle their own finances, hadn''t exchanged any Inglima Empire currency and now found himself in a pickle. Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As the girl was about to leave, seeing Charles standing there looking helpless, she placed a salted fish on the ground, gestured to him, and quickly ran off. Charles felt quite awkward; he wasn''t so desperate as to live off a little girl''s "charity"! Besides, he really didn''t have anything to barter with, even if he caught up with her to offer something in return. Charles picked up the salted fish, activated Bloody Glory and gently rubbed it; the fish crumbs fell, and in his hand were several shiny salted fish balls. He smiled slightly and said, "Salted fish flavored ''Drop Dead Balls''." He wandered around the harbor some more, bought a dozen mulberry papers, and exquisitely wrapped the salted fish balls. Captain Simon was fervently and vocally rallying his group of over a dozen subordinates when someone knocked on the door, then violently kicked it open. Charles walked in with a grin, holding a paper package and said, "Take a look at what gift I''ve brought you all?" "This is an alchemical Magic Potion. It is said if you eat it without the antidote once a week, there will be a bang, and you''ll explode." "Let''s all try it!" "I hear it tastes quite good." Simon and the sailors he had incited stared at the paper wrapper in Charles''s hand, their faces filled with shock. Alchemical magic potions already sounded sinister, let alone one that could explode after consumptionwho would dare to try it? At that moment, Charles burst in, and Simon, of course, knew that his act of "mutiny" had been exposed. He hurriedly said, "I am willing to continue serving you, with no second thoughts." Despite his efforts to explain, the more anxious he got, the less coherent he became. The sailors he had rallied even turned against him, shouting, "He urged us to sail away secretly and leave you in Cappadocia. We can all swear that no one agreed to his plan." These people were all talking at once, each trying to prove their "innocence." Charles ignored them, stretched out a hand, and lightly touched his forehead. A Flame Hand flew out from behind his head, snatching a passing seabird. He casually stuffed a red, salty fish ball tainted by the Bloody Glory into the bird''s mouth, then let the bird fly away. He then deliberately made an epiphany-like expression and said, "This alchemical magic potion also has a unique featureif it gets too far from the person who poisoned it, it will explode immediately." As he spoke, the bird, soaring high, exploded mid-air into a mass of flesh and blood, leaving Simon and all the sailors involved pale, no longer harboring any doubts about the power of the magic potion. Charles pulled out the Silver Knight, pressed it against a sailor''s forehead, and said, "You have a choice, die by my hand, or take the potion?" The sailor swallowed hard, took the salty fish ball, and put it in his mouth. It tasted horrendously unpleasant and was incredibly salty, but he swallowed it with difficulty. With one person leading, the rest of them, no longer needing Charles to point the gun at them, also reluctantly consumed their salty fish balls. When it was Simon''s turn, he bowed his head, feeling nothing but deep sorrow. He had just taken a private job to transport Charles and his group to Cappadocia and had never expected Charles to be a "madman" who would soon take over his merchant ship and now force him to take the magic potion. Simon looked up at the barrel of the gun pressed against his forehead and swallowed the salty fish ball without hesitation. Under the gun, how could he not submit? Charles put away the Silver Knight and said indifferently, "I''ll be needing a few more ships." Simon exclaimed in shock, "You want to be a pirate?" Charles tapped him on the head and said, "Pirate, my foot. I''m a diplomat from the Fars Empire. How could I possibly become a pirate?" Simon had just breathed a sigh of relief when he heard Charles say, "It''s you who''ll be the pirate! I''m just a nameless assistant. When your Pirate King flag waves over the ocean, I''ll disappear into obscurity, bravely withdrawing from the scene." Simon was utterly dumbfounded, completely unable to understand Charles''s train of thought. Charles, utilizing techniques from the ancient East, successfully used the salty fish balls as alchemical magic potions to bring the captain to heel, then ignored any minor details. He walked onto the deck, looking out at the sea, feeling a tumultuous surge building within him. Ever since he had been out at sea, Charles felt that he hadn''t changed, but everyone around him, whether acquaintances or strangers, sensed an incredible change in him. Suddenly, Charles quipped, "The Great Voyage series really is a great game." Chapter 178 176, This is a declaration of war! This seaside town had several taverns where the sailors of the White Tea, having entered the town, were all drinking and making merry in various pubs, while the members of the Westwind Knights roamed about, exploring Cappadocia City.Charles, lacking any sailing experience, was unaware that a port which had previously harbored pirates and was now not under strict official control, often docking unregistered smuggling ships like the White Tea, was unsafe; thus, he paid no mind to his subordinates'' free activities. That the sailors of the White Tea only stayed in the taverns was also a result of many years of maritime experience. As the former Laurel Goddess of the University of Georgia looked around without Charles by her side, she decided against taking any action. In fact, she wasn''t adept at fighting and didn''t feel brave enough to cause trouble without Charles, her "warrior shield." Enjoy new chapters from My Virtual Library Empire Anatasiya and Belisa had now become good friends. The pair wandered around this seaside town together and soon, Anatasiya detected someone following them. Being a Second Order Transcendent Knight from Hatingen Thunder and Storm University, Anatasiya was never scared of a battle. She signaled to Belisa and they split up at a crossroads; sure enough, someone followed each of them. Belisa, who dared not engage in combat, made a light leap onto a nearby rooftop. She circled around and shook off her pursuer, then caught up with Anatasiya. More than ten men dressed as sailors were following Anatasiya, and one of them had a bag, motioning as if they were about to make a move. Belisa, unsure of what was in the man''s bag and fearing her friend might be ambushed, was used to seeing conspiracy and trickery beside the Duchess. She quickly drew two handguns. Charles never allowed his subordinates to lack weapons, and she easily obtained two non-Transcendent alchemical handguns, which, although not Extraordinary Weapons, were far superior to standard-issue handguns. Despite her gentle nature, and fear of killing someone, Belisa didn''t rush to shoot the assailants. Instead, she fired at the group of sailors'' bag, splitting it open. From inside, a flurry of black smoke followed by a swarm of black insects emerged, filling the air chaotically. The black insects swarmed the sailors nearby, piercing their skin and burrowing in, causing the sailors to scream and frantically slap at their bodies. Belisa let out a scream and shouted loudly, "Anatasiya, run! They have insects." Anatasiya, bold by nature and only intending to draw out their trackers, laughed at Belisa''s fear upon hearing the warning about the insects, but then she saw the swarm resembling a small dark cloud. Though brave, Anatasiya was still a girl and, given the vast number of insects, potentially numbering in the thousands, even a man would hesitate to touch them, not knowing whether these insects were poisonous. She summoned her Thunder Fighting Spirit and leaped onto a nearby rooftop. Seeing Belisa, she waved, and the two quickly met up. The swarm of insects was bizarre, burrowing under the sailors'' skin only to emerge elsewhere, biting and creating finger-sized bloody cavities all over their bodies. Seven or eight black insects flew towards the two girls. Anatasiya drew her rapier and with a flick, sliced all the insects in midair. The sliced insects turned into fine black smoke and drifted back to the swarm. Anatasiya, shocked, asked, "What''s going on?" Belisa replied, "I saw them holding a bag and suspected they were planning to release poison, so I fired a shot and burst the bag open. Then, all these insects flew out; they''re terrifying, they actually consume people." Anatasiya, watching the sailors being bitten by the swarm of insects, said, "These are not real insects; they must be some kind of extraordinary object. That bag must be the means to control them." S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "There''s no saving these sailors now, but we can''t let the swarm disperse. Otherwise, the whole Cappadocia City will be doomed. Who knows how many would die." Belisa regretted her impulsiveness in breaking the bag and asked, "What should we do then? We can''t handle these bizarre insects!" Anatasiya decisively said, "Go find Charles; he must have a way." The two quickly left the scene, but they had not gone far when they saw another group of sailors catching up to them. A young sailor pointed at them and shouted, "It was them who destroyed the Bag of Insects, killing more than ten of our brothers." A one-eyed sailor, pulling out a crystal vase from his waist, roared, "Dare to kill my people, and I''ll capture you alive to be tormented by all the brothers before being dismembered." Anatasiya was about to leap into battle when Belisa grabbed her, hurriedly saying, "What if they still have that thing?" Anatasiya hesitated. She was actually not afraid of the insects, as the Thunder Fighting Spirit could kill all the insects instantly, but considering Belisa''s lack of combat ability, she still pulled Belisa and retreated quickly. The self-proclaimed Redbeard, seeing them flee, stuffed the crystal vase back into his waist and led his men to draw swords and chase wildly. The chase went on until they encountered a group of Hunchback Red Bear Warriors, who were drunkenly and clumsily singing in the vulgar dialect of the Beastmen, mixing their songs with loud howls, causing a great nuisance. Belisa shouted, "Someone is chasing us; everyone, back to the ship quickly." Upon hearing that Belisa was being chased, the leader of the bears bellowed, "I''ll kill them." Belisa wanted to stop him but was powerless to do so. She could only watch as the eighteen Hunchback Red Bear Warriors collided with the group of sailors. These warriors were not the type to greet; they drew their weapons, and in a single encounter, they killed seven or eight people. The self-proclaimed Redbeard, although skilled in swordsmanship, couldn''t withstand the "critical hits" from the group of Bear People. He was hammered to death by the Hundred Bear Chief and his comrades without even a chance to use the crystal vase at his waist. Seeing such a vicious scene, Belisa did not know what to do. It was then that Anatasiya grabbed her and ran toward the harbor. Now that a life had been taken, they needed Charles to intervene. Anatasiya and Belisa hadn''t reached the ship called the White Tea when Charles was already alerted. Concerned for his subordinates, he called everyone from the ship and nearby tavern sailors at the dock to prepare for a response. The first person he encountered was Taoles, who asked, "What happened?" Taoles pointed and said, "I''ll lead the way." Then this former Laurel Goddess led Charles to the civil officer''s residence. Although Charles knew that attacking the civil officer''s residence was akin to declaring war, he charged in without hesitation. Chapter 179 177, do I actually have the physique to burst into a soldier? The administrator of Cappadocia City, called Domingo!He was handing over "goods" to a fleet C approximately over six hundred recently captured natives of Song Spirit Island. The Inglima Empire was not established by the natives of the three Inglima islands; people from various countries of the Old Continent crossed the sea to set up more than twenty small kingdoms. Later, one of the founding dukes of the Fars Empire, Duke Guillaume, led his troops across the sea and nominally unified the three Inglima islands. Find more chapters on My Virtual Library Empire The three Inglima islands had undergone seven conquests and three unifications. People from various countries of the Old Continent crossed the sea to establish more than twenty kingdoms. The Inglima Empire, now known as the Red Dragon Dynasty, was not established by the natives of the three Inglima islands. It was Duke Guillaume, one of the founding dukes of the Fars Empire, who led his troops across the sea and nominally unified the Inglima islands. The third Emperor of the Inglima Empire adopted a suggestion from the then Minister of Finance and secretly sold the natives of Song Spirit and Ojibwa Island to the New Continent. This was a sinister trade route that also caused the residents of Song Spirit Island and Ojibwa Island to increasingly resist the rule of the Inglima Empire. When Charles stormed into the administrator''s mansion, he even deliberately wore a cat mask, thinking that if it were a misunderstanding, he would just turn around and leave since the other party had no proof and couldn''t do anything to him. But as he stormed into the administrator''s mansion and saw the natives of Song Spirit Island bound in chains, and some even caged for resisting fiercely, a fire of rage surged to his head. Domingo, the administrator of Cappadocia City, on seeing a group of people barge into the mansion, thought his slave trading had been exposed and without hesitation pulled out a handgun and fired at Charles. Chatham, the leader of the slave trade fleet, was originally a pirate and a Transcendent. In the era when Zimmerman Axel Robin roamed the seas, knowing he was no match, he pledged allegiance to the Inglima Empire and did their dirty work out of the public eye. Having been a pirate and slave trader for many years and having seen countless Transcendents, he recognized Charles''s movement technique as soon as he stormed into the mansion and shouted, "It''s a person from Baron!" Baron and the Inglima Empire were competitors in the slave trade, both empires having territories in the New Continent and both desperately needing people to populate those new lands. Domingo, convinced immediately, shouted, "You people from Baron, do you want to declare war on the Inglima Empire?" Originally holding Silver Knight, Charles rolled, dodged the bullets fired by Domingo, pocketed Silver Knight under his ribs into the gun pouch, pulled out Hockwell Silver Rhinoceros, loaded it quickly, and pulled the trigger. Domingo, although quickly promoted, relied mostly on his family background rather than education and ability. He was not even a Transcendent; how could he withstand the Magic-Breaking Bombshell Bullet? He was instantly exploded by a shot from Charles. Sar?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seeing Domingo blown apart by a shot, Chatham was greatly shocked. Domingo had always been cautious with him, not allowing him to bring more than twenty people into Cappadocia City. Seeing how formidable Charles was, as well as the sailors who followed into the administrator''s mansion, Chatham chose to retreat without hesitation. After killing Domingo, Charles turned the gun towards the slave trader. Chatham reacted swiftly, firing several shots at the bound natives of Song Spirit. Charles clapped his hands on his crown and unleashed seven Flame Hands, guarding left and right, blocking these evil bullets, while Chatham seized the opportunity to escape. Charles stored the Silver Rhinoceros, his heart pounding fiercely, feeling somewhat faint. Although the battle was brief, its impact was profound. He had actually killed an administrator of the Inglima Empire. How was he to explain this action? Even if the other party was involved in slavery, a diplomat from the Fars Empire shouldn''t be dealing with it. Even if he intervened, he shouldn''t have been so brutal as to kill an official overseeing a city of the Inglima Empire. That was totally indefensible. After Domingo died, the guards at the bureaucrat''s residence all surrendered, their morale extremely low. Charles didn''t know how to deal with these soldiers from the Inglima Empire, and was worrying about it when a patrol unit burst in. The head of the patrol, seeing Domingo''s half-destroyed body on the ground, not only did not attack. Instead, he knelt on one knee and said, "Lord Byron, we wish to surrender." Charles had expected a fierce battle. Hearing the offer of surrender, he could hardly believe his ears. But the next words of the patrol superintendent made him understand the reason. The superintendent from Cappadocia City, in a calm tone, said, "I am from Spirit Island, and so are my subordinates. If you could take us all with you, we are willing to join Lord Byron." Charles quietly breathed a sigh of relief and said, "For now, join my troops. When I leave, I will take everyone with me." In just half an hour, Charles had succeeded in taking over the bureaucrat''s residence, killed the bureaucrat stationed by the Inglima Empire, drove away the leader of the slave ships, Chatham, and had the patrol troops of Cappadocia City surrender The development of events was unbelievably fast, incredibly so. Even Charles, a well-traveled transmigrator, was momentarily at a loss about what to do. Sometime later, Anatasiya and Belisa hurried over, and only then did Charles find out what had happened from them! He no longer had the heart to ask Taoles why he had shown them this route. After all, while he was in the Fars Empire, he could choose to keep a low profile, for this world was just so, but once in the Inglima Empire, Charles could no longer tolerate the trafficking of people. Especially since it was the Inglima Empire trafficking the natives of Spirit Island. Charles would stand by the Spirit Islander''s side no matter what. He ordered all the Spirit Islanders to be set free and even asked each one personally if they would like to join his army? This batch of captured slaves were all young adults, seventy percent were males, and the rest were young females. Their hatred towards the Inglima people who had captured them was beyond measure; every slave capture was accompanied by bloodshed, and Domingo had directly killed those "worthless" old people and "inconvenient to transport" children; they all harbored deep-seated vendettas against the slave traders. So, Charles hardly needed to incite them; the over six hundred captured Spirit Island natives nearly all agreed to join his army. With the guards of the bureaucrat''s residence, the patrol troops of Cappadocia City, the captured natives from Spirit Island, plus his own sailors and Westwind Knights fighters, Charles suddenly realized that he now had over a thousand people under his command. "Do I actually have the physique to explode with soldiers?" "How did it start with just fifty people before departure, and now suddenly again I have an army of a thousand?" An idea emanated from the journal in his arms: Charles Mecklen, in his role as the commanding officer of the Cappadocian occupying forces, was combating the slave-trading powers of the Inglima Empire, had fulfilled the requirements for setting the fifth Labyrinth, Cappadocia was about to be Maze-ified, please assemble a fleet, and own eighteen or more mid-sized ships, during this period, one must not leave Cappadocia more than a day''s journey away. Chapter 180 178. The trick of tampering with fate Charles gazed at the disappearing fifth page of "Agmilas''s Labyrinth," and felt the force of destiny, so enigmatic and irresistible that he found himself on the perpetual path of maze-ification.He suddenly remembered that The Lord of Radiance also governed luck, and although not as adept as the Serpent of Destiny in manipulating fate, was still a True God capable of influencing destiny. "As a follower of The Lord of Radiance, could the Augusladin High Priest possess some ''tricks'' to meddle with fate?" he wondered. "Is all this arranged by the high priest?" At this thought, Charles shuddered and said to himself, "Even though Sacred Order possesses vast divine powers, they surely cannot achieve this, I must be overthinking." He felt the intent emanating from the diary: the task of acquiring eighteen middle-sized ships or larger was indeed difficult. Even though Cappadocia was a port city, there weren''t many ships docked thereafter all, it was only a small city with a population of a few thousand. Charles even doubted that without the dark trade of slave trafficking, there might be even fewer ships docking in this small city. Knowing he had little time left, he armed his soldiers with weapons from the quartermaster''s stockpile and hurriedly rushed to the port. Unfortunately, he was too late. Two merchant ships had already set sail and left the port of Cappadocia. Charles indeed had a way to chase down the two merchant ships on his own. With the Bloodflame Transformation Art and the bustling worldly distractions at his disposal, he was confident he could subdue the two vessels. However, after hesitating for a moment, he decided to order the rising of Byron''s flag over Cappadocia City, abandoning the pursuit of the slave ships. Looking at the fluttering flag of Byron, Charles thought to himself, "I hope this crude tactic can be of some use." Protagora was a person of Fars, so his Bloody Glory Secret Technique was only hidden in the four universities of Fars. Now, few practiced Bloody Glory in these universities, which is why it wasn''t the first time Charles had been mistaken for someone of the Blood Clan, and he felt he needed to exploit this misunderstanding. Although Charles was a transmigrator and the Fars Empire was far from perfect, he had not lived here long, but he had already made acquaintances, many friends, and even relatively loyal subordinates, which made it impossible for him to retain a sense of detachment from this world. Although still not loyal to the Axel Royal Family, he found himself wanting to do something for the people of this nation, and if it were possible to quell more wars and allow more people to enjoy peace, he was willing to struggle and make an effort for it. Now, including the White Tea, only four merchant ships were docked at Cappadocia, but the diary''s report on the maze-ification progress was only (1/18). Charles made a decisive decision, commanding the newly acquired army to seize the three merchant ships. To him, the vessels docked at the harbor were like fish on the chopping board, and all resistance was trivial. Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Once he captured the three ships, the progress of maze-ification reported by the diary indeed reached (4/18). The captains of the three merchant ships were furious. Although driven to the docks, they dared not confront the might of seven Transcendents and an army of over a thousand soldiers, yet they still had the courage to express their dissatisfaction verbally. One captain shouted angrily, "No one will come to Cappadocia anymore after what you''ve done!" Charles replied with a faint smile, "I don''t care!" Find adventures on My Virtual Library Empire "I''m here to ask you now, has anyone been involved in slave trading?" The three captains looked at each other, all seasoned veterans aware of Cappadocia City''s "specialty" and cognizant of the fact that the two ships that had just departed were engaged in the slave trade. They all shook their heads in unison and said, "We are all legitimate merchants and have never dealt with the slave trade." Charles immediately summoned the Patrol Army Superintendent of Cappadocia to come over and asked, "Are they lying?" The superintendent replied in a low voice, "Indeed, they are all legitimate merchants, none engaged in slave trading." Pleased with the answer, Charles said, "Since none of you trade in slaves, you have a choice: join my army or be executed by me." The three captains were furious, but faced with the dark muzzles of the Westwind Knights'' soldiers'' guns, they all chose to bow their heads for the time being and agreed to enlist. Charles then repeated the "trick" he had performed not long ago; however, the dried fish he initially received from the little girl was too small, so this time, he only gave the captains and first mates of the three merchant ships the dried fish version of the "legs-stiff eyes-staring pill." After securing the "loyalty" of the three captains, Charles immediately disbanded the sailors of the three merchant ships into his own forces and promoted the three merchant ship captains and the defecting Patrol Army Superintendent of Cappadocia to the rank of captain. By now the two fugitive slave ships had vanished without a trace, and Charles ordered the removal of Byron''s flag, for its presence would likely prevent other merchant ships from approaching. As for whether the escaped slave ships would spread the news, Charles was unconcerned. Given the primitive means of communication of the era, it was a very long time before he would need to worry about the issue. Charles appointed Taoles, Anatasiya, and Belisa as the new captains of the three merchant ships. As for the original four captains, even after they had consumed the dried fish version of the "legs-stiff, eyes-staring" pill, he did not trust them enough to let them return to their ships, for that substance was merely salty and truly non-toxic, and would not cause anyone to explode. Cappadocia City was different from the previous two cities. Machu Picchu was a ruined fortress devoid of people, and Silver Pigeon Fort had not belonged to himit was merely that the old master had died, and no new master had arrived, leaving a brief vacancy. But now, Cappadocia City could be considered entirely his, though not from a legal standpoint. Without hesitation, Charles issued a decree to abolish all taxes, relieving all residents of debts to the government, and returned all the taxes stored in the civil servant''s office, collected over the previous two months, to the residents of Cappadocia City. The taxes collected before that period had been sent to Notruden, and Charles had no way to retrieve them. After abolishing the taxes, Charles did not forget to zealously promote the measure and even had the over six hundred natives rescued from Song Spirit Island testify to their experience, painting himself as a "messianic savior." Charles knew that once the Inglima Empire realized someone had occupied territory belonging to them, they would inevitably send troops to retake Cappadocia City. The tax exemption he had promised would be doubled and collected back by the Inglima Empire''s tax officers. Therefore, he needed to secure as much trust as possible before this small seaside city completed its maze-ification, after which he would take these people to Machu Picchu. At that moment, the emissary group from the Fars Empire had already arrived at Notruden Port and had been sent to the Inglima Empire''s summer palace specifically reserved for receiving foreign guests! Upon disembarking, the Augusladin High Priest immediately went to visit Notruden''s Temple of the Lord of Light and met with the local High Priest. The two High Priests cordially spent an afternoon together, and as for what they discussed, only they and The Lord of Radiance knew. Chapter 181 179. Another salted fish Charles fiddled with the crystal vase in his hand, staring at the swarm of insects flying chaotically in the thick black smoke. He didn''t even know what this was all about.The sailors tracking Anatasiya and Belisa, who were identified by the Patrolling Army, were all under Chatham. Among them, the two most formidable ones, one named Red-beard Morgan and the other called Poison Bee Jack, each had an Extraordinary Object they claimed to have brought up from a deep-sea treasure. If they had been with Chatham at the time, Charles might not have easily controlled the situation. With these two Extraordinary Objects, Red-beard Morgan and Poison Bee Jack roamed the seas and had some fame. They were once well-known pirates but now are notorious slave traders. They were also unlucky. Belisa shot through Poison Bee Jack''s Bag of Insects with a single shot, causing him to lose control of the swarm, which backfired on him. Red-beard Morgan encountered the Hunchback Red Bear Warriors and was beaten to death by the Hundred Bear Chief and the bear warriors, without even having the chance to use his Extraordinary Object. When Charles''s pursuit of Chatham was unsuccessful, he took over three merchant ships and promptly came over to handle this troublesome matter. Enjoy new chapters from My Virtual Library Empire After the Bag of Insects was broken, although destroyed, it still had an inexplicable attraction to the terrifying swarm, so these strange insects that could devour living beings did not leave but only flew within a certain range. The Superintendent of Cappadocia City, named Cruz, was a native of Song Spirit Island but was born in another city. He went to Notruden in his youth to study and after graduating, became a civil servant in the Inglima Empire. However, he offended his superior and was kicked to this seaside town. Cruz was quite pleased to return to his homeland. However, he later discovered that Domingo was trafficking the people of Song Spirit Island. Despite several attempts to stop him, Domingo, not only a civil affairs officer of Cappadocia but also the chief of the Patrolling Army, held a cloud-covering position in this city, similar to Charles''s in the Lucavaro District, and gradually Cruz became disheartened and resentful towards the Inglima Empire. Seeing Charles hesitating to deal with the terrifying swarm, Cruz stepped forward and said, "Poison Bee Jack used that bag to control the swarm. I''m willing to rush in and retrieve it." Just as he was about to rush towards the swarm, Charles grabbed him and said, "You are not a Transcendent, going in there would mean certain death. Let me do it." Then this conscientious Patrol Army Superintendent watched as Charles straightened his collar and strode toward the swarm, feeling moved and thought, "This Mr. Qian Nan is truly a light of humanity. With such outstanding talents in Byron, who can''t dominate the Old Continent?" "Such a corrupt empire as Inglima should be eliminated." Taoles, Anatasiya, Belisa, and Simon, the four captains, all had their hearts in their throats. The first three were genuinely worried, while the latter feared that if Charles died, no one would provide them with the ''antidote''." More than a dozen strange black insects, sensing Charles''s presence, buzzed their wings and flew towards him. Charles gave a slight smile, activated his Eighth Order Stellar Battle Qi, and his body emitted a faint golden glow, allowing these black insects to bite at him. All the Secret Techniques of the Blood Clan carry the trait of Life Absorption. These strange black insects landing on Charles''s body had their shallow life forces instantly absorbed, turning into black mist drifting toward the swarm. Soon, more than ten other black insects flew over, still having their shallow life forces absorbed Continuously, black insects flew over, most of them turning into a black mist the moment they hit the Stellar Battle Qi, but the insects kept increasing in number, almost completely enveloping Charles. The spectators had varying emotions, but all were extremely tense, watching Charles as he steadily advanced, enveloped in a thick blanket of bugs, and they all silently sweated for him. Initially, Charles felt nothing, but he soon noticed that these bizarre insects, after their life force was absorbed, dissipated almost immediately, as if they had never been there. He slightly concentrated, thinking, "These insects might not be real; they''re not living beings but a form of evil spirits." As Charles reached the center of the swarm, he saw the ground littered with bones, which slightly frightened him. He noticed a small cloth bag in the hands of one skeleton, and he walked over to pick it up. Belisa had shot through it with a spear, but now the bag was completely undamaged. Charles raised it high into the sky, and countless black mists seemed to find their way back to their nest, swarming into the bag. The bizarre black bugs followed the mists into the bag, and within moments, the sky was clear again, leaving nothing behind. Charles pocketed the cloth bag, feeling that it didn''t possess much power. The Bag of Insects was effective against ordinary people, of course, but against the Transcendents, it likely wouldn''t be very useful. As long as one used Fighting Spirit, or some other energy to protect themselves, they could simply rush forward and kill the owner of the Bag of Insects, easily securing victory. If the owner of the Bag of Insects was of an extremely high Supernatural Tier and strong, why would they need to use this Extraordinary Object to claim victory? Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles planned to sell the item later, opting to exchange it for some Gold Eglu, which would be more profitable. Having dealt with the swarm of bugs, the nearby residents began to return to their homes one by one, each person bowing to Charles as they passed by, and Charles smiling and acknowledging these residents in turn. That continued until he saw a little girl running towards him, throwing a salted fish at him, leaving embarrassment frozen onto Charles''s face. This was the most embarrassing gift he had ever received; the last equally embarrassing gift was another salted fish. Charles guessed that the little girl lived nearby, so he didn''t go to greet her directly but instead made a mental note to make it up to her later. In the following days, he continuously issued orders, attempting to make Cappadocia City a bit better. Although Charles had been a mathematics teacher before his transmigration, he found himself surprisingly adept at handling the economy. Within just a week or so, the market in Cappadocia City was noticeably more vibrant, although it was still a small city of a few thousand people and could not become excessively prosperous. Despite having transmigrated once, he still couldn''t fully appreciate how significant the abolishment of taxes and debt forgiveness was for ordinary people, an encouragement that was nearly enough to rekindle their zest for life. While Charles was causing a commotion in Cappadocia City, the Augusladin High Priest in the Inglima Empire was flourishing, having already met with over a dozen Empire officials and held two formal talks. However, there was still no progress regarding the alliance. The Augusladin High Priest was not too anxious; he was just relieved to avoid being thrown into the meat grinder of a battle with Ferlanden. No one noticed that a young man named Julian, using the identity of a diplomat from Fars, was frequently gathering intelligence and also thriving remarkably. Chapter 182 180, this is really a chaotic place. On the second day after occupying Cappadocia City, Charles sent letters to Notruden, but he was unable to wait for a reply. Instead, he was greeted first by two merchant ships mooring at the docks.Before the crews of these two merchant ships could even understand the situation, they were boarded by the Westwind Knights, who had been lying in wait for some time, and all the crew were detained. Charles skillfully "brainwashed" them, using the combination of salty fish essence and leg-stretching, eye-bulging pills, progressing the Labyrinth to (6/18). There was a minor incident this time; one of the captains, who claimed to have been a pirate, retired after losing an arm during a boarding fight when a Transcendent on the target ship severed his limb. He then turned to becoming a merchant ship''s owner, but as he was not familiar with the business, his venture was not very successful. This captain, known as Crazy Horse Davis, learned that Charles had taken control of Cappadocia City and now had four merchant ships under his command, adding his and another ship, totaling six merchant ships. His enthusiastic offer to ally himself was so fervent that Charles suspected he might be a spy for Baron. However, Charles was short on sailing talents at the time, so he still extended a very warm welcome to this former pirate captain and offered him quite a generous remuneration. S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles himself, Taoles, Anatasiya, Belisa, and the battle squad of Cruz, the former Patrol Army Superintendent of Cappadocia City, each had a hundred men; he afforded Crazy Horse Davis the same treatment. Crazy Horse Davis, having gained Charles''s "trust," and knowing his desire to assemble more ships, proposed a very tempting suggestion, "Lord Qian Nan! If you wish to have your own pirate fleet, it''s not enough just to occupy these merchant ships. We also need a batch of warships, even just one." Stay tuned for updates on My Virtual Library Empire "While merchant ships do possess cannons, their firepower is too weak." "I believe you must be aware, on land, Transcendents decide the outcome of battles, but at sea, it''s the artillery that determines victory, as Transcendents can''t fly after all." "Hmm, the Sacred Order is another matter altogether." "Faced with the Sacred Order, surrender is pretty much the only option left to discuss." Charles thought it made sense and asked, "We can''t exactly rob the Royal Navy of the Inglima Empire, can we? Besides that, there''s no way to acquire warships." Crazy Horse Davis chuckled, "Besides robbing the Royal Navy, I know of another way. On the other side of Song Spirit Island, at most a half-day''s sail from here, there''s a small island called St. Michael Island. It harbors a pirate fleet that calls themselves the Golden Goat, equipped with over thirty ships, including three warships." Charles''s eyes lit up upon hearing this; he was also familiar with St. Michael Island, as it was quite renowned. It used to be the capital of a small nation, Saint Michael. This small nation had just that one city, and its Kings through the ages were obsessed with turning the island into a fortress. After dedicating centuries and the nation''s full resources to construction, the entire island became a fortress, easily defended and hard to attack. Despite being a small country, it was a stronghold that the Inglima Empire couldn''t conquer for a long time. Eventually, they had to compromise, ennobling the King of this small nation as a Duke, and the nation acknowledged the Inglima Empire''s rule over the British Isles. But ironically, during the second year after this small nation surrendered to the Inglima Empire, a civil war broke out. A nephew of the new Duke Michael, desiring to claim the throne and reinstate the kingdom to appoint himself King, colluded with a pirate group with plans of betrayal from within and without... Unsurprisingly, this pirate group slaughtered all the members of the Saint Michael Royal Family, including that clever nephew, and took control of St. Michael Island for themselves. However, the greatest flaw of pirates is their ignorance in statecraft. The rare talent capable of governing a pirate city is one in a million within the pirate ranks. This group of pirates was quickly vanquished by their peers, and St. Michael Island passed through several hands afterward. Charles knew about St. Michael Island because there were related materials in the university, but he had no idea why someone was now secretly occupying it. Continuing in a persuasive tone, Crazy Horse Davis said, "St. Michael Island is much better than Cappadocia City, with the annual comings and goings of merchants'' ships numbering one to two hundred, amassing countless wealth." "If we can capture St. Michael Island, we will be the new kings of the Whale Sea." Charles was certain that this newly pledged subordinate was a "classic fool." How could he conquer an island even the Inglima Empire had not managed to take, with just six merchant ships and little more than a thousand men? The bluster of Crazy Horse Davis might deceive those blinded by greed, but Charles certainly would not believe him. However, after a moment''s thought, Charles considered, "Crazy Horse Davis must be in cahoots with someone on St. Michael Island. Should I try to use that to my advantage?" "After all, if I can''t use him, I won''t lose anything." "Especially since the island is only a half-day''s voyage from Cappadocia City, which will not affect the maze-ification." After weighing the matter in his mind, Charles posed a humble approach, asking, "St. Michael Island is easy to defend but hard to attack, how can we conquer it?" Crazy Horse Davis answered confidently, "The fleet of the Golden Goat from St. Michael Island has just set sail recently, and currently only about a dozen ships are left to guard the island. It''s at its most vulnerable. I''ve had several dealings with the Golden Goat''s fleet and can lead us there under the guise of resupplying. Then we strike at midnight to take the city by surprise. St. Michael Island will easily fall into our hands." Charles thought to himself, "Based on this strategy alone, it''s tantamount to seeking death. I''ll have to find an opportunity to kill this man." Indeed, heeding the advice of Crazy Horse Davis, Charles began mobilizing the whole city. Riding the waves of his rising fame in Cappadocia City and with five hundred new recruits, he expanded the Westwind Knights to two thousand men. This new Westwind Knights was inferior to his original troops; after all, the original Westwind Knights were formed from Strasbourg''s Patrolling Army and were, at the very least, the local forces of the Fars Empire''s capital. The main composition of this new unit was slaves, newly freed natives of Song Spirit Island, who had nothing but morale to offer. Not long after the two thousand Westwind Knights set sail on the six merchant ships, Charles heard a familiar name. Crazy Horse Davis knew nothing about Charles, much less that this Mr. Qian Nan had the Insight Ability. So, after setting sail, he discussed with a few subordinateshow to lure Charles into the encirclement formed by the slave ship leader Chatham. Charles was quite surprised; he had let Chatham go, hoping he would spread the word that Cappadocia City had been occupied by the People of Baron, but he hadn''t expected Chatham to actually plan an ambush to eliminate him outright. Charles, accustomed to living in Strasbourg for a long time, had complained countless times about the chaos in this medieval nation, but compared to Fars, the Inglima Empire was truly chaotic, where slave traders could collude with clerks and even pirates. It was indeed a place of disorder. Chapter 183 181, Naval Battle Crazy Horse Davis said in a deep, hoarse voice, "This foolish Byron kid, thinking that with so-called alchemy magic potions, he can control a great pirate.""Once I capture him alive and torture him with the most cruel punishments, let''s see if he can still hold on and not send out the antidote." His subordinates all burst into raucous laughter, mocking Charles in various ways, with one even shouting, "Look at his delicate skin, we could toss him to Chatham for some fun." With a raspy laugh, Crazy Horse Davis said, "He is much more foolish than I imagined, to actually think that he can take down St. Michael Island." "When the fleet of the Golden Goat appears on the horizon, I hope he doesn''t piss his pants from fear." These people brazenly discussed how to send Charles and the six merchant ships into a trap. With a smile, Charles played the "spectator" not present at the scene, and soon he figured out the plan of Crazy Horse Davis and Chatham. They had colluded with the pirate fleet of the Golden Goat on St. Michael Island to set up an ambush, a pincer attack one-quarter day''s journey from Cappadocia City, awaiting Charles''s incursion into the surrounded area to strike together. Their warships with firepower far surpassing the merchant ships would even out the disadvantage of lacking a Transcendent. Charles had to admit the plan was excellent; if he were to encounter it at sea, even as a Transcendent, he wouldn''t be able to cross the hundreds of meters to attack the enemy''s ships. However, the enemy''s ship-mounted cannons could cover his fleet of merchant ships. Enjoy new chapters from My Virtual Library Empire Normally, a Transcendent could only swim over to fight valiantly or use Extraordinary Firearms to retaliate, but the former would be gunned down by rifles at sea. Transcendents are not unkillable, especially in the sea, where most Transcendents can''t employ their superior movement techniques, left with no choice but to take it head-on with their Fighting Spirit, inevitably leading to a tragic outcome. As for the latter, no matter how powerful a firearm is, it can''t beat cannons. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It could only be said that Crazy Horse Davis, Chatham, and these pirates were indeed adept at naval warfare; their plan was "perfect." The only thing that wasn''t perfect was that the people executing it were too foolish, and their target was atransmigrator. These medieval pirates might experience fewer conspiracy and trickery plots in their lifetime than what an Earthling sees online in one day. Calculating the journey, Charles knew he was about to enter the "encirclement." He immediately called over the Hunchback Red Bear Warriors and broke into the lower deck where Crazy Horse Davis was plotting. For better control, he chose to be on the same ship as the former pirate. Crazy Horse Davis, timing the moment, was about to leave the lower deck to find Charles and "offer his plan," luring him into the encirclement. Without his guidance in the vast sea lacking reference points, the two parties might miss each other entirely. The two men ran into each other at the door of the lower deck. With a smile, Charles asked, "Have you eaten?" Crazy Horse Davis, utterly confused, failed to grasp the profound meaning of this Eastern greeting and replied, "Not yet! But that''s not important, we need to maintain our course, I''m guiding the fleet." Charles drew his Silver Knight and shot him in the forehead, blowing the head of the former pirate filled with schemes. The subordinates of Crazy Horse Davis were instantly in an uproar. As someone attempted to resist, Charles slightly sidestepped, and five or six Hunchback Red Bear Warriors stormed the lower deck. After a flurry of punches and kicks, they quickly floored Davis''s men and dragged them up on deck like dead fish. Looking towards the distant sea, Charles said, "I want to circle around to the eastern side of that fleet behind us. Who can guide me?" A pirate still harboring a glimmer of hope said, "There''s no fleet behind us!" Charles backhandedly fired a shot, exploding the man''s head. After asking again and receiving no response, he fired again, killing another former pirate. """ The extreme measures immediately caused panic among the remaining pirates, who began to plead, "I know the navigation routes, I can guide, Davis colluded with Chatham, it has nothing to do with us, we are willing to surrender..." Charles made every Hunchback Red Bear Warrior watch a pirate and then ordered with a smile, "If I say ''Kill!'' you twist off the head of the person you''re watching, it doesn''t matter if you make a mistake, after all, it''s someone else who dies." These former pirates were so terrified that they didn''t dare slack off, diligently pointing out the navigation routes for Charles''s fleet. Charles stripped the clothes from the dead men and tossed them into the sea. Although he did this with an indifferent expression and a casual demeanor, inside he was in turmoil, feeling very uncomfortable. His reason told him that if he didn''t kill, it would be himself and his friends, along with his subordinates who would die, but his emotions told him that if he continued to kill like this, he would eventually become a monster... "Life really is full of dilemmas!" Charles sent Davis''s clothes to Cruz, who, after putting them on, stood at the bow of the ship, and Charles had all the merchant ships raise a white flag. He took out the Anti-Space Sniper Rifle and climbed up the mast, ready to shoot the leader of the opposing side first if things went south. Of course, even if things went well, he intended to shoot the opposing leader as well. Soon, five pirate ships appeared on the horizon. Cruz, dressed in Davis''s clothes, waved his hands and shouted loudly from the bow of the ship. Before departure, Charles had secretly held a meeting without Crazy Horse Davis''s knowledge, so Cruz knew exactly what to do. The five pirate ships fired two rounds of cannon shots. Seeing that the merchant ships did not retaliate, they lowered their small boats and sent men over. They quickly returned, and the five pirate ships approached Charles''s merchant fleet. As the two fleets came within tens of meters of each other, Charles waved his fist and exclaimed ecstatically, "It worked." Honestly speaking, as a math teacher who couldn''t even be considered a keyboard military strategist, Charles had no confidence in his own plan. Although he had prepared various contingencies in case of failure, he couldn''t compare to the joy he felt at this moment. Of these five pirate ships, four were converted merchant ships, with only one being a true warship. On the deck of the warship stood a burly bearded pirate. He had a slight look of confusion on his face but was still full of confidence, directing his pirates to prepare for boarding. Charles pressed down the muzzle of his gun and took a shot at this pirate chief. The pirate chief never expected to be taken out by a sneak shot. A normal rifle bullet couldn''t penetrate his Protective Battle Qi. Extraordinary Rifles and Magic-Breaking Bombshell Bullets, such valuable weapons, were intended for the assassination of a duke; this pirate chief probably never thought he would be treated the same as a grand duke in his lifetime. With the sound of the gunshot, the pirate chief was reduced to half a body. Charles''s shot was slightly low, blowing away his lower half, and the unsupported upper half fell onto the deck, smearing it with fresh blood. Charles''s gunshot was the signal to counterattack. Anatasiya was the first to lead her team onto the pirate warship. """ Chapter 186 184, Lafayettes store Before setting off, Francis Drake instructed only one thing, "A few pirate leaders, you must send them to Notruden; that''s our military achievement. The rest is up to you."Charles still hadn''t figured out how to delay for a few more days. Nor had he figured out how to discreetly get rid of Chatham. He hadn''t expected that James Cook and Francis Drake had no intention of taking him away, not even the pirate crew, wanting only a few leaders. He agreed immediately, with utmost sincerity. After all, with Chatham''s six pirate ships, he was only one ship away from completing the maze-ification, the two had helped him enormously. While Charles was relieved to have escaped one calamity, he was also deeply concerned that the mobilization of two of the Inglima Empire''s navy flagships, Magical Alchemy Warships, could not possibly be for a trivial reason. Your journey continues at My Virtual Library Empire He just hoped that James Cook and Francis Drake''s actions were not aimed at the Fars Empire. Three days after James Cook and Francis Drake left, a merchant ship from Notruden brought a letter from the Augusladin High Priest, telling him to finish his "private affairs" and make his way to Notruden as soon as possible. Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles was overjoyed and immediately announced the conscription of the merchant ship. Under the stupefied and enraged gaze of the shipowner, he informed him that it was just a joke. No one knew that beneath this "joke," Cappadocia City had quietly completed its maze-ification. A thought leaked out from the diary: Charles Mecklen attacked and occupied Cappadocia City, repelled and captured Chatham''s fleet, the maze-ification was completed, gaining two passages that directly connected Machu Picchu and Silver Pigeon Fort. The diary also hinted at a second maze-ification opportunity. But Charles decisively chose to let it go, as he didn''t have the confidence that he could procure another eighteen ships in a short time, all the more so since the Augusladin High Priest was already summoning him, and it was time to head to Notruden to meet up. Charles left the fleet made up of pirates, slaves, and Cappadocian citizens to Simon and Cruz, the former Patrol Army Superintendent and proprietor of the first merchant ship. Without any trial, he had Chatham and several key subordinates beheaded, their heads boxed up, and with his original crew, he followed the merchant ship that brought the letter to Notruden. After all, as a person of Fars, bringing a fleet to Notruden could easily lead to a diplomatic dispute. During his time in Fars, Charles had heard of Notruden''s prosperity being second only to Strasbourg. Yet, when the merchant ship entered the port of Notruden, he was nonetheless astonished by the prosperity of this emerging city. Notruden was a port city, with a river running through it and into the ocean. Along the banks of the river, the Englima People had built numerous grandiose structures that resembled marvels, constructing at least more than two hundred bridges, in a style that was quite medieval punk. Once Charles disembarked the ship, he hired several carriages, and with his team, headed straight for the embassy street in Notruden. The embassy streets of the Old Continent nations were home not only to the embassies of various countries but also to their own administrative organs, including the political office, Patrolling Army, and so on. First thing, Charles went to the Patrolling Army on embassy street, turned over the heads of Chatham and his key subordinates, and wrote a document portraying James Cook and Francis Drake as heroes who had rescued foreign envoys, taken down Cappadocia City, and defeated the pirate fleet. He had promised Francis Drake and would naturally not go back on his word. James Cook and Francis Drake were both exceptional individuals of the Inglima Empire with limitless futures, and while Charles didn''t know if he''d need them in the future, he still tried to forge good relations. After dealing with this matter, Charles then went to the Fars Empire''s embassy, where, possessing the documents of a diplomatic envoy, he quickly obtained accommodation. However, when he inquired about the Augusladin High Priest with the embassy staff, everyone professed ignorance. Charles asked around and only found out that the High Priest''s life in Notruden was rich and varied, often leaving early and returning late, or even not coming back at all, behaving like an unusual "social butterfly." He also visited Viscount Duranni, the second-in-command of the mission, who owned property in Notruden, and had gone home on the second day, never to reappear. Charles wandered around the embassy but failed to encounter any high-profile individuals nor understand what he was supposed to do. In both his past life and the present, Charles had never been a diplomat. After pondering for a moment, he decided to go out and get to know Notruden, while also shopping for a couple of weapons. Diplomatic personnel couldn''t carry many weapons because if discovered, it would cause trouble, so before landing on the island of Notruden, Charles sent his antispace weapons and the magic gun pouch back to Machu Picchu via Mind Passage. He had lent the Silver Knight to Belisa, and feeling that the former maidservant could fully exploit the weapon''s advantage, he did not take it back. Now he only had a magic stabbing sword, Blood Rose, which was not within the restricted range. Since Charles made a tidy sum in Cappadocia City, he wasn''t short on Inglima Empire gold pounds. As soon as he left the embassy street, he could feel someone tailing him. Charles turned and saw two of Notruden''s Patrolling Army, realizing it was necessary surveillance. He gave a friendly wave and continued his search for weapon shops. Chapter 187 184, Lafayettes store_2 Although Charles had never visited Notruden, he was proficient in seven languages of the Old Continent, including Inglima Language. Using the languages he had studied at university, he asked a few locals and quickly found the busiest street in Notruden, soon discovering an exquisitely decorated weapon shop with a very imposing sign hanging above the door"Grandfather''s Store!"Charles was intrigued by the sign and calmly pushed the door open to enter. This store spanned five floors, each covering over two thousand square "pi mi". The building''s footprint was three to four times larger than Charles''s residence on Elysian Pastoral Street No. 58. However, the yard of the shop was quite small, capable of fitting only a single carriage, evidently a trade-off made during its construction. The first floor was designed in an ancient store layout, with counters on all sides and a central H-shaped counter leading to the stairs upstairs. Inside the H-shaped counter, more than a dozen clerks bustled about attending to customers. A young female clerk approached with a smile and asked in a very respectful tone, "Sir, may I assist you with something?" The young female clerk''s appearance could only be described as passable, far from beautiful, but her youth and practiced propriety in speech made her unobjectionable. Charles silently praised the store to himself, appreciating the commendable staff training, and responded with a slight smile, "I am looking to find a weapon suitable for myself." Charles was not strapped for cash, but based on ample life experience, he didn''t reveal his eagerness to buy, instead adopting a casual browsing demeanor. The young clerk''s eyes brightened slightly as she spoke, "You''ve come at just the right time; we''ve recently received a batch of fine products. If you had come a few days later, they would have been sold outthis batch is indeed very popular." Charles couldn''t help but commend Grandfather''s Store again. He did not believe for a second that this young clerk could have come up with such a polished sales pitch on her own; it must have been carefully trained by the experienced shop owner, word by word. He did not expose her, instead saying, "Then please help me find a few suitable rapiers, the standard models will do. If there are any weapons from the Blood Clan, please bring them all to me." In Grandfather''s Weapon Shop, the substantial profits came from magical items, while ordinary goods were just complementary sales and did not constitute the main profit. The young clerk, hearing that standard models were sufficient, showed little change in expression but her eyes clearly displayed some disappointment. Upon hearing about Blood Clan weapons, her spirits lifted, and she quietly said, "Blood Clan weapons are not displayed on this floor, please follow me, I will take you to the third floor." Charles, not at all daunted, followed the clerk through the winding counters and up two floors. The third floor was designed with VIP rooms, each served by a dedicated person, furnished like small parlors, complete with offer of black tea and tobacco. Soon, more than ten Blood Clan weapons were laid out before Charles, and astonishingly, three of them were even bloodsucking weapons. Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Bloodsucking weapons were rare among the Blood Clan and even rarer among humans. In his lifetime, Charles had only seen a few. Many of the renowned top-tier weapon stores in the Fars Empire did not have any bloodsucking weapons. Louis Simi had acquired two bloodsucking weapons in Byron purely by accident. That Grandfather''s Weapon Shop could produce three showcased their exceptional prowess. He casually picked up a Vampire Dagger, glanced at the engravings, and said with a smile, "The Arthur family''s inscription, a pity it''s not from a prestigious house, and the quality of the Blood Core used is also somewhat inferior." He put down the Vampire Dagger, thinking to himself, "Daggers really aren''t my style." Charles skillfully demonstrated the expertise of an aficionado of niche weapons. Such discerning expertise was not found in every customer. The young female clerk showed a look of admiration; she whispered, "Our shop has never had this many bloodsucking weapons before. These three bloodsucking weapons have complicated origins. Had you come a day earlier, you wouldn''t have seen them." Bloodsucking weapons, a category apart within magic weapons, could only unleash their power in the hands of the Blood Clan. Ordinary people couldn''t use themindeed, they would have their life essence drawn by the weapon. Besides collectors, almost no one was interested in bloodsucking weapons, and the clerk was very eager to sell them, the commission from selling one extraordinary weapon being substantial enough for her to stretch some rules, adding some extra "implications" while selling. Charles pretended not to notice, having no interest in such low-level "implications." Another bloodsucking weapon was a rapier, of much higher quality than the dagger, crafted by the Bellos Family. Charles slowly drew it out, appraised it with a few words, and put it down again. He already had the Blood Rose, so he did not particularly need the Vampiric Rapier, especially since the Bellos Family was not renowned for their swordsmanship, and the quality of their rapiers was mediocre. The third vampire weapon was a short handgun. The Blood Clan especially liked to use rapiers and handguns as weapons, having produced over a dozen famed handguns and three rapiers that had ranked among the top ten in the world. Although Julian had mentioned that Byron had developed a super long-range repeating alchemical rifle, he had never seen the Blood Clan''s extraordinary firearms. This handgun was not mass-produced, exhibiting master-level craftsmanship in its finish, Charles also did not know the origin of this bloodsucking weapon. As he was pondering about this weapon, a hearty voice came from outside, "So it''s Mr. Qian Nan, what brings you to my humble store?" Julian Asilo walked into the VIP room, gave Charles a big hug, causing the young female shop assistant to wear a complicated expression. This young gentleman knew the owner personally, clearly a highly esteemed guest. However, since the boss himself had come out to greet him, she guessed that her expected commission would probably fall through. The young female shop assistant tactfully stepped aside, which was part of the training for employees at the store belonging to the old gentleman: clever, obedient, knowing when to advance or retreat, understanding when to remain silent. Charles was genuinely shocked, a significance that was indeed extraordinary. He inquired in astonishment, "How do you have property in Notruden?" Julian smiled and said, "Let''s talk on the fifth floor, it''s not convenient here." He led Charles up to the fifth floor, entering an obviously very private and luxurious office, before he finally spoke lightly, "My surname is Asilo, a descendant of the three Blood Clan emperors. Owning several properties abroad, isn''t that a common occurrence?" Charles felt it was somewhat incredulous, and keenly sensed something different about Julian. His demeanor had undergone a radical transformation and no longer carried the naive innocence of their first encounter. He found a sofa to sit on, and Julian casually handed him a cup of black tea, yet remained silent. The room quietened down, and the atmosphere turned slightly odd for a moment. Charles slowly sipped the black tea, noticing it did not contain blood bait. He smiled faintly, put down the teacup, and said, "Allow me to reintroduce myself: Supreme Commander of Lucavaro District Patrolling Army, Westwind Knights'' Commander, Head of Lucavaro District Administration Bureau, the Fars Empire''s Emissary to Inglima Empire with Full War Powers, 28th Rank Deputy Chief Administrative Officer, Charles Mecklen!" A smile slowly spread across Julian''s face as he said, "Julian Asilo, freshman at Heidelberg University. Before departing for Fars, I was just promoted to 24th Rank First-Level Warrant Officer." "Senior! It''s my first foray, and I still carry a bit of naivet. You truly gave me a substantial lesson!" Charles had deceived Julian, and there were no good intentions toward this Byron youth, but after all, he was a transmigrator, and transmigrators have thick skins. With a flush of embarrassment, Charles said, "War and lies, indeed, are the greatest tests of character. It''s only been a few days! You''ve grown from a clueless youth into a qualified man." "Congratulations!" Julian also poured himself a cup of black tea, speaking leisurely, "I always thought my life''s first deception would come from a beautiful older sister." "Yet I never expected to be preempted by a devious senior." Chapter 188 185, Fars First Rose Charles cracked a smile and said, "I, too, hoped that my first deceit in life would come from a beautiful upperclassman"Julian interjected, "You mean Menilman, the upperclassman?" sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles immediately spat out the sip of tea he had just taken and said, "Don''t joke about that kind of thing!" Julian burst into hearty laughter, regaining some of his innocent vivacity. He didn''t actually hate Charles so much. Even though Charles had nearly played him like a fiddle and deceived him out of the Asilo Clan''s secret scroll, Julian could sense that Charles never intended to betray him, which he found quite "novel." As a vampire and a descendant of one of the three imperial clans, Julian knew how humans felt about vampires: hatred, fear, trepidation, but if given the chance, nearly every human would choose to become a vampire, just for the promise of a long life. Yet Charles was unlike any other human he had ever encountered. Once he knew Charles''s identity, Julian guessed immediately that he wasn''t a vampire at all but a human who had practiced Bloody Glory. Although most vampires detested humans who practiced Bloody Glory, their hatred actually stemmed from the secret technique''s creator, Protagora, the Great Philosopher of the Human Race, who had slaughtered too many vampires. Julian didn''t feel there was any deep-seated hatred between him and Charles. Countries wage wars against each other, each loyal to their own side, showing no mercy, but that doesn''t necessitate mutual hatred between individuals. This was Julian''s philosophy of life. Unable to help himself, Charles asked, "You know about Upperclassman Menilman, too?" Julian whispered, "The name of Fars''s First Rose is famous even to me. I had the fortune of seeing Miss Menilman once and even entertained the idea of having my father propose a marriage to Count Sumei on my behalf." Charles spread his hands and asked, "Why didn''t you? Did you lose to Zimmerman?" Julian shrugged his shoulders and gave Charles an answer that made him want to laugh and cry at the same time, "I was only five years old that year." This time, it was Charles''s turn to laugh heartily. He felt somewhat relieved that he hadn''t taken another sip of tea, or he would''ve had to spray it out again! Charles reflected for a moment on who he had liked when he was five years old. After giving it some thought, he remembered that back then, his favorite had been Optimus Prime, the Cybertron robot that could transform into a flat-nosed truck. In less than two months, because Optimus couldn''t fly, he had taken a liking to Red Spider, the talkative guy who could turn into an F-15 fighter jet. Later, because Red Spider was too weak and always got beaten up, he shifted his admiration to the cool and formidable Megatron Well, at the age of five, he hadn''t yet taken a liking to pretty girls. Julian shrugged and said, "Although I still admire Miss Menilman, times have changed." He raised his eyebrows suggestively at Charles. Charles lifted his left hand high and said, "I have someone else I like." Charles was actually quietly astonished that Julian had managed to find out so much about him, including his identity and some less reliable rumors. This young member of the Asilo family indeed had the talent for espionage. The two wisely did not bring up the war between Byron and Fars, and the atmosphere was as harmonious as ever. Julian suddenly said, "There''s a dance tonight hosted by Victory Champagne Count, would you like to attend?" Charles hesitated slightly and said, "That doesn''t sound too appropriate, does it?" Julian replied with a slight smile, "The Augusladin High Priest will also be attending." Upon hearing that, Charles immediately agreed. Since his arrival in Notruden, he had not had the chance to meet the Augusladin High Priest. Having the opportunity to meet the superior of the delegation and inquire about his next course of action was indeed a favorable turn of events. Just after Charles had agreed, he remembered something and asked with curiosity, "The Champagne Count? Isn''t he one of our Counts from Fars? What is he doing in Notruden?" Julian explained with a smile, "Not the Count Bedivere, it''s Count Ranmalock." Then it dawned on Charles. The Champagne Count was a nickname for Count Bedivere, a figure from Fars, famous for having a champagne winery within his domain that was renowned throughout the Old Continent. Several times Charles had wanted to purchase a bottle of champagne from the Bedivere Count''s winery, but had been disappointed each time due to the unavailability of stock. It was actually Count Ranmalock of the Inglima Empire who had unmatched martial prowess. Rumored to have ascended to the Sacred Order when he was young, he was invincible in the dueling arena and had never tasted defeat on the battlefield. Therefore, he earned the reputable nickname of Victory Champagne Count, with a far greater fame than Count Bedivere and was once a figure spoken of in the same breath as Zimmerman. Realizing it was this legendary figure''s banquet, Charles became excited and casually mentioned, "I fear my status may not be sufficient to attend Count Ranmalock''s dance." Julian clapped his hands, and soon someone came in and placed an invitation with gold leaf before Charles. Charles, acknowledging the rapid advancement of his position, still felt a profound gap between himself and Julian. Fortunately, his attitude was good, and he wasn''t troubled by these trivial matters. Taking the invitation, he said, "Are you selling that handgun?" Julian replied, "Of course I''m selling! Those are just some weapons I''ve recently discarded. However, I can''t give it to you for free. I didn''t come to the Inglima Empire through official channels and I''m really short on cash, otherwise I wouldn''t be selling them." Charles then understood why the young female shop assistant had said that even if he had come earlier, he wouldn''t have seen those Vampire weapons. He smiled and said, "What a coincidence, I happen not to be short on cash at the moment." Julian promptly said, "This Withing Rose can shoot regular bullets and Blood Energy Bullets. Each time it hits an enemy, it absorbs the enemy''s life force to create new bullets, so it''s practically with infinite ammunition." "I abandoned it because it''s just a Lower-Ranked Supernatural Object, and each bullet only has the power equivalent to the full strike of a Fifth Order Transcendent. After I advanced to an Intermediate rank, it wasn''t much use to me." Charles didn''t mind the tier of the Withing Rose; he was in need of a convenient weapon for the time being. Besides, the Withing Rose, with its nearly unlimited ammunition as it could draw life force from enemies, seemed quite suitable for him to use. After pondering for a moment, Julian said, "We''re friends after all. Two hundred Gold Pounds, how about that?" Charles immediately took out his wallet, counted out two hundred Gold Pounds, and placed them on the table. The fortune he had made in Cappadocia City was once again being put to good use. Julian accepted the Gold Pounds and had the Withing Rose brought in. After examining it for a while, Charles felt a slight warmth in his left arm, and the Withing Rose, like a blossoming and wilting flower, merged into the Bloody Vortex inside his left arm. Chapter 189 186, Blood Rose and Withering Rose go well together. Charlotte was slightly surprised!But Julian''s face remained calm as he said, "The specialty of our Asilo Clan''s Extraordinary Weapons is their ability to integrate into the Bloody Vortex." Charlotte remembered Blood Rose, caressing her left arm, thinking to herself, "It does go well with the Withering Rose." In battles among commoners, firearms had a tremendous advantage, but they had an insurmountable weakness at the Extraordinary level. Even low-order melee weapons like swords could unleash extreme power if the wielder''s rank was sufficient, but Extraordinary firearms were limited by their inherent ranks and could not fire bullets beyond their class. Charlotte owned an Anti-Space Sniper Rifle and two Silver Rhinoceroses, but without Magic-Breaking Bombshell Bullets, he could not breach the protective energy surge of a Transcendent, and even with the bullets, he had encountered a peerless Transcendent who could deflect them with a single Knight''s Spear. To this day, he could not understand how Cyrus could deflect the high-speed Magic-Breaking Bombshell Bullets. Cyrus, wielding the Black Knight''s Lance, was like an unshakeable mountain, no matter how much Charlotte improved or how close he came to mastering swordsmanship. Cyrus was like the unfathomable sea, always finding a way to overpower him. The several hundred duels they had had in the Dreamscape remained Charlotte''s most profound nightmares to date. Hmm, after dueling with Cyrus, Charlotte didn''t really fear High-Level Transcendents anymore. He even felt it wasn''t so difficult when he killed the South Ceraph Reclamation Army General, Zolman, who was at the fifteenth rank of Extraordinary Ranks. Though, in that battle, Charlotte had used a little trick. But in combat, especially a fight to the death, shouldn''t one use all means available, using whatever works? Seeing Charlotte deep in thought, Julian thought he was dissatisfied with the power of the Withering Rose and said, "If you don''t like it, when I return to Byron, I can have the Withering Rose brought to me, and I''ll exchange it for an equivalent Aegeus." Charlotte smiled slightly and said, "No, I like this gun very much." "Have you ever heard a common saying from the New Continent, ''To give away roses is to leave fragrance on one''s hands''?" Julian had truly never heard this saying from Earth. He pondered it in his mind for a moment and couldn''t help but laugh, "That saying has a nice flavor to it." "If you''re not too busy, let''s have lunch together this afternoon and travel together in the evening." Charlotte nodded in agreement. Julian didn''t leave but instead rang a bronze bell to summon someone. Shortly after, a meal cart was brought in. He had ordered Byron''s famous crispy pork knuckle, tender suckling pig, a selection of sausages, freshly baked bread, and a small barrel of beer. Julian tied a napkin around his neck and complained, "The scenery in the Inglima Empire is nice, but the food is really terrible. I don''t want to go out to eat; that experience..." Julian couldn''t find the right word at that moment. Charlotte filled in, "Dark cuisine." Julian''s eyes lit up and he said, "Exactly, that''s the word. To describe the Inglima Empire is to talk about the Hell of delicacies, and we are the gourmands of Hell." "I won''t ask you to go out to eat; that would not be good hospitality." The two of them had a meal together in Julian''s office. ``` Although they hadn''t gone to any famous restaurants, Charles truly found these dishes quite tasty, especially Byron''s ale, which was now no less superior to the best ale brewed by the famous pubs in Silver Pigeon Fort. He even thought he should ask Anne to try Byron''s cooking next time he returned to Strasbourg. After they had finished their meal and switched back to black tea, they chatted away the afternoon until it was almost time for the dance. Julian even had someone bring Charles a change of clothes to ensure he wouldn''t embarrass himself at the event. Charles'' Fars diplomatic common attire was indeed not suitable for a dance. As they left Lafayette''s store and Julian was about to hail a public carriage, Charles smiled slightly and touched the ring on his hand, summoning a luxurious dark carriage pulled by eight spirit horses out of the void. "Let''s take my carriage," he said. Julian happily stepped into the luxury dark carriage and said, "My brother has one too. He even planned to give it to me as a birthday gift, but I didn''t accept it." Charles felt a tinge of sourness and asked, "Why not?" Julian replied with confidence, "Who would want a second-hand carriage as a birthday gift?" Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. More than a hundred years ago, Master Alchemist Stardust made thirteen luxury dark carriages, and the ones passed down now are all considered antiques. But when Julian called them second-hand, it wasn''t exactly incorrect either. Charles had only shown off the luxury dark carriage to two peopleAnne had no clue about its specialties, and Julian thought of it as nothing more than a second-hand carriage... This is what it means to be from the top class of nobility. The extraordinary item that Baron Fiel treated as an heirloom was nothing but a trifle in their eyes. Charles felt increasingly sour. The luxury dark carriage was, after all, a high-order extraordinary object. The carriage pulled by eight spirit horses didn''t require a driver. The last time he had a Hunchback Red Bear Warrior fill in as coachman was mainly to avoid causing a sensation. But this time they were going to attend the dance of Victory Champagne Count, the legendary figure of the Inglima Empire Lanmalockit would be odd not to cause a sensation, so Charles did not ask for a shop assistant from Lafayette''s store to serve as a coachman. In just over ten minutes, the luxury dark carriage arrived at Victory Champagne Count''s Champagne Palace. The spacious square in front of the palace was filled with sumptuous carriages, and any carriage worth less than five hundred gold pounds seemed out of place. It was a gathering not just of Inglima Empire''s nobility but of nobles from various nations. In a place swarming with so many nobles, Charles didn''t dare activate Insight. After all, among these nobles were transcendents, and using Insight would be akin to spying, which is incredibly impolite. But even with his naked eye, Charles could not spot Augusladin High Priest. Julian urged, "Let''s go inside." Charles casually put away the luxury dark carriage and made space for a white carriage that had just entered the square. A young lady aboard leaned out and gracefully expressed her gratitude. She didn''t care about the magic of Charles'' carriage being able to shrink into a ring, she was just thankful for the vacated parking spot. In his previous life, Charles was an ordinary personwhat high-end society could a math teacher experience? At most, he got a glimpse of it in TV dramas, but the dramas nowadays were too unrealistic. In this life, he came from a family of merchants, not the magnate kind, where even purchasing a new carriage required careful considerationhe had never experienced a true noble gathering. Anne was an incredibly down-to-earth girl who never showed off her family background. Having crossed over, this was indeed the first time Charles had been to such an event, and he felt oddly, damn nervous. ``` Chapter 190 187, Gentle ```Stay tuned to My Virtual Library Empire In his previous life, Charles had never had enough money to travel, nor had he seen those famous European palaces and known how opulent they were. But when he stepped into the Champagne Palace, his first reaction was, "Holy shit, this is all built on the people''s hard-earned money!" Charles believed that the opulence of the Champagne Palace was unparalleled, even by the palaces of Europe on Earth, since ancient Europe had no magic, transcendent beings, or alchemy to create such awe-inspiring architecture. Lamps imbued with alchemical magic, which even now Charles could not afford, hung throughout the entire Champagne Palace, lighting up the palace as if it were daytime. Such a scene on his Earth would only occur in certain specific occasions when people extravagantly squandered electricity; in this medieval world, it was akin to a miracle. Countless nobles clad in luxurious attire strolled through the palace. Even the most expensive movies couldn''t capture this extraordinary opulence. In every corner of the Champagne Palace, there were servants and food; wherever there were people, there were others holding fine wines awaiting someone to partake. Numerous beautiful girls dressed as maids fluttered about like butterflies among flowers, serving every guest. Charles took a deep breath, turned to Julian, and whispered, "Is this also the custom in Byron?" Julian whispered back, "How could it be!" Charles let out a sigh of relief, his tense nerves somehow easing. Julian went on, "Our Byron is much finer than Inglima. Although our nations were established around the same time, we of the Blood Clan aren''t like these newly-minted nobles of Inglima." Immediately, Charles'' nerves tensed up again. Though he had never attended a noble''s ball in the Fars Empire, he guessed it wouldn''t be any less grand than this. Charles remembered Anne only took him to the University of Georgia''s Black Moon Era Year Thirty-Three Hobby Group, never mentioning noble balls or similar events. With Anne, Charles almost believed she was just an ordinary girl who happened to have a bit more money, a great noble, but no different from himself, with similar likes such as opera, drinking coffee, and taking walks But standing in the Champagne Palace, he suddenly realized that Anne Brittany was not an ordinary girl; she was the daughter of Earl Brittany, born into one of the most powerful noble families of the Fars Empire, a noble young lady who couldn''t differentiate between a High-Order Extraordinary Object like the darkly opulent lamp worth three thousand six hundred Aegeus and a second-hand luxury four-wheeled carriage, valued at two Aegeus plus eight Fu Ers, which came with lamps, cushions, and reins! Charles had always thought it was a simple romance, but in that moment, he suddenly sobered up, belatedly realizing how gentle was the miss of the Brittany Family? Julian snapped Charles out of his thoughts with a gesture, asking, "What''s wrong?" Charles suddenly came back to reality and smiled, "It seems like everyone brought a female companion, only us two are a pair of men." Julian pointed out and said, "Even the Augusladin High Priest brought a young boy." Indeed, Charles saw the Augusladin High Priest, holding the arm of a handsome young man. He couldn''t tell if the young man was a "virgin," but somehow felt that, whether or not he had been, he certainly wasn''t now. The Augusladin High Priest was engaged in a lively conversation with another senior priest of the Lord of Light. Charles was inclined to go over and say hello, but after glancing at the handsome young man by the priest''s side, he decided it was best not to disturb them at the moment. At least, not while Julian was by his sidehe couldn''t go and greet the Augusladin High Priest. That was where Charles drew the line on his conduct. Julian was here at Count Lanmalock''s ball in a private capacity. Even though he came from a distinguished background, he was still young, and being in a foreign land, no one approached him to say hello. Julian didn''t mind this, and together with Charles, they began to explore the Champagne Palace. He was from Byron and had rarely visited Inglima, let alone the Champagne Palace, and he was curious about this renowned palace. ``` Charles decided to treat it as if he were touring a scenic spot, strolling through the Champagne Palace with Julian. At will, he could grab a glass of champagne produced by the Earl of Bedivere of the Fars Empire. This feeling was quite exhilarating. For comparison, imagine touring the Palace of Versailles, or the Belvedere Palace, or some other ancient palace in Europe, with attendants and maids serving at your side, allowing you to freely partake in the finest food and wine. What a delight that would be? Charles even wanted to look for unopened bottles of champagne produced by the Earl of Bedivere''s Domain to send straight back to Machu Picchu. Then, a group of more than ten noblewomen passed by, and two middle-aged beauties even cast flirtatious glances at them; one of them even secretly dropped a handkerchief. Not knowing what custom that implied, Charles pulled Julian away and left hastily. Julian said in a low voice, "Aren''t you interested in the noblewomen of the Inglima Empire?" "Although the customs of the Inglima Empire may not be as liberal as in Fars, the women in Inglima are quite passionate." Charles, still unnerved, said, "What if it''s a honey trap?" Julian put a hand to his forehead, saying, "This is the Champagne Palace! How could such a thing happen here?" "I get it now. Charles, could it be that you''re a virgin? Have you never touched a woman?" Charles nodded repeatedly. He was most afraid of people bringing up his past, and least afraid of being considered a virgin. What''s wrong with being a virgin? Believing him, Julian let out a light chuckle and decided not to let his "friend" continue to feel embarrassed, saying, "If you don''t fancy those married Inglima ladies, you could try dating the misses, but they can be quite troublesome and might actually push for marriage." Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After thinking for a moment, a switch seemed to flip on in Charles''s mind, and memories that he had deliberately sealed away came flooding backthey were all about the licentious anecdotes of nobles from the Old Continent. Just like in Europe and America on Earth, some were very open and passionate, while others were very conservative. However, in the circles of nobility, it was obvious that there were many who were passionate and unrestrained, regardless of gender. Charles was very averse to such matters, saying, "I already have someone I like, and I hope to marry in the future. You can handle that kind of thing!" Julian showed a look of admiration, saying, "I''m not interested in those matters either." As they were chatting, they heard a noisy commotion with several people shouting, "There''s a duel!" "Mr. Jeremy Reyna and Mr. Elian Wood are going to duel over Miss Veronica." "I''ll bet ten gold pounds on Jeremy, I''ll bet fifteen gold pounds on Jeremy." Charles glanced at the thronging crowd and said, "Are there still such boring things?" Julian smiled faintly, saying, "Let''s go over and enjoy the spectacle." "What if we need to intervene?" Chapter 191 188, has Menilmans senior sister come to Inglima? Two young men brandished their rapiers, constantly probing each other; merely judging by their postures, they were indeed graceful and generous.Having glanced at them, Charlotte immediately lost interest and said in a low voice, "Such mediocrity, you could take on eight of them by yourself." Julian replied quietly, "Eighty wouldn''t be a problem, either." Both Charlotte and Julian were swordsmanship experts, their foundational skills derived from the Asiluo Clan''s Angel''s Twelve Chapters. Charlotte had already mastered up to the eighth chapter: Twilight Dirge, combined with the foundation of Quickness Technique and Spirit Spider Technique, slightly surpassing in swordsmanship skill. Julian, a Mid-Level Transcendent with more formidable Stellar Battle Qi cultivation, had crossed swords with Charlotte without a clear victor, but neither Charlotte nor Julian thought highly of the two show-offs in the duel. Although the two dueling were Transcendents, their swordsmanship was quite ordinary, with only their postures passing as standard, revealing too many flaws. Having encountered Lower-Ranked Supernaturals on the battlefield, Charlotte had grown accustomed to dispatching them with a single strike, as was the case in the skirmish at Mostar Fortress, where he rescued Anatasiya, slaying two Transcendents in swift successionone look and they were down. However, he considered the two Duelists before him even less impressive than those he had killed. Looking around, Charlotte saw people cheering for the duelists and placing bets, adding to his growing disdain for the nobles. As the "object of the duel," Miss Veronica, blushing with both shyness and pride, clearly found it flattering to have two Transcendent young men duel over her. A single glance was enough for Charlotte to know this girl wasn''t to his taste, especially when compared to Anne or, like a common Inglima hen next to the likes of Menilman... Explore more stories with My Virtual Library Empire He felt he was insulting Anne just by thinking so. As Charlotte was about to leave, a cry of surprise rang outthe outcome of the duel had been decided, not by superior swordsmanship, but because Jeremy Reyna tripped over his own feet and fell while moving swiftly. Charlotte, having been on the battlefield several times and dueled often, was no novice at swordplay. He could clearly see that Mr. Jeremy Reyna seemed to have fallen intentionally. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The crowd, disappointed, grumbled incessantly, while the victorious Elian Wood left with the lady on his arm, Veronica offering an apologetic glance to the loser before following the winner away. Charlotte found the whole affair unbearably vulgar. As the onlookers dispersed too vigorously, he turned around to find Julian missing. Somewhat surprised, Charlotte knew that Julian, a Mid-Level Transcendent, couldn''t have been swept away by the crowd; he must have left on his own. Only something significant could have made Julian abandon him. It was then that Charlotte remembered: he was a diplomat and Julian, a spy. Their relationship wasn''t one of comradeship but merely that of casual friends with some personal affinity. Having eaten and drunk his fill, and not knowing anyone at the ball, Charlotte found a secluded corner and took a seat on a bench, looking out at the bustling dance with a distant gaze. In fact, before he transmigrated, he used to enjoy finding a scenic spot to sit quietly and watch people come and go. But in the city, there was no such scenery; all he could see was the unique fatigue of the city, everyone toiling like ants, not for themselves but adding profit to some colossal entity. Charlotte''s mind wandered freely until he heard a gentle voice asking, "Are you a Transcendent? It doesn''t have to be of a high level, just a modest mastery of swordsmanship will do." Charlotte looked up to see a young girl in a blue court dress, whose appearance could only be described as unexceptional at best. He nodded and replied, "I am a Transcendent. My swordsmanship is decent, passable, I guess." The girl showed a hint of excitement and lowered her voice, "I''m of age, yet no man has ever dueled for me. So I arranged one myself, paying for it, but one gentleman fell ill, missing the duel. If nobody duels for me at tonight''s ball, my life would be dimmed. Could I persuade you to duel for me, just once?" "I''m willing to pay two Gold Pounds." Charles had never heard such an absurd request and asked, "Aren''t you afraid of being exposed by doing this?" The girl dressed in a blue court gown snickered and said, "Everyone does it. Mr. Jeremy Reyna and Mr. Elian Wood who just dueled also took Ms. Veronica''s Gold Pounds." Charles was shocked and thought to himself, "Do the nobles of the Inglima Empire all play such boring games? What''s the point of such a duel?" Seeing him still hesitant, the girl whispered, "If you''re afraid of getting hurt, you can arrange with the opponent to throw the fight at a certain move, and if you''re willing to give up five Shillings, you can even get the opponent to admit defeat." Charles hurriedly said, "Sorry, I don''t fight for others." He firmly declined the offer. This was a place where the elite of various countries gathered, including many from Brittany. If word of this mess got back to Strasbourg, and Anne Brittany found out that he was dueling in Notruden for another girl, it would truly be a case of a minor mistake leading to a major disaster. Hmm, Charles confirmed once again, the signs that this girl in the blue court gown was of age were indeed not strong. The girl dressed in the blue court gown was very disappointed. After attempting to persuade him a few more times and being rejected yet again by Charles, she could only leave helplessly. However, it wasn''t long before he heard someone shouting, "Mr. Rahu and Mr. Xanibal are dueling for Miss Charlotte..." Charles finally realized that these luxurious nobility balls had quite a few additional entertainments. Many noble girls seemed to enjoy creating their own dramas. After a while, someone shouted about the third duel happening. Charles had completely lost interest in it. Failing to find Julian, he decided to look for the Augusladin High Priest. He still needed to consult his superior about how to proceed with his work. Just then, he heard someone announcing that a certain Mr. and another Mr. were dueling for Miss Sumei, which surprised Charles. His first reaction was: Did Menilman''s senior sister come to the Inglima Empire? His second reaction was: I have to go and see. With a nimble leap, he used the Quickness Technique and Spirit Spider Technique, playing a round of "wall-walking" in the Champagne Palace. In just a matter of seconds, he arrived at the site of the duel, where a crowd of young nobles had already formed a circle. Finding it impossible to push through the crowd, Charles simply leapt up forcefully, jumping towards the dueling arena. Mid-air, two Rapiers lunged towards his chest and left ribcage. Charles pushed back with his hands, striking one person''s elbow and causing their Rapier to clash with the other''s Longsword, causing both blades to recoil from each other. Having dueled many times on the battlefield, Charles instinctively kicked out twice... Chapter 192 189, Fars First Rose, indeed always has Duelists abound Two young gentlemen who were not particularly handsome suddenly took flight and descended into the crowd, provoking screams from many people.When Charles landed on the ground, he realized that he was the only one in the dueling area. By logical deduction, the two who had attempted an ambush and were then kicked away by him must have been the gentlemen engaged in the duel. Well, astonishingly weak. He also saw that Miss Sumei! She wasn''t any Miss Sumei he knew! She was neither Menilman Sumei nor Taoles Sumei! Alright then! He also didn''t recognize the third Miss Sumei. This Miss Sumei exuded a heroic charm, slightly more attractive than any Inglima Empire noble lady he had seen at the ball. She possessed a certain valor that ordinary girls lacked. To make a simple comparison, she somewhat resembled a Yue Opera actress Charles used to see online before crossing over, one with a slightly devilish and haughty air. She wasn''t adorned in a luxurious, complexly styled, and expensive gown. Instead, she wore a hunting outfit that was quite out of step with the ballroom atmospherea waist-cinched short jacket, rather tight leather pants, topped off with a pair of ankle boots. Though slightly dusty, the outfit gave her a vibrant and distinctive appearance. This Miss Sumei, who first appeared impatient, couldn''t help but be slightly surprised by Charles''s sudden descent from the sky and his bare-handed dispatch of two duelists. She secretly thought to herself, "No wonder Susie said she''d arrange a surprise for me! I thought it was just a common, trite duel, but she organized a more complex act. That must have cost quite a sum!" "We are just ordinary friends, why would she spend so much money?" "But still, it''s pretty boring." "This type of play-acting a duel for a lady is really too dull, even with the added drama, it''s just... unbearably boring." "I clearly refused her..." Charles realized he had become the focus of everyone there, but when looking at the unfamiliar "Miss Sumei," he felt slightly embarrassed and chuckled, about to explain himself, when he heard someone call out, "I, Jorance, am willing to issue a duel challenge to this gentleman on behalf of Miss Sumei!" A man in his late twenties strode into the area, and everyone hurriedly cleared a path for him, clearly indicating that this Jorance had considerable prestige within the Inglima Empire and must hail from no ordinary family. "Miss Sumei''s" expression changed suddenly, and she said, "Thanks, but I don''t need a man to duel for me." Jorance bowed slightly towards her and elegantly said, "According to the customs of the Inglima Empire, a duel does not require the lady''s consent, as long as both gentlemen are willing." Charles quickly said, "Sorry, may I choose to forfeit?" As soon as the words left his mouth, he knew he had misspoken. Whether in Fars or Inglima, rejecting a challenge was seen as cowardly. Conversely, bravely facing a challenge, even if defeated, would only earn one commendation. Of course, that applies to a conventional duel. Unscheduled duels generally do not allow for fatalities. If it''s the type of duel where both parties have severe animosity and the duel is to the death, that''s a different set of rules, involving formal legal procedures, and one can seek assistance. The Old Continent took blood revenge very seriously, if one party declined, the law allowed the one who proposed the duel to kill the other under any circumstances, including but not limited to assassination. As soon as he uttered those words, he provoked laughter from countless people, with some mocking him in whispers and scolding him as a coward, even starting to attack him from various angles, such as mocking Charles''s appearance. Jorance said with great grace, "If you swear never to pursue Miss Sumei, I can allow you to give up the duel." Charles took a deep breath, suppressing the surging emotions, and said, "I apologize, if you had said the full name, I might have relented, but since you only said Miss Sumei, I cannot back down." He picked up a rapier from the ground, one of the weapons used by one of the Duelists just now, gave it a light flick, and indeed it was a fine sword, just in the wrong hands. Charles''s words elicited reactions from everyone present. "Miss Sumei" was slightly surprised, then said, "Are you a man from Fars?" Charles nodded and answered, "Yes!" Realizing the truth, "Miss Sumei" then commented, "No wonder you rushed in so fiercely!" "My name is Aurora Sumei!" Read new adventures at My Virtual Library Empire "Menilman is also my distant cousin, only our families split several generations ago, and our branch moved to the Inglima Empire." Although it was just a misunderstanding, and Aurora Sumei didn''t consider herself a petty girl, an inexplicable sourness still welled up, and she couldn''t help but say, "The First Rose of Fars indeed never lacks Duelists." Well, this statement seemed like a compliment but was a direct jab at a certain lady''s heart. If Menierman Sumei had been present, upon hearing this statement, she would have bristled like a cat with its tail stepped on. The Empire Rose incident was a scar that Charles, as her senior, never wished to touch in her entire life. Because too many young people had died because of that affair. The beginning of the matter was so disgraceful. S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Of course, this statement was also an attack on nearly all noble girls on the Old Continent, with strong collateral damage of the critical hit variety. As opposed to those noble ladies who had to pay for duels out of their pockets, simply for the sake of ridiculous pride. Under the skirts of the First Rose of Fars, the innumerable admirers who were willing to challenge the Sacred Order for Menilman, even at the cost of their lives, were like a message to all the girls on the Old Continent, showing how pitiful their charm was. Although in Fars, Menilman was called the Empire''s First Rose, in other countries, she would be referred to as the First Rose of Fars, but the charm of this "Miss Sumei" was like a mountain reaching into the clouds, weighing heavily on the hearts of every noble girl on the Old Continent, suffocating them irrespective of their nation. No matter how much they prided themselves on their endless charm, exquisite beauty, and unparalleled elegance, none could escape feeling ashamed once they compared the number of men willing to duel for them. If someone were to say, "The First Rose of Fars indeed never lacks Duelists!" what kind of humiliation would that be? Charles, being a man, would never fully understand this feeling. After saying this phrase, Aurora Sumei found herself also the target of backlash, and felt a blockage in her heart. Jorance was silent for a long time, then suddenly bowed deeply to Aurora Sumei, and only after a long while did he straighten, speaking in a slightly fervent tone, "This gentleman from Fars, please allow me to propose a duel on behalf of Miss Menierman Sumei." Chapter 193 190. Visit (Request for double votes on the last day of the month) Charles didn''t even plan to introduce himself, his rapier trembling in his hand, the sword light like a dazzling stream of light, enveloping the brave gentleman completely.Jorance was horrified. Unlike Charles, he had never been on a battlefield, nor was he a gifted genius like Julian, Krel, or Ebner, who were either intermediate or high-level Transcendents. Facing Charles''s legendary swordsmanship, as he had only half drawn his longsword, his glamorous suit was pierced with sixteen or seventeen holes. Charles pierced only the suit and did not harm Jorance''s skin at all. Such swordsmanship was considered shocking and extraordinary; many expensive knights might not be able to achieve it. Jorance finally drew his rapier completely, but Charles had already sheathed his sword and stepped back. He looked down at the holes in his suit and said softly, "Do I not even qualify to draw a sword for Miss Menilman?" This statement not only struck a blow to every noble young lady of Inglima present but also made many men, proud of their swordsmanship, blush with shame. Being a Transcendent, regardless of the country, is extremely rare. The young nobles who could attend Count Victory Champagne''s ball, mostly weren''t those who progressed through sheer training or innate talent, but those who advanced with vast resources, including the consumption of precious magic potions. Yet, even so, these young nobles were considered exceptional among their peers. sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In this group of young nobles, Jorance was considered one of the best. He did not even fully draw his sword before he was regrettably defeated, how could it not be awe-inspiring? Jorance performed an empire salute, handed his sheathed longsword to Charles, and left gracefully. Charles picked up the rapier off the ground, touched the rapier handed to him by Jorancea gesture of willing concession of a duelist who had lost. To hand over the weapon to the victor was to admit defeat wholeheartedly, never to challenge again. This rapier was a standard Sherlock magic stabbing sword! Baron Fars, although he had collected several magic rapiers, none were antique like this one. Charles had long heard of the great reputation of the Sherlock magic stabbing swords. By chance, he had once purchased a scabbard from the Sherlock Dynasty and melted it down to create an alchemical magic wand, which he usually used to store his Antispace Sniper Rifle. Latter, when he went to the battlefield, he no longer carried this wand, and he didn''t bring it with him for his mission to the Inglima Empire either. Discover hidden content at My Virtual Library Empire This was the first time he personally experienced the aura of a magic stabbing sword forged during the Sherlock Dynasty era. The magic stabbing sword was clearly a fine specimen from the Sherlock era, not just some common hundred or two-hundred Aegeus item. The blade was slender, the edge no wider than two fingers, emitting a faint blue glow. The blade touched the ground, while the hilt reached up to Charles''s ribs. The hilt seemed to have been repaired but had deliberately preserved the original owner''s family crest, from a very ancient family of that era. This magic stabbing sword had three attributes: Tough, Swift, and Magic Breaker! Toughness prevented the blade from fearing hard clashes, a property many extraordinary weapons possessed. Swiftness was rarer, slightly increasing the speed of the sword, and though the increase was only three to four percent, in many situations, it could be life or death. Magic Breaker was even more rare, as long as fighting spirit or a similar attribute of energy was infused, it could repel other extraneous energies, specifically aimed to counter protective battle Qi and defensive magic shields. This magic stabbing sword also had a very beautiful name: Unicorn! Just as Charles had sheathed the magic sword, he saw a beautiful faceit was none other than "Miss Sumei". By that time, the onlookers had dispersed, and even the original two duelists had quietly left, but this young lady stayed; she clearly had something to say. Charles smiled and asked, "Miss Aurora Sumei, is there something you need?" Aurora asked, "Have you met Menilman?" Charles replied, "Menilman was my senior at school and also my superior, but my promotion wasn''t as fast, so I couldn''t keep up with her pace!" Aurora Sumei couldn''t help but ask, "Is she very beautiful?" Charles smiled and said, "I believe every woman possesses her own starlight. I never judge a woman''s appearance, only praise their good virtues." Aurora Sumei looked wistfully lost for a moment before saying, "I still don''t know your name." Charles answered, "Sherlock Mecklen! An ordinary person from Fars, here in the Inglima Empire following the envoy group, merely a minor character in it." Aurora Sumei was slightly surprised and asked, "Are you a subordinate of the Augusladin High Priest?" Charles suddenly felt uneasy. Just as he was about to retort, he heard Aurora Sumei say, "May I visit you at the Fars embassy tomorrow?" Charles breathed a sigh of relief, realizing Aurora Sumei hadn''t thought of anything untoward. Although he was puzzled as to why Miss Sumei would want to visit him, he politely replied, "You are welcome anytime." Aurora Sumei smiled slightly. This young girl was still very beautiful, definitely a top beauty, only slightly lacking the gentleness of a woman, leaving behind a scent as she gracefully departed. Charles subconsciously compared her to Anne but quickly abandoned this dangerous thought. Charles was thinking about what to do next, whether to continue finding a place to lie low or to seek out the Augusladin High Priest, when he heard a gentle voice, "Mister Mecklen, long time no see." Charles looked up and saw a figure in a priest''s robe. He breathed a sigh of relief and said, "High Priest, I came to Notruden and have been wanting to find you, but after asking everyone, no one knew your whereabouts." The Augusladin High Priest approached with a smile and said, "I''ve been busy running around for the empire''s diplomacy, hardly having any time to return to the embassy." "I''m in urgent need of help, and it''s great that you''ve come, Mister Mecklen." Charles asked, "There are many people in the envoy group; I''m just the eighth person, what can I do?" The Augusladin High Priest said somewhat awkwardly, "The others, once they reached Notruden, just disappeared. Viscount Duranni has his own property here; the day after arriving in Notruden, he went home and never showed up again. The others all have their reasons, so no one can help." "So, I only have Mister Mecklen to rely on, and I would like to visit..." Charles suddenly remembered that Aurora Sumei would be visiting him tomorrow and said, "Tomorrow, a young lady will come to see me, could we choose another day?" The Augusladin High Priest''s expression revealed a mix of surprise and delight, "Is it that Miss Sumei?" Charles nodded, and the Augusladin High Priest, with an unusually relaxed tone, said, "The one I plan to visit tomorrow is Miss Sumei''s father." Chapter 195 192. Its best to leave a name in this covenant. When Charles introduced Taoles, Aurora was immediately taken aback. She knew that the Fars Empire had its own branches of the family, but she never expected to meet a cousin of her own within the diplomatic delegation.Aurora had graduated many years ago, and was much older than Taoles, who had just graduated. Even for nobles who start with a high status, advancement still requires one step at a time, although their promotions happen more quickly. It is not about jumping directly to a certain level of position. Indeed, she had been working for seven or eight years and was older than Charles. Knowing that one of the three girls was her cousin, Aurora''s opinion of Charles shifted slightly. The four girls began to chat casually, effectively leaving Charles out of the conversation. Charles didn''t know why Aurora was seeking him, but since he knew she was the daughter of the Minister of Foreign Affairs and a cultural officer at the minister''s residence, he used his intuition to guess that her reasons for meeting him were not personal. Thus, he sat patiently on the side, waiting for his "time" to come. Soon, it was noon. Aurora suggested taking the three girls out for lunch. Charles immediately mentioned he had plans for the afternoon and suggested they continue later. Aurora, without confronting him directly, took the three girls out for lunch. Once the four girls had left, Charles swiftly engaged in his own luxurious activities and headed to the store at Lafayette. With the experience from the previous day, Charles easily found Julian, who was about to have lunch. Julian was quite surprised to see Charles, not only arranging a meal for him but also asking how he enjoyed the previous day. Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire Charles briefly shared his experiences from the day before, making Julian suddenly realize that this fellow indeed had some unique luck. Charles himself wasn''t aware of it, but Julian was deeply impressed. Not many young nobles from various countries are reliable; most are dissolute, only concerned with enjoying life and incapable of handling any serious matters. However, even in a decadent class, there are always a few outstanding individuals. Charles, just a merchant''s son, didn''t seem like much in the eyes of someone descended from a prestigious family like Julian''s, but his ability to mingle with the finest among the nobility was indeed a fascinating stroke of "luck." Since his arrival, Charles had met nobles like Menierman Sumei, Anne Brittany, Taoles Sumei, Anne''s cousin Krel, and Sumei''s brother Ebnerrarities of talent within the Fars Empire. And also Vinnie Yarseno, Philedricaexemplary figures from common backgrounds. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even on Byron''s side, he knew individuals like Baron Leo, Cyrus, Juliannone of them were common folk. Julian still didn''t know that in Cappadocia City, Charles had also befriended two of the most promising officers of the Imperial Navy, James Cook and Francis Drake. Otherwise, his astonishment would have been even greater, even though knowing just Aurora Sumei was enough to surprise him. Julian said softly, "Do you realize how lucky you are? Aurora Sumei is a renowned beauty in the Inglima Empire. Countless people have tried to date her and returned unsuccessful, and even I am a bit envious of you." Charles recalled Aurora Sumei''s awkward encounter from the day before. Although Miss Sumei indeed was an exceptionally beautiful woman, he couldn''t see the situation as Julian had described. He remained rather rational, not wanting to provoke Julian, and said, "Since you''re so interested in this beauty, why don''t you come back with me this afternoon? Technically, you''re part of our delegation as well!" Julian was slightly surprised, but then couldn''t help but laugh, responding, "Alright, I''ll come back with you." Julian was indeed a part of the delegation, but he was under Charles''s command, so he infiltrated the vicinity of the Augusladin High Priest. Once he arrived in Notruden, he secretly slipped away because there was no way to continue undercover. Although Julian often seemed mature for his age, and was indeed intelligent, he had just started his sophomore year and lacked extensive social experience. He had managed to infiltrate the delegation, but he had no idea what to do next. As a spy, he still lacked professional training. Moreover, Julian had really gone to the front lines to pad his experiences. As a descendant of the Asiluo Clan, he didn''t need to risk his life to become a real spy. After lunch, as expected, they both took the luxurious, dark carriage back to Embassy Street. When they returned, the four girls were still not back. Charles and Julian casually chatted, drinking tea while waiting for several hours. In the afternoon, the four girls finally came back, full of enthusiasm. Among them, Taoles kept silent about what they had for lunch but couldn''t stop praising the afternoon shopping spree. Out of the four, she was the wealthiest, had bought a lot of things, and even needed a shared horse carriage to haul everything back. Anatasiya also had a bit of money, after all, she was the illegitimate daughter of Baron Philedrica. Although she had some money, it wasn''t much; she only bought two dresses. Only Belisa was in the worst situation, the former maid had indeed no money. Although the Duchess was generous, she wouldn''t bestow much wealth on a maid. All of Belisa''s possessions added up were not even worth a few Aegeus, certainly a lot better than Charles used to be as a lowly senior clerk, but nowhere near Sherlock Mecklen who later sky-rocketed with all sorts of dark and grey incomes. Charles didn''t introduce Julian to the four girls. Taoles and the others had long known of Julian''s identity, but it was inappropriate for Aurora, being a diplomat of the Inglima Empire, to know Julian''s identity. When they returned in the afternoon, Aurora was in good spirits and after exchanging a few words with the three girls, she requested a private talk with Charles. Charles knew that this was the real reason for Aurora''s visit and immediately took her to a private meeting room. This was, after all, the Fars Empire''s embassy, often needing to discuss some covert matters; such meeting rooms were seven or eight in number, typically vacant. Upon entering the room, Aurora got straight to the point, "The alliance between Inglima Empire and Fars Empire is currently under detailed discussion." I''m here to express my gratitude for easing my embarrassment yesterday, and also to remind you, you''d better try to have your name included in this alliance," she said. It will be infinitely beneficial for your political career, and I believe you understand that without needing a detailed explanation from me." Charles was surprised; he hadn''t expected the Augusladin High Priest, who seemed not very diligent, to sign such an important treaty? Charles did not question Aurora, as her status ensured her information was undoubtedly internal. He said in a low voice, "Thank you, Miss Sumei, for your friendship. May I know if there''s anything I can do for you?" It was evident Aurora Sumei was seeking something, otherwise, why would she disclose such a big secret to him? Couldn''t it be merely because Sherlock Mecklen had a face even Evil God would envy? Chapter 196 193, Ban Lanmalock ```Aurora Sumei forgot Charles with just a glance, feeling that this young man was simply too clever. She had only mentioned the matter of the alliance, and he had guessed that she needed help. "Does Menilman really have that kind of charm?" "Even an insignificant admirer is proficient in both letters and arms, not only excelling in swordsmanship but also so clear-headed?" She said in a low voice, "I hope you can fight a public duel for me." Charles was slightly surprised and asked, "Aurora, do you still need to find someone to help you duel?" Aurora Sumei''s face turned slightly red as she protested softly, "Not every Sumei is called Menilman." Charles almost wanted to add that there were indeed many men who dueled for Taoles, but the little common sense he had left made him swallow those words. If he had spoken out, Miss Aurora Sumei would certainly have turned against him on the spot. It was bad enough not to compare to Menilman, but worse still to not match up to Taoles, which would have been a real stab to the heart. Aurora calmed her surging emotions and said, "Because the subject of your duel is the son of Count Ranmalock, a Mid-Level Transcendent Knight, I can''t find anyone else." Charles said indifferently, "As long as it''s not Count Ranmalock himself, I probably won''t have any issues. However, such duels usually have some pretext and consequences, right? What''s the whole story behind this?" It wasn''t long ago that Charles had advanced to an Eighth Order Transcendent. Although he was only Mid-Level, he did not fear any Mid-Level Transcendents, even if the opponent were at the twelfth rank. After all, he had even fought and killed one or two High-Level Transcendents... Hmm, he couldn''t remember how many he had killed. But he was very curious about the origins of this incident. If the son of Count Ranmalock challenged a gentleman to a duel, indeed it would be hard to back down, but Aurora Sumei was a woman. No gentleman would challenge a lady to a duel, and Charles always felt something was off about this affair. When Aurora heard that Charles didn''t care about the object of the duel, she breathed a sigh of relief and explained, "Ban is my classmate, both in the National Academy and university. I don''t know what got into his head, he''s been especially hostile towards every male around me." "In any case, a few months ago, we had another conflict. He said that if I could find someone to defeat him publicly within a year, he would stop pestering me. If I couldn''t find anyone, I would have to... never marry." "He''s simply a madman." Charles was also astounded and thought to himself, "This must be some kind of adamantium straight male, steel virgin, right?" "He clearly shows that he likes Aurora, could have simply suggested dating her, although in a domineering way, it would at least show normal intelligence! But forcing a girl to remain unmarried for life? What sort of nonsense is that? Was his brain kicked by a magic spirit donkey?" Charles had received such a large "gift" from Aurora and, if he could leave his name on the alliance between the Inglima Empire and the Fars Empire, his future would surely be limitless, he might even become immortalized in history because of this alliance. Offering her a little help was naturally the right thing to do. When Aurora talked about Ban Lanmalock, her bosom heaved with evident emotional turmoil; it took a good while for her to calm down before she asked again, "What weapon do you need? Ban is very skilled with a lance." Charles said, "I excel with a handgun!" Aurora, startled, touched the tips of her two index fingers together and pulled back an arm''s length away; she thought using a handgun against a lance was madness, the disadvantage in weapons was too great. Charles hooked his finger and made a slight motion, and Aurora realized he was not speaking of the melee weapon, but of marksmanship. She shook her head and said, "You can''t use Magic-Breaking Bombshell Bullets in a duel, this is not a fight to the death. You can''t really kill the son of Count Ranmalock, ordinary bullets can''t go through the defense, Ban''s Frost Dragon Fighting Qi is famously strong." Charles hadn''t really thought about this. The duel with Ban was clearly not a matter of blood vengeance and wouldn''t allow a fight to the death; the shortcomings of firearms were blatantly exposed at this point, lacking enough lethality at the Transcendent level. ``` Charles pondered for a moment and said, "Then I''m also proficient in swordsmanship." After all, most of Charles''s victories in battle were achieved with the help of three Extraordinary Firearms, and aside from that, he truly only excelled at swordsmanship. Aurora sighed and said, "You should practice your gunmanship more. Rapiers are too short, and they are at a disadvantage against a Knight''s Spear." Charles nodded. He had learnt this the hard way. After dueling Cyrus hundreds of times in the Dreamscape, he had been bested countless times by Cyrus''s Black Knight''s Lance. Charles had basically experienced all the disadvantages a rapier had against a Knight''s Spear. Cyrus was a bona fide master of gunmanship, and purely in terms of skill with a lance, Charles had never encountered anyone more adept than him. Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Aurora said, "I can get you a Knight''s Spear, and I can also procure for you a Magic Stabbing Sword, but such duels require fairness, and there''s not much more I can do." "What kind of weapon do you need? I mean, between these two weapons, what attribute do you most require?" Charles was surprised and asked, "I can choose the attribute?" "Why couldn''t you?" Aurora retorted. Although Charles owned several Extraordinary Weapons, he basically used whatever he came across, without a clear plan. The Extraordinary Weapons he did have just happened to suit him. Aurora''s words once again made him realize the difference in class. He pondered for a moment, then said, "I practice Bloody Glory!" "If there are any bloodsucking weapons, get me two. By the way, I won''t be returning them after the duel!" Aurora gave him an exasperated look and said, "I''m not that petty." When it came down to discussing serious matters, it was often a brief exchange. The two reached an agreement, and Aurora took her leave, but not before she arranged another shopping trip with Taoles, Anatasiya, and Belisa. After Aurora left, Taoles asked, "What exactly did my cousin want from you?" Charles shrugged and said, "It''s an Inglima Empire tradition; she wants to hire me for a substantial sum to duel with another suitor." Surprised, Taoles asked, "You didn''t agree, did you?" Charles replied, "If the price is right, why wouldn''t I agree?" Taoles then asked, "Do you know who my cousin''s suitor is? Ban Lanmalock?" "Of course I know," Charles answered. "What does it matter? It''s not Count Ranmalock himself." "He''s just a Mid-Level Transcendent after all!" Taoles glanced at Anatasiya and Belisa, both of whom wore expressions of disbelief, as if they had just seen someone challenge an Ancient Dragon. Only then did Charles sense something might be amiss, and he asked, "Is there something special about this Ban Lanmalock?" Chapter 197 194. Notrudens Youngest Lion Taoles asked, "Do you know that Count Lanmalock excelled in martial arts and was promoted to the Sacred Order when he was young? Whether on the dueling ground or the battlefield, he has never tasted defeat and is reputed as the ''Victory Champagne Count.''Charles answered, "Of course I do." Taoles continued, "Do you also know that Count Lanmalock was once considered a genius on par with Zimmerman?" Charles countered, "What does that have to do with his son?" Taoles whispered, "Even the People of Fars know that Ban Lanmalock is just like Count Lanmalock in his younger days, and his talent is said to surpass his father''s. He has defeated sixteen high-level Transcendents in the dueling grounds. It''s not an overstatement to call him the strongest knight among the younger generation of the Inglima Empire." "He also has a nicknamethe youngest lion of Notruden." Charles honestly did not know these things; the university only taught knowledge, not the affairs of the nobility, just as he also didn''t know that the Su Mei Family of the Inglima Empire had been in charge of diplomacy for generations. Charles had truly never heard of the deeds of Notruden''s youngest lion. Indeed, before his date with Anne, he didn''t even know nobles of high birth such as Krel Brittany and Ebner Sumei, nor had he ever heard of them. Although there are newspapers on the Old Continent, none dare to report on the affairs of the nobility unless it is to sing their praises. Charles hesitated for a moment before cautiously asking, "This youngest lion of Notruden, how does he compare with Krel and your brother?" With a hint of pride, Taoles said, "Of course he doesn''t measure up; both of them are high level, and they''re already close to reaching the threshold of the Sacred Order." Charles immediately perked up, and upon hearing that this youngest lion of Notruden was not as fierce as Krel, he felt reassured and asked, "How do they compare to Cyrus?" Seeing the strange expressions on the three women''s faces, he quickly said, "Oh, oh, oh, Cyrus might not be very famous..." "Then let me compare him to someone else." The expressions on the faces of Taoles, Anatasiya, and Belisa, each distinctly beautiful, were all contorted. In their minds, it was utterly incredulous that anyone could utter such an astonishing statement as "Oh, oh, oh, Cyrus might not be very famous...". Taoles had heard during her time at Gorky University that the South Ceraph Reclamation Army had a genius who studied at Byron''s Tubingen University, mastering the Golden Requiem gunmanship, and ranked first in his class. Anatasiya''s situation was even more straightforward, being a native of Behemoth and with both generations of dukes and the duchess of Behemoth Duchy being from her family. Her father, Baron Filler, along with a host of Behemoth''s nobility, were all killed by Lady Southseraph, and Cyrus, inheriting Jonathan''s will, became the leader of the South Ceraph Restoration Army. Once considered by Anatasiya as a mortal enemy who killed her mother, several generals of the Restoration Army under Cyrus''s command, two of whom Charles had killed upon meeting them without even asking for their names. And as for Belisa, she was right by the duchess''s side, witnessing how Cyrus besieging the fortress caused the numerous nobles of Mostar Fortress to live in perpetual dismay. Everyone talked about Cyrus with fear, and even some of the more cowardly nobles dared not mention Cyrus''s name, referring to him only as "that person." Even the wife of Grand Duke Joseph was beheaded by Cyrus leading troops into Mostar Fortress. Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Such a legendary figure was, in Charles''s words, "Oh, oh, oh, Cyrus might not be very famous..." and he even thoughtfully added, "Then let me compare him to someone else." The three girls all had a question they wanted to ask: "Who else are you planning to compare him to?" If not for their refined and cultured demeanor, they would certainly have added a strong interjectory particle between "still" and "planning." Charles did think of a person they could compare him to, and asked, "How does he stand compared to James Cook and Francis Drake?" Taoles replied, "These two are the elite of the Inglima Navy, more than ten years older than Ban Lanmalock, naturally stronger." After listening to Taoles''s explanation, Charles suddenly realized it was not so easy to position the youngest lion of Notruden. If just a bit higher, he wouldn''t stand a chance, if just a bit lower, Charles could handle it himself... What was he to do now? Taoles saw Charles''s contemplative, almost inviting-a-thumping facial expression and suddenly felt that perhaps worrying about him was unnecessary; after all, it wasn''t for her he was dueling, she might as well stay silent. Anatasiya and Belisa, though also worried for Charles, weren''t that close with him. Seeing Taoles not offering counsel, they could only quietly fret. Thankfully, these duels were non-lethal, and a defeat was not unacceptable. Having gotten no answer from the three girls, Charles decided to go ask Julian. As dinner time approached, Charles, full of vigor, made another trip to the old man''s shop. Julian, having seen him, was quite happy. When Charles brought up Ban Lanmalock, Julian gave a faint smile and said, "You''ve come to the right person." Charles asked, "How come I have come to the right person?" With a hint of pride, Julian answered, "Among the youth under twenty in the Five Great Empires, Notruden''s youngest lion and Byron''s youngest sky are tied!" "You might as well call me ''Your Excellency of the Sky''." Charles slapped his thigh and said, "If I''d known you were almost the same, I wouldn''t have worried at all!" Julian, annoyed, pointed at Charles and said, "Mister Mecklen, please rephrase, or there will be no dinner for you today." Charles gave a goofy smile and quickly corrected himself, "To be mentioned in the same breath as you is truly impressive indeed." "Hmm! It certainly is quite impressive." Charles''s initial comment might have been a bit dismissive, but those last words were genuinely from the heart. Julian''s strength was truly extraordinary, especially for someone so young, being only a freshman, with an unfathomable future ahead of him. Motivated, Charles asked, "Why are there only two young men under twenty in the Five Great Empires? Don''t Fars, Black Phoenix Dynasty, and Lionheart Dynasty have any remarkable youths?" Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire Julian awkwardly said, "That''s not the case. In Fars, Black Phoenix Dynasty, and Lionheart Dynasty, the most formidable individuals under twenty are all ladies. As a person of Fars, surely you''ve heard of the name ''Strasbourg Rose''?" Charles awkwardly answered, "I''ve only heard of ''The Empire''s First Rose''." Julian was at a loss for words, then he remembered that Charles was a merchant''s son and could naively say: Being of common birth, he indeed wouldn''t know about these noble matters. But... one might also say: Charles Mecklen has no eyes for the ''ordinary''." Suddenly, Julian felt a tightening in his heart. Chapter 198 195. Stay up late writing documents Charles returned from Julian''s "freeloading" visit and went back to Embassy Street, where he secluded himself in deep thought about how to get his name on the alliance treaty between the two nations.Although Aurora Sumei had only provided a piece of intelligence, that piece was worth ten thousand Aegeus. Many people would be willing to pay ten thousand Aegeus but still might not obtain such information. Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As for taking over Ban Lanmalock''s duel, it had not yet entered its procedural stage, so it seemed there was no need to consider it for the moment. He currently possessed two rapiers, one was Blood Rose and the other was Unicorn, along with a Vampiric Pistol called Withing Rose. Although these were not as handy as an Antispace Sniper Rifle or two Silver Rhinoceroses, they were sufficient for general combat. Charles did not know what two weapons Aurora would send, but if there were two more bloodsucking weapons, he would not be at a disadvantage in terms of weaponry. As for his own strength, that was an unavoidable issue no longer worth considering. Charles had not thought for long before he heard a carriage returning. He stood up to meet it and, sure enough, saw the Augusladin High Priest. This particular priest had a face flushed with joy, evidently having enjoyed his time recently. Upon seeing Charles, he cheerfully asked, "How was your meeting with Miss Sumei?" Charles decided to be straightforward, saying, "Aurora and I have already discussed promoting an alliance between our two countries to fully confront Byron. Tomorrow, I will draft a document to be delivered to the Foreign Minister of the Inglima Empire, that Count Su Mei." The Augusladin High Priest was startled and exclaimed, "How can you be so reckless with such a national affair?" Charles patted his chest and replied, "It is precisely because this is a national affair that I must give my all. Miss Sumei has already agreed to help me submit the document." Charles also found no other excuse to sign his name on such an important document, so he simply played a bigger game, bluffing the Augusladin High Priest. The Augusladin High Priest was somewhat distressed. He repeatedly advised that national affairs could not be handled so recklessly and even specially "hinted" to Charles that he had made great progress recently and might even have a chance to meet the Imperial Emperor of the Inglima Empire next month. Charles became increasingly suspicious, pondering, "How does the Augusladin High Priest seem unaware of the alliance?" "Could someone else be pushing this matter? Is it someone else from the embassy group, or perhaps a covert agent?" In such matters of diplomacy, there often are tactics involvedsuch as sending an official diplomatic delegation and, covertly, another. Those behind the scenes are the ones who can determine the diplomatic strategy. Charles and the Augusladin High Priest argued fiercely for a while. They then found a private room and talked into the late night. Surprisingly, Charles persuaded the High Priest who agreed to submit a document, but specified that he would only seal it, not sign his name. The Augusladin High Priest was worried that the matter was too reckless and might implicate him personally. Meanwhile, Charles was overjoyed. He immediately stayed up all night to write a document. In his previous life, he had been a math teacher; in this life, he was a legitimate clerk of the Central Government Office. The alliance treaty document included countless detailed data points, articulated many reasons, drew from much publicly accessible data from Earth, and was impressively eloquent, nearly integrating stories from the Thirty-Six Strategies. Fortunately, he was an Eighth Order Transcendent, able to stay up all night writing, producing over twenty-three thousand words. He obtained the official seal from the High Priest, knowing that the High Priest did not want to get involved, then excitedly went alone to the residence of the Foreign Minister of the Inglima Empire. Originally, his status was not sufficient; it was utterly impossible for him to meet the esteemed Count Sumei. However, wasn''t there someone on the inside? He approached Aurora Sumei, and this young lady actually managed to secure him an opportunity to have lunch with the Count. The place where Count Sumei dined was a small restaurant, yet it was situated at a high vantage point within the Foreign Minister''s residence, offering a panoramic view of the river flowing through Notruden, a sight far superior to that from Charles''s Elysian Pastoral Street No. 58, with its views over the Lukawaro scenery. The only company the Count had during lunch was Aurora and Charles. This highly influential aristocrat of the Inglima Empire appeared all smiles, showing no visible emotion as he chatted and laughed with his daughter, creating a very relaxed atmosphere. Charles, of course, knew to keep quiet. As soon as the Count''s lunch was served, he couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow slightly; it was in the style of Fars. At that, the Count Sumei took the opportunity to ask, "You are a person of Fars, taste the Fars-style dish my chef has prepared and see if it''s authentic or not." Charles''s lunch was a meal of roast chicken, grilled fish paired with steak and salad, and a serving of champagne to accompany the meal. Frankly speaking, most restaurants in Fars couldn''t offer authentic champagne. After tasting it, he nodded repeatedly and said, "It''s more authentic than any Fars dish I''ve ever had, though my palate cannot be the standard as I''ve only dined in public restaurants and never had the chance to taste nobility''s private meals." Count Sumei laughed upon seeing a thick dossier by his side and asked, "Is that for me to see?" Charles hurriedly presented the document he had stayed up all night preparing. The count took it, read a few lines, and couldn''t help but express great surprise. By the time he finished the first page, he was deeply engrossed in it. Halfway through, he spoke to Charles, who was still enjoying his meal, "Mister Mecklen, please continue eating at your leisure; I need to meet with His Majesty the Emperor at the palace." He also said to his daughter, "Please keep Mister Mecklen company. Don''t let him leave before I return; we might need him to explain some things." Count Sumei hurried off. Although Charles did not know why the Count stopped eating halfway through the document, it did not affect his appetite in the least. Charles finished his meal in no time and, seeing Aurora had finished hers, he eyed the Count''s untouched lunch and adeptly brought it over to himself, saying, "It''s not fitting for someone as noble as the Count to eat something that''s gone cold." Aurora had never seen anyone quite like Charles and said quietly, "So, you''re just going to eat it?" Read latest chapters at My Virtual Library Empire Charles savored a bite of Count Sumei''s fried goose liver, finding it quite delightful and far surpassing the quality of ordinary restaurants in Strasbourg, and answered, "What''s wrong with that?" Aurora shook her head, deciding not to argue with him about what is called table manners. Seeing how quickly Charles was eating, she almost pushed her meal, of which she had eaten less than a tenth, towards him. In a low voice, Aurora said, "I''ve found a bloodsucking weapon, a Knight''s Spear, but I haven''t found a suitable rapier." "If a bloodsucking rapier won''t do, my father also has a treasured magic stabbing sword..." Chapter 199 196, His Majesty Alfred Guillaume Charles didn''t ask about the Magic Stabbing Sword, since it was given to him for free; he wasn''t choosy.Before Charles had traveled across time, he had once seen a female artist say, "Eat while there''s food, don''t wait until there''s none and then cry." How could it be worth less than a few Aegeus? What was there to pick and choose? Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If it really wasn''t useful, selling it would also bring in some income. While eating, Aurora and Charles chatted leisurely, and the afternoon passed delightfully. In the evening, as Count Sumei had not returned, Aurora arranged another dinner for Charles, this time featuring the style of the Black Phoenix Dynasty, focusing on delicacy, where the general dishes were slightly sweet, and desserts were predominant. In Strasbourg, Charles had never tasted such exquisite cuisine and couldn''t help but sigh. Aurora asked curiously, "Do you not like the cuisine of the Black Phoenix Dynasty?" Charles said nonchalantly, "No! It reminded me of a girl who always used to eat at ordinary restaurants with me." Anne never fussed or complained about the restaurants Charles chose. Charles always felt that the restaurants he picked were quite decent, but today he realized that noble dining was indeed different from common eateries, much higher in quality and far more refined. This detail alone highlighted the considerable refinement of the young lady from the Brittany Family. Though both daughters of a count, Anne''s quality of life was certainly not a hair less splendid than Aurora''s. Having known Aurora for only two days, Charles had already experienced what noble life was like, but having known Anne for over half a year, he had never felt anything different. It took considerable subtlety and patience to achieve such an effortless demeanor that went unnoticed. Since his mission to the Inglima Empire, Charles had for the first time missed Strasbourg. Of course, Aurora had no idea who Charles was dating in Fars, but she found it odd that, typically in front of a girl, no normal man would mention another girl, after all, whether she meant it or not, it would give Charles some chances. Most men would seize this slight chance, desperately trying to impress, but Charles seemed to have no such intention. She curiously asked, "What kind of girl is she?" Charles smiled slightly and said, "A bit headstrong and very just." Charles wouldn''t leak his information. This wasn''t Earth, where assassins and their organizations were rampanthe didn''t want to cause any trouble for Anne. Even though the girl from the Brittany Family would fear no assassin. Aurora didn''t continue to probe but suddenly asked, "Among those three girls, which one do you like?" Charles chuckled and said, "Your cousin, Taoles, has become a covenantor of the gods. Anatasiya is the illegitimate daughter of Baron Felmale of Silver Pigeon Fort, and Belisa is a maid of the wife of Grand Duke Joseph; all have various reasons to be on the go." Hearing Charles''s explanation, Aurora became even more intrigued and asked, "What differences do you find between the girls of Fars and the girls of Inglima?" Charles was about to employ a tactic of circumvention and smooth evasion when he suddenly heard a voice say, "I''m sorry, Mister Mecklen, but you won''t have time to compare the girls of the two empires any longer, the Emperor commands your presence." Charles was quite surprised, he had never expected to be summoned by the Emperor of the Inglima Empire, he hurriedly stood up and said, "Count Sumei, you''ve returned so soon?" Charles was blatantly lying, Count Sumei did not return early at all, he had already had two meals. Count Sumei chuckled and said, "Follow me." He said to Aurora, "You come along too." The count took Charles and Aurora, hastened into a carriage, exited the Minister of Foreign Affairs'' residence, and headed straight for the Imperial Palace. Charles had never been to the Imperial Palace in Fars, even though he had received several awards from the Emperor and Empress. However, this did not mean he had caught the sovereign couple''s eye in Fars; after all, how noble were His Majesty the Emperor and Her Highness the Empress? The awards were dispensed by the Royal Family''s team, not personally known by the imperial couple to every meritorious front-line officer. He also had never imagined that by toppling the Inglima Empire, he would actually get a chance to enter the Imperial Palace. Well, on Earth, it was more convenient, as one only needed to buy a ticket to enter the Forbidden City. However, that place was overrun with tourists; reservations were required. Yet, the thought that the former master of this Imperial Palace had to buy a ticket to revisit his own home, even though the tickets were not cheap and required queueing, Charles felt it was bearable. The Inglima Empire had a total of fifteen Imperial Palaces, but the one where His Majesty the Emperor usually conducted his affairs was the Red Dragon Palace. The founder of the Inglima Empire, once one of the founders of Fars as the Duke of the Red Dragon, held a title that still belonged to the Inglima Royal Family, thus the power center of the Inglima Empire was known as the Red Dragon Palace. The Red Dragon Palace was majestic, its architecture viewed from above formed a giant cross shape with over two thousand rooms and numerous gardens. It was surrounded by the residences of high officials of the Inglima Empire. Stay connected via My Virtual Library Empire This area, known as the District of the Dragon, was slightly elevated by dozens of meters compared to its surroundings, as it was originally a hill that had been leveled by several generations of Inglima Emperors to construct countless buildings. Thus, from the Red Dragon Palace, one could gaze over most of Notruden, further emphasizing the nobility and transcendent status of the Royal Family and high officials. Charles sat in Count Sumei''s carriage, admiring the streetscape of the District of the Dragon through the window, and couldn''t help but marvel at the nobles'' luxury. When he saw the Red Dragon Palace, he involuntarily exclaimed, "What a magnificent palace, it truly is a miracle built from piles of Gold Pounds." Count Sumei gave a slight smile and said, "Indeed, without Gold Pounds, the Red Dragon Palace would never exist, but Gold Pounds alone are not enough." Charles nodded and thought to himself, "Having money alone, without privileges, is akin to having a seventy-year property right." However, he just thought about it, such clichs from two different worlds and backgrounds would likely not be comprehensible to anyone from the Old Continent. Even Count Sumei was thoroughly frisked along the way. Charles could not hide his Blood Rose or Withing Rose; he simply had to hand them over obediently, fortunately, he had not brought the unicorn, and the rapier was temporarily left at the Fars Embassy. After passing through numerous checkpoints, Charles was completely groped by a group of palace eunuchs, and then he finally met the fifteenth Emperor of the Inglima Empire, His Majesty Alfred Guillaume. This emperor was very young, not exceeding twenty years old, possibly not even eighteen yet, with a trace of youthful innocence on his face. Upon seeing Charles, His Majesty the Emperor looked him up and down several times before suddenly smiling and saying, "I know many things about your past." Chapter 200 197. Capricious Red Dragon Emperor Charles almost thought that His Majesty was a fellow transmigrator, but then he heard the Emperor recount several of his own past stories.Yes, those were the romantic escapades of Charles Meklen. He breathed a deep sigh of relief, no longer so panicked. What Charles feared most was someone discovering his identity as a transmigrator, second only to someone discovering that he had once summoned the Evil God. As for the old embarrassments of Charles Meklen, those had to rank third. S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If those were found out, it would only affect his marriage. Though losing Anne would deeply sadden him. But having transmigrated once, he could withstand such minor troubles. Emperor Alfred Guillaume became more and more excited as he spoke. Count Sumei remained composed, after all, he was already aware, while Aurora Sumei''s eyes grew brighter and brighter. She glanced back at Charles, slightly raised her eyebrows, and made an inquiring gesture. Charles spread his hands in resignation and admitted openly. Aurora nodded, indicating that she understood. One couldn''t tell what she was thinking, but suddenly the atmosphere turned strange. Charles looked at this young Emperor of the Inglima, and though they had only met for about fifteen minutes, he already knew what kind of person the fifteenth Red Dragon Emperor of the Inglima Empire was. A young man who wore his heart on his sleeve and could not keep a secret. Your journey continues at My Virtual Library Empire Emperor Alfred Guillaume, spoke till he was dry-mouthed, reached out his hand, and immediately someone in the palace brought him a glass of champagne. He drank it in one gulp and said, "Every time I look over the information sent by spies in Fars, I truly envy you." "Is that baroness very beautiful?" Charles answered, "Very beautiful!" Emperor Alfred Guillaume continued, "Mrs. Yang Miers... I mean, is Miss Sophie Brittany beautiful?" This time Charles did not answer, and simply said softly, "She has passed away, Your Majesty." Emperor Alfred Guillaume paused. As the Emperor of one of the strongest empires on the continent, he did not quite grasp the concept of respecting others, but he did not dwell on it and asked about the appearances of a few women. Charles answered casually, which left the Emperor very satisfied. Charles observed His Majesty''s satisfied expression. In a moment of reverie, it almost seemed to overlap with those profiles of avid royal readers on the Internet back on Earth, even though he hadn''t gone into the details of those past events. Clearly, the Emperor had filled in many of the blanks himself. Indeed, Charles even wanted to recite a book of Ali''s stories for him on the spot. But thinking of Fan Xian reciting "Dream of the Red Chamber" after he transmigrated, and considering his own far lesser stature, he refrained from actively offering any foreign culture. Although he couldn''t introduce the advanced culture from Earth to a young Emperor in the palace of the Inglima Empire, Charles still made a very good impression on the Emperor. No one knew where this inexplicable favor had come from. After asking many questions, the young Emperor Alfred Guillaume spoke quickly, "Since you have come as an emissary to the Inglima Empire, you deserve a reward. I hereby grant you the 24th Rank as a participant in policy and a political position as the Archives Commissioner of the Red Dragon Palace. I''ll also pick a residence in Notruden for you. Which location do you prefer?" Charles quickly replied, "I like places near rivers and seas where I can fully enjoy Notruden''s culture." Emperor Alfred Guillaume gave a slight smile and said, "There happens to be an abandoned riverside garden in the royal estate. I will bestow it upon you." Charles had not expected that without even addressing serious matters, merely past deeds would earn him such significant benefits. In the Fars Empire, he did not know how many more years he would have struggled to reach the 24th Rank, regarded as an insurmountable class. Unexpectedly, after meeting the emperor only once, he was awarded such status. As for whether this position was from Fars or from Inglima, it did not matter; the salary was the same, only paid in Inglima''s gold pounds and shillings. Count Sumei, upon seeing that His Majesty the Emperor had finally stopped mentioning Charles''s embarrassing incidents, gave a light cough and said, "Mister Mecklen''s documents were very insightful. You''ve seen them as well, Your Majesty. My suggestion is to ally with Fars as soon as possible." "We need to limit the expansion of those vampires'' power. Having a strong Byron Empire is contrary to the interests of the Empire." Emperor Alfred Guillaume finally regained some of his dignity and said, "I have discussed this with the other ministers, and their opinions align with Lord Sumei. I agree to sign the alliance." An official wheeled over more than ten documents on a quadricycle and then quietly retreated. Emperor Alfred Guillaume continued, "These are the alliance documents discussed and agreed upon by the higher officials of the Inglima Empire. Archives Commissioner Charles Mecklen, after you have reviewed them and if there are no objections, you may sign them." Charles exclaimed in surprise, "Doesn''t this require the signature of the Augusladin High Priest?" Count Sumei explained to him, "Mister Mecklen, as a diplomatic envoy, you are the lowest-ranked diplomat but also possess the power to sign state documents." Urged on by the Emperor and Count Sumei, Charles reviewed the dozen or so documents. He couldn''t decipher their content, but he knew he had no choice. He braced himself and signed his name on all of them. After all, even if there were issues, Charles Mecklen could leave a notorious legacy, and once he closed his eyes, it would no longer be his concern. After Charles had signed the documents, they were sealed in the presence of the Emperor of Inglima and the Foreign Minister. Another cart of documents was then wheeled over; these were from the Inglima Royal Family. Then came a third cart of documents for the Inglima Ministers of State Charles felt like an underground author whose books were not selling well but who was nonetheless compelled by the publisher to sign five thousand copies, ensuring no unsigned versions were available in the market. He spent a whole night signing documents in the imperial palace. Of course, His Majesty the Emperor had retired to rest early on, and even Count Sumei and Aurora had gone to rooms reserved for ministers in the palace. Charles alone, a modern-day embodiment of tireless labor, battled fatigue. By noon the next day, Charles had finally finished signing all the documents, five of which were to be taken later to the Fars Empire. When Charles, who had taken a night''s rest and was energized, was led out of the Red Dragon Palace by Count Sumei, the first thing he asked was, "Count Sumei, may I go back to Embassy Street first?" He wanted to go back and sleep well, for even as a Transcendent, he had been severely tested by the young Red Dragon Emperor during the night. Count Sumei replied with a gentle smile, "Of course you may. I can arrange for a carriage to take you there." Chapter 201 198. Quickness Technique ×2 Charles returned to the embassy and went straight to sleep. When he woke up, it was already the evening of the next day. He ordered some food and moved around a bit to loosen up. Realizing it was quite late and there was little to do, he returned to his room and began practicing Bloody Glory.He had been practicing diligently and continuously, making different improvements in the six unique skills he was proficient in: Angel''s Thorn, Bloodline Mantra, Blood Flame Qi, Spirit Spider Technique, Insight, and Quickness Technique. Charles always felt that the first breakthrough would probably be Angel''s Thorn or Blood Flame Qi, but unexpectedly, as he practiced till dawn, the Bloody Rune of the Quickness Technique vibrated slightly and split off a new one, leading to an unforeseen breakthrough in this unique skill. With an additional Quickness Technique Rune, Charles instantly felt lighter. With a slight gathering of energy, he leapt into the air and noticed his speed was slightly faster by a fraction, and he seemed to be able to jump higher as well. Charles stepped out of his room. At that moment, dawn was just breaking, and no one else was around. He jumped with all his might, reaching the height of about eight or nine meters, one or two meters higher than when he first condensed the Quickness Technique Rune. His movement technique''s speed, leaping height, and nimble changes were all enhanced. A touch of joy emerged in Charles''s heart, and he thought to himself, "With another breakthrough in Quickness Technique, my odds of victory against Retainer Lamarlock in the duel have increased." Since he was in the embassy and not at his own home, Charles felt it was inappropriate to demonstrate the Quickness Technique. As a diplomat, how would it look to be jumping around like a monkey and running wildly in the embassy? Excited, Charles didn''t return to his room but wandered aimlessly around the embassy. He pondered: "Retainer Lamarlock is a master of gunmanship. If I duel him using a rapier, I''m at a disadvantage, but I''m also not skilled in gunmanship." Stay updated via My Virtual Library Empire "After so many duels with Cyrus, even though I''m familiar with his gunmanship, I really haven''t learned it. Reading martial arts novels, characters often steal martial arts skills through sparring, but I guess my talent is insufficient. Although I''m familiar with the stance of the Golden Requiem gunmanship, how to harness energy and the fine techniques are beyond me. If only I could steal a fraction of Cyrus''s gunmanship, I would have nothing to worry about." Suddenly, Charles thought of something, slapped his thigh, and said, "Why don''t I find a weapon longer than a long spear? And then use the Cat''s Mask to learn how to wield it?" "There is already a master of the Meteor Hammer in my team." With this line of thought, Charles''s mind brightened. The Cat''s Mask he possessed could morph into six different creatures'' forms and randomly extract one skill from the morphed target, as long as there had been prior contact. Wearing it also slightly increased agility. Charles didn''t really need to morph into someone else''s appearance, nor did he need the small boost to agility the Cat''s Mask provided. The agility boost from this extraordinary object was far too minor for Charles, who had the Quickness Technique, and was virtually negligible. However, he had used the Cat''s Mask to learn the Orc Assassin''s Flying Dagger Technique and Aubrey Barrington Atwood''s Shooting Technique. The other skills, such as driving a carriage, cooking, and standing guard, were of no value to Charles and could be swapped out completely. He had lent the extraordinary object to Belisa, who learned the Flying Dagger Technique and Aubrey Barrington Atwood''s Shooting Technique. Then, she returned the Cat''s Mask. Charles went to find eighteen Hunchback Red Bear Warriors, and after briefly making contact, he swapped out the ordinary human. To his surprise, he did not extract the Bear People''s Meteor Hammer Technique from the great bear but instead extracted the Bearman Battle Axe Technique. He wasn''t disappointed, however, as he managed to extract the Meteor Hammer Technique from Hundred Bear Chief and the Bearman Shield Hammer Technique from Bee Honey. Charles decisively gave up the Battle Axe Technique. This combat technique was too strength-oriented. With his strengths lying in the Quickness Technique and Spirit Spider Technique, he was a swift-type swordsman. His strength was greater than an ordinary person''s, but in the realm of the transcendent, it was not remarkable. He simply couldn''t wield a battle axe. Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even after learning the Battle Axe Technique, it could only intimidate ordinary people and was not suitable for dueling experts. Seeing that the sky had brightened considerably, he left the embassy, released the "Dark Luxury," and headed to Old Buddha''s shop to find Julian. To Julian''s surprise, he asked, "Now you want to have breakfast here too?" Charles, without a hint of embarrassment, replied, "That''s a trifle. I have a duel with Retainer Lamarlock. My rapier is too short, putting me at a disadvantage, and I''m not skilled in gunmanship, so I thought of learning a couple of other weapons on the fly." Although Julian was still visibly shocked, he reluctantly accepted and asked, "What weapons do you want to practice?" Charles decisively said, "Meteor Hammer Technique and Shield Hammer Technique." Julian retorted, "Aren''t those Beastman things?" Charles shrugged his shoulders. He knew that in front of Julian, he couldn''t keep using the "I am Qian Nan" Beastman joke, but such matters didn''t necessarily require an explanation. Although Julian was deeply puzzled, he still found Charles a pair of meteor hammers and a set of shield hammers. Old Buddha''s shop sold only fine goods, and although these two weapons were not Extraordinary, they were not ordinary merchandise either. Extraordinary weapons from the Beastmen were even rarer than bloodsucking weapons, and most Beastmen did not have much money. Ordinary humans could not handle the heavy weapons of the Beastmen, so Old Buddha''s shop did not stock them. Julian took Charles to the basement, where Old Buddha''s shop also provided a service for trying out weapons. Charles put on the Cat''s Mask and after briefly trying out the weapons, he handled the pair of meteor hammers with incredible finesse. The Hundred Bear Chief was the leader of this team of Hunchback Red Bear Warriors, and his power was even greater than that of the Bear Tyrant. He simply did not prefer to test the meteor hammers, but his skill with the hammers was even superior to that of the Bear Tyrant. When Julian saw Charles donning the Cat''s Mask, he somewhat understood. But as soon as Charles took off the Cat''s Mask and clumsily wielded the meteor hammers, almost hitting himself and nearly throwing one at Julian, Julian was confused again. Julian kept him company for a while, then left Charles to his practice and went to take care of his own business. Charles practiced all morning and by the time Julian sent someone to invite him for lunch, he had managed to swing the meteor hammers convincingly. While it was not enough for a Transcendent battle, he could certainly crush a few ordinary soldiers without issue. In the afternoon, he tried the Shield Hammer Technique. This martial art required too much strength and stature, so after getting slightly familiar with it, he promptly gave up and devoted himself entirely to mastering the Meteor Hammer Technique. After the two countries signed the alliance, there were still very complex procedures to follow. During this period, Charles had nothing to do and couldn''t leave Notruden temporarily. Aurora did not come to see him. Charles went out early and returned late each day, mainly visiting Old Buddha''s shop to borrow Julian''s place to practice the Orc Meteor Hammer Technique, also taking care of lunch and dinner. One could not tell if it was because he had a talent for long-range weapons, but his Meteor Hammer Technique improved incredibly fast, making rapid progress each day. Even in the occasional sparring sessions with Julian, he managed to hold his own. Chapter 202 199. Wings of Heaven Charles looked at the meteor hammer, lost in thought. Julian, coming down to call him for a meal, couldn''t help but ask, "What''s wrong with you now?"Charles replied, "I always feel that the meteor hammer isn''t quite right for me." Julian nodded in agreement, saying, "Indeed, it doesn''t suit you!" "Although the Beastman''s Meteor Hammer Technique involves special techniques for exerting force and isn''t purely about brute strength, without exceptional strength, many moves can''t be fully utilized." Charles, with a thoughtful look, asked, "What do you think if I get a long rope and tie a dagger to one end?" Julian, shocked, exclaimed, "What kind of weapon is that? Can it even be useful?" Charles thought to himself, "You haven''t seen it, so you don''t know how fancy roped throwing weapons can get." He pondered for a long while and said, "Get me a long rope and find two short knives." Julian indeed went to help him find the items. The old man''s shop had all kinds of weapons, and they were not short of ropes and ordinary short knives. Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In his previous life, Charles was a math teacher and had never practiced traditional martial arts, much less roped throwing weapons. The maximum exposure he had was watching little clips of Yan Yan and Han Liang on Bilibili, just glimpsing occasionally. However, he was proficient in the Beastman Flying Dagger Technique, and now, having practiced the Meteor Hammer Technique, his foundation was somewhat stronger than that of an ordinary martial artist. He cut the rope Julian found to a suitable length and attached the two short knives. With a flick of his fingers, a short knife flew out like a flash of lightning, reaching the end of the rope and getting pulled back. Following a flick of Charles''s wrist, the short knife soared up in a loop through the air. Combining the Flying Dagger Technique and Meteor Hammer Technique and referencing the roped weapon techniques he had seen, he quickly became proficient with this weapon that had never appeared in the Old Continent. Most importantly, he also possessed the Blood Flame Qi... It only took a short while for Julian to change his expression drastically, because even he could see that Charles''s new weapon, if used in battle, would have many drawbacks but in a duel, it would simply be unfair. With the same force, the speed of the flying knife would definitely be faster than a rapier and a Knight''s Spear. A true flying knife, once thrown, would be gone, but a roped weapon could be shot repeatedly. Most importantly, this is an Extraordinary world, fundamentally different from Earth''s martial artists. Both Julian and Charles were proficient in the Wings of the Hatchling Dragon, with extremely fast movement techniques, capable of circling around an enemy without ever getting close for a direct confrontation. He remembered the dagger he hadn''t sold yet and decided to immediately retrieve it. When he got back, he would pair it with a Vampire Dagger and find an Alchemist Master to craft a set of Transcendent Level roped weapons. After playing around with the roped weapon, Charles put it away and suddenly shook his head. Just as he was about to speak, Julian interjected, "That dagger has already been sold." Charles smiled and said, "That''s not what I was going to mention. Although this weapon turned out better than I expected, it also has a drawbackit can''t pierce through well-armored enemies." Julian suddenly realized and thought to himself, "The other dagger shouldn''t use the Blood Clan''s weapons. We need to find a short weapon with Armor Piercing and Magic Breaker attributes." Charles handed the makeshift roped weapon back to Julian. Without the Armor Piercing attribute, this roped weapon could definitely not break through Ban Lanmalock''s Frost Dragon Fighting Qi. The heavier meteor hammer was a bit more reliable. Even though the Meteor Hammer wasn''t an Extraordinary Weapon, its sheer weight and the enormous kinetic energy when swung were enough to make any Transcendent dodge in fear. When Charles clashed with the great bear tyrant, he was suppressed by the opponent''s Meteor Hammer to the extent that he couldn''t get close. While he had many strategies to break the deadlock, such as using firearms, relying solely on the rapier to counter the Meteor Hammer was very difficult. Julian, inspired by Charles, secretly learned the rope dart technique and felt a bit guilty, so he said, "You''re going to duel Retainer Lamarlock, you should at least practice some Gunmanship. How about I accompany you to refine the Asilo Clan''s Gunmanship for a few days?" Charles had only received the inheritance of Angel''s Thorn from the Blood Rose and completed the Asilo Clan''s secret scrolls through Julian, realizing that the Asilo Clan also had Gunmanship. The Asilo Clan were classical swordsmen who practiced a battle spirit older than Fighting Spirit. The cultivation of Fighting Spirit, from the power seed to the Fighting Spirit, originated from the surging vitality of knights. The cultivation of battle spirit, however, required the condensation of a spirit seed, arising from the indomitable and relentless battle will of warriors! Therefore, the Asilo Clan''s Gunmanship also fundamentally differed from the Knight''s Gunmanship currently popular in the Old Continent, named: Wings of Heaven! This lower rank of the technique greatly emphasizes speed, while at the higher rank it emphasizes spiritual suppression. Sacred Order members of the Asilo Clan who trained in the Wings of Heaven even had many instances where they appeared enveloped in numerous spiritual auras at the outset, making the enemy believe that a celestial being had descended and surrendered without a fight. Julian was called the youngest firmament of Byron, half of the reason being his Gunmanship. He wanted to make his mark on the battlefield, so he devoted seventy percent of his energy to the Wings of Heaven, investing less in the Angel''s Twelve Chants. Therefore, as a Mid-Level Transcendent, he only managed to reach Wings of the Hatchling Dragon, still inferior to Charles. Charles knew that no matter how hard he tried, it was impossible to achieve proficiency in Gunmanship in just a few days, so he initially gave up on Gunmanship, looking to try his luck with the Meteor Hammer technique. However, since Julian suggested it and was willing to accompany him to practice Gunmanship, there was no reason to refuse. Charles borrowed a Knight''s Spear from Julian, who also had his own long spear, but in such sparring, using an Extraordinary Weapon was somewhat excessive, so he also chose a standard Knight''s Spear. The two set up their stances in the practice arena beneath the old man''s shop. Knowing his Gunmanship was mediocre, and since he had barely practiced during school and wasn''t seriously trained in the Asilo Clan''s Wings of Heaven, Charles took the initiative. The Wings of Heaven was divided into seventy-seven movements, also based on Stellar Battle Qi, and derived from the Angel''s Thorn; although Charles hadn''t practiced much, his spear thrust was still quite swift. Julian, a true master of Gunmanship, saw Charles'' thrust and smiled slightly, pressing down on Charles'' spear with his own Knight''s Spear, causing Charles to involuntarily slide forward and get knocked to the ground by Julian''s knee. After Charles got up, he said somewhat vexedly, "I know how to counter this move with a rapier, no problem, but with a long spear, it feels clumsy." Julian said, "Gunmanship and Swordsmanship fundamentally share similarities, but there are many differences. Our Asilo Clan''s scripture on the Wings of Heaven specifically states: for offensive movements, do not leave it high in the south, nor low in the north, neither too low in the east nor too high in the west, thrust forward with one spear; for defensive movements, keep it open above and not below, empty inside and not outside, twine above but not below, block outside not inside, sway gently but not weakly, press down but not bland, spear towards the center." "Your thrust just now was superficial and missed the true essence of Asilo Clan''s Gunmanship." Charles, feeling dizzy and confused, thought to himself, "Why does this sound like fruit tree cultivation to me?" Chapter 203 200, Duel Witnessed by the Royal Family Charles wasn''t particularly afraid of Julian, having crossed hands with him before without coming to any harm. However, this time, while practicing gunmanship with Julian, he belatedly realized that Byron''s youngest Transcendent had a truly fearsome mastery over the spear.Julian''s gunmanship was even superior to Cyrus''s. The same ordinary move, when executed by Cyrus, Charles could handle, but when Julian used it, he could not resist. Apart from his lack of skill in gunmanship, one could also see that Julian''s moves were much smoother. Julian was simply too young, only a freshman. If he reached Cyrus''s age, his strength would certainly surpass Cyrus''s. Under Julian''s guidance, Charles''s gunmanship still improved extremely slowly. The Cat''s Mask could only extract skills, not special abilities. Not giving up hope, Charles tried once, but only managed to extract "Wine Tasting" from Julian, which was of no value to him. After a few days of practicing with Julian and barely getting familiar with the seventy-seven moves of Wings of Heaven, Aurora sent someone to deliver three things to him: a challenge letter, a knight''s spear, and a rapier. Charles had gone to Julian''s grandfather''s store during the day and didn''t receive these three items until he came back in the evening. Aurora had also come during the day, but after asking Taoles and learning that Charles would not return until late, she left someone to wait for him and went back herself. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This was Charles''s third formal duel in his life! The opponents in the first two duels had both been high-level Transcendents. Whether it was Harriet Alva or Zolman, they were both formidable and had strong reputations. When Charles received the third challenge letter of his life and saw that his opponent was Ban Lanmalock, he couldn''t help feeling a little sentimental, finally receiving a challenge from someone of the same rank. Both he and Ban Lanmalock were mid-level Transcendents, and though Ban Lanmalock was of a slightly higher rank, there was no longer an insurmountable gap in strength. The date of the duel was set for three days later! The witnesses for the duel were Count Ranmalock, Count Sumei, and his Majesty Emperor Alfred Guillaume! A common challenge letter is produced in triplicate C one for each party involved and another to be sent to "the local Patrolling Army office" for safekeeping. However, this challenge letter was issued in five copies, with two of them sent to the Englima and Fars Royal Families respectively. The prestige of this duel instantly skyrocketed countless levels. The knight''s spear that Aurora had sent bore the emblem of Ebulrahan Clan, was dark red in color with intricate patterns, had a blade sharp beyond compare, a flexible shaft, a robust shield, and a balancing cone at the rear. Overall, its design was quite similar to the ancient European knight''s spears from Earth, but in this world, with the emergence of Transcendents, the nations of the Old Continent have also developed complex knightly spear techniques, so the knight''s spears had become much sturdier, and were not comparable to the disposable ones on Earth. In the duels and battles of the Old Continent, one would not hear the sound of "a spear breaking and echoing through the skies." This was a transcendent-level knight''s spear! Charles actually had another Transcendent-level knight''s spear; he won it in a duel with the leader of the South Ceraph Reclamation Army, Zolman, below Mostar Fort, taking his opponent''s spear. However, not being skilled with the spear, Charles sent it to Machu Picchu and never carried it with him. This knight''s spear was named Collapsing Mountain and had five attributes: Armor-Piercing, Shock, Magic Breaker, Blood Loss, and Life Absorption for self-repair. Even in Byron, it was a respectable knight''s spear. Perhaps due to the shortage of time, Aurora had not found a Vampiric Rapier, but the rapier that was sent instead was of remarkable quality, not inferior to that of a unicorn. The duel letter Charlotte received also designated the duel site, and it was not specified by Ban Lanmalock, but by Alfred Guillaume, the Emperor of the Inglima Empire. The place chosen for the duel was above the Severn River, passing through Notruden. Transcendents, if sprinting at full speed, could temporarily run on water, but if they stopped moving, unless they possessed a special ability, they would sink. By choosing the Severn River as the arena, His Imperial Majesty exhibited a wicked sense of humor, forcing both contenders to keep running incessantly, making the duel more thrilling and allowing a larger audience to spectate from both banks of the sufficiently long river. Charlotte possessed both the Quickness Technique and the Spirit Spider Technique, so he truly wasn''t afraid to duel above the river''s surface, but he also knew that Count Ranmalock, one of the duel''s witnesses, had raised no objections, indicating that Ban Lanmalock must have a corresponding special ability that gave him a certain advantage in such a riverine setting. Charlotte had just signed the duel letter and had Aurora''s messenger take it back. Suddenly, a group dressed in Fars''s envoy uniforms rushed into the embassy, and upon seeing Charlotte holding the duel letter, one person asked, "Where is the Augusladin High Priest? Is Mecklen here?" Seeing this envoy team arrive so urgently at night, Charlotte was slightly curious and said, "The High Priest is not here; he''s currently in discussions with officials from Inglima on diplomatic missions." "I am Charlotte Mecklen. What can I do for you gentlemen?" A lavishly dressed man stepped forward, seeing Charlotte he said somewhat arrogantly, "So you''re the Mecklen who signed the treaty?" Charlotte nodded slightly, replying, "Yes, that''s me!" The man said, "You don''t need to know my name. I am here solely to convey the will of our king. The Augusladin High Priest has achieved outstanding merit on his mission to Inglima, and you have signed a treaty, contributing greatly to the Empire, therefore a special commendation has been granted." "Here are the reward documents for both of you. I have rushed here and am utterly exhausted." "These two documents are for you to keep, and the one for the Augusladin High Priest should be delivered by you. I must return home to rest now." The man handed over two documents and left hurriedly, his attitude was as arrogant as could be, yet he did not trouble Charlotte further. He had come all the way to the Inglima Empire, enduring the hardships of travel to complete his mission, not wanting to create any complications or waste words with Charlotte. Charlotte received the two documents, watching the high-born man depart from the embassy, and then suddenly he felt somewhat more reconciled to Emperor Alfred Guillaume appointing him to an office and a political position, even bestowing upon him a set of residences. The nobility of the Old Continent often had intricate connections, even familial relationships, and close blood ties, possessing offices in various countries. Diplomatically, they were adept at maneuvering situations to their advantage - this was the style of these nobles. The concept of loyalty to a single country had not yet arisen in the Old Continent. For nobles, loyalty first belonged to themselves, then to their family, followed by their domain; the nation was merely the ruler above them, not an entity to whom they owed unconditional allegiance. The loyalty of the majority of the Old Continent''s nobility to their country was far less than that of the commoners. Charlotte put away the two documents and went back to his room to sleep. He needed to rest well in the coming days, preparing for the duel. Chapter 204 After three days The noble who delivered the documents hurried over and, after leaving behind two documents, never appeared again.The Augusladin High Priest also had not shown himself for the following three days. During these three days, Charles went out early and returned late, training vigorously in various martial techniques at Old Master''s shop. On the day of the duel, he brought Taoles, Anatasiya, Belisa, eighteen Hunchback Red Bear Warriors, and a host of attendants to the banks of the Servantes River. Thanks to the recent promotion within the Inglima nobility circle, the banks of the entire Servantes River were densely packed with crowds, attracting countless spectators to this duel. Two days before the duel, Charles had learned that many Notruden nobles had placed bets on his duel with Ban Lanmalock. He simply withdrew two thousand gold coins and entrusted Julian to bet on him, rejoicing if he won, and if he lost, well, the money was plundered anyway, it would go back to where it should. The Servantes River is the largest river on the island of Notrudenia, passing through more than ten cities before flowing into the sea at Notruden. This river is spanned by over two hundred bridges, with sixty to seventy just in Notruden, the most famous of which is the Notruden Grand Bridge. Named after the city, this grand bridge connects the two banks of the Servantes River, one end in the Dragon District leading directly to the Red Dragon Palace, and the other end at the Golvin Mountain where the Guillaume family''s Yuquan Palace is located for summer retreats! The Notruden Bridge is divided into upper and lower levels. The lower level allows access to ordinary Notruden residents, whereas the upper level is a unique bridge-style palace, mostly open to the public as well, except on major holidays or some special days when it becomes a venue for important events and is closed off to the public. Like now, members of the Guillaume royal family, including the Emperor himself and a host of high officials, were all in the palace on the upper level of the Notruden Bridge, ready to watch this spectacle. When Charles arrived at the riverbank, he was ready to enter the arena immediately, but was stopped and informed of the duel proceedings. There would be three performance-style duels before his main event with Ban Lanmalock, followed by a grand finale. Charles listened until veins throbbed on his forehead, but he ultimately said nothing and patiently waited for his moment. He did not find Ban Lanmalock but guessed that the latter was with his father on the Notruden Bridge. Thoughtfully arranged by the Royal Family for a duel witnessed by royalty, Charles and his companions were provided a platform by the riverside. The platform was pre-arranged with chairs and even provided food, champagne, and ale, allowing him to wait comfortably for the duel. Charles picked up a cup of ale and took a sip when he heard a long cry. A Sacred Order leaped into the sky, making him exclaim in admiration. The setting for this duel truly was grand, even having a Sacred Order present. This Sacred Order, high in the sky, announced in Inglima Language the names of the first pair of performers and introduced their backgrounds. Then two young knights leaped onto the small boats prepared for them, commencing their duel on the river''s surface. Charles had thought everyone possessed the ability to tread on water, not expecting such a setup. Discover hidden content at My Virtual Library Empire The duel between the two young knights ended with one of them being knocked into the Servantes River. The winner courteously extended the Knight''s Spear and pulled the loser onto his own boat. The Sacred Order presiding over the duel then announced the next pair of duelists. These duelists were much stronger, each leaping into the Servantes River from opposite banks, their bodies steaming powerfully as they activated their Fighting Spirit. Being a nation comprised of the three Inglima islands, Inglima is a maritime country, hence knights who practice marine system Fighting Spirit are particularly numerous, including navy captains James Cook and Francis Drake, both enveloped in marine system Fighting Spirit. Charles watched the two men race across the surface of the Sevantes River, their knight''s spears twirling like dragons. It was slightly more interesting than the first match and far surpassed the previous one in skill. The duel lasted over an hour before one side was defeated. The vanquished knight swam back to shore, soaked and disheartened, walking away without speaking to anyone. The victor sprinted across the river and even received an invitation from the Emperor to watch the next duel from Notruden Bridge. Sar?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. By the time the third duel commenced, Charles couldn''t help but feel invigorated because the Sacred Order presiding over the duel announced that this match would be a fight to the death. The challenger had accused the other of defiling his fiance. The accused, too frightened to fight, had asked his own brother to take his place. Seeing both young men step into the boat, Charles knew this duel might lack the skills of its predecessors, but it would surpass them in brutality. Ten minutes later, Charles felt quite melancholy as he watched the two young men impale each other''s abdomen with their knight''s spears, both dying together. He didn''t quite understand. What was the point of such a duel? The real culprit had not been hurt at all. Both of the men who died were innocent. When the Sacred Order in the sky announced his name, Charles casually picked up the Knight Lance Collapse Mountain. As he hesitated slightly, considering swapping weapons, he heard a sharp cry from across the river, and a figure soared into the air, approaching rapidly. A clear voice echoed above the Sevantes River, "Charles Meklen! If you willingly stay away from Miss Sumei and admit defeat, I will postpone this duel." Charles remained silent, activating the Quickness Technique and Spirit Spider Technique to leap up. He wasn''t one to project his voice loudly enough to reach both sides of the Sevantes River, as there was a Special Ability involved, not merely skill, so he chose not to speak and instead answer with action. Both were fast, and their knight''s spears clashed for the first time over the Sevantes River, emitting a strange whistling sound, Charles''s recently practiced Wings of Heaven Spear Technique, mediocre elsewhere, performed brilliantly at that moment, matching speed with speed, not losing ground at their first encounter. After a thrust, they passed by each other, swapping positions. Charles, using the Quickness Technique and Spirit Spider Technique, miraculously stood on the water surface, his knight''s spear raised, his aura steadily intensifying. Ban Lanmalock stood on the river surface too but differently. Underneath him was a round-table-sized ice floe. Notruden''s youngest lion stood on his ice floe, as stable as a mountain range. His knight''s spear also aimed at Charles, a hint of surprise in his heart as he exclaimed, "Despicable man of Fars, you dared to steal Aurora''s heart while I was not in Notruden. I will not allow you to leave the Sevantes River unscathed." Charles was about to ask, "What kind of unscathed?" But Ban Lanmalock was already stepping on the river surface, launching his second assault. Every step he took on the river spawned a patch of ice floe, a secret art of the Lamblock Family known as Frost Dragon Fighting Qi, exuding an intense chill and valiant spirit. Chapter 205 202, Duel on the River Tagus Charles also refused to show weakness, his Knight''s Spear wielded with the technique Collapsing Mountain, he gave a light flick and subtly shifted his position, foiling Retainer Lamarlock''s assault from locking onto him.The second exchange between the two was yet another fierce collision. Charles performed well, but not as impressively as on the first strike, his hands failing to fully deflect the force, causing one foot to step into the river water. However, he immediately slapped the surface of the Sventis River with his Knight''s Spear, leveraging the rebound to leap into the air, simultaneously forcing the advancing Retainer Lamarlock to retreat. The two ran wildly across the surface of the river, circling three times before spontaneously launching another assault. The two Knight''s Spears struck out like dragons emerging from the sea, like flood dragons stirring the tides. After six or seven rounds in the blink of an eye, Charles''s grip began to falter slightly. He knew that with only his spear skills, he could only go so far, and that continuing would likely lead to his defeat. He took a deep breath and shouted loudly, "Count Lamarlock''s spear skills are esteemed as the finest in the Old Continent, hence I also chose the Knight''s Spear to show my respect." "I have now seen the gunmanship of the Lamarlock Family, please allow me to switch to a weapon more suited to my hand." The crowds on both shores erupted into loud cheers. Charles''s words greatly flattered the pride of the Englima People and even won the affection of some Notruden residents. Even Emperor Alfred Guillaume, watching from Notruden Bridge, grinned and said, "Allow Charles Mecklen to change to his weapon of choice." Soon, the Emperor''s will was conveyed to the two duelists by the overseeing Sacred Order, and Ban Lamarlock let his Knight''s Spear hang down and shouted, "Change your weapon then!" Charles tossed back the Collapsing Mountain, the Knight''s Spear crossing the vast expanse of the Sventis River to plant itself on the riverbank, where Julian, smilingly, plucked it out and, with both hands, sent Charles''s previously shown rope dart flying into the air above the river. Charles was taken aback, having expected Tory to throw him the backup Meteor Hammer. Tory, holding a pair of Meteor Hammers, also paused for a moment and said to Anatasiya and Belisa, "What a peculiar weapon!" Catching the rope dart, Charles faced another attack from Lamarlock immediately. With no other option, Charles displayed all the tricks of the rope dart, a flurry of extravagant moves that even Emperor Alfred Guillaume, spectating, couldn''t help but praise. Ban Lamarlock, who had never seen such a weapon before, felt every one of Charles''s strikes to be full of force with the rope introducing various clever applications, allowing Charles''s body to send the twin daggers flying with the swing of the rope, forcing Lamarlock to be extremely cautious. After seventeen or eighteen moves, Ban Lamarlock finally grasped the intricacies of the rope dart. If it had been an Extraordinary Weapon, he might have been slightly troubled, but as it was a mere common weapon, it could not penetrate his protective Frost Dragon Fighting Qi. Though the rope was longer than the Knight''s Spear, it was not considered a threat. With his spirits rekindled and a change of tactics, Lamarlock''s every thrust with the Knight''s Spear carried a threefold spinning force C if it caught Charles''s dart, it would surely get entangled. Seeing the tide turning against him, Charles quickly threw the dart out and shouted, "Ban Lamarlock, I think it''s time to bring out some real skill, no more playing games." With a gesture, Tory activated a Magic Card, and a mysterious force transported a pair of Meteor Hammers onto the river''s surface. Charles snatched the Meteor Hammers and shifted his technique, employing a set of ferocious and unyielding Orc Meteor Hammer Technique, yet intricate in its handling. Lamarlock responded move for move, clashing with Charles for over twenty rounds before he understood his rythm. With a shake of his hands, his Frost Dragon Fighting Qi spread along the shaft of his spear, touching Charles''s twin hammers, the dominant icy Fighting Spirit forcefully cracking the Meteor Hammers apart. Although Charles''s meteor hammers were of fine quality, they were mere ordinary weapons and couldn''t withstand the fierce Fighting Spirit of the Lamblock Family. Charles dropped the chains in his hands and gestured again. Anatasiya threw both of her magic rapiers at once. It was only after releasing the rapiers from her hands that she realized she was used to wielding dual swords, but Charles normally used only one magic sword; she couldn''t help but inwardly exclaim, "Damn, I was too mesmerized to remember which one to pass to him?" Charles hadn''t actually specified this detail, thinking that during the duel, whether Taoles tossed him meteor hammers or Anatasiya tossed him a stabbing sword, either one would be fine. However, he hadn''t expected the dual-sword wielding knightess to throw both rapiers at him. With a backhanded motion, he caught both magic rapiers in his hands. These two Extraordinary Weapons were fine pieces, and it would have been too much of a pity if they had fallen into the Saventies River. Seeing a complicated expression on Retainer Lamarlock''s face, Charles chuckled awkwardly and said, "Time to change weapons again." Retainer Lamarlock didn''t waste words, invoking his Knight''s Spear, which surged like a frost dragon stirring the seas, exhibiting the family''s Knight''s Spear Technique, creating waves that soared to the heavens, as imposing as a mountain. Finally wielding his customary weapon, and having learnt from the previous dozens of moves of combat experience, Charles was no longer so flustered. Relying on the Quickness Technique and the Spirit Spider Technique, he moved all over the river surface. Crossing or separating the swords, he showcased the Asiluo Clan''s swordsmanship to its fullest extent. Charles, having cultivated the Angelic Twelve Chapters to the eighth chapter: Twilight Dirge, purely in terms of swordsmanship, neither Cyrus nor Julian were his match. Even though his star fighting spirit was slightly weaker, he had already opened up seven Bloody Vortexes, with six which could enhance power, thereby evening out much of the gap. Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles was not a traditional warrior. Before, he hadn''t felt that changing weapons would make a difference, but under the immense pressure of Ban Lanmalock, one of the strongest knights of the younger generation, he finally realized that the Magic Stabbing Sword was more to his liking. Blade length advantages or disadvantages mattered little compared to the enhancements from the Angelic Twelve Chapters. The two combatants fought fiercely over the Saventies River for two to three hundred moves, leaving all the watching nobles and the residents of Notruden feeling that their trip was well worth it; they watched in rapt fascination, continuously cheering them on. Aurora was by her father''s side at that moment, watching the duel from the Notruden Bridge. She looked at Charles, who had efficiently wielded several different weapons throughout the fight, and who was now holding his own against Retainer Lamarlock with a pair of rapiers, his swordsmanship even more elegant and graceful. She couldn''t help feeling a touch of jealousy, and thought to herself, "Is Menierman truly the most beautiful woman on the Old Continent?" "First there was Zimmerman, and now there''s Charles Mecklen, not to mention who knows how many admirers are willing to duel to the death for her." "Why can she be so outstanding when we''re both girls?" What Aurora didn''t know was that Ban Lanmalock had challenged Charles Mecklen for her sake, and that the duel was made such a grand spectacle, nearly everyone knew that the Emperor had acted as witness. That day, at least half the girls in Notruden envied and were jealous of Aurora Sumei, wishing they could say to her, "Why can you be so radiant when we''re both girls?" Continue your adventure with My Virtual Library Empire Chapter 206 203, Movement Nine: Nocturnal Elegy ```Charles''s greatest advantage lay in the spiritual enhancement brought about by facing the Evil God twice, which allowed him to make rapid progress in cultivating the Bloody Glory during the time he crossed over. It was only recently that his progress had fallen back to the level of a "normal genius." Even so, the improved spirituality still gave Charles a distinctive edge in certain aspects. For example, when he could control multiple targets at once, he didn''t find it odd while using Flame Hand, thinking it was normal. But now, wielding dual swords and executing combined offensive and defensive maneuvers, each sword performing its own intricate changes as if he were directing limbs, he finally had an epiphany. After several hundred exchanges, Ban Lanmalock gradually gained the upper hand. His cultivation was after all more profound than Charles''s, and he had been practicing his gunmanship for much longer. In terms of battle experience, the two were comparable; Charles''s hundreds of duels in the Dreamscape, along with several battlefield skirmishes, compensated for his shorter period of practice. All in all, however, Ban Lanmalock was a bit stronger. As Charles''s swords danced in the air, he began to feel overwhelmed. Just when everyone thought the situation would not change, he suddenly switched his dual sword technique, employing a different style of swordsmanship with each sword. Though they were both techniques from Angel''s Twelve Cantos, the sword in his left hand was like the rising sun, morning light, the ocean; while the one in his right was like dusk, night, indistinctlike they were split into two, two swordsmen of similar skill fighting together. This immediately balanced out the disadvantage and brought the fight back to a sequence of attacks and defenses, a back-and-forth exchange. Outsiders could not fathom the subtlety of this technique, but Julian, who had also practiced Angel''s Twelve Cantos, recognized the brilliance. He thought to himself, "So the Asilo Clan''s swordsmanship can also be used this way." Julian knew that Charles''s swordsmanship surpassed his own, and he was aware that the first six cantos and the latter six of Angel''s Twelve Cantos were entirely different. The first six ranged from dawn to sunset, whereas the latter six began with dusk. In other words, the essence of the Asilo Clan''s swordsmanship lay in the latter six cantos. Of course, Charles could not possibly double the power of Angel''s Twelve Cantos, so he used one hand''s technique as the primary force, going all out, while the other hand''s technique played a supporting role, employing only the first six cantos. It appeared as if the swords were equally powerful, but in reality, they were quite different. It was just that those not well-versed in Asilo Clan''s swordsmanship could not see the subtleties at all. Especially the first six cantos of Angel''s Twelve Cantos, which were so bright and grand that they showed no signs of weakness. As the fierce duel escalated, Charles''s sword techniques alternated between both hands, his left hand''s sword like dusk, night, dimness; while his right hand''s sword was like the rising sun, morning light, the oceanimmediately gaining the upper hand. Ban Lanmalock was hailed as Notruden''s youngest lion, and although he was several years younger than Charles, he had been practicing various Transcendent methods since childhood and had a stronger foundation. Despite being unable to fully cope with Charles''s dizzying array of swordsmanship, he managed to guard himself firmly, wielding his Knight''s Spear to fend off Charles, keeping him at a distance of five steps. After Charles launched three consecutive sword strikes, he was slightly moved in realization that Ban Lanmalock''s Knight''s Spear was positioned perfectly to intercept every attack. He recognized that his two-handed sword technique had been figured out by his opponent. He did not continue to change his moves and instead threw a rapier, which landed on the shore, in front of Anatasiya, leaving himself with only one rapier. His aura suddenly surged with increased intensity. At just a glance, Julian couldn''t help but exclaim, "The Ninth Canto: Nocturnal Elegy!" This was a world of Transcendents; even in the Asilo Clan, very few people specialized in both swordsmanship and gunmanship. Most channeled the majority of their effort into developing various special abilities. For example, one could cultivate the Colorless Blade or possess stronger Stellar Battle Qi, and even if their swordsmanship was slightly inferior, with their versatile and unpredictable sword glow, they could overpower the opponent. Julian had only cultivated Angel''s Thorn to the level of Wings of the Hatchling Dragon, not because he couldn''t advance further, but because beyond that, everything starting with Wings of the Hatchling Dragon, like Colorless Blade, Fierce Corrosion, and Dark Corrosion, was based on Stellar Battle Qi. His main focus was gunmanship, so there was no need for him to invest that much into swordsmanship. Though Julian reckoned he might reach Charles''s level of mastery in Angel''s Twelve Cantos by the same age if he dedicated himself fully, he was still astonished by his "good friend''s" innate talent for swordsmanship. sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ``` At this moment, the Cervantes River was covered with floating ice due to their battle, frozen by Ban Lanmalock''s Frost Dragon Fighting Qi. Countless round tables of floating ice dotted the river surface, creating a marvelously unique sight. When Charles Meklen made a breakthrough just before battle, unleashing the Ninth Symphony: Nocturnal Elegy, the entire river seemed to be draped in a layer of night. Only Charles''s movement technique across the battlefield could be seen, like a soulful cat in the dark, elegant, light, but harboring a lethal intent, ready to explode with a fatal strike at any moment. Your next read is at My Virtual Library Empire Their duel escalated once again after Charles abandoned a rapier. Emperor Alfred Guillaume watched with intense satisfaction, and glancing around, he asked, "Ban Lanmalock is our youngest lion in Notruden. What title suits Charles Meklen?" Count Sumei spoke indifferently, "Charles isn''t young anymore." His Majesty the Emperor responded with a small ''oh'' and returned his focus to the duel. Aurora couldn''t help but roll her eyes; she knew what her father meant. If Charles were too favored in front of the Emperor, it would unleash a series of consequences, such as... her career competition getting tougher. Aurora herself wasn''t young anymore. Despite being of noble birth and having a good father, it took her five or six years to rise to the rank of Nineteenth Equivalent Participant, a cultural commissioner for the diplomatic official''s residence, after graduating from university. Just a few years after university, reaching such a position showed Aurora''s excellence, but for a young lady, it was an age when the roses began to wilt. In the first few years, Count Sumei was quite picky about his son-in-law. A few years earlier, there were many harsh conditions. But now, the count had reached the point of "even a man from Fars would do." Julian came from one of the three imperial clans, the Asiluo Clan, where home education had ensured that he studied systematically, and so he was now a freshman at university. Ban Lanmalock''s father was a renowned warrior across the Old Continent, a very young man when he advanced to the Sacred Order, and he took an aggressive approach to his son''s education, setting Zimmerman Axel Robin as the benchmark. As a result, this young man entered university at twelve and graduated in just a year and a half. Aurora''s difficulty in accepting Ban Lanmalock was partly due to his excessive straightforwardness, his steely demeanor, as well as the age difference... To her, Ban Lanmalock was simply too young. Charles''s griffin suddenly let out a clear, piercing cry, and he revealed the first genuinely heartfelt smile since the battle began, crying out, "Mr. Ban Lanmalock!" "The warm-up is over." Chapter 207 204. The bare feet of the Goddess of Victory Ban Lanmalock was losing his composure!When Charles had made his appearance with a Knight''s Spear, Ban thought this would be a conventional duel. Next, when Charles switched to a fancy rope dart, Ban believed it to be a specialty weapon of Fars. When Charles switched to a meteor hammer, Ban truly believed that this was Charles''s ultimate hidden talent. Explore hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire But when Charles switched to double swords, Ban could no longer be certain of how many more skills Charles possessed. When Charles gave up a rapier and was only left with a griffin''s beak, Ban Lanmalock was one hundred percent certain that this guy''s proficiency in weapons was not limited to these, there must be more up his sleeve. At that moment, Charles shouted, "The warm-up is over." Ban Lanmalock actually let out a breath of relief, thinking it was just as expected, and loudly exclaimed, "Come on!" "Let us fight a satisfying battle." Charles swung his sword, drawing seventeen circles in the air, forming seventeen rings of light with the Colorless Blade, pushing them forward with his sword. Ban Lanmalock had never seen such an extraordinary swordsmanship, he focused and prepared to engage, but just as his Frost Dragon Fighting Qi started coursing through him, he felt a sudden heaviness underfoot, breaking through the ice layer and stepping into the water. In his haste to mobilize the Frost Dragon Fighting Qi, he wasn''t quick enough to stabilize his stance, revealing a huge vulnerability. Charles smiled slightly, amplifying his Quickness Technique to the highest level, sending the griffin''s beak straight forward. It broke through Ban Lanmalock''s spearmanship, pointing at his chest, he said calmly, "You''ve lost." Ban Lanmalock hadn''t expected to lose so decisively. He was a resilient man and did not want to argue that it was because the ice layer had shattered, making him unstable on his feet. He spoke in a low voice, "You''ve won!" He spun the Knight''s Spear in his hand, offering the handle to Charles, then let go, turned around, and left. Charles reached out and caught the Knight''s Spear, glancing at the water below, the seven Flame Hands returned one by one, merging into his body from beneath his feet. This move was designed to counter Cyrus, but Charles never expected to use it against Notruden''s youngest lion. At the start of the fight, as soon as Charles realized that Ban Lanmalock was using the Frost Dragon Fighting Qi to solidify the ice layer, moving freely on the river''s surface, he thought of this strategy. However, to avoid suspicion, he went through much trouble beforehand. The moment Ban Lanmalock stepped through and shattered the ice layer was calculated by Charles, who had used the Flame Hand to melt the thick ice from beneath, leaving only a thin layer. If at the start of the battle, Charles had employed this move, it would have been useless. With both fighters'' spirits at their peak, Ban Lanmalock could freeze the water with a simple step, never falling into the trap. But after several hundred exchanges and fighting the entire morning, all of noon, and part of the afternoon, neither fighter''s spirit was at its peak. Ban Lanmalock, aiming to conserve his fighting spirit, did not let it leak out to freeze the river. It was this slight detail that let Charles seize the Goddess of Victory by the ankle. Charles raised the rapier and Knight''s Spear in his hands high, cheers erupted from both riverbanks, and countless Notruden girls threw him kisses of victory. Charles made two rounds on the river Sevantes before returning to shore. His first words to Taoles were, "Quick, get me a dry set of clothes and shoes. I''m completely soaked, and it''s really uncomfortable." Although Charles could stride over waves relying on the Quickness Technique and Spirit Spider Technique, he was not water repellent. By now, both he and Ban Lanmalock were soaked through. Charles didn''t know how Ban Lanmalock felt, but he was definitely eager to change into a new set of clothes. Taoles looked at Charles, who was soaked all over, and said somewhat playfully, "You''ve got a nice figure!" Charles replied, "Cut the chit-chat." sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Taoles hummed and said, "Alright, no chit-chat then. Why would you think I''d prepare these for men?" Charles was at a loss for words. The three ladies in his party, including Taoles who was also a miss from Su Mei''s Home, although her father was not a count and could not compare to the distinguished status of Menilman, was indeed a top-tier noble lady and certainly not someone to do such things. Anatasiya, despite being an illegitimate daughter, was still Baron Feel''s daughter and had been raised in comfort and privilege, never having done any hard labor, and was a bona fide young lady of privilege who had attended university. Belisa''s status might have been lower, but since she was a little girl, she followed the Duchess, serving as a maid in name but never really doing any strenuous work, always directing other servants instead. Just then, Julian approached and delivered a set of clothes. Charles finally breathed a sigh of relief, boarded the dark luxurious carriage, closed the door, and even drew the curtains. He took off his soaking wet clothes, wiped down his body with a towel, and changed into the comfortable and dry new clothes, immediately feeling his entire spirit returning. As soon as he stepped down from the carriage, he heard a squad of soldiers wearing royal knight''s armor approaching loudly, "Mister Charles Mecklen, the Emperor summons you." Charles hurriedly stowed the dark luxury and followed the royal knights to the Notruden Bridge. Seeing the Emperor of Inglima, one of the Five Great Empires of the Old Continent, twice in a few days was an extremely rare honor. Even many of the great nobles of Inglima might not meet the Emperor as frequently. Charles, while in Fars, had not even seen Emperor Julius Axler, let alone the Emperor. He hadn''t seen the Imperial Palace doors, having only met the Emperor''s brother-in-law, Baron Fabolais, who was known for his love of "squandering his wealth." Emperor Alfred Guillaume seemed very pleased to see Charles, even arranging a seat for him beside himself and said, "Actually, the performances after each duel are the most enjoyable part." "This time, the performance is by the royal song and dance troupe, and I''ve heard the lead dancer is a princess from the New Continent, with an outstanding figure, and apparently, a husband..." Charles couldn''t understand why His Majesty seemed even more excited when he brought up the lead dancer''s husband, but he still complimented, "Your Majesty''s troupe must be the pinnacle of the entire continent." Emperor Alfred Guillaume sighed and said, "It''s a pity they say that I, as the Emperor, should not indulge in pleasure and forbid me from attending!" "Only on such occasions can I witness the elegance of the song and dance troupe." Charles glanced at the Inglima officials and nobles around him and decided not to join the conversation. Soon, more than ten decorated boats sailed on the River Seventus, the largest of which crossed to Notruden Bridge. The other decorated boats threw out hooks and chains to catch this boat, preventing it from being carried downstream. Dozens of beautiful dancers appeared one after another, singing and dancing. However, this classic dance was truly not as provocative as the ones the young ladies on the short video websites performed, and after watching for a while, Charles lost interest. He only regretted that, being beside the Emperor, it was impossible to sneak away halfway. Chapter 208 205, Whale Hunting and Lion Pills Charles felt so drowsy watching the performance.This period was even more exhausting than his duel with Retainer Lamarlock. Emperor Alfred Guillaume, however, seemed quite thrilled and even bestowed some gold pounds on the dancers on the spot. Unfortunately, a bunch of ministers were dissuading him; otherwise, he would have liked the troupe to perform a couple more times. After struggling through it, Charles was about to take his leave when he heard Emperor Alfred Guillaume say, "Lord Mekelen, does Fars also have similar dance troupes?" Charles thought to himself, "Even if we did, I wouldn''t know!" "Such an extravagant song and dance troupe that no one but the Royal Family could afford, I''ve seen one in England, but in Fars, when would I ever get the chance to come across such a thing?" Explore stories at My Virtual Library Empire Just as he was about to reply, he suddenly felt countless eyes fall upon him. The ministers from England all fixed their gaze on Charles, putting him under immense pressure. Charles could only give a wry smile and said, "In Fars, I am but a mere head of the Patrolling Army, not high-ranking enough to have seen such lavish spectacles." This response greatly satisfied the senior officials of England, and Charles felt the pressure on him lessen somewhat. Emperor Alfred Guillaume expressed his regret, "That''s right, your status is not high enough, it''s a pity I can only appoint you to an office in England and can''t promote your position in Fars." "You must strive harder, Lord Mekelen." Charles dared not respond; was this an encouragement for him to probe into Fars'' affairs and report to the Emperor of England? Wasn''t that akin to being a high-level spy? If he did a good job, he could be hanged, and the charge would not be taken any more lightly than summoning the Evil God. He was in a split... Probably his body would end up in a split as well... Emperor Alfred Guillaume said contentedly to the officers around him, "Alright, don''t stare so at Lord Mekelen; I shall return to the Red Dragon Palace now, to deal with those state affairs." He patted Charles on the shoulder, saying, "I will summon you again in a few days!" Charles felt as if his shoulder was weighed down by a primordial beast -- not a mental pressure, but a physical one. He was shocked to realize, "Emperor Alfred Guillaume is at least of the Sacred Order." The Emperor departed with a group of ministers in tow. Charles waited a good while before he prepared to leave, but was stopped by Aurora, who called out, "Mister Mecklen, you''ve truly been through a lot today." Charles took a deep breath and circulated the power of Bloody Glory to drive away the physical oppression left by Emperor Alfred Guillaume. He managed a faint smile and said, "I did receive a generous reward, didn''t I?" Aurora said, "Let me take you out to dinner as a way to thank you." Charles readily agreed, "I have no problem with that." The two of them got off the Notruden Bridge, and Aurora, not taking a carriage, took Charles by foot to a restaurant on the banks of the Severn Tisse River. This restaurant was exquisitely decorated, extending over the water on the side facing the river, allowing guests seated there to enjoy their meal while admiring the beautiful view of the Severn Tisse River. Aurora ordered a few authentic Englimar dishes, and Charles had thought that a high-class restaurant like this one wouldn''t serve food that was too bad, even though Englimar cuisine was notoriously unpalatable. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But he realized he was wrong when the first course arrived. The dish consisted of a mushy basin of mashed vegetables, around which fried fish heads were arranged. Not to mention the presentation, the smell alone was rather off-putting, with each fish head staring out with bulging eyes as if to communicate to the guests how pitifully they had died and that they couldn''t rest in peace even on the dinner table. The second course seemed normal enough, a gigantic pork knucklebut the preparation was rather unusual. Charles prodded it with his dinner knife and confirmed it was raw. Aurora explained, "This is our famous Englimar dish, salted pork hand. It uses no seasoning other than salt and is not cooked. Instead, it is coated with salt and left to air dry. Then it must be stored in a cave, to develop a unique flavoroften taking years to produce a single piece." Encouraged by Aurora, Charles cut off a small piece and tried a bite, only to find his tongue going numb from the saltiness. As the following courses were served, and upon trying each one with Aurora''s introduction, Charles felt that few things in the world could be more painful, even more so than watching classical dances at the Emperor''s side. He had known that Englimar cuisine was terrible, but he didn''t expect it to be this bad. Each dish used quality ingredients, but their preparations were mind-boggling, with creativity that seemed to soar beyond the heavensit would be nearly impossible for a normal person to make something so inedibly inventive. As Aurora casually brought up dueling, Charles was putting all his effort into dealing with the "hard dishes" and couldn''t afford to be distracted. Seeing that he had no interest in duelling, Aurora changed the subject, saying, "What do you think of His Majesty''s dance troupe?" Charles, having just managed to swallow a bite of salted pork hand, replied, "I always feel it''s strange to have a dance troupe but no assassination attempts." "Under normal circumstances, shouldn''t a princess with a genocide grudge be making her appearance as a female assassin?" Aurora couldn''t help but laugh out loud, "An assassin? Do you know how many members of the Sacred Order are at His Majesty''s side? Probably more than Fars has invested in Ferlanden. If an assassin appeared, it''s likely not just the assassin, but the organization the assassin came from, the patrons who hired the assassinall would be uprooted." Charles exclaimed, "There was more than one Sacred Order member present today?" He had never actually seen what it was like when the Emperor traveled. But upon reflecting on the young Emperor, it made sense that the protection around him was stronger. That should be normal. However, Charles couldn''t help but secretly sneer, "With the Emperor''s formidable strength, probably not many on the Old Continent can compare. Does he really need any protection?" Meanwhile, the Fars embassy was bustling with activity. Charles had not returned, but Taoles, Anatasiya, and Belisa had, and they brought back Charles'' spoils of warthe Knight''s Spear of Ban Lanmalock. Since he had to meet the Emperor, of course, Charles couldn''t carry any weapons. His unicorn, Blood Rose, the Magic Stabbing Sword given by Aurora, as well as the Withering Rose and the Knight Lance Collapse Mountain, were all taken back by Taoles and the others. Everyone at the embassy was passing around the Knight''s Spear of Ban Lanmalock, which was quite famous in Notruden and called the Whale Slayer. It was said that when Count Ranmalock was young, he had used this spear to kill a giant whale, hence the name. Later, as Count Ranmalock''s cultivation improved, he switched to a Knight''s Spear more suited to his stature, and the Whale Slayer was passed down to his son, Ban Lanmalock. Armed with the Knight''s Spear, Ban Lanmalock had defeated over a hundred opponents in duels, earning the spear another nickname, Lion''s Bulge, also symbolizing the status of Notruden''s youngest lion. Chapter 209 206. A Widowed Great Eldest Princess of the Royal Family Charles had his meal and parted ways with Aurora, even declining her suggestion to go shopping. He felt uneasy without his weapons; normally, he carried at least the Blood Rose, and before he had the Blood Rose, he would carry the Vampiric Hand Axe and a Magnum Hand Shuttle.Aurora said nothing but asked Charles to escort her back to the Foreign Minister''s residence. After dropping her off, Charles hurried back to the embassy street. When he found Taoles and retrieved the Blood Rose and the Withing Rose, and stored them in the bloody vortex inside his left arm, he finally took a deep breath of reliefthe sense of security returned. He thought to himself, "It''s a pity the Anti-Space Sniper Rifle and the two Silver Rhinoceroses are at Machu Picchu, otherwise I''d feel even more secure." Charles then retrieved two Knight''s Spears and a pair of Rapiers. As it was getting late, he returned to his room and practiced Bloody Glory for a while, planning to go to bed on time when he remembered the two documents. In order not to affect his mood for the duel, and since the Augusladin High Priest had not returned, Charles had not touched the two documents. He did not open the one from the High Priest and took out his own document, broke the wax seal, and pulled out the official document. It was a standard royal document, which, aside from commending his contribution to the alliance between the two countries, contained only one substantial statement, promoting Charles Mecklen to a 27th Rank third-level civil affairs director. Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Although he was promoted by one level, Charles was still not within the untouchable class of 24th Rank or higher, nor was it as high as his position on the side of the Empire of Englima. But Charles knew that his experience in Englima was an extremely unusual case, after all, not everyone had the opportunity to be received by the Emperor and gain his favor. He was very pleased and stored the important document. The next day, the Augusladin High Priest, quite unusually, appeared at the embassy. These past few days, his whereabouts had been unknown. The High Priest looked fatigued, his legs weak, as if he had been doing some heavy "physical work". Charles quickly handed the document over to the High Priest. The Augusladin High Priest pulled out the document, looked at it for a while, and said indifferently, "Mister Charles Mecklen, your wonderful life in Englima is over." "You are about to return to Strasbourg, and there will be a new appointment." Enjoy new chapters from My Virtual Library Empire He generously handed the document to Charles, who glanced at it and indeed saw the message urging him to return home. It was not merely chatter from the High Priest. He was full of incomprehension and asked, "Why am I the only one returning?" The Augusladin High Priest, with a smile on his face, said, "I don''t understand it myself why only you are to return. However, this is a good thing. I too miss Strasbourg, but for the Emperor, for Fars, I must continue to stay in Englima." Charles, seeing that the High Priest looked very happy, couldn''t see how he missed Englima at all. He actually felt a bit nostalgic for Strasbourg himself, mostly missing Anne. Although in Notruden, he had recently begun to make some friends, Julian was Byron and would eventually return to Byron. Aurora''s personal charm apparently couldn''t compare to Anne''s. Taoles, Anatasiya, and Belisa would all go back with him, which went without saying. After chatting with the High Priest for a while, Charles wrote a document and submitted an application for returning home to the Foreign Minister''s residence. As a diplomat, every action of his had to be proper to avoid causing displeasure between the two nations. Soon, Charles received the official document from the Foreign Minister''s residence. Not only did they wish him a smooth journey, but they also designated a warship for him, allowing him to return to Fars on what could be proudly called an Englima warshipa rare honor indeed. In the afternoon, the Imperial Palace sent someone over to summon him to the palace. Amidst the envy of the other diplomats, Charles boarded the royal carriage. This time he carried no weapons, so after passing through numerous checkpoints and being frisked by the eunuchs, he met Emperor Alfred Guillaume once again. His Majesty, the Red Dragon Emperor, was delighted to see Charles and kept him for a royal feast. The main dishes served were almost identical to those Aurora had offered the day before, only made more exquisitelyespecially the pot of sticky vegetable mash decorated with a circle of fried fish heads, which seemed larger and had a more tragic look in their eyes than those served at Aurora''s meal. At the table, Emperor Alfred Guillaume proudly said, "I''ve also dispatched an envoy group to go with you to Strasbourg." "The special envoy of this mission is my aunt, a widowed Great Eldest Princess of the royal family. I specifically chose her for you; you must seize this opportunity well." Charles could not help but swallow a mouthful of fish head. He truly did not understand the emperor''s logicwhat with the aunt, widowhood, and Great Eldest Princess... Each word was serious, but coming from the emperor, each carried a profound desecration. Seeing Charles''s stunned expression, Emperor Alfred Guillaume thought he was overjoyed and eagerly said, "Besides the feast, I''ve also prepared a little appetizer for you. Ms. Aurora Soumay, an officer accompanying my aunt." "How about that? I treat you well, don''t I?" "You need to give it your all, Sir Charles Meklen." Charles nodded repeatedly, though he truly did not know if he should ''give it his all.'' What severe consequences would come after he ''gave it his all''? Emperor Alfred Guillaume prattled on, thoroughly informing Charles about his aunt''s various preferences. By the end of the dinner, Charles knew her liking for silk underwear produced in the New Continent. He even knew intricate details such as the Great Eldest Princess''s dining tastes, favorite novels, and beloved poems. Typically, only a personal maid or a chief steward would be privy to such detailed knowledge. For Charles, this meal was as uncomfortable as sitting on pins and needles. He had not expected to receive such a unique mission from Emperor Alfred Guillaume, who, although had said nothing explicitly, hinted so clearly it was almost written on his face ''I want to be amused''. Under such heavy pressure, Charles even felt the characteristic dishes of England weren''t too bad. After dinner, under the guise of the emperor draping an arm around his shoulders, Charles was escorted out through two sets of palace gates. Every corridor they passed was filled with countless gazes fixated on Charles''s behind, as if he were a sycophant seducing a foreign emperor. Charles felt as if he were being embraced by a real Red Dragona continuous tense apprehension encasing him, fearing that at any moment the emperor might turn hostile and literally eat him alive. Only when he had left the Imperial Palace did he finally take a long, deep breath, feeling as if he had just escaped from some demon''s lair. Chapter 210 207, Female Sacred Order in Black Robes Charles was certain that Emperor Alfred Guillaume was not "a young man without guile, unable to keep secrets"; his initial impression of the Red Dragon Emperor was completely wrong.Although this emperor might have been young, he was absolutely inscrutable, with strategic depth, and every move he made was fraught with significance; he was not the shallow type who merely appeared to enjoy spectacles. A member of the Sacred Order could absolutely conceal their power without ordinary people noticing. Yet, Emperor Alfred Guillaume had revealed his strength twiceonce on the bridge in Notruden, by patting him on the shoulder, and just now, when he had sent him out of the Imperial Palace, with an arm around his shoulders. Such actions must have deep meanings... As Charles sat in his carriage, looking back at the Red Dragon Palace, an inexplicable fear surged within him, just like the sensation he felt the second time he faced the two Evil Gods. Charles sighed deeply from the bottom of his heart, ceased his pondering, and waited as the Imperial carriage took him back to Embassy Street. He did not enter the Embassy of Fars but instead turned to leave, opting for something more understated and luxurious. Before leaving, he wanted to take one last look at the residence bestowed by the emperor. This mansion was at No. 698 on the South Bank Street of Serventes! On either side of the Serventes River, there were streets running through Notruden; near the Red Dragon Palace was the South Bank Street of Serventes, and near the Yuquan Palace was the North Bank Street. South Bank Street of Serventes was more bustling, filled with many famous buildings from the English Empire, as well as numerous attractions, high-end shops, restaurants, taverns, cafs, and even tea houses nearly absent in Fars, offering teas from various countries for tasting and purchase. No. 698 on the South Bank Street of Serventes was not far from Embassy Street, and under the pull of eight Spirit Horses, the luxurious dark carriage arrived within minutes. Charles transformed the dark luxury into a ring, and couldn''t help but look up at the residence that was even stranger than he had imagined. It was certainly peculiar, not luxurious. It stood on an isolated small hill, which, although not very tall, was about seventy to eighty meters high, so carriages could not reach it. A specific area had been designated at the base of the hill for parking carriages; currently, this carriage park was empty, clearly indicating that no one was residing in the mansion. Charles had long since received the real estate documents and keys. He looked at the main gate of this house, which was built very imposingly, but with no obstructions behind it. From there, two sets of steps were visibleone leading down only a few steps to the carriage park and one ascending up the hill. Charles couldn''t be bothered to open the gate and triggered the Quickness Technique, leaping over the gate, and after about seventy to eighty steps, found a small platform. There were two more sets of steps hereone led to a residence halfway up the hill at No. 699, and the other continued to the peak, which was No. 698! Charles was slightly interested in this neighbor, guessing that no one currently resided there. He took the steps leading midway up the hill, intending to first check out what that residence looked like. He had barely walked about twenty or thirty meters when a faint voice drifted down from above, "This is a private residence; trespassers, please refrain." Charles hadn''t expected the neighbor to be there, and, feeling quite embarrassed, hurriedly produced his real estate documents, saying, "Sorry, I have the real estate documents." No sooner had the words left his mouth than the documents flew out of his hand, seemingly on their own. This shock was not trivial, and Charles drew his rapier, assuming a defensive stance. Someone had taken the documents from his hand without revealing any trace of themselves, which was truly terrifying. After a moment, a slender figure in a black robe appeared elegantly in the air and said, "You''ve gone the wrong way; the top of the hill is where No. 698 is!" This slender black-robed figure tossed down the real estate documents, and in the blink of an eye, disappeared from Charles''s view. Charles leapt up and caught the descending documents, breaking out in a cold sweat. "Sacred Order!" "How could there be a Sacred Order!?" He regretted his rashness as he marveled in secret, why would such a neighbor exist? At the parking area at the foot of the mountain, there weren''t any carriages, and he had assumed the place was uninhabited. Moreover, looking at the steps he had walked, there were hardly any footprints, which meant the resident here... Was none other than that woman in the black robe of the Sacred Order! She didn''t even have a single servant. Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire Of course, it''s possible that her servants might be of the Sacred Order too. But that possibility was too low. "Why would a Sacred Order live here?" "What does Emperor Alfred Guillaume mean by giving me this residence, having a bizarre Sacred Order as a neighbor?" "I haven''t been set up, have I?" Charles, lost in his wild thoughts, changed his path. He quickly reached the top of the mountain. The summit of this small mountain had flat terrain, equivalent to several acresa small square, and on one side, there stood a Sherlock-style building, remarkably tall. Although it had only five floors, each floor was likely over six meters high, decidedly a high-rise building by Earth standards. Charles took out his key, pushed open the door, and entered. The first floor was similar to Elysian Pastoral Street No. 58, with three studies, two salons, a large hall, and two dining areas. The place was covered in thick dust, seemingly uninhabited for a long time. Charles glanced around the room and decided not to explore further. After all, he had to return to Fars. He would consider cleaning up next time he came. Charles closed the door again and looked toward the middle of the mountain as he descended, recalling that mysterious female of the Sacred Order. Although Earth''s customs would suggest visiting a neighbor, Charles felt it was definitely not a good idea. That mysterious female of the Sacred Order seemed temperamental; if she killed him on a whim and threw him into the Sevantes River, even Emperor Fars might not seek justice for him. Charles took a deep breath, walked down to the base of the mountain, summoned his dark luxury, and returned to the Fars Embassy. He wouldn''t be in Notruden for much longer. Over the next few days, he bought several gifts to take back to Strasbourg, and said farewell to Julian, who had no particular reaction, only wishing him favorable winds. Charles knew that if he were to return to the battlefield, he would surely encounter Julian there, and then they would not be friends but enemies. But such matters elevated to the national level left him with little to say, so he could only bid Julian a diligent farewell. This time, he was not going to include Julian in the diplomatic delegation again. A few days later, Charles received news that the warship, Giant Whale, which would take him back to Fars, was ready to depart. He packed his belongings, took Taoles, Anatasiya, and Belisa, along with eighteen Hunchback Red Bear Warriors, and headed to the port. Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He didn''t expect that he would meet an acquaintance yet again at the port. Chapter 211 208, Widowhood has nothing to do with this matter. James Cook was the captain of the Colossal Whale.Charles once had a relationship with the captain of the White Sea Dragon, Francis Drake, as well as Captain James Cook in Cappadocia City, and with the help of their battle ships, they vanquished a fleet of slave traders. There was an exchange of Gold Pounds between them. By the way, Charles entrusted Julian with his two thousand Gold Pounds which, after vanquishing Ban Lanmalock, had quadrupled to over eight thousand Gold Pounds. Combined with some he already had, he now possessed over nine thousand Gold Pounds, making him wealthy even by Inglima standards. Upon seeing James Cook, Charles enthusiastically embraced the other man. James Cook was also quite pleased to see Charles. He had previously had a pleasant time in Cappadocia City, and upon returning to Notruden, learned that Charles had not only delivered Chatham and the heads of important subordinates as promised but also depicted himself and Francis Drake in documents as heroes who saved a foreign emissary, recaptured Cappadocia City, and defeated a pirate fleet. He also heard that His Majesty Alfred Guillaume was very fond of Charles, having summoned him several times in succession, and even bestowed upon him a position and political status in the Inglima Empire, which made him even more eager to cultivate a closer relationship with this young man. Charles arrived early at the port, where James Cook invited him aboard the Colossal Whale and arranged for him to stay in a guest room just below the Captain''s Cabin. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. By noon, Aurora also brought a team aboard the Colossal Whale. When she saw Charles chatting and laughing with James Cook, she could scarcely believe her eyes. James Cook, thirty-five this year, was a twenty-fifth rank warrant officer of the Empire and a High-Level Transcendent. His Marine System Fighting Spirit was torrential and vigorous. He became a naval captain through true skill, commanding a Magical Alchemy Warship, and held an esteemed position. Generally arrogant, he looked down upon those who gained high ranks through noble birth rather than merit, and even when dealing with someone like hera nineteenth class joint participant with a political status as a Cultural Commissioner in the Diplomatic Officer''s Mansionhe was unwilling to offer more than cursory courtesy, at best simply conducting official business formally. But right now, this exceedingly proud naval captain was conversing with a foreign diplomatic commissioner as if they were close brothers. Aurora, feeling sentimental, also recalled some words her father had spoken in the past couple of days, advising her to seize the opportunity. Although Aurora had previously found these clichd words somewhat repulsive, she was now slightly moved. Charles greeted Aurora warmly, as the two of them were, after all, friends with bonds stronger than Gold Pounds. Charles had acquired two Magic Stabbing Swords, two Knight''s Spears, and a unicorn for Aurora''s decisive battle, all of which were fine quality. This bond, then, was even more substantial than that with James Cook. James Cook, though he felt that Aurora had gained a higher rank than himself merely through her father''s protection and could hardly accept it, greeted her with a smile due to her gender and Charles''s mediation, though his aloofness was apparent. Aurora had no need to ingratiate herself with James Cook. The three of them gathered together, chatted casually, and waited for the arrival of the Great Eldest Princess. However, they waited until the afternoon and still the Great Eldest Princess had not arrived. James Cook did not dare to rush her, and instead complained a few words. Charles did not dare to join in but simply smiled and acted as a silent listener. As James Cook was complaining about the Great Eldest Princess''s temperamental nature and unsuitability as a diplomatic envoy due to her self-imposed seclusion following her husband''s death, the sky darkened slightly, and a figure in a black robe appeared above the Magical Alchemy Warship. Charles almost let out a cry of surprise because he had seen this "neighbor" not long before, still in the same style of black robe, the same graceful figure, the same forbidding aura, mysterious and unpredictable... The Great Eldest Princess in the black robe, now holding a book in her hand, looked no different from when Charles had seen her that day. However, he never imagined that this mysterious, Sacred Order neighbor was indeed the Great Eldest Princess. As they were talking merrily, James Cook saw Charles looking stunned, head raised to the sky, and he himself felt a bit foolish. A faint voice came from above: "Arrange a quiet cabin for me." James Cook hastily led the way, assigning the Great Eldest Princess a cabin next to the captain''s cabin, right across from Charles. Charles and Aurora watched the Great Eldest Princess enter her cabin and instructed that she should not be disturbed; both managed to suppress their laughter as they greeted James Cook and headed to their own cabins. Having to command the Magical Alchemy Warship to set sail, James Cook couldn''t keep the two company. He returned to the captain''s cabin, feeling a cold sweat on his back, constantly speculating whether Her Royal Highness the Princess had heard his ramblings. Once back in his room, Charles practiced Bloody Glory as usual. After he had cycled through all the Bloody Vortex, wondering how to pass the timesince traveling by ship in this era could be rather dullhe heard someone knocking. Thinking it was Aurora, he opened the door, only to find a slender figure in a black robe instead. This Great Eldest Princess was named Mei Guillermo! Stay tuned to My Virtual Library Empire Her black robe covered even her face, revealing only a pair of lifeless eyes. Charles performed an Inglima salute and was about to speak when Princess May said, "Do you have any books here? I only brought one and have finished it." Charles, slightly surprised, replied, "Books? What kind do you want?" Princess May spoke indifferently: "Novels." Having transmigrated, Charles had perused several Old Continent novels and thought: "Old Continent novels are clumsily written and full of clichs. They''re not even worth the eyes of online writers desperate for reviews on Zhihu, who can''t get a contract." Although he didn''t voice it, his disdainful expression revealed all his internal drama. Princess May''s lifeless eyes became slightly annoyed as she said, "You too look down on those masters of the novel?" "Do you know how many stories of joy and sorrow, love and hatred, grandeur and fluctuations they have created?" "Do you know how deeply they''ve delved into the human heart, upheld morality, cared for mankind, and shown compassion for the world?" She extended her hand and pushed, her slender palm just making a gesture that weighed on Charles like a mountain. He couldn''t even draw his rapier, only frantically channeling Bloody Glory as he struggled to say, "I do like classic literature!" As a transmigrator, he never expected that by disdaining the shoddy novels of the Old Continent, he''d offend a Sacred Order princess with high status. Widowhood has nothing to do with it... Chapter 212 209, The whole room was filled with Charless hoarse and strained voice. Great Eldest Princess May Guillaume raised her voice slightly and said, "Have you also read some classic novels? Then please describe which authors'' books you have read?"She casually mentioned a few authors, leaving Charles at a loss for words. Of course, he knew nothing; what kind of interest could a ghost have in the novels of this era? Great Eldest Princess May Guillaume sneered and said, "I knew you were just bluffing. You know nothing about literature and haven''t read any classics. Today, I will teach you, a deceitful little minister, a lesson on behalf of all the literati." Charles was truly losing his mind. His thoughts were racing chaotically as he tried his utmost to invoke Insight to "see" the book inside Princess May''s room. It was a knight novel, a genre that had long fallen out of favor on Earth, with only Don Quixotea satire on knight novelsbeing celebrated as a great classic of world literature. Charles had never read Western knight novels, but with just a glance through this Old Continent''s knight novel using Insight, he was sure that even the worst knight novels on Earth couldn''t be as poor as this one. He rummaged through all the web novels he had read in his life, discarding those with backgrounds too different from the Old Continent, and found, to his dismay, very few fantasy classics. While he cursed those web novel authors for not writing more fantasy, from the few classic web fantasy novels he had, he picked oneafter discarding the overtly male-oriented titlesthat was slightly more female-oriented and called out loudly, "Once upon a time, there was a Grey Fort Kingdom, with a fourth prince named Roland..." Princess May was actually quite annoyed. Charles becoming her neighbor was abnormal, as was being chosen by the Emperor''s nephew for a mission to Fars, and seeing Charles again on board the great leviathan vessel only confirmed her suspicions about the dirty schemes of the Emperor''s nephew. At first, she was indifferent while Charles recited, but when she heard about the fourth prince Roland saving the witch Anna who was about to be executed, her eyes suddenly lit up with excitement for a story the likes of which she had never encountered before. She retracted the palm she had pushed forward, reducing her force by seventy to eighty percent, and pushed Charles into the room, stepping in after him and closing the door behind her. The room was filled only with Charles''s voice, hoarse and exerted... Yes, he was reciting a novel. Find more to read at My Virtual Library Empire After half an hour of recitation, having gone through only about five or six chapters, Charles was nearly dehydrated, even more exhausted than after dueling with Retainer Lamarlock for several hours. Princess May was sitting cross-legged on her bed, listening patiently to the story he told. Finally, Charles felt that the threat to his life was gradually dissipating. He poured himself a glass of water, drank it down in large gulps, and then with a light cough, he changed to a less strained and more engaging tone to continue reciting the novel for the Great Princess. As Princess May listened, she grabbed a pillow, leaned back lazily on it, and became increasingly enchanted by the story. Suddenly, a knock on the door sounded, and Aurora''s voice said, "James Cook is inviting us to dine in the Captain''s Cabin." Just as Charles was about to agree and get up to open the door, Princess May suddenly soared up, covered his mouth, and with a slender finger traced lines in the air. Pink Fighting Spirit converged into a line of Inglima text: "Don''t tell them I''ve been here?" Charles thought to himself, "After all the commotion we just caused, they must already know; why bother pretending otherwise?" The Great Eldest Princess traced another line of text: "I sealed the sound with my Fighting Spirit." Charles was quite surprised, thinking to himself, "There''s such a technique?" The Great Princess May released her grip, and with a swirl of her black cloak, she vanished within the room, leaving Charles with no idea how she had left. He stood up to open the door and saw Aurora in a long dress, looking very much like a noble young lady, which was completely different from her usual hunting attire. He chuckled and said, "I was just practicing." Aurora seemed a tad surprised and said, "Why explain it to me? I wasn''t going to check your room." Charles did feel a bit guilty and glanced back at his room, which led Aurora to peek inside as well. Charles was relieved to find the room empty, but Aurora couldn''t help but change color and asked, "Why is your room better than mine?" Charles was baffled. He hadn''t expected Aurora to care about such a thing. James Cook had reserved the two finest guest rooms on board for Charles and Great Princess May Guillaume, which naturally meant that Aurora had to be given a slightly inferior room. Aurora, fuming, said, "I''m going to ask James Cook for an explanation. I am a Nineteenth-Equivalent after all." Charles spread his hands, thinking, "Thank goodness she didn''t find the widowed Great Princess hiding in my room." As for the room matter? After all, it was a trivial issue! He believed that James Cook could handle it. In the unlikely event that Cook couldn''t, he would simply swap rooms with Aurora. He could accept that, given that his rank was lower than Aurora''s. He glanced at the princess''s room, where Aurora stated, "Her Royal Highness the Princess does not want us to disturb her, and she won''t join us for meals, either." The two of them made their way to the Captain''s Cabin, where the previously sullen Aurora became demure and didn''t bring up the issue of the rooms. She behaved like a proper noble young lady, elegant and gracious, with a charm that was admirable. James Cook, on the other hand, was quite talkative. He had been cautious and reserved on their previous encounter because he wasn''t familiar with Charles, unlike how he was with Francis Drake. But now he had come to know Charles as a person of fine character and great potential, who had also won the favor of Emperor Alfred Guillaume, so Cook''s attitude had changed. sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. During the meal, it was only James Cook and Charles who talked, while Aurora remained silent. Charles was quite interested in the Magical Alchemy Warship and inquired about various aspects of the warship. James Cook was willing to explain most of it, although a few matters were designated as military secrets and could not be elaborated upon. The meal ended with both host and guest in good spirits. Afterwards, James Cook offered them coffee before excusing himself to tend to the warship''s operations. Charles wanted to take a walk on the deck and was about to ask Aurora to join him when he heard a faint voice say, "Dinner is over, come to my room now." Helpless, Charles could only bid Aurora goodbye, saying he needed to return to his practice. Aurora left without a word, drifting away. Charles returned to his room and stood at the door, looking at the one opposite. Just as he was wondering whether he should really go over, Princess May''s door opened, and he was pulled in by an unseen force. As the door closed behind him, Charles saw Princess May sitting on her bed with a pillow in her arms, a pot of brewed tea by her side, clearly prepared in advance. He had no choice but to continue reading novels to the Great Princess. However, as the story progressed to sections involving chemistry, cursed be the Old Continent with no chemistry, he was forced to make things up on the spot... As night fell, Charles finally managed to excuse himself. Back in his room, he took a long breath and muttered to himself, "Thank the author! If I ever make it back to Earth, I''ll have to treat her to a meal to show my gratitude." "...Actually, I wouldn''t mind if she treated me." Chapter 213 210. The Principle of Demonic Magic "Oh! There are so many kinds of magic? Truly unfathomable.""Magic can be used this way?" "The fourth prince is really a genius." "Is this a Fars author? I would like to visit this great novelist!" Sweating profusely, Charles hurriedly said, "No, you don''t!" "This author..." "He has gone on a trip." "Mm, a very long one, it is said he fell seriously ill and is searching for a very strange herb to cure his sickness." Resting her chin in her hands, Princess May fell into thought for a while, then suddenly said, "Don''t talk about this book anymore, I think you''re terrible at storytelling, ruining a good novel. When I get to Fars, I will buy the original and read it myself. Until then, you shall not spoil the story for me." Although Princess May''s face was covered by a black robe, Charles believed that beneath it, the Great Eldest Princess must be looking down her nose at him. Just as Charles breathed a sigh of relief, he heard Princess May say, "Choose a slightly less good story instead!" "A slight... slightly less good story?" Charles suddenly had the dreadful premonition that, should he ever return to Earth one day, he surely wouldn''t be able to find any other author''s work for a meal. After a long contemplation, he finally picked a fantasy that he thought girls might like and said, "Once upon a time there was a count who had a son named Du Wei. This Du Wei, he never wet the bed..." "He couldn''t speak even when he was three years old, and everyone thought he was mute, or even an idiot. On his third birthday, as it rained and lightning flashed wildly, he suddenly blurted out his first words: ''Damn it!''" As Charles told the story, he always pictured a tall, bulky man around 1 meter 89, wearing expensive glasses, angrily roasting, "Who are you saying writes slightly less good books?" Princess May was quickly captivated by the story. She found the book she was listening to had a roller-coaster plot, vivid characters, humorous language, and even a touch of class. Except for the stories she had just heard from Charles, all other novels she had read were rubbish compared to this one. She could hardly imagine that there could be such wonderful stories in the world. She suddenly understood why Charles looked disdainful when he heard that she liked novels. Inwardly, the Great Eldest Princess thought, "Are Inglima''s novels so much worse compared to Fars''s? No, I''ve bought many novels by Fars authors, and they''re not this captivating!" "Could it be? Only in Fars can one find the authentic Fars novels? Do they not publish their best novels in Inglima?" "What kind of bizarre rule is this?" Princess May still felt that Charles was clumsy at storytelling, unable to convey the essence properly. She did not know that Charles was trying hard to adapt the original stories to fit the style of the Old Continent, discarding plots involving transmigrators, which inevitably made the stories somewhat fragmented and prone to collapse. After reluctantly listening for a day, when letting Charles leave in the evening, she said, "This story is way too good, and you still told it poorly. I must buy the original book in Fars as well. Tomorrow, you will give me another story." Charles was at a loss, and as he was about to leave first, Princess May added, "I shall also pay a visit to this author when I go to Fars." Charles hurriedly said, "He is the same author as the previous book." Princess May spoke coldly, "The conception, creativity, writing style, and literary flair of these two books are completely different. Are you trying to fool me?" Charles hadn''t expected the Great Eldest Princess to have such a deep understanding of literature and of course knew the two books weren''t by the same author. He was about to make up an excuse about the author going away when he heard Princess May say, "You aren''t going to tell me he''s gone on a long journey again, are you? Every author in Fars goes on a long journey? Do you take me for a fool?" Charles hastily replied, "No, no, it''s his wife, she''s extremely jealous and will not allow him to have any contact with female readers. Every time he receives a letter from a female reader, she punishes him by not allowing him dinner, and if a female reader comes to visit, she beats him up..." sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "That''s truly inconvenient." Charles wiped his sweat and felt fortunate that he had transmigrated; the novelist wouldn''t be coming to the Old Continent to beat him up. Princess May was dubious but waved him off anyway. The very next morning, Charles woke up with a throbbing headache, deep in thought about which fantasy novel might suit the taste of the widowed Great Eldest Princess of the Old Continent. An ancient classic was out of the questionthat book had four protagonists, one of whom had an affair with his own teacher, also a princess... And the book contained quite some indecent descriptions of the princess. He also lacked the ability to forcibly alter the characters of that book. Reciting it as is, Princess May would surely misunderstand, perhaps even becoming enraged enough to kill. While he was freshening up, he heard the ship''s alarm bells ringing loudly and immediately felt relieved. He hurriedly ran up to the deck and saw two Magical Alchemy Warships slicing through the waves, bearing the flags of Byron. James Cook also came up on deck, peered into the distance, and with a grim expression, said, "Turn around, we only have one warship, we surely can''t withstand two of Byron''s warships." Charles couldn''t help but say, "Could we perhaps ask for Princess May''s assistance?" Read latest stories on My Virtual Library Empire James Cook shook his head and pointed to the sky, "They have a Sacred Order too!" Charles looked up into the distance. His cultivation was slightly inferior to James Cook''s. Insight was an all-encompassing observation, not a long-range vision, so it took him a while before he could see two silhouettes floating in the sky. Clearly, Byron''s side had also deployed members of the Sacred Order. James Cook''s decision was right, relying on speed to shake off the two Magical Alchemy Warships was the best choice. Two warships combined were definitely stronger than one, but two warships combined might not necessarily be faster than one. The Giant Whale, under James Cook''s command, swiftly executed a beautiful turn but, pressed by Byron''s two Magical Alchemy Warships, couldn''t set course back to Inglima and had to be forced westward. The technological aspects of the three Magical Alchemy Warships were similar, and their sailing speeds varied little. The Giant Whale couldn''t shake off the two warships behind it, and for the time being, they couldn''t close in either. Byron''s two Blood Clan of the Sacred Order also seemed to have no intention of catching up for a decisive battle with Princess May. Both parties sailed for several days, gradually veering off the continental shipping routes and began heading into the depths of the ocean. People in the present world had only explored two continents, new and old, but had delved much deeper into the oceans, confirming the existence of seven great seas, with the most exploration being in the Whale Sea. As the Magical Alchemy Warships entered the deep sea, Charles occasionally saw deep-sea whales breaking the ocean surface, spraying plumes of water into the air. This ocean was the home of the gigantic whales, and sailors often encountered various sea whales, hence the name. Chapter 214 211, this is the real royal sister flight! This tedious sea chase was a true test of a commander''s caliber.As one of Inglima''s naval elite, James Cook''s command abilities were beyond question, yet the two Magical Alchemy Warships that appeared and disappeared intermittently, relentlessly on his tail, put immense pressure on James Cook. His mission was not to engage in battle, but to escort the envoy to Fars. James Cook was well aware that his main task was to deliver the envoys to Fars, not to engage in a decisive naval battle with the forces of Baron. Gazing into the distance at the sea, he said to Charles beside him, "If the Leviathan sails northward, it can circle around to the other side of Song Spirit Island. I recall you have a fleet in Cappadocia City. I will drop you off at Song Spirit Island so that you can cross through and set sail from Cappadocia City to Fars." Charles exclaimed in surprise, "Wouldn''t that mean you have to draw away the two Magical Alchemy Warships from Baron?" "If Princess May is not on the warship, and Baron''s Sacred Order intercepts your ship..." Charles hesitated, leaving the rest unsaid. There were many taboos on a warship, and it was inappropriate to speak certain things. James Cook said in a grave voice, "This is my duty." "The primary duty of a soldier is to accomplish the mission." Charles shook his head and said, "I have a better way!" "You might as well hear me out, James. If it doesn''t work, we can proceed according to your plan." James Cook was a stubborn man. If it had been anyone else, he would have outright refused without even listening. But Charles was different to him; he patiently responded, "Speak." In truth, he did not believe Charles could offer any valuable suggestions. After all, Charles was a civilian and entirely outside the military hierarchy. Although Charles had captured Cappadocia City and built a fleet from scratch, which did impress James Cook somewhat, he did not consider it military talent, just good fortune, especially since it was Chatham''s fleet that he had coerced into surrendering. What he did not know was that Charles had his own set of problems: the fleet in Cappadocia City was purely for the purpose of "Maze-ification," hastily put together. When Charles left, he had left the fleet in the hands of Simon and Cruz. One was a merchant ship owner, the other the former Patrol Army Superintendent of Cappadocia City. The former could not be relied upon and had barely obeyed under the threat of a pufferfish pill; the latter, a native Song Spirit Islander, had initially been deceived into thinking Charles was from Baron, and later... When James Cook and Francis Drake arrived at Cappadocia City, it was impossible to keep Charles''s true identity a secret. It was lucky that no one exposed him on the spot. Charles did not believe, upon returning to Cappadocia, that he would still find a "fleet." As for using the Labyrinth to return to Fars... It was not part of Charles''s plan. The fewer people who knew this secret, the better. Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After all, this secret directly implicated Charles Mecklen in the summoning of the Evil God. Clearing his throat lightly, Charles said, "Actually, Inglima''s navy is certainly superior to Baron''s navy, and I also firmly believe that you, James Cook, possess command and combat abilities far surpassing any naval officer of Baron." This flattery made James Cook quite comfortable, and he showed a willingness to listen, waiting for Charles''s strategy. Charles said, "Therefore, I have a plan. Let me try to draw away one Magical Alchemy Warship, creating a one-on-one combat situation for you to face the other one." James Cook also recognized this strategy, but he still patiently explained, "This is almost impossible." Charles gave a slight smile and said, "The people of Byron not only can wait on the inevitable path of the Giant Whale Ship, but they can also dispatch two members of the Sacred Order to exert pressure on Princess May. It''s as if they have us completely in their grasp." James Cook nodded. The Giant Whale Ship would be intercepted at sea by two of Byron''s Magical Alchemy Warships; clearly, someone had leaked information. Charles then made a surprising suggestion to James Cook, "If Princess May were to take you to escape, would they send warships after you?" James Cook categorically rejected the idea, "I will never leave the warship." Charles smiled and said, "No one can make you leave the warship, for without you, this plan cannot be executed. I certainly won''t be commanding this big toy." Charles took out the Cat''s Mask and handed it to James Cook, saying, "We''ll have Miss Aurora Sumei disguise herself as you, letting the Great Eldest Princess take her for a ride around the vicinity of the two Byron warships. Even if they have suspicions, they will still dispatch one warship to pursue." Your journey continues at My Virtual Library Empire "Moreover, they will definitely send at least one member of the Sacred Order!" "Without a member of the Sacred Order, they can''t stop the Great Eldest Princess." James Cook''s mind cleared up suddenly. Although the plan was crude, if Princess May truly took him, the "captain," and fled, the people of Byron would pursue them even if they sensed a potential deceit. If they didn''t pursue, it wouldn''t be a big problem either; Princess May could simply take a detour and then return. After pondering for a long time, James Cook said, "I will go explain this plan to Princess May right away." Charles thought to himself, "That''s perfect!" "These past few days, I''ve nearly run out of novels to recite." "Every time after reciting a few dozen chapters, Princess May would say, ''This is an unparalleled story, but your words are dull, your expression dry, diminishing the story''s brilliance. Shut up. I will go buy the original to read. Bring me another tale!''" "Even juicing doesn''t work like this." "This is draining the pond to get the fish!" James Cook went away for dozens of minutes, then came back in a hurry and said, "Princess May agrees with the plan, but she has rejected Miss Aurora, insisting that you act as me." Charles''s forehead thumped at that moment. This was a bit too much to handle! However, since he had proposed the plan, he inevitably couldn''t refuse such a request. He personally tried to persuade Princess May, but her answer was, "Not negotiable." Charles could only look aggrieved and entrusted two Knight''s Spears and a Magic Stabbing Sword to Taoles. He only brought with him a griffin, as well as two ordinary pistols and a bag of bullets. As for Blood Rose and Withing Rose hidden inside his left arm''s Bloody Vortex, they were his security that he would never leave behind. After making these arrangements, he then changed into James Cook''s uniform, stroked James Cook for a while, and transformed into the appearance of this Inglima naval officer. Princess May''s arms went under Charles''s armpits and gently lifted him, activating a surge of Fighting Spirit, and took a roundabout flight near the two Byron Magical Alchemy Warships. Although Charles had tried using "The Flourishing World Blossoms" to levitate, flying in Princess May''s embrace felt quite different. He muttered to himself, "This is truly an ''elder sister'' flight experience!" Not just an elder sister, but a "your highness" elder sister! Chapter 215 212, Misplaced Anger Far Away Well, although in theory, no matter what is being commanded, people should always be at the top.Upon sensing the aura of Princess May, Charlotte suddenly felt that being on the lower end might be okay. The stance isn''t what''s important. The commanders of the two Magical Alchemy Warships of the People of Byron were also unclear about what the Englima People were up to; they did recognize James Cook, however. After all, a young military officer of this caliber who is also a High-Level Transcendent and captain of a Magical Alchemy Warship, would not number more than twenty across all Five Great Empires. This kind of basic intelligence wouldn''t be lacking in the Five Great Empires. When Princess May approached near the two Byron Empire Magical Alchemy Warships, one of the warships fired a cannonball. With a slight detour, Princess May easily dodged the alchemy cannonball since its accuracy was compromised by the great distance. The Transcendent Level Magical Alchemy Cannon fired the alchemy cannonball, bursting in the air. Despite being quite far away, Charlotte was so frightened that her hair stood on end as she whispered, "Princess May, we can retreat now." The Great Eldest Princess said indifferently, "How can we not return fire at least once." Before Charlotte could say anything, he felt the whooshing of wind by his ear, as Princess May dived and hurled him towards one of the Magical Alchemy Warships. Relieved of the burden of Charlotte, the Great Eldest Princess charged up her Fighting Spirit, transforming into a pink meteor that clashed with a Transcendent Level Magical Alchemy Cannon. Two Sacred Order Blood Clan members from Byron hastily ascended to the sky to block the Great Eldest Princess. The Transcendent Level Magical Alchemy Cannons, each extraordinarily expensive, required Transcendent materials and technological expertise for their construction, far surpassing personal Transcendent Level weapons in complexity. If Princess May were to destroy one, the loss would indeed be severe. Charlotte hadn''t expected to be thrown onto the enemy warship. He hurriedly drew out his griffin sword; with a flash of the blade, he sliced two charging Byron naval soldiers. "I must have offended Her Royal Highness the Great Eldest Princess!" "Actually, it''s not bad to just sit on the warship and tell stories to Her Royal Highness the Princess earnestly. So what if it''s a bit excessive? There are so many online novels that even if I recited the beginning of one every day, it would take years to run out. And if push comes to shove, there are always the world''s classics!" "Why should I complain, why don''t I realize the blessing I''m in?" On one hand, Charlotte frenetically criticized himself, and on the other, he fought desperately, truly staking his life, for an entire warship of Byron naval soldiers was swarming to attack him. Worried about being shot from the shadows and fearing a siege, Charlotte dared not linger. He executed the Quickness Technique and the Spirit Spider Technique, dashing chaotically across the warship. His Asiluo Clan swordsmanship flowed like a cascade of flowers, full of grace and color. Even when he had charged into battle alone under the walls of Silver Pigeon Fort and killed Jonathan, Charlotte had never been this thrilled. After all, beneath Silver Pigeon Fort lay open wilderness where he could escape, but now he was trapped on a Magical Alchemy Warship with very limited space. There were indeed High-Level Transcendents on this Magical Alchemy Warship, even seven or eight Middle-Low Order Transcendents. The peril and excitement of this battle were unparalleled in Charles''s experience since crossing over to this world. When Charles struck with his griffin, a Byron officer also brandished his sword to counterattack. With a single exchange of blows, Charles failed to kill his opponent, and he immediately employed the Quickness Technique, leapt up, and jumped down to the next deck. Alone, if he were to be surrounded by the people of Byron, it would only take a dozen or so moves before he was beaten to death, so he dared not tangle with any enemy. On this Byron Magical Alchemy Warship, nearly all the sailors had gone madthey had never expected to be attacked by a single human boarding their ship. At that time, Charles was using the Cat''s Mask to take on the appearance of James Cook. Although he wasn''t using the marine system fighting spirit or swordsmanship in the Englima style as the records indicated, such fierce combat power could only belong to someone of captain''s rank. Even though some had their doubts, no one stopped to think it overthey all just wanted to encircle and kill Charles first. James Cook, watching from a distance, was startled to see Princess May throw Charles overboard, and while he worried for Charles, he noticed another Byron Magical Alchemy Warship accelerating towards the Colossal Whale-Mammoth. In an instant, James Cook realized that the captain of this Byron warship believed he was not on board and thus launched a forceful attack. Operating a Magical Alchemy Warship is extremely complicated. Having a captain on board or not makes the combat power completely different. The enemy wanted to take advantage of "James Cook not being on board" to crush the Englima Magical Alchemy Warship. After a moment''s hesitation, James Cook made up his mind, cast aside his worries for Charles and Princess May, and ordered his Colossal Whale-Mammoth to slow down, choosing a battlefield to duel the Byron warship. Charles fought a bloody battle, not knowing how many he had killed. He had at least six or seven wounds on his body, but with no way to escape, he could only valiantly fight on. He didn''t even have the leisure to hate the Great Eldest Princess anymore. The radiant sword light of the griffin swept from left to right but was blocked by another Byron officer''s sword. Charles hurriedly used the Quickness Technique to evade this sword-skilled enemy, but spurred on by Blood Energy, he failed to bring forth his energy and was entangled by the officer''s relentless swordsmanship. Charles was taken by surprise and tried to break through the Byron officer''s blockade. His griffin''s sword light slashed repeatedly, taking out six or seven ordinary naval soldiers who lunged at him, but he sustained another wound in the process. S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just when Charles thought he was finished, a delicate hand descended from the sky, grabbed him, and soared upwards. Find exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire Princess May, while flying with her fighting spirit, slashed out beams of fighting spirit light behind her. Two relentless Byron Blood Clan at the Sacred Order pursued her. The Magical Alchemy Warship, where Charles had been fighting just moments ago, followed close behind. Although the Sacred Order could fly, they could not always stay in flight. Eventually, they needed to land, rest, and replenish their energy, so the warship had to keep up with them. In the eyes of the people from Byron, their Sacred Order could rest on the warship at any time, but the Great Eldest Princess could not. Eventually, they could wear down this Sacred Order princess from Englima. Charles was gasping for air, his Blood Energy greatly depleted from the recent battle and nearly exhausted. Suddenly, he heard Princess May quietly ask, "Are you an admirer of Menilman?" Charles was slightly surprised, wondering why the Great Eldest Princess would bring this up, and casually replied, "Menilman senior is my idol." Princess May chuckled and asked, "Do you know how I came to be a widowed princess?" Charles had no idea, but before he could answer, Princess May said, "My husband was killed in a one-on-one duel by that famous Zimmerman Axel Robin, who was engaged to Menilman." "Now do you understand why I threw you overboard?" Chapter 216 213, that scumbag Alfred Guillaume (please bring more monthly tickets) "He was the finest young officer in the Inglimar Royal Navy, unparalleled to this day. It was just a routine operation to encircle pirates; no one expected to encounter Zimmerman Axel Robin""Right, back then he didn''t go by Axel, just Zimmerman Robin." "Initially, my husband''s navy had the upper hand, but he was infuriated by Zimmerman Axel Robin''s humiliation. Being naturally proud and never believing his swordsmanship could be bested, he agreed to a fair duel between the two." "Zimmerman Axel Robin" "It was in that duel he killed him, shattered the Inglimar Royal Navy, and suddenly became the Pirate King''s right hand." "No one can describe the despair I felt at the news; if it weren''t for the novels sustaining me, I fear I wouldn''t have survived all these years." Charles was originally very angry, but after listening to everything Princess May said, he felt a bit of sympathy, reducing his great anger slightly, he loudly said, "What does that have to do with me?" "I''m not Zimmerman Axel Robin!" Princess May gently said, "It was Alfred Guillaume, that scoundrel, who asked you to approach me, right? Even if there were no old grievances, what''s wrong with me punishing a little troublemaker harboring ill intentions?" Charles was suddenly speechless. He really wanted to say, "This damn well has nothing to do with me either." But how could he clearly explain such a situation? Emperor Alfred Guillaume had set him up ever since he granted him the residence at 698 South Riverside Avenue; this black pot, he had to bear it whether he liked it or not. Princess May smiled faintly and said, "Didn''t I ultimately save you?" "You should feel fortunate that you know a few novels." "Otherwise" The Great Eldest Princess didn''t say what would happen otherwise because two of Byron''s Blood Clan of the Sacred Order were already closing in. Charles looked out from a high altitude, seeing The Giant Whale battling with one of Byron''s Magical Alchemy Warships, while another one of Byron''s warships, although not able to catch the flying Sacred Order, was still persistently following behind. He took a deep breath, suppressing his emotions, and said, "Find an island and drop me off." "In a battle with a Sacred Order, I am just a burden." Charles had no desire whatsoever to continue staying with the Great Eldest Princess. Princess May nodded, then let go. Charles fell from the sky, nearly losing his soul, but luckily he activated the Bloodflame Transformation Art just in time before hitting the sea, slightly cushioning his momentum, and then a splash plunged him dozens of meters deep into the sea. Charles hurriedly reverted to his human form and activated the Quickness Technique, rising to the surface. The three Sacred Orders in the sky had already begun their confrontation, and he gasped for air, choosing to simply drift with the waves, not attempting to run across the sea surface. There were two enemies of the "Sacred Order" in the sky, any of whom could strike him dead with a single blow how could he possibly recklessly expose himself? Charles figured out the direction and estimated the journey ahead, deciding to swim toward Song Spirit Island, feeling that this massive island must be the nearest land. Having just endured a fierce battle, exhausted and drained, Charles did not swim at full speed, but instead slowly recovered his Bloody Glory while leisurely advancing toward Song Spirit Island. Soon, he could no longer see the three Sacred Orders in the sky, nor could he find any warship. Just as Charles felt fortunate to have regained his "freedom," he noticed an enormous, indescribably large dark shadow slowly rising beneath him. An alarm sounded in his mind, and he hastily swam to the side, just as a gigantic whale burst through the sea surface, even leaping into the air. The whale was so enormous that it far surpassed the largest living creature on Earth, measuring around sixty to seventy meters, like a small mountain leaping into the air before crashing back into the water, sending waves several stories high. Charles felt like a coffee bean thrown into a cup and furiously stirred, helplessly riding the waves high into the air, then slamming back down with the massive surges. For the first time, he comprehended the formidable, irresistible force of nature even as a Transcendent, he felt as insignificant as dust. After the whale breached and fell back into the water, it flicked its tail, sending Charles, who had just steadied himself, flying back into the air. As Charles fell, he landed beside the whale and drew his unicorg to stab into the beast, but as the whale turned slightly, an eye larger than his body firmly fixed on him. Embarrassed, Charles retracted his unicorg, only to unexpectedly notice a hint of a smile in the whale''s eye. The whale spread its fins, seemingly inviting him. Hesitating for a moment, Charles boldly leaped onto its back. Surprisingly, the whale did not dive underwater or attempt to leap again but steadily swam in a certain direction. Read latest chapters at My Virtual Library Empire Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles found it very peculiar as he looked around; the sea and sky were clear, the weather was fine, and the scenery was beautiful, yet everything felt strange. But with things as they were, Charles did not know what else to do but to adapt as things came. He tried to take off his clothes one by one, wringing them dry before putting them back on there was no Julian to prepare dry clothes for him now. Though in Earth''s martial arts novels, it was common for highly skilled masters to dry their clothes with internal energy, such control was beyond almost all the Transcendents of the Old Continent. Charles knew he couldn''t do it either; Bloody Glory had no temperature, and while Blood Flame Qi could ignite his clothes, drying them without burning them was a difficult skill. Charles practiced for several hours atop this mysteriously appearing whale, recovering most of his Bloody Glory and regaining his full combat strength. With renewed courage, he couldn''t help but yell, "Old buddy, what''s your name?" The whale beneath him seemed to understand and responded with a loud sound, like singing, but Charles couldn''t comprehend the whale''s "language" and spread his hands, saying, "Sorry, I don''t understand!" The whale seemed quite annoyed by his "foolishness" and spouted a jet of water. Using his quick reflexes, Charles managed to dodge most of it but still got his freshly dried clothes soaked again. He decided not to provoke the whale any further and patiently waited, confident that whatever the origin of this whale, he would eventually find out. It couldn''t possibly be aiming to eat him? Charles was confident on that front; setting aside whether he tasted good, he was surely not enough to fill it. Chapter 217 214, Pink Meteor Charles had no idea how much time had passed. Nightfall was arriving over the ocean a chill arose with the wind, and he was starting to feel a bit hungry.This giant whale must be a Transcendent Creature, so imposing that no fish dared approach. Even if Charles wanted to catch a few fish to eat raw, he found no targets. He had never experienced this before and didn''t know how long a Transcendent could last without food. As for his injuries, they had mostly healed already. He had used the Bloodflame Transformation Art to morph into Blood Flame and then back into his human form, which alleviated some of the wounds, though it consumed some Blood Energy. After changing back and forth seven or eight times, his body was already mostly recovered. While Charles was deep in thought, he suddenly noticed what seemed to be a shooting star streaking across the sky and quickly made a wish, "May I escape the danger of the Evil God and become of the Sacred Order!" After a while, he felt that this wish wasn''t grand enough. How could a transmigrator be so lacking in ambition? While the shooting star hadn''t yet faded, he made a second wish: to become a Deity. Some time later, noticing that the shooting star still hadn''t gone out, he made another wish: for a glass of Coke! This time, he noticed that the color of the shooting star in the sky was off; it was slightly pink and was falling toward him, growing larger and larger. Charles urgently shouted, "Danger, old pal, let''s quickly get out of the way!" The giant whale let out a sonorous song, seemingly very excited. Charles saw that the giant whale seemed not to understand what "danger" meant and was about to plan his own rescue when he recognized the shooting star. Sure enough, as the pink shooting star flew over his head, he finally saw it clearlyit was a burst of pink Fighting Spirit, and wrapped in it was a woman in a black robe, graceful and curvaceous. Princess May gracefully landed on the whale''s head, reached out her delicate hand, and patted the giant ocean beast''s big head. The whale responded with an even louder song that echoed through the night. Still unnerved, Charles asked, "Is this yours?" Princess May replied, "I''ve taken up a side job as a magician; it''s my magical contract beast." "You can call it ''Gazing at the Stars,'' or ''A''kong'' if you like," she said. Charles''s mind instantly pictured Inglima''s famous dish. No matter what, he couldn''t associate this giant whale with a bowlful of fish heads. The fish and shrimp that had been eaten by the whale probably wouldn''t die feeling so regretful. Find your next adventure on My Virtual Library Empire Only then did Charles realize that the Great Eldest Princess hadn''t just carelessly abandoned him; rather, she''d been kind enough to arrange for a giant whale to pick him up. No wonder the giant whale was so friendly. And so human-like. It had an owner after all. Princess May let out a sonorous long howl that sounded almost identical to the whale song, and ''Gazing at the Stars'' immediately turned its massive body, changing direction. Charles then remembered to ask, "How did your battle with those two of the Sacred Order go?" "And what about on James Cook''s side?" Princess May, while comforting her contract beast, answered, "I''ve seriously injured one of Baron''s Blood Clan of the Sacred Order, and James Cook did wellhe sank the Baron battle ship that was entangled with him." Charles was overjoyed and exclaimed, "Then let''s hurry back!" Princess May coldly said, "Why should we go back?" ``` Charles exclaimed in surprise, "Having beaten the People of Byron, why not return?" Princess May, standing charmingly atop the giant whale''s head looking up at the stars, replied, "It''s not easy to get a breath of fresh air; why hurry back? We just need to make sure we arrive at Fars around the right time." "The Giant God Whale is packed with peopleI''m very uncomfortable there. It''s nowhere near as pleasant as being with Ah Kong." Charles nodded repeatedly, thinking to himself, "That works for me, just send me back." Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, after a while, he despairingly realized that the Great Eldest Princess clearly did not regard him as a person because being with him didn''t cause her any "discomfort." This... was a bit too much. He still wanted to be considered a person. Princess May, when aboard the Giant God Whale, was completely differentappearing carefree and relaxed. She looked at the stars for a while and then, from somewhere, pulled out a huge pillow, hugging it as she walked over to Charles. She placed the pillow down, leaned against it, and said, "Continue telling me stories!" "I want to hear the one about Du Wei." Charles, with a tearful face and about to protestsince he hadn''t eaten or drunk anything all daysuddenly spotted an exquisite kettle and some pastries. Overjoyed, he snatched up the kettle and pastries, devouring them ravenously. It was only after nearly polishing them off that he remembered to ask, "Princess, have you eaten yet?" Princess May replied indifferently, "Can you tell the story now?" Charles forced himself to perk up and continued with Du Wei''s tale. Frankly speaking, sitting on the back of a giant whale, accompanying a beautiful princess... Well, Charles hadn''t seen Princess May''s face, so her beauty could be momentarily set aside. In fact, just describing it in words seems quite romantic. But for Charles, it was sheer misery. On the back of the whale, without any shelter, the midday sun was scorching, and the whale''s skin was so slippery that it was very hard to sleep. Although Princess May provided food and drink, as time passed, the pastries grew less and less fresh... All in all, Charlesaccompanying Princess May, riding the giant whale while stargazing at seahad traveled for seven or eight days and had had enough of this life. The more time passed, the more Charles missed the VIP cabin on the Giant God Whale, not to mention his several properties. Even the still desolate Machu Picchu would be more comfortable than living on the back of a whale. Princess May, on the other hand, thoroughly enjoyed this lifestyle, listening to Charles recount classic Earth novels every day and occasionally leaving for a bit to enjoy nearby rides. Once, she even somehow gathered a group of whales to accompany them next to the stargazing whale, forming a magnificent and stately procession. The only slight consolation for Charles was that during these days, to resist the intense sunlight of the day and the cold night winds, he constantly practiced Bloody Glory. On the seventh or eighth day, his Blood Flame Qi lightly trembled and broke through again, and another cluster of runes appeared, finally refining the Flame Scorching Blast Bullet. The Vampire Secret Scrolls, detailing the secret techniques of the Adonis Clan and consisting of seventeen pages, with each page recording one Adonis Clan secret techniqueCharles had already mastered the first page: Blood Flame Qi, the second page: Bloodflame Transformation Art, the third page: Flame Hand, and he finally also mastered the fourth page: Flame Scorching Blast Bullet, successfully delaying the return of the Blood Clan Evil God Kahnstan by nearly twenty days. The fifth page of the Vampire Secret Scrolls recorded another secret technique of the Adonis Clan: Magic Flame Horse. This was a summoning technique. ``` Chapter 218 215, um, I dug out his Blood Core ```The Magic Flame Horse is a type of Spirit Horse! Spirit Horses do not exist in the Old Continent; they live in another world and can only be summoned, not bred. They must be tied to an Extraordinary Object as their anchor in this world, as they cannot exist independently. The Spirit Horse is the best mount on the battlefield. They charge into the fray and hardly tire, but if the Extraordinary Object they depend on is destroyed, they will never appear again. A Spirit Horse undergoes a transformation every hundred years. Sometimes, they grow stronger, sometimes they split into two different Spirit Horses, and other times they perish. Generally, if a Spirit Horse manages to transform two or three times, there is a chance for it to become a Magic Flame Horse. It is almost incorporeal and can walk on any surface, be it hills, swamps, or water, and can even dash through a sea of flames. Summoning a Magic Flame Horse is extremely difficult, but the Adonis Clan''s Blood Magic not only allows for the summoning of Magic Flame Horses but also enables the re-forging of the Magic Flame Horses with Blood Flame Qi, allowing for an exceedingly close relationship with the Blood Clan. It can even draw upon its master''s strength or reciprocate by endowing strength to its master. After having spent a day narrating novels to Princess May, Charles finally relaxed and began flipping through the Adonis Clan''s secret scrolls. He was also quite interested in the Magic Flame Horses. In ancient China, traveling by horse relied on the availability of relay stations and inns for resupplying horses with fodder and beans. After a day''s travel, riders could find provisions at these establishments. In contrast, transportation in the Old Continent was very inconvenient. Despite the presence of knights, cavalry was not widespread, and there was no corresponding convenience supply chain, which made riding horses troublesome as one had to manage the horses'' fodder themselvesa significant hassle. Even in ancient China, deploying cavalry required a large number of supporting troops. In the Old Continent, a cavalry expedition often necessitated more than ten times the number of infantry providing logistics. What''s more, the Old Continent lacks grasslands that facilitate the swift movement of cavalry; instead, forests predominate the landscape. Charles, however, had heard that in the New Continent there are vast grasslands and the development of cavalry is much faster than in the Old Continent. A creature from another realm like the Magic Flame Horse requires no fodder; it only needs magic power to sustain its existence. Discover stories at My Virtual Library Empire Charles didn''t value it much as a mount for battle, but for traveling purposes, it was much faster than a carriage. Even the dark luxury could not compare to the speed of traveling by horseback. Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles was perusing the Adonis Clan''s secret scrolls, also known as the "Charles Mecklen Diary," when Princess May suddenly reached out and took the diary from him. She glanced at it and tossed it back to Charles, saying, "To what rank has your ''Bloody Glory'' been cultivated?" Charles replied softly, "Eighth Order." Orders seven to twelve belong to the Mid-Level Transcendent. At the moment, Charles counts as just entering the mid-level and still has a long way to go before reaching High-Level Transcendent. Princess May didn''t say much, only lightly stating, "Not far ahead lies St. Michael Island." Charles was slightly startled and inquired, "The St. Michael Island occupied by the Golden Goat fleet?" Charles remembered Crazy Horse Davis saying that departing from Cappadocia City, it would take at most half a day''s journey to reach St. Michael Island and the Golden Goat fleet, which possesses about thirty ships, three of which are warships. One of those warships should be in Cappadocia now, though he wondered how the fleet was faring. Princess May hummed in acknowledgment and then stated, "Even I wouldn''t dare venture to St. Michael Island." "They have one Magical Alchemy Warship, one Ancient Magic Warship, and a Sacred Order individual in command." "Back then, Zimmerman Axel Robin sought to conquer all the pirate fleets and personally engaged in a duel with the master of the Golden Goat fleet..." Unable to contain his curiosity, Charles asked, "What was the outcome?" Princess May answered, "The outcome was that Zimmerman gave up on St. Michael Island." Charles, who had previously not thought much of the Golden Goat fleet, now held it in higher regard upon learning of its glorious accomplishment and remarked, "No wonder Francis Drake and James Cook do not speak of attacking this island city." Princess May laughed softly and said, "Even with a Sacred Order on their ships, they wouldn''t dare approach St. Michael Island." Charles queried, "If we are not heading to St. Michael Island, where are we going?" Princess May spoke indifferently, "Naturally, to Cappadocia City!" "Don''t you have a fleet there?" Somewhat sheepishly, Charles said, "I was a bit crude in my control of the merchant ships back then, and I left no one in charge. That fleet has probably disbanded by now." Princess May suggested, "Why don''t we take a look to find out?" Charles didn''t argue further; after all, if the fleet was gone, it was no big deal. If it was still there... Well, wouldn''t that be too good to be true? The next day, when the sun rose, Charles saw a small hill emerging from the sea. The entire hill had been transformed into a city, with massive cannons at every direction. Around this island city, thirty to forty mid to large vessels were sailing back and forth, but only a dozen or so flew the flag of the Golden Goat fleet. Without instigating conflict with this pirate fleet, Princess May had the giant whale that looked up at the stars bypass St. Michael Island and head toward Cappadocia. The whale was much faster than average merchant ships. By the afternoon, Charles saw the small seaside city once again. To his surprise, the port of Cappadocia City, although indeed missing its previous seventeen ships, still had five or six merchant vessels docked, flying his flag. ``` Chapter 219 215, um, I dug out his Blood Core_2 Yes, when Charles was in Cappadocia City, he had the city and merchant ships all fly the Mecklen Family''s merchant flag.The great whale, looking up at the starry sky, was too massive to dock, so Charles and Princess May jumped into the sea ahead of time. He used the Quickness Technique and Spirit Spider Technique to sprint across the waves, and as they got close to Cappadocia, someone shouted, "It''s Mister Mecklen!" Immediately, the entire port erupted as countless residents, seemingly out of nowhere, waved their hands, clothing, baskets, and all sorts of messy things, cheering loudly, "Welcome home, Mister Charles Mecklen!" Princess May gave Charles an unexpected look and said, "You''re quite popular, aren''t you?" Charles chuckled awkwardly; he had not expected that after being away for so long, he would still command such prestige in this city. As soon as he set foot on the port, he saw Cruz, the former Patrol Army Superintendent of Cappadocia City, approaching with a team. On seeing Charles, Cruz''s eyes brimmed with tears, and he exclaimed, "Your subordinate greets Mister Mecklen." Charles raised his hand to help him up and asked, "Why are there only five or six ships left? Has everyone not disbanded yet?" Cruz replied softly, "They''ve taken alchemical magic potions and are very worried they will die. I had no choice but to concoct some ointment and trick them into thinking it was an antidote. Surprisingly... it worked rather well." "Now, the merchant fleet of Cappadocia City has expanded to twenty-three ships, and several merchant ship owners have joined voluntarily. Most of the merchant ships are not docked at the port; they''re out transporting goods and have not left Cappadocia City." "Everything in this city is thriving, life is much better than before." Charles took a glance at this "temporary subordinate" and for the first time realized that this guy was actually talented! His alchemical magic potion was a fake, and under normal circumstances, it would have been found out quickly. Charles didn''t expect that Cruz would actually maintain the fleet with a ruse of his own making. Well, there were some details that didn''t quite add up, but for the moment, Charles decided not to investigate further. Getting by without complicating things, and embracing ignorance on some matters, is a great wisdom in life. Charles took Princess May to the City Lord''s Mansion, and along the way, he noticed that the population of Cappadocia City seemed to have increased, and the city''s army seemed to have grown as well. Your next read is at My Virtual Library Empire He inquired with Cruz, and the former Patrol Army Superintendent replied, "Because you rescued the people of Song Spirit Island, freeing them from slavery, many people after your departure brought their families to Cappadocia, and it also attracted residents from other cities. Now Cappadocia has nearly ten thousand residents." Charles hadn''t expected the city to surprise him even more. He asked around and couldn''t understand how a city with almost no management could get better and better? Could it be that as long as the officials don''t meddle, the people themselves will make their lives better? Such a thought is too dangerous. It''s not conducive to the ideas promoted by the Empire, so it''s better not to entertain such thoughts. Charles did not introduce Princess May''s identity to anyone. The people of Song Spirit Island didn''t have a good impression of the Inglima Empire; after all, the Inglima''s local governor here was involved in slave trade, capturing natives of Song Spirit Island to sell to slavers. Dressed in plain robes, Princess May was wrapped up snugly, not looking at all like a princess. In Cappadocia City, Charles enjoyed high prestige, and no one dared to question why the lady by his side was always changing. Charles first arranged accommodation for Princess May, then pretended to deal with the "governance" of Cappadocia City a bit. The small city had been left without his guidance, but thanks to the presence of the "Westwind Knights," security was very good. Additionally, with no tax officials to worry about, the residents were at ease, and commerce had developed, becoming about twice as prosperous as when he had left. Not long after Charles returned to the City Lord''s Mansion, Simon hurried over. On seeing Charles, he too showed a face brimming with joy, his countenance not betraying the slightest hint of being forced. Charles had Cruz leave to do some work and then summoned Simon alone, asking, "How have you been feeling lately?" Simon coughed and answered in a low voice, "I''m aware that you didn''t actually give us alchemical magic potions." "Because many people have left Cappadocia City to transport goods and nothing happened, it''s completely different from the effects of the magic potion you described." "I myself had people stop using the antidote, and no one has died because of it." Charles was surprised by Simon''s frankness and asked, "Why don''t you leave?" Simon laughed, "Because you don''t know, after forming a fleet, we make a lot of money! Much more than a single merchant ship could earn. And since your Cappadocia City doesn''t collect taxes, everyone really likes it here." "We do business to get rich! Don''t you think?" Charles pondered for a moment; he truly hadn''t anticipated this turn of events. In the following ten days, Princess May didn''t talk about leaving. She didn''t seclude herself as she had in Notruden and aboard the Giant Whale, but went out every day to stroll around and visited every corner of Cappadocia City, quite excitedly. It wasn''t until ten days later, when Charles reached the part of the novel where the protagonist Du Wei died, that the Great Eldest Princess became furiously angry, cursed the author for half a day, and even wished that every friend the author knew would be reluctant to pick up the check at meals. She even devised a plan that once in Strasbourg, she would find about ten beautiful young women to disguise as readers and visit this malicious author every day. Now Charles felt even more relieved that the author hadn''t crossed over. If they were in the same world, he would undoubtedly be beaten up. Princess May didn''t want to continue listening to the story for two consecutive days, only muttering, "Why did the prince have to die? Such a great character, why did the author have to kill him off?" "This person... must have been raised by a stepmother when young, hence the stepmother-like disposition." On the third day, Princess May finally relented, asking Charles to prepare a merchant ship so they could set sail for Fars. Although Charles was very comfortable in Cappadocia City, he was eager to return to Fars, to Strasbourg, to see Anne again. Simon arranged the cleanest merchant ship for Charles, which was his former White Tea, and Charles and Princess May set sail. This time, they encountered no dangers. When the merchant ship docked at the port of Fars a few days later, Princess May took out a small crimson Heart Core and tossed it to Charles, saying, "You''ve worked so hard telling stories throughout the journey, consider this your payment." Charles took the crimson Heart Core, which was translucent and faintly glowed with a pale golden light, containing tiny specks of gold, very beautiful. He thought it might be the Heart Core of some magical creature and mused, "I''m not going to be a Demon Hunter, it''s no use to me, I could sell it." But the very next second, his expression changed as he hesitantly asked, "Does this thing come from... that Blood Clan member of the Sacred Order?" After disembarking, Princess May looked around and, disappointed with the scenery of Fars, said, "Yes!" Charles asked incredulously, "When you said you severely wounded him, do you mean to say..." Princess May said indifferently, "Hmm, I took his Blood Core!" Charles gazed at the crimson Heart Core in his hand, struck with shock, unable to compose himself for a long time. Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Indeed, it was a Holy Blood Core of the Blood Clan. An invaluable treasure. Chapter 220 216, Count Dardanian Charles took another careful look and finally confirmed that the tiny golden "spots" he had seen were actually "Bloody Runes."Charles gently activated Bloody Glory to check and confirmed that it was the Blood Core of the Duolian Clan. The secret technique of the Duolian Clan, based on the Blood Chain Technique, elevated one to Transcendence and could condense a blood lock chain, with infinite secret techniques, specializing in long-range attacks. Although the Duolian Clan was neither one of the three Emperor Clans nor among the six King Clans, the clan''s secret techniques were extremely powerful, producing many famous Transcendents who had made countless significant contributions to the Byron Empire. Princess May showed no interest in the port and said, "Let''s set off! Let''s reach Strasbourg sooner." Charles quickly released the Dark Luxury; Princess May got on the carriage and closed the door. Charles touched his nose, knowing it was highly inappropriate for a man to share a carriage with a princess, so he reluctantly took the coachman''s seat. Fortunately, the coachman''s seat in the Dark Luxury was quite comfortable, equipped with a canopy above, and the Spirit Horses did not require driving. He issued commands to the eight Spirit Horses, and the Dark Luxury sped towards Strasbourg. Charles browsed through the secret scrolls and pondered how to assimilate the Blood Core, enjoying himself leisurely. sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Because of the Prime Blood Boiling, if he wanted to assimilate this Blood Core, using Bloody Glory or other clans'' secret techniques wouldn''t work. He must cultivate the Duolian Clan''s secret technique to the realm of Prime Blood Boiling, and condense a Blood Core to begin digesting this Holy Blood Core. Of course, using it this way would definitely result in a massive waste. A Holy Blood Core at most could advance a person to the early stages of High Order; it couldn''t be transformed without loss. If he wanted no waste, using it to craft a Sacred Extraordinary Item would maximize the value of the Blood Core, but to create a Sacred Extraordinary Item, at least a Sacred Order Alchemist Master would be needed. Charles didn''t know any alchemist master of this level, and crafting such an extraordinary item, apart from requiring the Blood Core, would also need countless precious materials and the cost would be exorbitant. Although Charles could afford it, he was not very keen on investing. For him, even if a Sacred Extraordinary Item were crafted, keeping it safe wasn''t guaranteed. Sacred Orders might not be interested in worldly riches, but they would definitely vie for a Sacred Extraordinary Item. Charles was only of Intermediate rank, even by High Order he wouldn''t be able to utilize a Sacred Extraordinary Item. He held the Blood Core while contemplating, "This Blood Clan''s Sacred Order probably can''t re-condense a Blood Core for over a decade. As for whether they can recover their strength, that depends on luck; it could take decades, perhaps even never." "The lifespan of a Blood Clan''s Sacred Order exceeds that of humans, and their strength is relatively formidable. For the Great Princess to take out one of their Blood Cores in a two-against-one situation shows her strength is terrifyingly great," he thought. Charles placed the Blood Core on his right arm, then pressed it in forcefully. The Blood Core, passing through the skin, entered the Bloody Vortex of his right arm. As Charles raised his arm and looked closely again, he found it flawless. The Blood Core was a condensed Bloody Vortex. Experience exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire It was also fortunate; the seventh Bloody Vortex opened by his Bloody Glory was initially intended to refine the Bloody Rune of the Duolian Clan. If it were any other Bloody Vortex, it would repel the Prime Blood of the Duolian Clan and couldn''t be hidden, but this particular Bloody Vortex was perfectly suited for hiding this Duolian Clan''s Blood Core. After securing the Blood Core, Charles decided to set aside this treasure for the time being and continued diligently studying the Adonis Clan''s secret scrolls, researching the secret techniques of the Magic Flame Horse. The secret technique of the Adonis Clan, based on Blood Flame Qi, all changes in special abilities derived from the Blood Flame Qi; Bloodflame Transformation Art, Flame Hand, and Flame Scorching Blast Bullet were all advanced applications of Blood Flame Qi. But the Magic Flame Horse, also known as summoning a Magic Flame Horse, was different. It relied on the Adonis Clan''s Blood Energy as bait to lure a Magic Flame Horse from another world, then used Secret Techniques to control it. Charles reversed the Bloody Glory, turning all his Blood Energy into Blood Flame Qi. The two vampire weapons on him immediately became restless, whether it was the Blood Rose or the Withering Rose, both seemed to resonate with the Blood Flame Qi. Although these two weapons belonged to the Asiluo Clan, the Blood Flame Qi could resonate with any vampire weapon from any clan and manipulate them. Charles had previously been accustomed to fighting with the twelve angelic chords, but after switching to Blood Flame Qi, he knew that his way of fighting must also change accordingly. For instance, holding the Blood Rose, but there was always a Flame Hand holding the Withering Rose. If his Collapsing Mountain were still by his side, it would mean an additional two Flame Hands manipulating Collapsing Mountain, or he could personally use Collapsing Mountain, allowing the two Flame Hands to wield the Blood Rose and the Withering Rose, respectively. The Adonis Clan, though only one of the six royal clans, had always prided itself on its formidable combat strength because a member of the Adonis Clan who had cultivated the Blood Flame Qi acquired ranged attack capabilities, and cultivating a Flame Hand was like having an extra avatar. If not for the fact that cultivating an extra Flame Hand took too much time, having multiple Flame Hands attack simultaneously was akin to having several Adonis Clan members ganging up in a group assault. Therefore, the Adonis Clan was always known as the most resilient vampires. Even other Vampire Clans didn''t like them much and were reluctant to duel with members of the Adonis Clan because it was always too disadvantageous for them. The thick luxury of darkness was incredibly fast; it was just that within the territory of Fars, several battles had already erupted. Charles encountered a few battles along the way, but his current strength also qualified as formidable, making mere soldiers a trivial concern. Moreover, Charles was accompanied by a Sacred Order Princess Inglisma, whether it was a small group of Byron soldiers, the Black Phoenix Dynasty, or Beastman warriors, none could trouble him. On his way, Charles didn''t encounter any large troops, neither enemy nor ally. Several days later, he hastened back to Fars. The first thing Charles did, naturally, was to report to the Central Government Office, and then have the Central Government Office represent him in formally submitting the documents to the Minister of Foreign Affairs'' residence. Count Dardanian, upon hearing that the Great Princess May Guillaume of Inglisma had arrived in Strasbourg, hurried over. It was the first time Charles had met this high-ranking hereditary Count from the Empire''s hierarchy. Count Dardanian must have been a beautiful man when he was young, and now, he was a handsome middle-aged man, meticulously groomed. He courteously invited Princess May to stay at a palace of the Royal Family. When receiving Princess May, the Count did not forget to give Charles some reassurance and allow him to go home and wait for the Empire''s next arrangement. Having been away for too long, Charles was relieved to be back in Strasbourg. He was pleased to avoid the obligation of receiving the princess, and with a bit of secret joy, he bid farewell to Count Dardanian and went back to Elysian Pastoral Street No. 58. Chapter 221 217. Newly Appointed Although he already had an apartment at 221B Baker Street in Val de Vaz District, Charles still preferred No. 58 Elysian Pastoral Street, partly because the house there was bigger, and partly because Madam Nancy and Mrs. Plum Sauce were there, offering more thoughtful personal services.Most importantly, he had raised three Agile Cats, and the kittens were at their cutest and most entertaining stage. On his way back to No. 58 Elysian Pastoral Street, he took a detour to No. 1 Sparrowhawk Street. Taoles had a residence in Strasbourg. She was an unmarried lady still living with her parents, so she was not at the City Patrol Army Office in Lucavaro District, but both Anatasiya and Belisa were there, as well as his eighteen Hunchback Red Bear Warriors, who had returned to Strasbourg before Charles. Charles retrieved his two Knight''s Spears, Collapsing Mountain and Whale Slayer Lion Maru, along with another Magic Stabbing Sword. As for the Anti-Space Sniper Rifle, the two Silver Rhinoceroses, the assassin''s Dagger, the Vampiric Hand Axe he used to carry with him, the Magic Alchemy Wand, and other items, they were all in Machu Picchu. He couldn''t retrieve them that day, and indeed, much of his wealth wasn''t necessary to recover. After all, for Charles, the Savings Union was not considered secure. Machu Picchu was the truly secure place. Having returned to No. 58 Elysian Pastoral Street, Charles sent Madam Nancy to send messages to Annie, Taoles, Vini Yarsaenu, and Silvie Martin. This was his only social circle in Strasbourg. As for the Liemar Detective Agency, Charles planned to visit in person when he had time, thereby negating the need to send messages. Charles hadn''t expected that after these oral messages were delivered, several of the ladies gradually arrived at No. 58 Elysian Pastoral Street. Annie was the first to arrive, as Madam Nancy had given her the message first. Upon seeing Charles, tears misted in Annie''s eyes. She had been extremely worried during this time, especially as Tailor had returned early with some distressing news: Charles was with the Great Eldest Princess of the Inglima Empire, luring two members of Byron''s Blood Clan Sacred Order. That was certainly not good news. Knowing that Charles had returned safely, Annie set aside everything else. She had to see Mister Mecklen, determined not to wait until the next day. Vini Yarsaenu and Silvie Martin came together. Vini Yarsaenu, the famous female detective, hadn''t expected Charles''s career advance to be so swift. She even considered moving her detective agency to Lucavaro District. After all, in Lucavaro District, Charles truly covered the sky with one hand. Taoles was the last to arrive. She went to No. 1 Sparrowhawk Street first and brought Anatasiya and Belisa with her. When Charles saw the three of them, the curse of the Great Eldest Princess suddenly popped into his mind. Well, it wasn''t the curse wishing every author''s acquaintance would dodge the bill at meals. It was about finding a dozen lovely young ladies disguised as readers to visit this author every day. In Charles''s mind, the thought was, if Princess May appeared again, this place could probably host a Shura banquet. The most luxurious kind. No. 58 Elysian Pastoral Street had never seen so many visitors. Charles''s mood had never been so complicated. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He really wanted to slap himself. What was he thinking sending messages to Taoles? Fortunately, Miss Annie Brittany was a very generous girl, especially since her portrait hung in the living room on the first floor of No. 58 Elysian Pastoral Street, giving her a lot of confidence. She even took on a bit of the hostess''s air and helped arrange an afternoon tea. Continue your saga on My Virtual Library Empire As for half-complicated feelings, Silvie Martin might rank next to Charles. She was now Charles''s cousin, but in fact, she was his former fiance. If anyone knew Charles best, it was she. Silvie Martin knew how terrible this "cousin," her former fianc, had been, but she never imagined the earth-shaking changes in him after just a few years apart. She had always thought Charles was a prodigal son returning. But when Silvie saw the five girls who came to visit No. 58 Elysian Pastoral Street one after another, each one of them having top-tier beauty, each with notable family backgrounds, ranging from high to low but all remarkable even the lowest among them, Belisa, had been a personal maid for a duchess and was accustomed to grand scenes. The most, most, most important thing was that, besides Silvie, all five were Transcendents. Now, she suspected her former fianc wasn''t just a returning prodigal son; he had transformed into an even higher level of playboy. Annie Brittany, daughter of a count, senior at the University of Georgia, First Rank Transcendent. Taoles, a young miss from the Su Mei family, graduated from the University of Georgia, Third Order Transcendent. Anastasiya, illegitimate daughter of Baron Fel, graduated from Hatingen Thunder and Stormwind University, a Second Order Transcendent. Belisa, personal maid to Duchess Joseph, self-studied at the University of Georgia, a Second Order Extreme Flyer. Vinnie Yarsaenu can''t be counted, otherwise it would be too frightening... Silvie could hardly believe that her former fianc could even handle being a High-Level Transcendent. In Silvie''s mind, she even entertained a possibility, "If I hadn''t broken off the engagement and married Charles, would I be greeted every morning upon opening the door by a noble lady crying and holding a child?" "Hmm, perhaps some older beautiful ladies, or even men angrily holding rapiers!" "Such a life..." "I would never want it." "Breaking off the engagement was the best decision I made." The one consolation for Charles was that he had no special relationships with any of the young ladies, not even any flirtations, so after spending a short time with the guests, he quietly withdrew from the ladies'' circle and continued pondering his diary in the corner with his three Agile Cat cubs. On one hand, Charles, tried to improve his strength daily, on the other, he was deeply wary of the two Evil Gods, and he did not fully trust the diary. He thought for a while, took a mug of ale, and after taking a swig, felt refreshed all over. Since he had acquired the passage between Silver Pigeon Fort and Machu Picchu, he no longer lacked Silver Pigeon Fort''s ale. Silver Pigeon Fort''s ale, far superior to that of Strasbourg, had a taste somewhat like beer, which Charles greatly favored, and he rarely drank the fruit wine abundantly produced in Strasbourg. Of course, he still hadn''t gotten access to the more expensive champagne. When in Inglima, whether it was Count Lanmalock or the Red Dragon Palace, it seemed the champagne was everywhere, readily available, but back in Fars, the homeland of champagne, Charles found it difficult to acquire proper champagne. At that moment, Vinnie Yarsaenu and Silvie were preparing to take their leave as it was getting late. Charles put away his diary, had Madam Nancy bring out the gifts he had bought in Inglima for the ladies, and saw them out of Elysian Pastoral Street No. 58. Taoles also took Anastasiya and Belisa to bid farewell. Charles saw the three ladies off; they didn''t need gifts, having already accompanied him to Inglima. The Brittany family had very strict rules, so Anne couldn''t stay long either. She waited until everyone else had left before getting ready to leave. Before walking out, she whispered, "I''ve already inquired, and your new assignment is still for the Behemoth Duchy." Charles asked in surprise, "Why is it back to Behemoth again?" Anne said, "Our campaign in Ferlanden with Byron isn''t going well, so someone proposed that we make a feint at South Serif Territory, not to occupy or win, but just to draw some of Byron''s troops over." Charles was somewhat speechless; the battle plan did have some viability, but why was it him again? Anne hugged him, whispering, "But this time, your superior will be my cousin, and he will take care of you." Charles wanted to ask more, but as Anne rushed home and he had no immediate departure, he didn''t ask further, having plenty of time still. After seeing Anne off, Elysian Pastoral Street No. 58 quieted down, except for the magical portrait of Annie Brittany on the first floor, which bowed slightly, performing a courtly curtsy. Charles smiled slightly and returned an empire salute. He loudly told Madam Nancy, "Tomorrow, send me to Baker Street, and remember to remind me to bring some things over." Madam Nancy responded, and together with Mrs. Plum Sauce, headed back down to the basement. Although Anne had arranged for some items at 221B Baker Street in Val de Vaz District, Charles still lacked the ale he preferred to drink, the fruit wine for hosting guests, coffee, and various other miscellaneous items. Charles anticipated frequently visiting 221B Baker Street in Val de Vaz District, so he prepared in advance. In the next few days, apart from dating Anne, Charles was incessantly busy with several departments, not expecting that his administrative position as a specialized plenipotentiary war commissioner of the Fars Empire in Inglima Empire would not end upon his return but was somewhat of a semi-permanent governmental role, requiring extensive paperwork every time he returned. For instance, he had acquired the position of Archives Commissioner of the Red Dragon Palace and a 24th rank first-class official in Inglima, which all had to be reported and approved, allowing him to hold positions concurrently. While most times the Central Government Office and the Minister of Foreign Affairs would review and approve without issue, there were occasional complications. Although Charles didn''t encounter any troubles or obstructions, the bureaucratic procedures of government paperwork were frustratingly complex. After several days of running around, he also learned about his new assignment. It involved Krel Brittany, the up-and-coming talent of the Imperial Army, who had performed excellently in Ferlanden and was thus appointed as the commander for the military operation into South Serif Territory. The person who recommended Charles to Krel Brittany was none other than Her Majesty the Empress... Chapter 222 218. Brittany Offensive Charles was still on the high seas.When James Cook had sent Aurora, Taoles, and the others back to Fars. Emperor Julius Axler happened to review the documents regarding this matter, and just then, Her Majesty the Queen came to find her husband and casually mentioned, "This Charles Meklen is quite talented; have him go help Kreel Brittany." Emperor Julius Axler VI didn''t even consider it before agreeing to his beloved wife''s request, and just like that, Charles became a subordinate of Kreel Brittany. The incident seemed entirely coincidental. It wasn''t pushed forward by any significant figure. It is said that after Earl Brittany heard about this, he called his daughter over and recounted the whole story to her. Otherwise, Anne couldn''t have known about it in such detail. On the sixth day after Charles returned to Strasbourg, a guest he had anticipated arrived at his residence at 221B Baker Street in Val de Vaz District. No, strictly speaking, there were two guests. Charles had originally arranged to meet with Anne at 221B Baker Street in Val de Vaz District, but when he waited for a knock on the door and opened it, he saw two men and a woman. The woman was naturally Anne, but the two gentlemen were Kreel Brittany and Ebner Sumei. Charles was slightly surprised, but quickly invited the three into his room and asked, "Gentlemen, when did you return to Strasbourg?" Ebner Sumei smiled slightly and said, "A few days later than you. We''ve been coordinating logistics these days and have been nearly driven insane by the busyness." "We were originally worried that the quality of the replenished knighthood wouldn''t suffice in battle, but when we heard that your Westwind Knights were also involved, we were somewhat relieved." Charles asked, "How many knights in total?" Kreel Brittany replied indifferently, "Seven! However, apart from the Purple Goldfinch Knights and Fabolais''s knighthood, which I took over, they are all converted from local troops, and the quality of the soldiers is very poor." "Well, actually, the soldiers of Fabolais''s knighthood are also pretty bad." Charles couldn''t help but smile wryly; of course, he knew what Baron Fabolais''s knighthood was like. Frankly speaking, they weren''t even enough for one assault from his Westwind Knights, which were a standard mixed knighthood. With his promotion, Charles had also found some small connections and recently gathered much information, asking, "Isn''t the Purple Goldfinch Knights Viscount Berlant''s knighthood?" Kreel Brittany stated, "Correct, it is Viscount Berlant''s knighthood." "On the Felanden Battlefield, we, Fars, and Byron injected a large number of troops successively, raising the number to dozens of knights. After extended battles, both sides have suffered the loss of more than a dozen high-level officers, with a total of seven or eight knighthoods being defeated." Ebner Sumei said, "Viscount Berlant died in battle, leaving no direct descendants. After his knighthood was reconsolidated by the Empire, it was given to Kreel Brittany, who had performed outstandingly on the battlefield." Kreel Brittany spread his hands and announced, "As a result, I gained command of a cavalry troop and was reassigned from Felanden, becoming the temporary military Governor of Behemoth Duchy." This genuinely surprised Charles. This signified that following the deaths of Archduke Ferdinand and Grand Duke Joseph, the Behemoth Duchy was no longer under the control of the families associated with the two dukes but had entered the direct jurisdiction of the Empire. The territorial power of the Empire is divided into: counties directly governed by the Empire, territories with local autonomy, noble estates, overseas territories, and overseas vassals. The Governor is the highest administrative official of an autonomous territory! Which means: Kreel Brittany had replaced the original Behemoth Family and had temporarily become the master of the duchy. Ebner Sumei spoke with a smile, "Kreel Brittany bears the military task of consolidating all the military forces of Behemoth Duchy and attacking the territories of Southern Seraph, and even the military campaign is named after his surname, being called the Brittany Offensive." Charles tilted his head, thinking, "If anyone says Earl Brittany didn''t push this forward, I would surely scorn their intelligence." Your next chapter awaits on My Virtual Library Empire He of course knew what Kreel Brittany and Ebner Sumei had come for? Kreel Brittany needed to completely control all the military forces of Behemoth Duchy, and Charles Meklen, by nature, bore the mark of the Brittany Family. Not to mention that since Anne had entered the room, she hadn''t said a word, but there hung a magical portrait of Miss Brittany in the living room of the residence at 221B Baker Street, with a mischievous and charming smile. This was no longer a hint... Charles gave a little shake, and in the corner of the hall was a small brass bell. Soon after, the apartment''s butler arrived at the door and politely inquired, "Sir, what can I do for you?" Charles responded, "Bring four cups of coffee and four servings of food." He casually handed over a Fu Er and said, "Keep the change as a tip." The apartment butler happily left. It wasn''t long before the butler brought over the coffee, a meal set, and some desserts. S~ea??h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles invited Krel Brittany, Ebner Sumei, and Anne to dine with him and said, "I will definitely support Krel with all my strength." "You don''t need to worry about my side." Krel smiled slightly. He had never doubted that Charles would refuse since the two families were close to becoming relatives. The Brittany Family currently only had one Earl, but that might not be the case in the future. Krel Brittany was in a good mood because this trip had gone smoothly, and he even shared some personal matters with Charles, "Ebner Sumei and I, after going through one battle after another in Felanden, have both gathered the Proof of War." "Now, both of us have collected the Eight Great Knights'' Certificates, just lacking that last bit of opportunity." "Next, it''s a race between us to see who will become the youngest Sacred Order in the Fars Empire first." "Oh, limited to those who are still alive, of course." Charles couldn''t help but chuckle. He knew whom Krel Brittany was referring to, even though he was aware that the true youngest Sacred Order was not actually dead. Charles jokingly said, "It''s a pity that I am neither a knight nor young anymore, so I can only be a spectator and cannot participate in such competition." Krel Brittany looked at Charles with a touch of emotion. When they first met, it had been Anne who asked for his help to participate in a duel. However, due to the army''s deployment, he had to break the commitment, which Krel Brittany considered almost a sacrilege. He felt a bit better only after promising to always pay the debt of friendship. But then, to his surprise, Charles had actually killed the high-order detective from the detective agency in a duel, a fact that Krel Brittany, unable to distinguish Harriet''s identity, found quite impressive. Yet even Krel hadn''t imagined just how much he had underestimated this future cousin-in-law. At Silver Pigeon Fort, Charles had charged alone into the fray and killed Jonathan, then at Mostar Fort, he slew two Transcendents and a High-Level Transcendent from the South Ceraph Reclamation Army, Zolman, garnishing quite the impressive military record. Although still not on par with him, Charles was becoming the "little War God" of the younger generation in the army. Recently, on his mission to Inglima, Charles even dueled with Notruden''s youngest lion, supposedly for a miss from Su Mei''s Home. While the news made Anne smash a set of tableware in anger, it also started to make Charles Meklen''s name known across the Old Continent, no longer just an obscure figure. Thinking about this, Krel Brittany chuckled to himself. He knew how angry his cousin had been at the time, but he didn''t see it as anything significant; after all, Charles wouldn''t stay in Inglima and not return. Indeed, from beginning to end, Anne never mentioned Aurora in front of Charles. Ebner Sumei, who was "in the know," laughed and said, "Meklen, you''ll catch up with us sooner or later." Charles didn''t think he could become a Sacred Order so soon, let alone be confident about when he could advance to a High Order. He shrugged his shoulders, skipped over the topic, and asked, "When do you plan to set off next?" "My Westwind Knights were left near Machu Picchu on the way to the Behemoth Duchy, so it''s a good opportunity to bring them along." Krel Brittany said, "I''m not sure for the moment. You know the Empire''s efficiency has never been too high." He pushed away his plate and said, "I''ve finished eating. These last few days haven''t been easy. Ebner Sumei and I haven''t had a proper meal, so staying here was very pleasant. But we have things to do and don''t want to disturb you and Anne any longer." Krel Brittany''s visit was to confirm whether Charles would join his side. Although they had a good relationship, this step still needed to be taken in person and not taken for granted. Now that it was confirmed that Charles, his future cousin-in-law, would stand firmly on his side, Krel Brittany needed to prepare for other matters. It was his first time leading an army independently, and he wanted to make this battle a resounding success. Charles didn''t try to keep them, saying, "Make sure to call me when you''re leaving." Ebner Sumei laughed heartily and followed Krel Brittany''s steps, leaving 221B Baker Street in Val de Vaz District. As soon as they left, Anne became lively, walking around the room. Despite having bought many things, she was still not satisfied. She dragged Charles out again to shop for more items. Although Elysian Pastoral Street No. 58 was Charles''s home, it felt somewhat unhomey to Anne, even though she had made it her own in some ways. Val de Vaz District''s 221B Baker Street, which she had chosen herself, was different; she held a special affection and wanted to make it cozy and sweet. Naturally, Charles wouldn''t dampen her spirits and happily accompanied Anne out the door. He still remembered that he owed a balance on his Elysian Pastoral Street No. 58 property, and discussed with Anne on the way whether they should settle that final payment first. Chapter 223 219. Angry Bunana Charles received salaries from two countries and also had slots for a private knighthood, and not considering savings, his income alone was more than enough to cover the final payment for Elysian Pastoral Street No. 58.Anne agreed with him on dealing with this debt. For Charles, handling this matter was convenient; he transferred some Aegeus to Anne, who naturally brought back the corresponding debt documents to him. They left the Val de Vaz District, but they did not go to the Picardy District. Although Picardy District had a complete range of goods, it lacked class. To purchase high-end products, one needed to go to the Alexander District. Although Anne tried to be as "frugal" as possible, after all, she was the daughter of Earl Brittany, so this shopping trip taught Charles what "spending" really meant. They spent a total of fifty-two Aegeus. Well, converted to Renminbi, nearly a million was spent. Miss Annie Brittany took care of all the payments. Mister Charles Meklen was only responsible for signing the delivery addresses. Charles knew that this day would eventually come, he had prepared himself long ago and chose to silently accept it... After buying their items, they returned to 221B Baker Street in the Val de Vaz District. Charles saw a carriage stopped in front of the house; the person on the carriage did not get off, clearly waiting for someone. Just as Charles and Anne were about to move their items inside, a voice said, "You really live here. I came to ask why, even in Fars bookstores, those two books are not available?" Charles stiffened completely. It wasn''t just on the Old Continent; even on Earth, those two books weren''t easy to find in bookstores. Web novels were published, but with limited prints and not being bestsellers, their availability in stores was generally poor. Princess May in a black robe got off the carriage and, upon seeing Anne, nodded slightly as a greeting. Fearing that Anne might misunderstand, Charles hurriedly introduced, "This is Princess May Guillaume, the biological aunt of His Majesty Alfred Guillaume from Inglima, here on a diplomatic mission to our Fars Empire." "And this is Anne! Annie Brittany, the beloved daughter of Earl Brittany and also my good friend." "Princess May, please come in, and I will explain everything to you in detail," Charles said. Charles racked his brain for an explanation until everyone was seated in the room and coffee was served, but he still couldn''t think of a proper reasoning. In the end, he had no choice but to grit his teeth and say, "I too saw these two books when I was young, in a bookstore in the Behemoth Duchy." "So they weren''t available in Strasbourg?" "They are quite old books now, perhaps the publisher doesn''t have them in stock anymore," he explained. Stay connected via My Virtual Library Empire Princess May appeared very disappointed and mumbled to herself, "I also looked through Fars novels, still the same ones, no different from those in Inglima. Far from comparing to the stories of Roland and Du Wei, how could such great novels not be bestsellers?" Anne curiously watched them both but wisely said nothing. Princess May lingered only briefly before telling Charles, "I will make a trip to the Behemoth Duchy then." Sweat beaded Charles''s forehead again; even the Behemoth Duchy wouldn''t have those two books. But he couldn''t just slap his own face right now. He could only weakly say, "I wish you a smooth journey." Princess May didn''t stay much longer and soon got up to leave. If Annie wasn''t there, she wouldn''t have minded letting Charles continue to tell her stories, but with Annie there... She also wanted to carry herself with the grace of a princess. After seeing off Princess May, Charles decided to start by "confessing half the truth;" he whispered, "I''m in trouble." Anne asked, "What kind of trouble?" Charles cut the story short and highlighted the essential parts, saying, "The princess is a fan of novels. She brought a novel on board, and I inadvertently showed a look of disdain and almost got slapped by the princess." "In a moment of desperation, I claimed I had read better novels and fabricated one on the spot. I managed to dodge that bullet but ended up attracting even bigger trouble." Anne exclaimed, "You can write novels?" Immediately, Charles outlined the content of two fantasy novels, picking just the summaries, and shared them with Anne, whose eyes grew brighter as she whispered, "I have an idea." Charles asked, "What idea?" Anne said, "I will find a few scribes who work fast. You can recite the novel to them, and once it''s organized, we''ll find a publisher to publish it." sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "That should take care of it." Charles, both surprised and delighted, asked, "Can we really do that?" Anne nodded and said, "Leave it all to me." "I can bring people over tomorrow." Charles sighed with relief and said, "Anne, you truly are my lucky goddess." Anne Brittany smiled radiantly; she believed the words Charles had spoken. Charles didn''t know Princess May; he used to be an ordinary Earthling and, since crossing over, a merchant''s son, unaware of the high society affairs. But as a young lady of the Brittany family, how could Anne not know the Great Eldest Princess, Princess May Guillaume, who was a novel aficionado, and whose husband''s demise at the hands of Zimmerman in a duel was already famous across the Old Continent? Anne had always thought highly of Charles''s ability, which is why she gradually started dating him, but she had not expected Charles to know about novels too. Since Charles had crossed over, busy with surviving, he had no idea that novelists held a high status in the Old Continent, with many famous writers even entering the court to share their latest works with the Royal Family and high nobility. Anne, too, had cherished several novels but thought Charles disliked them because he seemed to despise them, so she deliberately hid her hobby. Anne had also secretly felt sorry that Mister Mecklen disliked novels, thinking she might have to hide this hobby and sneak around to read novels in front of him. But it turned out Charles didn''t dislike reading novels; he thought those novels were terrible, and he could write far superior ones himself. Just from hearing the outlines Charles shared, Anne thought these two novels were indeed better than any novel from the Old Continent, especially when Charles briefly mentioned the death of Prince Chen, making Anne''s heart break, wondering how Du Wei could not live a happy and joyous life with Prince Chen. Anne decided that when publishing, she would personally find someone to write an extra chapter to include in the text, insisting on hiring the best novelist to ensure Du Wei and Prince Chen live happily ever after. Well, Charles didn''t know Anne would do such a thing. If he knew He would definitely advise Anne not to let the ghostwriter use their real name or common pen name, but to adopt a pen name in the style of Inglima: Furious Bunana! It would help sustain a long life. Chapter 224 220, Up-and-Coming Author: Anne Mecklen While Charlotte patiently awaited news from Krel Brittany, Anne arranged for fifteen skilled scribes to work with him. Every day, Charlotte would recite five thousand words, and then immediately another scribe would take over, keeping them all working at top speed. Incredibly, they managed to produce fifty to sixty thousand words each day.These manuscripts would then be sent to a publisher with some connections to the Brittany Family. By evening, the drafts were organized into final copies, illustrated, and every sixty thousand words were compiled into a volume. In just seven days, the first volumes of two books were on the shelves of every major bookstore in Strasbourg. Charlotte, a person deeply concerned with his image, insisted on not revealing his name on either book and even gave the naming rights to Anne. After confirming that he truly did not wish to have his name attached, she published the two novels under the pen name Anne MacLennan. Yes, the spin-off about the loving relationship between Du Wei and the Crown Prince was also released under this pen name. Charlotte was terrified that Princess May would find out that the Behemoth Duchy didn''t have these two books and would dig up something from him. After all, the Great Eldest Princess had single-handedly dealt a heavy blow to a Duolian Clan Blood Transcendent and even extracted their Blood Core. That achievement was far too memorable for Charlotte. Even Senior Menilman wasn''t that brutal. So, leveraging his status as a Transcendent, Charlotte worked tirelessly every day, feverishly memorizing the novels. Read exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire Krel Brittany and Ebner Sumei had not come by these days; they were busy. This military expedition of the Purple Goldfinch Knights was also an opportunity for them. As they were not the direct successors of their families, they had no chance of inheriting titles and had to earn their way on their own. Not every noble is born with a golden spoon in their mouth; some only have a gilt one. As the days passed with Charlotte diligently memorizing the manuscripts, he began to yearn for the times he spent outside in cities like Strasbourg, Silver Pigeon Fort, Cappadocia City, and Notruden. His life there was actually quite good. It wasn''t as unbearable as now, where he had to memorize novels from Earth every day. These two novels were over three million words each, and the Old Continent had never before seen such lengthy sagas. And to have stories that remained thrilling and full of unexpected twists and turns was incredibly addicting to read but agonizing to memorize. Charlotte couldn''t count how many times he thought about cutting out plotlines and leaving the novels unfinished. But the mere thought of the fierce Princess May made him realize that truncating his stories might just lead to his own dynasty coming to an abrupt end at the hands of the Great Eldest Princess of Inglima. A week after the novels were published, Krel Brittany finally settled the military affairs and came to inform Charlotte that they could set out on their journey. Charlotte breathed a sigh of relief, readying his belongings for departure. Anne thoughtfully prepared a creative support team for him. This team consisted of ten horses and fifteen skilled scribes, ensuring that Charlotte could continue memorizing on the move during the tumult of military campaigns and could send batches of manuscripts back to Strasbourg every few days. Neither Krel Brittany nor Ebner Sumei had any objections to this arrangement. Upon departure, Charlotte brought along Taoles, Anatasiya, Belisa, and the eighteen Hunchback Red Bear Warriors, as well as all the members of the Patrolling Army from Sparrowhawk Street Number One, amassing a group of nearly two hundred people. Of course, this modest troop paled in comparison to the other Knighthoods. At present, Krel Brittany only controlled two Knighthoods. The other five were: Charlotte''s Westwind Knights, currently in Machu Picchu; another belonged to the Baron Fabolais, which had already returned to Silver Pigeon Fort; another Knighthood, consisting of the defeated troops under Grand Duke Joseph''s command, was stationed at Mostar Fort; and the remaining two were Knighthoods converted from local military forces of the Behemoth Duchy, with complicated backgrounds. Kreel Brittany had to subdue these forces one by one. Although it was somewhat difficult, he still brimmed with confidence. Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After all, he had already made the best start; the formidable Westwind Knights had already sworn their loyalty, and the commander of the knights was absolutely trustworthy. Charles followed the army for a day and then approached Kreel Brittany with a request to go to Machu Picchu and bring back the troops. Kreel Brittany, of course, immediately granted permission. He continued the campaign with two of the main legions, while Charles split off from the main group and headed straight for Machu Picchu. Machu Picchu was the first Labyrinth he had acquired and the only one that had undergone thrice the "Maze-ification." It could almost be considered Charles''s most significant base of operation. Charles didn''t care about the fleet in Cappadocia City because he knew he couldn''t control it, but the Westwind Knights in Machu Picchu were where he left his most loyal subordinates. Charles, accompanied by Taoles and others, hurried back to Machu Picchu. From afar, he noticed that Machu Picchu was somewhat different from when he had left; it was far busier than before. Charles was slightly puzzled. As he approached Machu Picchu, he heard someone shouting excitedly, "Officer MacLennan is back!" "Mr. Charles is back." "Our leader is back." Cheers, like waves, billowed one after another and quickly spread throughout Machu Picchu. Dobin, Yellow Bear, The Spotted Deer Gwen, The Wind Wolf Bankcroft, and hundreds of others surged out to surround Charles and his party, escorting them into Machu Picchu. Once inside this Labyrinthine city, Charles found it busier than ever. Not only had the population increased by nearly thirty percent since his departure, but tens of new shops had also opened up. Just as he was about to inquire what had happened, he saw Ross Bard from Bard Commerce approaching with a beaming smile. Charles had not punished him before, not due to any far-sighted strategy, but simply as a quirk of being a transmigrator; yet seeing this merchant still irked him. Just as he was about to scold him, he heard Ross Bard say, "After you left, I moved my entire family over here and had every merchant from Bard Commerce send people to open branches in Machu Picchu." "I also helped the brothers of the knighthood with their needs to settle down, providing them with moving expenses to bring their families to Machu Picchu." "Now, the population of Machu Picchu has nearly reached twenty thousand." Ross Bard''s face was full of sycophancy. Charles had said nothing last time, but Ross Bard had felt a chill to his core. After Charles left Machu Picchu, Ross Bard had wallowed in pain and sent for his family to return, investing his entire fortune into Machu Picchu with a gritted resolve. The current state of Machu Picchu, transformed in appearance, was the result of Ross Bard''s tireless efforts and the full application of his lifetime''s business acumen. With a few casual inquiries, Charles learned the truth and suddenly had a revelation, "Sometimes, staying silent and posing without a word can be quite effective." Chapter 225 Menilman and Menier Charles, although a civilian, had fought several battles on the battlefield, having experience with both the army and the navy. He knew not to bring along any arbitrary soldiers; thus, even though the population of Machu Picchu was booming, he selected only a little over two thousand men, leaving the rest to continue developing in Machu Picchu.Enjoy exclusive adventures from My Virtual Library Empire The reason he brought only two thousand men was also that the Purple Goldfinch Knighthood had less than three thousand men. Bringing too many would have been embarrassing for Krel Brittany. Besides, the original Westwind Knights never had that many people. This time, Charles left Taoles and Belisa in Machu Picchu. He had considered leaving Anatasiya as well, but since Anatasiya preferred the battlefield, he took her along with Dobin, Yellow Bear, The Spotted Deer Gwen, and The Wind Wolf Bankcroft. This time, Charles selected the most robust warriors. Their movements were incredibly swift, and they caught up with Krel Brittany''s main force within a day. Krel Brittany''s troops brought too much baggage, far more than was needed to attack South Serif, making their movement extremely sluggish. Krel Brittany had heard that Charles had won several victories in the Behemoth Duchy, but he hadn''t expected him to muster a knighthood as large as "over two thousand men." He knew that the Westwind Knights were originally the Patrolling Army from the Lucavaro District. Most patrolling armies were just on paper, and having a few hundred men was considered good. Where did these two thousand come from? Krel Brittany couldn''t figure it out no matter how he tried. But Krel Brittany wasn''t the type to seek clarity in everything. To him, a powerful Westwind Knighthood was a good thing. As for Taoles'' absence, he highly appreciated it. After all, he was a good friend of Ebner Sumei, and Ebner didn''t want his sister on the battlefield either. Krel Brittany had intended to ask Charles to leave Taoles at Silver Pigeon Fort, but it turned out Charles had already left Taoles in Machu Picchu. This pleased Krel to no end and earned him Ebner''s favor. They all believed that Charles thought it convenient for Taoles to return home at any time due to Machu Picchu''s proximity to Strasbourg In any case, it wasn''t a significant misunderstanding. The army soon arrived at Silver Pigeon Fort. The person to greet Krel Brittany was not Baron Fabolais but someone Charles had never expected yet had been lingering in his mindMenilman Sumei. The Empire''s First Rose was still strikingly charismatic, leading a troop of hundreds outside of Silver Pigeon Fort, waiting for their arrival. Charles held no affectionate feelings; rather, this senior was his most reliable support since his arrival, and without Menilman''s promotions, he wouldn''t be here today. Upon seeing Menilman, Krel Brittany and Ebner Sumei were much more excited than Charles, their demeanor as submissive as that of two tail-wagging puppies. Before Charles had a chance to greet her, he saw Krel Brittany hand over a large amount of baggage from his troops, even including the civilians that transported the baggage, to Menilman. He suddenly realized that his senior''s days in the navy must not have been easy. This also explained why Krel Brittany stayed in Strasbourg for so long and brought more supplies than needed for the attackthese were meant for Menilman. Before leaving, Menilman finally noticed Charles, motioned him over with a wave of her hand. Charles, feeling very nervous, approached his senior and heard Menilman say softly, "Keep up the good work!" Charles nodded vigorously. Menilman didn''t say much else and turned to leave. Charles couldn''t help but say, "If you pass by Cappadocia City, you can stop to resupply. I have a bit of influence there." Menilman nodded slightly, leaving behind three men with different emotions, each taking the provisions and her troops, and soon disappeared outside of Silver Pigeon Fort. With many rivers and proximity to the coast, moving forward from Silver Pigeon Fort leads to several prominent port cities of the Fars Empire. Menilman''s fleet was likely stationed in one of them. While Charles had speculated before, it was only now he truly understood how profoundly the Empire Rose incident impacted Menilman, necessitating her to arrange her own supplies. Krel Brittany slapped Charles on the shoulder, drawing him and Ebner Sumei close, and whispered, "This matter must be kept from everyone." Ebner Sumei didn''t speak; he just glanced at Charles. sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles sighed and said, "Menilman is my senior and the one who promoted me. Apart from betraying Anne, there''s nothing I''m unwilling to do for my senior." This answer greatly satisfied the two gentlemen. It clarified that Charles was not merely an admirer but occupied a different position. Especially to Krel Brittany who patted Charles on the shoulder again and said, "Let bygones be bygones. Anne is a good girl, and I will support you fully." These few words were loaded with meaning. Charles listened with a pounding heart. The three had just concluded their deepest level of communication, establishing a silent agreement to stand together, when they saw a pink light streak across the sky and then make a slight turn midair before plummeting toward the ground. Chapter 226 221, Menilman and Menier_2 Kreel Brittany and Ebner Sumei''s expressions changed dramatically, exclaiming, "Sacred Order!?"Charles was more familiar with that pink Fighting Spirit, and shouted, "It''s Princess May! Princess May Guillaume." This statement turned Kreel Brittany and Ebner Sumei from shock to full-blown terror, as they both exclaimed, "Menier is in danger!" The two of them activated their Fighting Spirit, turning into two streams of storm and lightning, and rushed out of the group. Charles hesitated slightly, then told a few of his subordinates, "I''ll go have a look too." He knew of the grudge Princess May held against his schoolmate, although the grudge seemed somewhat inexplicable. Wouldn''t the Great Eldest Princess, who even he feared, lash out, let alone facing Menierman himself? Could this be the vengeance of a husband slain? In the Eastern Great Nation where Charles had lived in his past life, there was a saying: a feud over a father''s murder, a grudge over a wife stolen! This phrase was used to describe the depth of personal enmities. It stood to reason that, reversed, having her husband slain by Zimmerman in a duel was surely a lifelong relentless resentment for this widowed Great Eldest Princess! The Great Eldest Princess always traveled in a black robe, never showing her face, with no other hobbies aside from novels, nor did she interact with anyone. She was certainly devastated after her husband''s death, only short of a complete change in temperament. Ah, Mister Charles Mecklen had personal experience. He had been thrown onto an enemy warship by the Great Eldest Princess, thrown into the sea, and even intimidated with a whale. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Not to mention the painful life of being forced to memorize novels... He would say that traveling with Princess May was the most torturous time since he had transmigrated, even including his previous life, the worst of both combined. Even now, his group included a team of quick scribes and fast horse couriers for dispatching manuscripts. The aftereffects had not yet dissipated. Charles was somewhat worried about Menierman, his schoolmate, but he knew his worry was useless; after all, he was merely a Mid-Level Transcendent. If Princess May were to explode in fury, High-Level Transcendents like Kreel Brittany and Ebner Sumei might be somewhat effective, but what could he do? Stand on the side and shout, "Stop fighting!"? What a strong flavor of a romance novel heroine. Even with his Quickness Technique2, Spirit Spider Technique, and even using the Wings of the Hatchling Dragon, Charles was still far behind the two High-Level Transcendents, whether Kreel Brittany or Ebner Sumei, unlike any other High Order he had encountered before. High Orders are different too! Thirteenth Rank and Eighteenth Rank could never be the same. Practicing common Secret Techniques and the Old Continent''s top knight inheritance can''t be on the same level. Kreel Brittany and Ebner Sumei, who practiced the Old Continent''s top knight inheritance, had just broken through to the Eighteenth Rank and were just a step away from advancing to Sacred Order. No matter how vigorously Charles pushed his Secret Technique, he still fell increasingly behind the two already stirring up storms and lightning. By the time he arrived at the scene, Kreel Brittany and Ebner Sumei were already standing behind Menierman, with their rapiers drawn, ready to fight for the Empire''s First Rose. Princess May, in her black robe, still wore her cold, aloof expression as she faced everyone, like a proud plum blossom that bloomed defiantly on a snowy day. But almost everyone knew that it was Princess May alone who was the stronger party. An army of hundreds was, in fact, the weaker side. Charles, panting and holding his knees, noted that the fight hadn''t started yet, and there might still be a chance. He prepared to try his "Su Qin Technique," although he was no Su Qin or Zhang Yi, but he was confident in the knowledge of his past world and his accumulated knowledge as a transmigrator. Just as Charles was about to speak, he heard Princess May say, "None of the bookstores in the Behemoth Duchy had those two books you''ve talked about." "Have you been lying to me all this time?" Charles hadn''t expected that, while he was composing his lines, he would become the center of attention. Suddenly with Princess May''s remark, including Menierman, everyone''s gaze focused on him. Kreel Brittany even asked in lip language, "What books?" Ebner Sumei made a gesture, expressing his own confusion. In a flash, Charles very much wanted to tell everyone, "I''m in the wrong place! I''m leaving right now! Pretend I was never here!" Well, that''s three sentences. Without waiting for a response from Charles, Princess May indifferently said, "I have important matters right now concerning the books. We''ll explain everything when we return to Strasbourg." Charles roared inwardly, "What do you mean ''we''? Who''s ''we'' with you? ''We'' or not ''we''..." But he dared not speak out, afraid that Princess May would suddenly vent her anger and kill him first. This Great Eldest Princess was truly mad. Even the Blood Clan''s Sacred Order, claiming to have excavated the Blood Core, had indeed done so. Princess May turned her head and said to Menierman, "It''s all thanks to this fellow, tricking me into thinking there were two novels available only in Behemoth Duchy. That''s why I came here searching for the original novels." "I never expected our paths to cross like this." "This is our first meeting, right!?" "Miss Menierman Sumei?" "Or perhaps you prefer another title, Miss Rose of Fars?" Menierman responded faintly, "Stop talking nonsense." "Princess May Guillaume, draw your sword." Princess May gave a slight smile, about to mock her harshly once more, but then she saw Menierman''s whole body enshrouded in a night-like intense Fighting Spirit, her feet slowly leaving the ground, and the glow on her sword turning to a dark shade. Under the enveloping darkness, a strange full moon emerged. Dark Breath Technique! Black Moon Goddess Meditation Technique! Menierman had already ascended to the Sacred Order. Everyone present couldn''t help but get excited. Charles wasn''t excited; he was just dumbfounded. Menierman was the most talented knight! Everyone knew. Despite the radiance of the Empire''s First Rose being constantly supressed by her lawless fianc, Zimmerman Axel Robin, who dominated the entire Old Continent, her charm, talent, and prowess remained unmistakably evident. Menierman had always been the foremost rose in the hearts of all young men in Fars and throughout the nations of the Old Continent. But at this moment, Menierman also proved that she not only possessed beauty but also strength that matched her unparalleled beauty. Princess May smiled slightly, suddenly transforming into a pink streak of light, charging toward Menierman. Blackness collided with pink in the sky. An instant created the crisp sound of an air burst, swirling endlessly, like summer''s gentle thunder. The three men on the ground, despite being willing, were powerless to interfere in the duel. As none of them were of the Sacred Order, none could ascend to the air. Charles had never kept the Floating World Blossom close by, because although it could fly, each ascent would cause countless petals to scatter, much too fragile, and each petal was part of Aegeus, which he was loath to use. At this moment, even if Charles wanted to help, it was absolutely impossible. Even if he had the Floating World Blossom at hand, he couldn''t possibly interfere in a battle of this caliber. This was a duel between the two most renowned ladies of the Old Continent. This duel was about winning, losing, and... pride. Princess May transformed into a myriad of falling flowers, hundreds of petals emerging within the pink Fighting Spirit. It was Charles''s first time witnessing the Great Eldest Princess truly in action. When she confronted the two Blood Clan Sacred Orders, her Fighting Spirit never had such impressive variations. Princess May''s Fighting Spirit truly matched the ancient Earth poem: "The east wind fills with blossoms a thousand trees by night. More scattering, May showers!" Menierman''s Fighting Spirit, like a dark night with a wicked moon aloft, danced gracefully in the moonlight, her body merging with the night. Charles had never before seen such beautiful combat, such breathtaking scenes. It also reminded him of another ancient Earth poem: "The common moon that shines before my window is unlike any other when May blossoms differ." Chapter 227 222, the power to determine ones own destiny The plum blossoms were more beautiful, the Black Moon colder.The higher the plum blossoms stood, the more elusive the moon became in the night sky. Charles had initially been worried that Sister Menilman, who had just advanced to the Sacred Order, might not be a match for Princess May. But he quickly realized that he probably didn''t understand Sister Menilman deeply enough. Menierman Sumei was absolutely not just a newcomer to the Sacred Order. She had always been hiding her true strength. In the entire Old Continent, both Menierman Sumei and Princess May Guillaume could be considered part of the first tier of the Sacred Order. If we are only talking about female members of the Sacred Order? Well then! Charles Mecklen was ignorant, he hardly knew any other female members of the Sacred Order, but anyway, he felt that Mama Karen was far from matching Sister Menilman or Princess May. If there were a bucket of popcorn at this time... That would be too heartless and insane. Kreel Brittany and Ebner Sumei would definitely beat up anyone who ate popcorn at this time. Regardless of gender! Without distinction of age. Suddenly, Kreel Brittany said, "Princess May isn''t using Red Dragon Fighting Qi." Hatingen Thunder and Storm University produce the most great knights, whether it''s a Thunder Knight or a Storm Knight, they represent the pinnacle of knighthood on the Old Continent. Only the Ebulrahan Clan, renowned as the first knightly clan of vampires, and the University of Tubingen they established, could rival them. However, it wasn''t to say that there were no other top-level knightly traditions on the Old Continent. For example, the Red Dragon Fighting Qi of the Englima Royal Family and the Frost Dragon Fighting Qi of the Lamblock Family are also top-notch knightly secret techniques, but these secret techniques are no longer found among commoners. Although Charles had attended university, he was not so knowledgeable about noble affairs. He had always thought Princess May practiced Red Dragon Fighting Qi, even if it was somewhat pinkish, but since they were similar in color, he thought they shouldn''t be too different. Upon hearing Kreel Brittany say this, he couldn''t help but ask, "It''s not Red Dragon Fighting Qi?" Ebner Sumei interjected, "Absolutely not." He took a deep breath and said in a low voice, "If Krel and I are not mistaken, this Fighting Spirit must be one that Princess May created herself." Kreel Brittany also affirmed, "That''s what I think." "This princess is truly a genius." "Not inferior to Menierman." Charles could hear that Kreel Brittany''s voice trembled slightly as he spoke, it was quite clear he did not wish for any female to surpass Menierman. Charles didn''t want to dwell on these matters and asked, "Who could win?" Ebner Sumei decisively replied, "I don''t know." He looked up at the sky and added, "Menier must have been hiding her strength for a long time." "Nobody knows when she advanced to the Sacred Order, but she definitely didn''t do so recently. This Black Fighting Qi is robust and solid, certainly above the Twenty-First Rank." "Princess May''s strength is definitely above Menier''s, but her Fighting Spirit is self-created. This technique still has some minor flaws, not quite having the perfection of the well-tempered Black Fighting Qi, making her prone to small lapses in battle. For the time being, it is not as refined, but in the future..." Kreel Brittany added, "The future is limitless." "This Princess May will undoubtedly stand at the very pinnacle one day." "Being a knight, I feel somewhat ashamed." Charles breathed a slight sigh of relief; he really didn''t want Senior Menilman to get into trouble. For some inexplicable reason, he also didn''t want Princess May to come to any harm. The three men were powerless to intervene in the duel, gazing anxiously at the sky, their hearts hanging by a thread. In the air, two streams of Fighting Qi light chased each other back and forth, tearing through the high clouds into shreds, occasionally colliding to create a series of thunder-like roars. Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles''s neck had grown sore from watching, so he simply lay down on the ground. At that moment, a very pretty face blocked out the sky above him. Startled, Charles exclaimed, "Anatasiya! What brings you here?" Anatasiya smiled faintly and countered, "Can''t I come to watch the excitement?" Charles was left speechless. Apparently, she could? The illegitimate daughter of Baron Fele, with her hands on the twin swords at her waist, gazed skyward, her face full of admiration and her heart filled with excitement. She fantasized incessantly about how wonderful it would be if she were also so powerful. Anatasiya considered herself quite strong among her peers, with few being stronger than her, but compared to Menilman and Princess May, she was still not strong enough! Anatasiya had an insatiable desire for power. She cared not one bit about love; she simply wanted the power to determine her own fate. Charles glanced around and noticed that nearly all of his subordinates had come over. After all, all of Charles''s subordinates were Transcendent, and even Dobin had advanced to Second Order Transcendent in this time, with his swordsmanship improving leaps and bounds. Using Charles''s "leading by example" as an excuse, his subordinates laid down on the ground one after another to watch this rare Transcendent battle. Krel Brittany and Ebner Sumei couldn''t lose face by doing the same. Wasn''t that too unsightly? Besides, both were High-Level Transcendents who wouldn''t feel neck pain just from looking up for a short while, so they continued standing. The battle lasted for several hours. It wasn''t until the night sky began to darken that after another crossing of the two streams of Fighting Qi light, which resulted in a fierce collision, they parted without continuing to circle. From the ground, the two orbs of Fighting Qi light in the high sky hung like beans in the air, silent for a moment, before the pink one shot toward Strasbourg. Minutes later, Menilman landed quietly on the ground, draped in the night''s darkness with moonlight appearing intermittently within it. With her feet firmly on the ground, all traces of the Fighting Qi manifestation had disappeared. The Empire''s First Rose didn''t say anything, simply greeting Krel Brittany, Ebner Sumei, and Charles Meklen before quietly leading her team on their way. As Krel Brittany watched Menilman''s team leave, he took Ebner Sumei and Charles with him to rejoin his own team and entered Silver Pigeon Fort. On their way, everyone preferred to remain silent, each preoccupied with their own thoughts. It was only upon entering Silver Pigeon Fort that Charles learned Baron Fabolais was not there, and he couldn''t stay eitherhis assets were all lost. Now, the baron had nothing left but his immovable properties in Strasbourg. He left Silver Pigeon Fort in tears, going back to cry to his queen sister, hoping to exchange for another estate. However, the baron, whether out of disdain for the trouble or guided by someone wiser, surprisingly left his Knighthood behind at Silver Pigeon Fort. Without a master at Silver Pigeon Fort, Krel Brittany unceremoniously commandeered Baron Fabolais''s Knighthood and handed it over to Anatasiya. At first, Charles felt puzzled, but he quickly came to realize the reason behind it. Anatasiya was a graduate of Hatingen Thunder and Storm University, a legitimate junior to both Krel Brittany and Ebner Sumei. Graduating from the same university, this social relationship often provided extra help when needed. Just as Charles had won Menilman''s favor, which led to his promotion. While both were Second Order Transcendents, Dobin, who hadn''t attended university, could only bitterly remain a forty-seventh rank Third Level Sergeant. To date, he had not received any documents for promotion. Chapter 228 223, Grand Duke Josephs last estate Dobin didn''t get promoted.Not long ago, it couldn''t be blamed on Charles. It wasn''t that he hadn''t reported it; it''s just that the higher-ups had always failed to approve it. But now, the responsibility fall squarely on Charles''s shoulders. With his continual promotions, he had long received the authority to approve the positions of many, including Dobin''s, though it involved some bureaucratic wrangling and wasn''t a direct promotion. So, Charles had no problem providing Anatasiya with a compensation of a Level 41 Class 1 Clerk and Belisa with a Level 45 Class 1 Assistant. Poor Dobin. Charles could swear to the heavens that he had no intention of deliberately suppressing this loyal subordinate; he had simply forgotten about it. Krel Brittany now commanded four knighthoods. He personally led the Purple Goldfinch Knights, while the Maple Leaf Knights were assembled by Krel Brittany and Ebner Sumei themselves. Krel did not trust others and handed the leadership to his best friend, Ebner Sumei. The other two were Charles''s Westwind Knights and the Silver Pigeon Fortress Knights that Anatasiya took over, a name recently changed by Baron Fabolais; previously, the knighthood was not known by this name. Krel Brittany only stayed at Silver Pigeon Fort for three days to resupply before continuing on his journey. He had almost given all his supplies to Menilman, leaving his own troops rather low on resources. It was only after resupplying at Silver Pigeon Fort that the knighthood''s combat capability was restored. Krel Brittany''s way of resupplying was to levy an additional fee directly according to the Empire''s wartime regulations. Feeling somewhat remorseful toward the people of Silver Pigeon Fort, Charles led a detachment of the Westwind Knights back to the fort to distribute compensation to everyone who was taxed after Krel Brittany departed with his troops. Although the amount of the compensation was not substantial, it won Charles even warmer support from the residents of Silver Pigeon Fort. Those he had taken to Machu Picchu would occasionally travel back and forth to purchase supplies and brought back news, like no taxes in Machu Picchu and almost free housing, and so on. However, Machu Picchu was a derelict fortress, and its living environment was nowhere near as good as Silver Pigeon Fort, so not many were interested in living there. S~ea??h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But this time, Charles purposely returned to issue compensation to the people of Silver Pigeon Fort... Nobody knew that the money actually came from Baron Fabolais, even though he would never spend it on his subjects. Almost all the people of Silver Pigeon Fort believed it was compensation out of Charles''s own pocket, and a minor "settle in Machu Picchu" movement even emerged there. This was something Charles hadn''t expected. After Joseph''s death, his knights had fled back to the Behemoth Duchy, gathering at Mostar Fort without a nominal leader to this day. After leaving Silver Pigeon Fort, Krel Brittany headed straight for Mostar Fort, intent on securing the "last legacy" left by Grand Duke Joseph. As long as he could take control of this knighthood, there would be no force in the Behemoth Duchy capable of resisting him. Archduke Ferdinand had died without an heir, murdered, which led the Empire to entrust the Behemoth Duchy to his nephew, but after Joseph''s death, particularly since the Grand Duke''s wife also passed away, the Empire was no longer willing to relinquish control of Behemoth Duchy. Although the nobles of Behemoth Duchy did not want to be annexed by the Empire, they were a disorganized lot, each with their own agenda. Everyone wanted a piece of the benefits, and no one wished to put in the effort. The situation was no longer in their hands. In short, the situation at Mostar Fortress is in complete chaos. A few days later, Krel Brittany led troops into Mostar Fortress. Charles was also a member of this army, and the Westwind Knights were even an important part of it. Charles had never set foot inside Mostar Fortress; the last time he came, he only stayed outside the city and did not enter. This time, as he entered the capital of Behemoth Duchy, he felt quite emotional since he was, after all, a Behemoth native. However, not long after he entered the city, he saw nobles swarming in. These nobles had already engaged in several rounds of "civil war" to fight for power, resulting in at least dozens of deaths. Charles listened as the nobles rushed to curry favor with Krel Brittany, supporting their causes and attacking each other, and it didn''t take long for him to feel relieved for Belisa. If Belisa hadn''t made a quick decision to escape Mostar Fortress, she would likely have been tormented to death by these nobles by now because of her identity. Although Belisa might be somewhat naive, she was not foolish, and sometimes she could make decisions promptly; it was just that she had always been by the duchess''s side and lacked some experience. Of course, because she had always been by Grand Duke Joseph''s wife''s side, her insights in certain areas were more than sufficient. Krel Brittany had no interest in these local nobles of Behemoth. He ordered his soldiers to expel these wastrels but directed Charles to call several leaders from Grand Duke Joseph''s former faction to the Ducal Mansion to discuss affairs. Having received the order, Charles set out with only Anatasiya to the Mostar Fortress barracks. Anatasiya had by then cast aside the identity of Baron Fel''s illegitimate daughter and no longer mentioned being a person of Behemoth or the affairs of Lady Southseraph. She had settled down in Strasbourg and was now a bona fide Imperial clerk. Just like when she traveled with Charles, she was a first-class clerk of the 41st rank, a resident of the Imperial capital. The gates of the Mostar Fortress barracks were tightly closed. During this period, this knighthood also received numerous overtures from nobles, but most of them could not promise them a future, and these local nobles of Behemoth might not even have a future themselves. This caused the knighthood to be very wary. Upon arriving at the barracks, Charles immediately announced his name loudly, calling out, "Commander of the Patrolling Army of Lucavaro District, Westwind Knights'' Commander, Head of Lucavaro District Administration Bureau, the Fars Empire''s Special Plenipotentiary War Commissioner to the Inglima Empire, Charles Mecklen Meklen of the 27th rank and third-class domestic affairs!" "I request the three squadron leaders of Mostar Fortress Knights to open the camp gates and accompany me to meet Behemoth''s military Governor, Krel Brittany." Charles shouted this three times in a row, but no one in the barracks responded. Without hesitation, Charles pulled out an Anti-Space Sniper Rifle from his collar. He had returned to Machu Picchu and retrieved his most trusted weapon. He raised Bloody Glory and shouted, "If you don''t open the gates, I''ll blow them up and make my own way in." This threat, too, received no response. Without any hesitation, Charles pulled the trigger. A single Magic-Breaking Bombshell Bullet blew up the gates of the barracks. That was rather violent. Chapter 229 224, Void Folding The Mostar Fortress Knighthood, in fact, hadn''t figured out what to do?The leader of this knighthood was naturally Archduke Ferdinand, and after the Duke Ferdinand couple was assassinated, it was Grand Duke Joseph who became the master of this knighthood, but Joseph''s control over the knighthood had considerably weakened. If it weren''t for the banner of avenging Duke Ferdinand, he probably couldn''t have commanded this knighthood at all. With Joseph''s death in the South Serif territory, the knighthood was left without a master. Aside from the leader, Mostar Fortress originally had a total of five captains, two of whom were high-level transcendents who both made it back alive to Mostar Fortress. The other three were mid-level transcendents, two of whom died in battle in the South Serif territory, so now three captains are in charge of the knighthood. Having two high-level transcendents and one mid-level transcendent in its command, Mostar Fortress Knighthood didn''t really care about the political changes in the Behemoth Duchy. When Charles called out from outside the military camp, none of the three captains cared. Although Charles had killed Jonathan and dueled Zolman to the death, he only had a certain prestige in the eyes of the commoners and soldiers. These high-ranking individuals didn''t think he was anything special, only that the youngster was just lucky. It wasn''t until Charles blasted the military camp gate with a shot that the three captains finally became unsettled. The Green Knight Enzo couldn''t help saying, "A young man from Strasbourg dares to be so arrogant, I will go and teach him a lesson." His other colleague remained silent, the Blood Knight Diack nodded slightly, and only then did the Green Knight turn around and leave. Blood Knight Diack was known as Behemoth''s number one knight, and his strength ranked first in the knighthood. The Green Knight was also a high-order transcendental, but he needed the approval of the Blood Knight; as for the other mid-level transcendental, his opinion didn''t matter at all. After Charles blasted the gate of Mostar Fortress''s military camp with a shot, he put away the anti-space sniper rifle, knowing that he wouldn''t need this old comrade for the time being. Anastasia had never seen Charles so fierce and asked in a low voice, "Do you have a grudge against them?" Charles touched his nose and said, "Yes." He was too embarrassed to say that the person who had chased Mister Charles Mecklen through the streets naked was an intermediate-ranking officer of the Mostar Fortress Knighthood. Although it wasn''t "Huang Hai Sheng" who streaked, whenever Mecklen remembered this embarrassing incident, he still felt quite disgruntled. Stay updated through My Virtual Library Empire This time he was passing a message on behalf of Kreel Brittany, after clearly stating his purpose, the Mostar Fortress Knighthood actually didn''t respond, not even sending someone to reply. Adding old grudges to fresh ones, he was slightly more violent than usual. Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Green Knight Enzo mounted his warhorse, had his men deliver the knight''s spear, clamped onto the knight''s spear, let the horse gallop, and he himself was like a whirlwind. The Green Knight Enzo had no intention of listening to Charles''s explanations. Since he wanted to be violent, let it be violent. As a high-order knight, the Green Knight Enzo believed that even in front of Kreel Brittany, he would have more face than Charles, and even if he injured the other party, no one would hold him accountable. This was the confidence of a high-order Transcendent not bound to a mere physical existence. Charles''s insight took the lead, pre-emptively sensing the approach of the azure Knight Enzo galloping towards them, and he said to Anatasiya, "Step aside a little, to avoid getting caught up in the fight." Indeed, Anatasiya leapt back as instructed. Although she was a graduate of Hatingen Thunder and Stormwind University, cultivating a top-tier Knight inheritance, she was still too young, merely a second-order Transcendent, and indeed could not intervene in a duel of the mid-high tier. Since leaving Behemoth Duchy, Charles had honed his skills in combat with Inglima over the open seas, and his cultivation improved moderately. He remained an eighth-order Transcendent, but his confidence had swelled considerably. On this occasion, following Krel Brittany to Behemoth Duchy, he also carried a Knight''s Spear, bestowed by Aurora: the Collapsing Mountain. This was a bloodsucking weapon, featuring five attributes: armor-piercing, impact, Magic Breaker, blood loss, and life absorption to repair the weapon itself. Charles, holding the spear in both hands, silently recalled the secret essentials of the Asiluo Clan''s Secret Technique "Wings of Heaven." As Knight Enzo came within less than twenty meters of him, Charles suddenly moved, leaping into the air, soaring on the wind with the enhancement of double Quickness Technique, the Spirit Spider Technique, and the Wings of the Hatchling Dragon. When he reached the apex of his jump, Knight Enzo had just advanced another seven or eight meters, the optimal distance for an attack by Wings of Heaven. Knight Enzo had not expected that his plan to charge on horseback would be disrupted. He intended to rush up to Charles and, at the peak of his knightly power, deliver a blow with amplified force, surely sufficient to inflict a severe wound on Charles with a single strike. He could never have anticipated that Charles would suddenly leap high, causing his power-peak spear thrust to miss its target entirely. As Charles reached the highest point of his jump, his spear descended like a collapsing sky, plunging straight down from the air. Knight Enzo could only muster his Fighting Spirit to divert his spear thrust towards the heavens. What he did not account for, however, was that Charles''s spear thrust was a feint. As Knight Enzo adjusted his spear to parry upward, Charles lightly shifted his footing and effortlessly changed direction once more. It was one of the reasons why the Asiluo Clan''s gunmanship secret technique was called "Wings of Heaven." This particular technique was named "Void Folding," not a special ability, but pure gunmanship. Without the Quickness Technique, Spirit Spider Technique, and Wings of the Hatchling Dragon, there would be no such agility, balance, or power to control one''s body. Knight Enzo attempted to adjust mid-fight, already struggling to maintain control of his spear technique. By the time Charles altered course in mid-air, Enzo''s thrust was beyond retraction, and he could only watch in dismay as Charles held Collapsing Mountain aloft, delivering a crushing blow that toppled both the knight and his steed. The Knight''s warhorse cried out in despair, unable to rise again, its neck broken with a single strike from Charles. Despite channelling his high-tier Fighting Spirit to dodge lethal blows and managing a block with his own spear, the blow from Charles left Enzo with aching back and chest, but without real injury. Enraged, he leapt to his feet, cursing, "You Strasbourg scoundrel, dare to launch a sneak attack?" Charles was momentarily taken aback and then realized why the other did not acknowledge him as a Behemoth man. In recent times, Charles had won several victories in Behemoth. He had even slain the leader of the South Ceraph Reclamation Army, Jonathan, and killed Zolman in a duel beneath Mostar Fortress, reaching such towering prestige. The native commanders of Behemoth did not want to recognize him as one of their own, to prevent him from gaining even greater influence. Charles landed lightly, pointed the spear Collapsing Mountain and said, "If you are not convinced, then come at me again!" Knight Enzo gripped his long spear tighter. Every move Charles had made was beyond his common understanding, exceeding his ''common sense'', and this high-tier Knight truly did not dare "come at him again." Chapter 230 225, Maybe this is destiny. Charles''s "Wings of Heaven" gunmanship technique was personally trained by Julian.Although there were not many secrets to this shotthe power technique, movement changesany Transcendent well-versed in gunmanship, even just at intermediate rank rather than high order, could figure out the subtleties after a few days of contemplation. But the most cruel aspect of the battlefield is... Often, there''s no second exchange. The souls killed by "Wings of Heaven," if given time, might have been able to unravel Asiluo''s gunmanship, but they generally wouldn''t get a second chance. Techniques similar to "Void Folding," the "Wings of Heaven" has seventy-seven variants, sufficient to kill enemies seventy-seven times over. Discover exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire When Charles learned gunmanship from Julian, his progress was quite ordinary, but during the duel with Retainer Lamarlock, he delivered the peak strike of his life, although by the second shot he could not maintain the same standard and had to switch weapons after a few more moves. However, after that duel, Charles improved every day in gunmanship. Now facing Enzo, a Green Knight who barely surpassed the threshold of a High-Level Transcendent, he only saw flaws everywhere, rigidity in combat, plenty of exploitable weaknesses. The strike just now had greatly bolstered Charles''s confidence. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He paid no heed to the Green Knight Enzo, who didn''t dare "go again," and boldly entered the Mostar Fort Knighthood''s camp. The Green Knight Enzo hesitated for a moment, then, stifling his anger, he stabbed a wounded warhorse to death with his lance and turned back to the camp. Anatasiya hesitated before deciding not to follow him in. In case Charles ended up fighting people inside the camp and had to look out for her, the odds of them fighting their way out were slim; but without her as a burden, escaping would be no difficult feat. Anatasiya herself had led troops and fought in battles, and even waged warfare alone in the lands of Southern Seraph Territory and Behemoth Duchy, qualifying as a competent commander. She approached issues from a strategic standpoint, rather than letting emotions prevail. On this occasion, Charles quickly encountered Blood Knight Diack and another Mid-Level Transcendent captain. Seeing that not a speck of dust had settled on Charles, but that the Green Knight was quite disheveled and considerably more docile, the Blood Knight knew that in the recent duel, Charles hadn''t suffered a disadvantage and that the Green Knight had definitely lost. Although Diack believed his own strength far surpassed that of Green Knight Enzo, he knew he couldn''t make this comrade concede defeat in such a short time and had to acknowledge this young man whose reputation was on the rise in Behemoth. Blood Knight Diack asked, "Why have you come here?" Charles gave a faint smile and replied, "Behemoth''s military Governor Krel Brittany has sent me to invite the three squadron commanders to discuss the matter of deploying troops." Blood Knight Diack let out a faint sigh and said, "Under the leadership of Grand Duke Joseph, we gathered all of Behemoth''s knighthoods, only to suffer a massive defeat at Interlaken City. Of the twelve knighthoods that set out, only three returned, with casualties accounting for seventy percent." "Even Grand Duke Joseph perished in the small town of Interlaken, and the Lady Southseraph even reached Mostar Fort and killed the Grand Duchess." "Behemoth now can no longer endure the ravages of war." "We need to recuperate and recover." Charles smiled faintly and said, "These matters, you will need to discuss them personally with Krel." ``` The Blood Knight Diack, left with no choice, could only say, "Let us go see Mr. Krel right away." The three squadron leaders of the Mostar Fortress Knighthood, along with a dozen personal knights, followed Charles to the Ducal Mansion, which now lacked a master, and Krel unapologetically took over the place. In this meeting, Charles did not participate. It was not that his status was insufficient, but that he could not be bothered to partake in a lengthy and dull political meeting. Cyrus had been steeped in politics from a young age, Ebner Sumei also hailed from a noble background and was well-versed in politics, while Charles, a commoner of merchant origins, had seen much, yet was still half a political ignoramus. He would only find such meetings vexing. Charles didn''t even stay in the Ducal Mansion, leaving it to ascend the walls of Mostar Fortress. Gazing down at the city and the flat expanse below, he suddenly felt rather contemplative. The last time he came to Mostar Fortress, he had been outside the city, fighting desperately for its survival. Yet the nobles inside had done nothing, even allowing Cyrus to breach the ramparts and decapitate the Grand Duke''s lady. Although that duel brought Charles fame, Cyrus was the one who reaped the most renown. With Zolman''s death, Cyrus took complete control of the South Ceraph Reclamation Army, silencing any opposition. Now, Cyrus was leading the South Ceraph Reclamation Army into the Ferlanden Battlefield. Charles didn''t know how many of those from Nansela would make it back to their homeland. According to the current war progress, when this battle concludes, the Fars Empire should still exist, as should the Byron Empire. However, as the catalysts for the war, the Behemoth Duchy and Southern Seraph Territory might not remain. The Behemoth Duchy lost two Dukes and even both of their Duchesses had perished; it was no longer an independent duchy and had to choose between being a directly controlled county or a self-governing territory. While this wasn''t necessarily bad for the people of Behemoth, the local nobility would surely feel the blow. Many nobles would lose their lands, like the Baron Fel who lost his entire family. The future for Southern Seraph Territory was bleaker. If Krel''s offensive proved successful, Southern Seraph Territory would cease to exist as its army was battling in Ferlanden for Byron, and it was likely that the Southseraph''s army would also be no more. Without land or army, perhaps the people of Southseraph might cease to exist as well. Among all choices, war is never the best one. Anatasiya, who had been quietly following Charles, suddenly asked, "Will there be no more peace for the Behemoth Duchy and Southern Seraph Territory?" Charles gave a wry smile and replied, "There might be peace, but not necessarily the kind everyone can accept." After a long silence, Anatasiya spoke softly, "Can you help me retrieve my mother? I want to bury her in Silver Pigeon Fort." Charles nodded and said, "I will do my best." He glanced at the beautiful young girl and felt a stir of emotion. Both noble girls, Anatasiya and Anne followed similar life protocols, but because of their different origins, their lives diverged. Both girls graduated from top universities and were Transcendents. Anatasiya, being slightly older by two or three years, held a slightly higher Extraordinary Rank. Both were beautiful and of good character and temperament, but one remained a loved daughter of a count, enjoying a blissful life, while the other had to fight alone on the battlefield. Perhaps this was fate. Just as he used to be a math teacher and transmigrated into this world of Transcendents. ``` Chapter 231 226, well, lets talk about morality later. Krel Brittany did not spend much effort to subdue the Mostar Knighthood.Whether it was Blood Knight Diack, Green Knight Enzo, or another captain, they all decided after a discussion to fully support him and strike at the South Serif Territory. With the intention of winning over the Mostar Knighthood, Krel still let them lead this knighthood. Krel could almost be counted as one of the most outstanding individuals of the younger generation in the Fars Empire, so Charles was not at all surprised that he managed to handle the Mostar Knighthood. However, considering various aspects, Charles gave his superior a special suggestion to divide the Mostar Knighthood into three and select excellent soldiers to supplement the Purple Goldfinch Knights, allowing Blood Knight Diack and others to recruit additional troops. Krareel adopted this suggestion and indeed had Blood Knight Diack, Green Knight Enzo, and another captain each establish a new knighthood, drawing a group of robust soldiers into the Purple Goldfinch Knights and the Maple Knights. Viscount Berlenton''s Purple Goldfinch Knights are some of the strongest forces on the continent, stronger than many private knighthoods of count-level nobility. Julius Axler gave this knighthood to Krel Brittany also with significant consideration, as it would remove a disobedient great noble from the empire and gain a loyal commander. The Goldfinch Knights had fought until they lost their leader, which shows the fierceness of the battles and the severe casualties, indeed necessitating personnel replenishment. As for Krel, he also supplemented the Maple Knights because he had personally founded this knighthood and felt differently about it. After the split, the Mostar Knighthood ceased to exist, which was very beneficial to Krel Brittany. After the split, the three captains were each able to obtain a knighthood of their own which they were quite satisfied with. Though Krel Brittany drafted a group of strong soldiers from them, gaining the authority to recruit soldiers was, for them, more beneficial than detrimental at this time, it was actually easy to gather disheartened soldiers from defeated forces and supplement their ranks. Krel Brittany, having taken over the Mostar Knighthood, was not so eager for the other two knighthoods remaining, whose forces had been severely depleted in battle, each reduced to less than five hundred men. He stayed at Mostar Castle for seven days and did a simple reorganization of his knighthoods, then decided to personally lead the Purple Goldfinch, Maple and the newly established three knighthoods in a raid on the South Serif Territory, leaving Charles and Anatasiya in Behemoth, and also gave Charles an order to gather the remaining two knighthoods. sea??h th ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Although Krel Brittany didn''t say so, Charles guessed that he had also received a recommendation about himself from Blood Knight Diack and Green Knight Enzo. Clearly, Krel had adopted it. Honestly, Charles had no interest whatsoever in going to war in the South Serif Territory. He was too happy to stay behind. Krel''s departure was well-organized. After leaving Mostar Castle, he said to Charles, who had come to see him off, "In this troop, only Abner and you are the people I trust. Abner will come with me to fight, the rear can only be entrusted to you." "Our strategic goal is not to overtake the South Serif Territor, but to escalate the war to draw in Ferlanden''s army, so we really need a stable rear." "Do not disappoint me, for we are of one body." Charles smiled slightly and said, "I will protect the home front for you." "You can trust me at any time." "You know, I''d really like to become part of the Brittany family." Kreel Brittany revealed a smile, his trust in Charles was also based on this point, and there was no more stable political alliance than a marriage alliance, especially since the Brittany family could offer Charles so much. Both publicly and privately, Charles would never betray. Beyond interests, there lay his appreciation of Charles. In Kreel Brittany''s eyes, Charles was an outstanding commander and a very good friend, capable and of excellent moral character, and of solid integrity. Well, that''s enough about morals. Charles bid farewell to Kreel and had just returned to Mostar Fort when his diary transmitted a thought: Charles Meklen had temporarily obtained the rule of Mostar Fort, satisfying the conditions to set up the sixth labyrinth. Mostar Fort was about to undergo maze-ification. He was to complete eighteen cycles of taxation during this period and was not to leave the area. Charles was slightly surprised. He had never expected "Agmillar''s Labyrinth" to set such a condition this time. Perhaps for the people of the Old Continent, this condition was very challenging since taxation had always been a major problem for feudal governance. But for someone who had read about the post-feudal era, where taxes were as common as hairs on a cow in books, Charles had a completely different understanding of heavy taxation. He returned to Mostar Fort and immediately gathered all the nobles of the city to discuss the ownership of the Duke''s Mansion. After the deaths of two generations of dukes, the nobles of the Behemoth Duchy, though reluctant, also realized that the country would probably no longer have a duke, so everyone coveted the inheritance left after the downfall of the duchy. The Ducal Mansion in Mostar Fort was the most luxurious residence, a perfect symbol of status for the nobles who valued luxury and indulgence. However, previously no one had enough authority to suppress the other dissenters. Though Kreel Brittany had the status, he was a member of the Brittany family and had to maintain some decorum, so he had not dealt with the matter. Find more to read on My Virtual Library Empire As soon as Kreel Brittany left, Charles immediately convened the nobles to discuss the disposal of the Ducal Mansion, giving all the nobles of Mostar Fort a "hint" that he was "ordered" to handle the inheritance of the duke. Charles had grown up in the Behemoth Duchy, but his home was not in Mostar Fort; it was in Seagull City, the third-largest city of the Behemoth Duchy, a coastal city. Indeed, he had spent a few years studying in Mostar Fort before entering university since both the Lemann Public School and the Behemoth National College were located there. He considered himself familiar with Mostar Fort, but he had never realized before that the city had so many nobles. Those of the 37th rank and above were considered lower-tier nobility, and those of the 24th rank and above belonged to an insurmountable class. Mostar Fort had well over five hundred lower-tier nobility and dozens from the insurmountable class. This was certainly not all; part of Mostar Fort''s nobility, fearing war, had fled to Strasbourg or other places. This was not all of Behemoth Duchy either; these were just the local nobles of Mostar Fort. Chapter 232 227, Rumors of Hometown ```Charles, while not holding the highest position, had the Westwind Knights at his command and the Silver Pigeon Fortress Knights also obeyed him, and by representing Krel, he ensured that the local nobles of Strasbourg were quite submissive to him. His reputation, earned through consecutive battles, also played a crucial role in this. Charles addressed the local nobles with a smile, "Unfortunately, Duke Joseph fell in the South Serif territory, losing such an excellent leader is a loss for each and every one of us." "However..." "Strasbourg is the city of all Strasbourgians, and the wealth of the city should rightly belong to every Strasbourgian." His words were cleverly nuanced, luring in the attention of almost all Strasbourgians as Charles continued, "I have decided to divide the wealth left by the Duke equally among everyone." This statement resonated with the nobility, even prompting some to cheer quietly. With a smile, Charles said, "But Strasbourg is a large city with a population of over a hundred thousand, perhaps even more, making it impossible to divide the wealth directly among individuals. This requires the nobility to take on the responsibility." Each noble''s heart quivered at these words, indescribably grateful for Charles''s wisdom, the words struck each noble''s heart like the most sagacious King. Charles then subtly shifted the conversation, "There are just three criteria for this matter: fairness, fairness, and more fairness." "However, some things can''t be evenly divided or cut, like this Duke''s Mansion! So I have a small request, which is to start with the Duke''s Mansion and conduct an auction. The cash from each auction will then be distributed equally among all the nobles present." "What do you think, gentlemen?" The Strasbourgians cheered in unison, fully endorsing the decision, their eyes clouded by the immense benefits, having completely forgotten to question the validity. Charles immediately commenced the first auction, naming it the "Strasbourg War Tax Levy Assembly." Before the auction began, he publicly declared that he would not touch a coin of the auction proceeds, asking the Strasbourg nobility to elect eighteen of the most virtuous and respected individuals to collectively oversee this significant sum of money. This announcement served as a "reassurance pill" for the nobility, who quickly elected eighteen nobles, bringing their private knighthoods to watch over such a considerable amount of cash. The first item auctioned off went very smoothly, with the Duke''s Mansion being particularly coveted by the Strasbourg nobility. Some thought that since the auction proceeds were to be shared among all, it absolutely shouldn''t be sold cheaply to benefit one sole individual. Consequently, nearly everyone was determined to "drive up the price," whether they intended to buy it or not. In the end, the Duke''s Mansion was auctioned for the astonishing sum of 63,000 Aegeus. Charles had once mortgaged Silver Pigeon Fort for several thousand Aegeus and dumped the debt onto Baron Fabolais, at which time he thought himself quite ruthless; the fort was certainly not worth that much. Residential areas in Strasbourg of similar size sold for only a few thousand Aegeus. How could the residential estate of Silver Pigeon Fort sell for the same price as a capital city property? He had not anticipated that the Ducal Mansion would auction for such an exaggerated amount. When the first "Strasbourg War Tax" from the auction of the Ducal Mansion was recorded, the diary indeed transmitted a thought: the maze-ification progress of Strasbourg is (1/18). As one of the top-tier nobles of the Empire, the two Dukes obviously owned more than one residence. Charles put these properties up for sale one after another, experiencing for the first time the labyrinth transformation progress rapidly advancing. After selling a residence in the eastern part of the city, the maze-ification progress of Strasbourg reached (18/18), achieving one full labyrinth transformation. ``` The diary immediately sent out a wisp of thought: "Charles Meklen had obtained the position of temporary ruler of Mostar Castle and had already performed the taxation duties, meeting the requirements for setting up the seventh Labyrinth. Mostar Castle was about to initiate its second maze-ification. Please complete eighteen instances of taxation. During this period, you must not leave this place." Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire Charles then began to auction off the estates, shops, and collections of the two dukes... He soon completed the second maze-ification of Mostar Castle and obtained three passageways leading to Machu Picchu, Silver Pigeon Fort, and Cappadocia City. To Charles''s surprise, the diary didn''t prompt a third maze-ification. Although he knew this thing was very "random," he still felt somewhat regretful. After completing this "great auction," Charles announced that he was leaving the remaining matters to the local nobles of Mostar Castle. He wouldn''t interfere at all, and, to show enough "sincerity," he didn''t even stay at Mostar Castle. He took the Westwind Knights and Silver Pigeon Fortress Knights and left to gather two other Knighthoods. As soon as Charles left, Mostar Castle became bustling... For Charles, this was just a minor surprise. Having completed two mazes was already a harvest, and as for the other gains... Well, there was no rush for now. The three Knighthoods that had escaped back from the Southern Seraph Territory, aside from the Mostar Castle Knighthood, belonged to two barons who had both luckily survived. Although they had suffered heavy losses, they had at least saved their lives. They also received orders from Strasbourg, instructing them to assist Krel in attacking South Serif again, but which of the barons was willing to gamble their last resources? Both holed up in their own territories and even formed an alliance, preparing to resist Krel. They didn''t expect that Krel didn''t even care about their pathetic few hundred soldiers and didn''t bother to come. Instead, it was Charles who came with the Westwind Knights and Silver Pigeon Fortress Knights in a mighty force. In order to "avoid suspicion," Charles didn''t leave a single person behind in Mostar Castle. He left cleanly and spotlessly. When they were close to their destination, Charles suggested to Anatasiya that he would go to Seagull City, and she should head to Ode Mountain City. Anatasiya readily agreed and took the Maple Leaf Knighthood to Ode Mountain City. Seagull City was the third-largest city of Behemoth Duchy and also Charles''s hometown where he had countless "romantic affairs." For instance, there was a baroness who was seductive and charming, mature yet glamorous, and a baroness''s daughter who was youthful and lively... Besides these, there were quite a few "old acquaintances." S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Well, such as... Well, such as... Well, also such as... Charles was quite worried that Anatasiya might hear some unsavory "rumors" in Seagull City. As far as he knew, there were still quite a few "rumors" about Mister Mecklen in this small hometown city. Chapter 233 228, Enjoy yourself in the ocean of words. Charles stopped outside Seagull City, sending Dobin and Yellow Bear to notify Baron Valentine.He did not wish to meet the Baron and even felt embarrassed about the matter. Charles hoped that Baron Valentine would hand over the Knighthood so he could return to Krel to report, trying to make the matter as simple as possible. After Dobin and Yellow Bear had left, they returned in half an hour, both forcibly shaved bald and bearing a message, "Tell Charles to wash his ass clean!" This was initially just a simple threat, but for a moment, Charles thought his affair with the Baron''s wife and daughter had been exposed. After repeatedly inquiring about the details, he confirmed that it had nothing to do with Baron Valentine at present; the Baron was still "completely oblivious," and someone else was furious. The one who ordered Dobin and Yellow Bear to be held down and shaved bald was a Knight Captain under Baron Valentine, Freeman Simon Qing Martin. Find adventures on My Virtual Library Empire This Knight Captain, Freeman Simon Qing Martin, was highly dishonorable. Upon entering Seagull City, Dobin and Yellow Bear were surrounded by his orders, and under the threat of hundreds of rifles, they could not resist and were humiliatingly pinned to the ground and shaved bald. This incident left Charles feeling helpless. Freeman Simon Qing Martin was the man who, years ago, caused Mister Charles Mecklen to run wildly through the streets in an embarrassing manner. At that time, Freeman Simon Qing Martin was a middle-ranking officer in the Mostar Fort Knighthood; Charles had not expected that Mister Martin would have returned to his hometown and now served under Baron Valentine. Well, if it weren''t for Freeman Simon Qing Martin''s family being in Seagull City, destroying their affairs at Mostar Fort, that incident wouldn''t have happened. Normally, Mister Charles Mecklen was very cautious in his actions. For instance, Baron Valentine was still completely unaware of the situation. Dobin and Yellow Bear were extremely angry, viewing the incident as a supreme humiliation and strongly demanding that Charles immediately order an attack on the city. Even though Charles was "insane," he would not kindle the flames of war against his own hometown, especially since he was a peace-loving person. Thus, after hesitating for a few minutes, he had his subordinates find a set of bow and arrow. Despite the rise of firearms making bows nearly obsolete, many still favored this ancient long-range weapon. He shot a challenge letter into the city. Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles hoped to resolve the issue of Seagull City through a duel rather than war. Less than half an hour after the challenge letter entered Seagull City, a squad of soldiers burst out of the city gates. Leading them was a big bearded man wielding a rapier, with a ghastly pale blue face and body brimming with fighting spirit, who bellowed at the top of his lungs, "Charles, you bastard born of a bitch, come out and die." Charles had not expected the challenge letter to have such a quick effect. He was even more surprised that Mister Freeman Simon Qing Martin had also become Transcendent. If Mister Martin had possessed the strength of a Transcendent back then, Charles would likely have not survived to leave Seagull City and attend university in Strasbourg without the intervention of the Evil God. Charles took a deep breath. The past was always there to confront. He galloped away from his troops, saying, "Been a while, Mister Freeman Simon Qing Martin." As soon as these words were spoken, the soldiers behind Freeman Simon Qing Martin burst out laughing. There was no helping it, as the incidents involving Charles and Freeman Simon Qing Martin were almost universally known in Seagull City. This matter is just that funny. Even the soldiers of Seagull City didn''t take the threats of the Westwind Knights seriously, and Charles couldn''t show off his prestige in his own hometown however famous he might be in Behemoth Duchy. Nobody believed Charles would attack Seagull City, where his father, brother, and family lived. Charles was at least shielded by a layer of ''transmigrator'' skin and managed to hold up, but Freeman Simon Qing Martin could not contain himself, and he didn''t look back, mainly because he was too embarrassed to. Mister Martin clenched his teeth, swung his rapier, and charged at Charles. Charles pointed at Collapsing Mountain and said, "I''ll dismount first!" Freeman Simon Qing Martin seemed insulted by these words, and with a roar, his speed suddenly increased by ten percent. Only then did Charles remember that he had said something similar the first time he met Freeman Simon Qing Martin. He didn''t mean it, it''s just He genuinely didn''t want to think too much about the past. Freeman Simon Qing Martin was middle-aged when he, stimulated by "something," suddenly broke through life''s limits and became a Transcendent, but due to his age, after becoming a First Order Knight, he had no hope of being promoted again. Although his combat power surged to 200% due to anger, the gap between him and Charles was just too wide. Facing such a flawed swordsmanship, Charles only needed to press down with his Knight''s Spear to throw Freeman Simon Qing Martin to the ground. Charles was too embarrassed to hit him hard. Freeman Simon Qing Martin rolled over and got up, still swinging his rapier furiously. His swordsmanship was about the same as Charles Mecklen''s at the beginning, barely passing the National Academy swordsmanship class. Now, Charles, after numerous trials, had become proficient in both swordsmanship and gunmanship. Although he still did not excel in close combathe was better at long-range attackshe had no difficulty handling such a mediocre opponent. With a twist and a wrap of his Knight''s Spear, Charles flipped Freeman Simon Qing Martin over again. After exchanging dozens of moves, Charles threw his opponent several times, and although Freeman Simon Qing Martin still wanted to bravely fight again, the Serpent of Destiny wouldn''t allow it. Exhausted, he lay on the ground, cursing loudly. Charles shouted to Freeman Simon Qing Martin''s soldiers, "Aren''t you going to help your captain up?" These soldiers indeed sporadically came forward, helped Freeman Simon Qing Martin up, and kept advising their officer, "It''s all in the past, and you can''t beat him. Charles even went to Strasbourg University, now he''s the toughest man in all of Behemoth" Freeman Simon Qing Martin roared, "The toughest my ass! That coward who I chased around the streets with just a rapier, running bare-assed." Charles almost wanted to order the men of the Westwind Knights to cover their ears, but it was probably too late. He took a deep breath, recalling the rapid documents Anne had prepared for him, and decided to write another book as soon as he turned around, featuring Freeman Simon Qing Martin as the protagonist, letting this gentleman, who lived somewhat stifled in reality, thoroughly enjoy himself in the ocean of words. This book must use the angry Bunana as a pen name, and it must be published in Behemoth without Anne''s knowledge. Freeman Simon Qing Martin didn''t know yet that he would become forever renowned, intimidating the literary circles of the New and Old Continents, and becoming one of the cultural symbols of the Fars Empire. After vociferously cursing Charles for a while, and knowing there was nothing he could do as the other was now stronger and came with a thousand-strong knighthood, he could only curse and walk back to Seagull City with help from his soldiers. Chapter 234 229, your reputation wasnt good to begin with That day, Charles camped outside the city and felt too ashamed to return to his hometown.By evening, his brother Mycroft Meklen had arrived. Since Lady Southseraph of the Restoration Army had been killed by Cyrus and her head taken, no one bothered the Meklen family anymore, and Charles''s father took the family back to Seagull City. When Mycroft Meklen saw his brother, his emotions were notably mixed. The last time he saw Charles, his younger brother had appeared impressive, but his situation was precarious, as Lady Southseraph''s Restoration Army was still outside the city, and no one knew what tomorrow might bring. Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But this time when he saw Charles, Mycroft Meklen already knew that his younger brother had been promoted and even acquired a diplomatic status, having gone on a mission to the Inglima Empire. He was said to have gained the Inglima emperor''s favor and was offered a position there. In Strasbourg, Charles''s rank wasn''t high enough to make the papers, but in Seagull City, he was the talk of the town, especially since there had been many rumors about him already, and the recent topics had indeed become quite rich. Charles never returned to his hometown, otherwise, if he had read a few Seagull City newspapers, he would have had no illusions about his situation. Mycroft Meklen spoke to his brother with a hint of humility, saying, "I am here under Baron Valentine''s orders, hoping you will withdraw your troops." "After all, this is your hometown, why ignite the flames of war here?" "Your reputation is already not good..." Charles cut off his brother, saying, "I am acting under orders from His Majesty Julius Axler to take away the knighthood of Seagull City. Do you think the orders from Baron Valentine can be compared with those from His Majesty Julius Axler?" "Brother, I too do not wish to ignite the flames of war in our hometown, but the only way to prevent it is for Baron Valentine to follow the orders from Strasbourg and hand over the knighthood." "I am not Lady Southseraph, treating me as an enemy is unnecessary." "Also..." "Dear brother, do not speak of the past to me anymore." "I am not asking you as a younger brother, I am asking you as Charles Meklen of the Fars Empire, Strasbourg, the General of Lucavaro District Patrolling Army, the Westwind Knights'' Commander, the Head of Lucavaro District Administration Bureau, Fars Imperial Envoy with full powers to the Inglima Empire, and a 27th Rank third-class domestic affairs director!" "As well as Inglima Empire, 24th Rank first-class senator, Archives Commissioner of the Red Dragon Palace, Charles Meklen." Experience more content on My Virtual Library Empire "Do not bring up the past again." "I do not want our brotherly affection to suffer because of this." Mycroft Meklen''s expression grew slightly downcast as he replied softly, "I understand." Charles said gently, "Go! Tell Baron Valentine that I am not his enemy, and I did not come to attack Seagull City; I am merely ordered to relocate the knighthood under his command." "This command comes from his majesty Emperor Julius Axler, and it is not something a mere baron can resist, nor something I, a minor 27th Rank third-class domestic affairs director, can indulge." Mycroft Meklen had nothing more to say and requested to leave, but Charles urged him to stay for dinner and took out some gifts he had brought back from Notruden, asking him to distribute them to every member of his family. Charles Meklen was a nomadic person with little attachment to family. After he went to Strasbourg, the only thing he would mention in his letters home was "asking for money." After Mycroft Meklen cut off his brother''s financial support, Charles Meklen stopped writing to his family altogether. Although "Huang Hai Sheng" had a better character than Charles Meklen, he truly had no affection for the Meclen family... Thus, Charles had no intention of supporting the Mekren Family. He thought it was good enough for the Mecklen family to stay in Seagull City, providing some financial support at most. Well, it might be worth trying to nurture Mycroft Meklen''s children, his nephews and nieces. If he could educate a few college students, or even a few Transcendents, that would be very helpful to him. Mycroft Meklen had three children, two boys and a girl, so among the gifts Charles gave to his brother were three rapiers from the Inglima Empire, each worth at least six or seven Fu Er of high quality. Although their quality might not necessarily be better than those from Fars, their different styles and exotic allure clearly made them more popular. Mycroft Meklen had come on foot, so Charles, citing the abundance of gifts as a reason, prepared a carriage for his brother and mentioned that there was no need to return it; the family could keep it for their use. The Meclen family, being merchants, actually needed carriages to transport goods and since they had many people, multiple carriages were often required for travel. However, neither Charles''s father nor his brother had ever been willing to invest in this area. He had given them one last time, and now by giving another, he estimated they would probably have enough for the family''s use. Mycroft Meklen left with complex feelings, taking the carriage and gifts back to Seagull City. After seeing his brother off, Charles, as usual, sent Dobin out with some men to patrol the nearby areaan act of caution he had brought from Earth, which could help in early detection of enemy ambushes. He had thought that there wouldn''t be any enemies in Seagull City, but he still maintained this habit. For Charles, breaking a habit was a bad thing. However, he did not expect that less than an hour after Mycroft Meklen''s departure, Dobin hurried back and said, "A military force has left Seagull City and is moving towards us. In about a few tens of minutes, they could launch an attack." Charles was slightly surprised and asked, "There are only a few hundred people in Seagull City, do they dare to attack our Westwind Knights?" Dobin shrugged his shoulders and said, "Perhaps Baron Valentine thinks he''s a military genius?" Charles was speechless, issuing several orders in rapid succession, withdrawing half of the knighthood to ambush near the camp. Sure enough, not long after, a few hundred-strong knighthood appeared outside the camp. Baron Valentine led at the front, his face alight with excitement. He lowered his voice and said, "Charles is a coward; everyone in Seagull City knows what he is made of. I am going to shatter his myth and burst the bubble of this ''strongest knight of Behemoth'' reputation he''s built up." "Win this battle, and every soldier will receive a Sheng Ding." Hearing this from afar, Charles couldn''t restrain himself from issuing a command. Countless torches flared to life as he raised Bloody Glory and bellowed, "Those who surrender on the spot will be rewarded with twenty Sheng Dings. Whoever captures Baron Valentine alive will be heavily rewarded with one hundred Aegeus!" Compete in terms of money? Charles feared not a mere baron! Chapter 235 230, Everyones past is not just one-sided Charles, although a layman in military affairs, understood the importance of equipment. The Westwind Knights he led had all been equipped with a rifle each, a rapier, and a dagger. Some soldiers might have a combination of a spear and a handgun instead because some were proficient in the Knight''s Spear, and carrying a rifle would be too cumbersome for them, so they switched to something like the Magnum Hand Shuttle. Therefore, when he gave the command, Baron Valentine and his subordinates saw countless dark gun barrels. Just as some thought to resist, they were fired upon simultaneously and riddled with holes. The Knighthood of Valentine originally served as the local garrison of Seagull City, so they were not of high quality. Although Valentine had the right to maintain a knighthood, he found it too expensive and simply did not have his own troops. After suffering a great defeat in the Southern Seraph Territory, their morale had already plummeted to the lowest depths. Now, being "surrounded by the enemy planning to ambush," many of them immediately panicked, dropped their weapons, and sought to flee. These men were all captured alive by the soldiers of the Westwind Knights and pinned to the ground. Charles didn''t break his word, and publicly gave each surrendering soldier twenty Sheng Ding. Once the soldiers from Valentine''s Knighthood received their money, they were taken to the back and searched, confiscating all possessions apart from the twenty Sheng Ding. Charles never shortchanged his own people, so the soldiers of the Westwind Knights had developed the habit of keeping small amounts of booty for themselves on the battlefield. The soldiers of Valentine''s Knighthood, unaware of their comrades'' fate, began to surrender in growing numbers after seeing the precedent. Baron Valentine was no great general, and his decision to attempt an ambush stemmed from his knowledge of Charles being a local with many unsavory rumors, which led to some contempt. By this time, he was already in a state of panic, unsure whether to surrender or not. While Baron Valentine hesitated, a thin and tall youth quietly gestured, and seven or eight companions crowded around him, pinning Baron Valentine to the ground. Afraid, Valentine begged, "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me, I am a baron of the Empire, a high-ranking noble..." Others had their eyes on Baron Valentine, but after the thin youth pinned the baron down, he drew his handgun from his waist, as did his companions. This immediately intimidated those who wanted to come up and fight over the "hundred Aegeus." The slender youth, restraining the baron, did not give up his weapon as he approached Charles. Charles was about to reward them with a smile when his expression suddenly changed, and the youth''s appearance overlapped with a memory from Charles Meklen''s past. Unable to hold back, he exclaimed, "Are you Yang?" The youth coldly replied, "No!" Charles was momentarily moved, but quickly suppressed his emotions and smiled, "I must have mistaken you for someone else." He gestured, and The Spotted Deer Gwen and The Wind Wolf Bankcroft took Baron Valentine away, and he personally led the small team of seven or eight to the side. Charles beckoned, and the thin youth hesitated before following him to a secluded spot. Charles couldn''t help but be overwhelmed by his memories, precious to the point of being deep and unforgettable for Charles Meklen. Helpless, he sighed and asked, "Yang, are you well?" This youth was named Yang Meilianye, whose sister was Charles Meklen''s first love. The two families lived close by, and Charles Meklen and Talia Meilianye, being of similar ages, often played together. Around the time Charles was seventeen, Talia Meilianye contracted a serious illness and died. According to the transmigrator''s medical knowledge, it was a disease that even modern Earth''s medical science could not cure. Back then, Yang Meilianye had always been Charles''s little tag-along. After her sister died, Charles''s reputation had turned foul, and they hadn''t been in touch for a long time. "I''m doing well," Yang replied indifferently. A sense of melancholy rippled through Charles''s heart, but there was nothing he could do except let out a sigh and say, "This time I''m back, I wanted to visit your sister." Yang''s eyes sharpened, then lowered again as he said, "On the mountain outside Seagull City, you know that Temple of the Dark Goddess." Charles sighed, the temples of the nine True Gods, which also double as graveyards, were essentially the main business of the deities. But the Temple of the Dark Goddess on the mountain outside the city was in ruins, with only an aging priest struggling to maintain it. The other priests had moved to the new temple in the city. Only very poor families would send their deceased loved ones there. Charles wanted to say something more but found himself at a loss for words. He handed the bounty over to Yang and said, "Don''t stay in Seagull City any longer. I won''t kill Valentine; he will still be the lord of Valentine. The guy has a bad temper and holds grudges; he will definitely retaliate against you." Yang let out a cold laugh and said, "We''re not afraid of him." After a pause, he added, "We were planning to try our luck elsewhere anyway." Find adventures on My Virtual Library Empire Charles glanced over at Yang''s companions, all young and with a fierce energy about them, and asked, "Have you joined a local gang?" Yang shook his head, a hint of pride in his voice as he said, "I''ve formed my own gang." Charles wanted to advise against it, thinking that being part of a gang had no future, but upon considering the society of the Old Continent, he swallowed his words; there wasn''t much of a future for commoners in other professions either. Yang gestured dismissively, took his companions, and strode away, with Charles not attempting to stop them. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In Charles Mecklen''s memory, Talia Meilianye wasn''t a particularly beautiful girl, nor was she gentle. She was like a tomboy, running around the streets all day like the boys. Charles Mecklen did many things with her that many young girls would do: running around together, catching birds, playing pranks, doing odd jobs, and exchanging small gifts. Charles even felt that if Talia Meilianye hadn''t died, it''s very likely that Mister Mecklen wouldn''t have become what he later turned into. Perhaps he would have lived as diligently as his brother, a good family man taking care of his household. Maybe with a decent job in Strasbourg, he would have thought of bringing Talia Meilianye over, working hard to earn money, a small family living a life that wasn''t wealthy but very happy. Although Silvie Martin was Charles''s former fiance, it was Talia Meilianye who was his childhood sweetheart. Charles pressed his eye socket slightly, feeling a faint wetness. Even though he was an Eighth Order Transcendent, he still couldn''t suppress the slight shivering of his body. He knew! Even though someone''s soul had passed away, taken by the Evil God, this body still couldn''t stop grieving Everyone has a past, and everyone''s past isn''t just one-sided! Life is complicated. Chapter 236 231, Front Line Intelligence Baron Valentine was brought forward, looking completely dazed. He was indeed a bit afraid, not knowing how Charles would deal with him. Originally, he thought Charles was notoriously infamous in Seagull City, having an even worse reputation than this lord himself, certainly not an extraordinary person. Most of the rumors were probably exaggerations. After all, he had met Lady Southseraph, and those South Ceraph Reclamation Army troops were just too ferocious; the Behemoth Knighthood simply couldn''t stand against them. Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But as he was captured, he also saw Charles''s Westwind Knights, which had a completely different demeanor than his own knighthood. Indeed, Charles''s Westwind Knights were in shambles earlier, but after winning several battles, their morale boosted, training was in place, wages were paid in full, and naturally, they became disciplined. Gradually, Baron Valentine began to grow scared. He shouted a few times, trying to attract attention, but a soldier from the Westwind Knights stuffed his mouth with rotten cloth strips, and suddenly he could only muffle noises. Inside Charles''s Westwind Knights, there was no shortage of gang members, who had little respect for the nobility. It took a while for Charles to suppress his emotions and ordered Baron Valentine to be brought before him. Seeing the baron brought up complicated feelings, entirely different from when he had just met Yang Meilianye, when he had inadvertently recalled Talia Meilianye. If Talia Meilianye represented the brightest aspect of Charles Meklen''s life, this Baron Valentine represented the darkest aspect of his life. Charles didn''t want to kill Baron Valentine, he smiled faintly and said, "According to the Empire''s rules, I can ask for ransom." Baron Valentine was overjoyed, shouting, "I can pay the ransom! As long as you let me leave alive, I''ll pay any amount." Charles pondered for a moment and said, "Then let it be ten thousand Aegeus." Baron Valentine''s soul trembled with distress, and he said, "Can it be reduced a bit, say, one hundred Aegeus?" Charles smiled faintly and said, "Nine thousand nine hundred Aegeus will do." Baron Valentine embarrassingly said, "I mean to give you one hundred Aegeus." Charles smiled graciously, not taking offense, and drew his rapier, slashing over seventy times on his body, and said, "I''ve cut you into eighty-one pieces, and I''ve marked a price on each piece. If you don''t want a certain piece, feel free to bargain." He left Baron Valentine to ponder over it. Although Charles Meklen indeed owed some apologies to the baron in the past, that bit of guilt, in the heart of "Huang Hai Sheng," wasn''t worth so much money. Things! It wasn''t his doing. Baron Valentine brought out several hundred of his men, and Charles didn''t take it lightly. He reorganized these people slightly and put Dobin in temporary command. He didn''t plan to incorporate them into the Westwind Knights. Firstly, the people from Seagull City wouldn''t want to leave their homeland, and secondly, it wouldn''t be easy to explain to Kreel Brittany. Among these hundreds of prisoners was an old acquaintance. Freeman Martin! Charles didn''t want to take him along and specifically ordered the release of Freeman Martin so he could represent Baron Valentine in negotiating the ransom with the baron''s wife. Freeman Martin, the captain, huffed and puffed in frustration but was powerless. After discussing with the baron for several hours, he eventually returned to Seagull City. The following afternoon, Freeman Martin came back to deliver a message that the baroness had decided to come in person to negotiate. Without hesitation, Charles left Valentine Baron behind and departed with his knighthood. Given the choice, he would have preferred not to have a past at all. On the way, Charles encountered Anatasiya, who had also dealt with the Ode Mountain City knighthood. At Charles''s strong recommendation, they didn''t return to Mostar Fort but went back to Silver Pigeon Fort instead. At Silver Pigeon Fort, Charles received a welcome that emptied the streets, as nearly all of its people held him dear. Though Charles''s time managing Silver Pigeon Fort was brief, he brought tangible benefits to every person there. After the last taxation by Kreel Brittany, Charles made a point of returning to compensate each individual. To the people of Silver Pigeon Fort, Charles was an incomparably good "lord." Even though Charles wasn''t yet qualified to be a lord. Anatasiya, too, held fond memories of the city she was born and raised in, and what comforted her further was that her mother''s remains had also been transported to Silver Pigeon Fort during those days. After Charles promised her, he wrote a letter to Cyrus. He hadn''t held much hope, but to his surprise, not only did Cyrus fulfill the request, but he also had the coffin sent back to Silver Pigeon Fort. However, from this incident, Charles also saw how strong Cyrus''s control over the people of South Serif had become. Even from Ferlanden, he could still command the people of the South Serif to do his bidding. In fact, by writing that letter, Charles had also done Cyrus a favor. With Cyrus''s intelligence, he surely understood what it meant for Charles to be in Behemoth. This had always been part of the Fars Empire''s plan. Charles was merely going with the flow, allowing Cyrus to get a head start. It was beneficial for Charles, for Cyrus, for the Empire, and for everyone involved, except perhaps for Byron. Anatasiya found a serene and ancient temple where she laid her mother''s remains to rest. Completing this task made her feel as though she had shed a great burden, as if unloading a heavy load. Anatasiya had always carried a mountainous sense of guilt, feeling as if her very existence was a mistake. From a young age, she knew her mother had "endured humiliation and hardship" as a spy for Lady Southseraph. At that time, she was lost, not knowing whether to stand with her father or her mother, until her mother relayed the painstakingly gathered intelligence to Lady Southseraph, only to be tortured to death by the latter. Anatasiya knew she should hate those specific individuals, but she couldn''t decide whether she should like Behemoth or be loyal to South Serif. Continue reading stories on My Virtual Library Empire It was not until she met Charles and deeply resonated with his ideals did she realize that she was a person of Fars, a standard person of Fars with her own country, her own friends, and in the future, her own family. In Silver Pigeon Fort, Charles soon received intelligence from the frontlines: Kreel Brittany, the most talented of Fars''s young generation, had already flattened seventy percent of the South Serif territory, conquering seven or eight cities. Currently, only two cities continued to resist obstinately. In his letter to Charles, Kreel Brittany mentioned that he needed to transfer food and supplies from the rear. These were urgently needed not only by the military but also by the occupied people of South Serif. After reading the letter, Charles fell into deep thought. The supplies that Kreel Brittany was requesting were excessive Chapter 237 232. Days at Silver Pigeon Fort Yang Meilianye sat quietly in front of Lady Black Moon''s Temple. He had been waiting for over ten days, yet Charles had not come at all... The young man clenched his fists tightly, his face full of resentment as he whispered, "I will go to Strasbourg to find you." Yang turned to descend the mountain, followed by over a dozen youths of similar age, carrying packs and looking like they were set for a long journey, all thinking to themselves, "Yang and his sister really have a deep bond!" Charles did not know that someone had once waited for him for a long time in front of Lady Black Moon''s Temple on a small hill outside Seagull City. He had thought about visiting Talia Meilianye, but ultimately decided to deliberately "forget." That was Charles Meklen''s past, not his own... Charles was now busy mobilizing resources. Of course, he did not want to levy from common folk but also knew that targeting the nobility openly would incite the wrath of the Imperial Nobility, so he opted for a different approachselling spoils of war! He marked the map of the South Serif Territory with prices and offered it to the nobles of Behemoth Duchy under the name of Kreel Brittany. Charles did not expect the remarkably good outcome; the nobles of Behemoth Duchy bought eagerly, allowing him to quickly gather the first batch of resources, which far exceeded what Kreel Brittany needed. Charles, following the demands of Kreel Brittany, transported this batch of resources to the frontlines, sending the surplus to Machu Picchu. When this batch of resources reached the frontlines, even Kreel Brittany and Ebner Sumei were surprised. Both knew they had asked for too much and even thought it extraordinary if Charles could manage to secure even thirty percent of the materials. When they saw the full amount of resources, they worried that Charles might have exploited too harshly, potentially inciting public resentment. Kreel Brittany even summoned The Spotted Deer Gwen and The Wind Wolf Bankcroft to inquire in detail, and they explained thoroughly about the sale of the "South Serif Territory." Kreel and Ebner both thought Charles was truly a genius! To come up with such a diabolical idea? Kreel Brittany had initially considered bringing Charles to the frontlines, but with the battles progressing so smoothly and the South Serif Territory offering almost no resistance, and the rear areas in dire need of Charles to ensure supply delivery, he changed his mind and wrote a letter to Strasbourg. Just as Charles was selling the lands of South Serif joyously, a detachment arrived from Strasbourg. They came for one purposeto announce Charles''s new administrative title: Temporary Civil Commissioner of Mostar Fort, Biber City, Seagull City, Silver Pigeon Fort, and Ode Mountain City! After announcing this appointment, the detachment hurriedly returned. The highest civil office allows one to serve as the deputy to a city''s lord. If it is a city with a lord, one can become the city manager; a commissioner transcends a rank to become the chief official of a town. Charles, being a level twenty-seven grade three commissioner, had no problems managing one city, but to simultaneously hold the position for five cities, even temporarily, granted him too much power. Mostar Fort, Biber City, Seagull City, Silver Pigeon Fort, and Ode Mountain City are the five largest cities in Behemoth, together holding over seventy percent of Behemoth''s wealth. Upon receiving his official papers, Charles thought deeply for a while, then wrote a letter back to Kreel Brittany. Why such a sudden appointment? There was only one explanation, Kreel Brittany must have helped in some way. He did not express gratitude, but mentioned the matter in his letter, and subtly hinted at the end that he could supply as much material as last time, but only once more within the next three months. After finishing the letter, Charles had no intention of inspecting his territory, considering he was only the temporary civil servant of these five cities; there was no need to put on airs! However, he could not relax as the "thunder" at Silver Pigeon Fort had already burst. Everyone suspected that someone had embezzled the money that was supposed to be shared by all. Each time that huge sum of money was checked, a little bit was missing. Because of this, several nobles had already resorted to dueling, and blood had been spilled in a few instances. The nobles of Silver Pigeon Fort kept writing letters and sending people, hoping Charles would return. Of course, Charles would not interfere. What did the trouble at Silver Pigeon Fort have to do with him? He stayed at Silver Pigeon Fort, where his days were very comfortable. As long as he stood on the battlements, he would constantly receive lavish praise from the passing residents of Silver Pigeon Fort, making him feel as if he was floating in bliss. Why bother with Silver Pigeon Fort? Charles refused countless times, utterly annoyed, and simply took dozens of people out of the city for a hunting trip. The hunting trip was expensive. He came from a common background, a family of traders, and had no right to engage in such a luxurious activity. It was only as the civil servant of the five cities that Charles could afford to indulge in hunting as a leisure activity. The Spotted Deer Gwen and The Wind Wolf Bankcroft were escorting materials to South Serif, while Taoles and Belisa stayed at Machu Picchu. He currently only had Dobin, Yellow Bear, and Anatasiya by his side. Dozens of people, riding war horses, galloped across a plain outside of Silver Pigeon Fort, with a light breeze on their faces. Charles finally felt a sense of freedom when he suddenly saw a group of wild boars running past. He pulled out a Magnum Hand Shuttle and fired three shots, felling a small wild boar. Such a hunting activity, naturally, would not use Extraordinary Firearms. Riding fast horses, shooting at high-speed targets, achieving such results, Charles was quite satisfied. Anatasiya also drew and shot, her swordsmanship outstanding, but her shooting skills left much to be desired. She emptied her magazine without hitting a single boar, which frustrated the young girl so much that she pulled out the rapier at her waist and threw it fiercely, pinning a wildly fleeing boar to the ground. Charles smiled slightly and said, "Anatasiya, your shooting skills need improvement!" "How about I lend you the Cat Mask so you can practice your gunmanship?" Charles had lent the Cat Mask to Belisa, and Anatasiya was well aware of the wonders of this Extraordinary Object. She hesitated for a bit and then said, "Lend it to me for a few days!" Charles handed over the Cat Mask. Suddenly, a sense of alarm arose in his heart. He hastily activated Insight and immediately saw a man dressed in animal skins, with a pair of pointed ears on his head, holding a regular rifle, shooting at him from a few hundred meters away. Stay tuned to My Virtual Library Empire Charles drew his Unicorn, cleaved down the bullets shot at him, and shouted, "Assassin!" He pressed his hand on the saddle, and his whole body soared into the air. With double Quickness Technique and Spirit Spider Technique, he was much faster than a horse. Charles had not been targeted by an assassin for a long time, and he would not allow this assassin to escape. The distinctive appearance of this assassin reminded Charles of a very old "case." He still had a bounty on his head from the Orc Assassin Alliance. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 238 233, Horse King Clan, Wind Travels Thousand Miles! Philedrica once said she''d help delay the third assassination attempt. Charles also believed that Philedrica must have done everything she could. Therefore, facing the orc assassin, Charles was neither panicked nor angry; he was no longer the low-order extraordinary he used to be. As Charles charged forward, the orc assassin remained unflustered and fired eighteen shots, his gunmanship even surpassing that of Aubrey Barrington Atwood. Charles managed to cut through the incoming bullets, but each time the angle became trickier. Just as the eighteenth bullet came flying, Charles had just sliced the seventeenth. Twisting slightly, he knew he couldn''t deflect this bullet, but Charles was not someone who relied solely on swordsmanship to get by. A Flame Hand flew out, crushing the bullet, and at the same time, he closed in on the orc assassin. The orc assassin leisurely secured his rifle and drew out a long-handled spiked hammer, gently nudging it horizontally across Charles''s chest. Charles''s single-horned griffin engaged with the orc assassin for a few moves, and he was immediately surprised by the subtlety of the other''s spiked hammer technique. Having briefly trained in the orc meteor hammer technique, Charles had some understanding of the intricacies of orc martial arts. Relying on their robust physiques, orcs often used heavy weapons but wielded them with remarkable finesse that gave the illusion of agility. This particular orc assassin was also of intermediate rank but proved to be much more skilled in combat than any other orc assassin Charles had encountered, as well as the three Hunchback Red Bear Warriors under his command. The orc assassin''s spiked hammer technique carried a leisurely grace; each move seemed to place the spiked hammer in the perfect position, letting Charles''s rapier strike it. Since his spiked hammer was heavier and his strength more formidable, Charles''s rapier couldn''t budge the opponent''s weapon. The orc assassin wasn''t young anymore, his face etched with years of hardship, his pointy ears too long, appearing not at all cute, nor ferociousonly giving off an unpleasant sense of filth. Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles took a deep breath and executed a series of rapid sword strikes; the clash of weapons produced a constant din of metallic sounds. The orc assassin exuded an appearance of ease, but gradually, a look of appreciation appeared on his face. Suddenly, he roared loudly, and the hammer burst into a flurry of blows, forcing Charles to retreat several steps. Before Charles could rally, the orc assassin spoke for the first time, his voice hoarse and gritty, calling out, "Charles! Our beastman army will soon march through here and into Strasbourg." "I shall leave your head here for now!" "After I follow the army and flatten every city in our path, I''ll come back to kill you as an afterthought." Charles was greatly shocked and exclaimed, "The beastman tribal army from the south?" The orc assassin pressed his chest for a moment, then turned and walked away. His speed was incredibly fast. Charles assessed briefly and knew he couldn''t catch up. He grabbed a Silver Rhinoceros and fired three shots; the orc assassin dodged them all with ease. Anatasiya, Dobin, and Yellow Bear had just caught up when the orc assassin was already gone. Anatasiya''s surprise showed as she said, "That was a member of the beastman''s Horse King Clan!" "The movement technique he used was Wind Travels Thousand Miles!" Charles had heard of the Horse King Clan, a peculiar orc race. Their progression into transcendence was extremely slow, yet they placed significant emphasis on the cultivation of special abilities, meaning the Horse King Clan''s combat capability could not be measured by ranks alone. But since cultivating special abilities is actually more difficult than advancing in extraordinary ranks, the Horse King Clan rarely had young experts. The clan''s elders were mostly middle-aged men or women in their forties and fifties. Transcendents of that age generally had well-honed combat techniques that spoke to a return to the essentials, a steadiness in their moves. Wind Travels Thousand Miles may not necessarily be faster than the Agility of the Leopard, but this Beastman assassin clearly had a much deeper mastery of his Special Ability than any assassin Charles had encountered before. Charles''s complexion grew grim. This Beastman assassin from the Horse King Clan was at least forty or fifty years old, having practiced for over thirty years longer than him. Even though his Supernatural Tier was not high, his strength was undeniably formidable. He had never really come across such an aged Transcendent! This type of old fellow, tempered by years, was truly troublesome to deal with. However, what worried Charles even more was that if the Beastman tribes'' grand army really did attack, the four Knighthoods under his command would definitely not withstand it. The Westwind Knights had only deployed two thousand men, and the Silver Pigeon Fortress Knights under Anatasiya''s control had even fewer numbers and weaker combat power. As for the other two Knighthoods combined, they barely surpassed a thousand men and were still not as good as the Silver Pigeon Fortress Knights. Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire It wasn''t just that he couldn''t withstand it, even Krel Brittany couldn''t withstand it; the two Knighthoods under Krel Brittany''s command, one had collapsed and was undergoing reorganization, the other was newly formed. As for the three Knighthoods that splintered from Fortress Mostar''s Knighthood, they were even less of a match. There was only one thought in Charles''s mind, "What should I do?" "Should I die for my country, or should I quickly escape?" "Where could I escape to? The Beastmen''s army would surely be heading straight for Strasbourg, and it would be futile even if I fled back to Strasbourg." "Right now, Strasbourg has only the Royal Knights Order..." "Or maybe I am worrying unnecessarily. Although the Strasbourg army might be insufficient, they would surely not lack High-Level Transcendents, or even Transcendents of the Sacred Order!" After repeatedly analyzing, Charles finally decided to send out intelligence to Strasbourg and Krel Brittany first. As for when the Beastman tribal Allied Army slaughtered their way over, he would consider how to respond at that time. Charles lost interest in hunting and returned to Silver Pigeon Fort with Anatasiya, Dobin, and Yellow Bear. The next day when he got up, he heard Dobin come to report in a hurry, "The Beastman army outside, just like emerging from the ground, has already firmly encircled us." Charles got ready, took all his weapons, and followed Dobin up to the ramparts, his eyes tightening slightly. Charles had fought a few battles before, but he had never seen such a vast "enemy army." The Beastman grand army encircling Silver Pigeon Fort numbered in the tens of thousands, besieging the city and leaving no gaps. After watching for a while, Charles didn''t find any Transcendent of the Sacred Order among the Beastman army and breathed a sigh of relief. "Forget it, let''s continue the maze-ification of Silver Pigeon Fort!" Charles touched the diary in his pocket and decisively chose to initiate the maze-ification. After this Beastman army had encircled Silver Pigeon Fort, they immediately launched an assault on the fortress. Charles''s experience in defending a city was quite rich, after all, having had a confrontation with Lady Southseraph''s Restoration Army before. He commanded the Westwind Knights and easily repelled this tentative attack. The Beastman army left behind more than ten corpses and withdrew, but in less than half an hour, they launched a second attack. This time they swapped in a squad of over a hundred Hunchback Red Bear Warriors. Chapter 239 War is the most efficient way of training. The Hunchback Red Bear Warrior, towering in stature, was considered a mighty breed among the beastmen. Charles had eighteen Hunchback Red Bear Warriors under his command, well aware of the formidable prowess of this type of beastman warrior. He reached back and drew his Antispace Sniper Rifle, aimed at a Hunchback Red Bear Warrior, and pulled the trigger. Although this Hunchback Red Bear Warrior was powerfully strong, already at a Mid-Level Transcendent, he was still blasted apart by Charles''s shot from the Magic-Breaking Bombshell Bullet. After killing a Hunchback Red Bear Warrior, Charles turned the gun barrel and targeted a second one; this warrior, despite swiftly raising his battle hammer, still failed to block the Magic-Breaking Bombshell Bullet. Unless an Extraordinary Weapon coupled with a highly skilled warrior was used, even High Order ones had difficulty resisting the power of the Magic-Breaking Bombshell Bullet. By the time Charles had blasted the fifth Hunchback Red Bear Warrior, these most robust warriors among the beastmen had already closed in on Silver Pigeon Fort, scrambling up onto the battlements. Charles put away the Antispace Sniper Rifle and switched to the Knight''s Spear Collapsing Mountain, gathering energy with both hands, he challenged two more Hunchback Red Bear Warriors. When using the Magic-Breaking Bombshell Bullet, Charles targeted Mid-Level Transcendents, maximizing the benefit of these expensive bullets. However, with the Knight''s Spear, he specifically targeted ordinary Hunchback Red Bear Warriors. By doing so, he maximized the effectiveness of his combat ability. These ordinary Hunchback Red Bear Warriors, although not Transcendents, were not any less lethal than the transcendent warriors when it came to slaughtering regular soldiers, mainly due to their tremendous strength. As Charles took action, his subordinates also joined in the battle. When the eighteen Hunchback Red Bear Warriors appeared, the attacking Hunchback Red Bear Warriors showed slight unrest, continuously shouting loudly to their comrades, but those who had been transformed into Labyrinth Guardians could no longer respond to their former kind. Though the battle was fierce, it didn''t last longonly about several minutes. Then, the Hunchback Red Bear Warriors retreated, leaping down from the battlements. Find more chapters on My Virtual Library Empire Charles, on the battlements, struck each remaining Hunchback Red Bear Warrior with his spear shaft, causing severe injuries or knocking them unconscious. At this moment, he could not be too concerned; he only hoped to wait for the third maze-ification of Silver Pigeon Fort to take more Labyrinth Guardians in hand. The beastman army surged like a tide wave after wave, giving no respite to the Westwind Knights who defended the fort. By evening, Charles''s hands were too tired to hold the Knight''s Spear, but he had also seen the completion of the third maze-ification of Silver Pigeon Fort. Charles placed his hand on the ground, choosing to convert all the prisoners into Labyrinth Guardians. Over a hundred beastman warriors who had invaded Silver Pigeon Fort but had not yet died in battle, tentatively stood up, each roaring into the sky, emanating a strange aura. Although this added some strength to the fort''s defenses, Charles still did not have much confidence in the future of Silver Pigeon Fort, given the overwhelming number of surrounding beastman armies. He also did not understand why these beastman armies attacked one group at a time instead of all at once. If tens of thousands of beastman troops attacked together, even with the maze-ification, Silver Pigeon Fort could not withstand so many beastman troops and would likely have fallen by the afternoon. Charles secretly circulated Bloody Glory, this sinister energy coursing through each Bloody Vortex, gradually restoring his strength and energy. When Bloody Glory transformed into Stellar Battle Qi, a bottleneck somewhat loosened, and with a slight push of Stellar Battle Qi, it broke and overflowed, advancing to the First Order. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles took a deep breath and thought to himself, "War is indeed the most efficient way to train, but it''s just too dangerous, constantly a matter of life and death." As the Stellar Battle Qi broke through again, Charles had now become a Ninth Rank Transcendent. He took a deep breath, drew the Knight''s Spear Collapsing Mountain embedded at the top of the castle, and shouted, "We must win! Silver Pigeon Fort must win!" At that moment, not only his Westwind Knights but also Anatasiya''s Silver Pigeon Fortress Knights and the other two Knighthoods, along with the militia of Silver Pigeon Fort, cheered loudly. Charles''s prestige in Silver Pigeon Fort was incredibly highhe had led Silver Pigeon Fort to numerous victories against Lady Southseraph''s attacks and even slain Jonathan, the leader of the South Ceraph Reclamation Army, unlike Baron Fabolais who had already fled back to Strasbourg, making Charles the true lord in the hearts of the people of Silver Pigeon Fort. Charles pointed to the distance and said, "Tomorrow, we shall repel the beastmen''s army and restore peace to Silver Pigeon Fort." The cheers of the residents of Silver Pigeon Fort grew even louder. Of course, Charles couldn''t guarantee that they would be able to repel the beastmen''s army tomorrow, but he could evacuate the residents of Silver Pigeon Fort into Machu Picchu, leaving behind an empty city to disappoint the beastmen. After a day of battle, Charles had no certainty about withstanding a full onslaught by the beastman army, for the South Serif Restoration Army didn''t possess such strong military forces or so many Transcendents. The now triple-mazeified Silver Pigeon Fort was capable of letting its residents evacuate and even make the invading beastman army suffer a minor setback. Charles silently calculated what tactics to adopt? He had no one to discuss withwhether the Westwind Knights, Silver Pigeon Fortress Knights, Dobin, Yellow Bear, or Anatasiya, none were strategists, and discussing with them was futile. Charles had to bear the pressure alone. He patiently waited through the night, and as dawn broke, the beastman army indeed resumed their assault on the fort. This time, Charles did not stubbornly defend the top of the castle but lured the beastman warriors into attacking Silver Pigeon Fort, utilizing its maze-like structure to repel the beastman army''s attacks time and again. In the afternoon, during Charles''s twenty-first repulsion of the beastman army''s siege, suddenly someone cheered loudly, shouting, "The beastmen are indeed retreating." Charles looked into the distance and indeed saw several tribal flags of the beastman army slowly moving toward Mostar Fort, he sighed in relief, not knowing the reason but glad that the beastman army was retreating. Just as Charles relaxed his guard for a moment, a mace flew up from the top of the castle, heading straight for his forehead. Charles lifted his Knight''s Spear Collapsing Mountain, pitting it against the beastman''s mace. His weapon was not at a disadvantage, and with a single exchange, although his spear was deflected, he immediately counterattacked, his spear flickering as he thrust out twenty-eight times in succession. The beastman assassin, who thought his timing for the sneak attack was exquisitely perfect, didn''t expect Charles to react so quickly and counterattack so fiercely! Although the assassin had practiced for twenty or thirty years longer than geniuses like Charles, Cyrus, and Ban Lanmalock, mastering the weapon to return to its simplest form, purely at will, he was not a genius. His power had been forged over time, not something that could improve significantly in a short span. Chapter 240 235. Calling for Strong Wind In a short period of time, Charles again advanced a rank, and the increase in strength brought about a transformation as significant as rebirth. After more than ten moves exchanged, Charles fully demonstrated the Asiluo Clan''s rapid gunmanship with his Wings of Heaven technique, exhibiting it to its fullest extent. Knowing he had failed at the first move, the Orc Assassin realized he could no longer complete the assassination. With a flip, he fell off the city wall and shouted, "Although I can''t kill you myself, you should feel proud to die at the hands of three Sacred Order shamans." Charles was shocked and exclaimed, "Three Sacred Orders?" The Orc Assassin did not explain but used Spell of Wind Travels Thousand Miles and instantly caught up with the orc army. Just as the residents of Silver Pigeon Fort were vigorously cheering, three figures floated into the air and immediately, a fierce wind arose, engulfing the heavens and the earth with rolling dust and sand, obscuring the sun. Charles finally understood why the orc army had retreated. The spell cast by these three Sacred Order Orc Shamans did not distinguish between friend and foe, hence the orc army had retreated to avoid being destroyed by the catastrophic spell. The three Sacred Order Orc Shamans summoned a mighty wind that swept across the heavens. In a place like Behemoth, such wind forces could not naturally occur; only in the vast ocean or the endless desert could such cruel weather exist. Enveloped by endless wind and sand, the storm gradually advanced, and in less than half an hour, Silver Pigeon Fort was buried. The relentless winds continued unabated until half a day later, when the residual effects of the winds summoned by the three Sacred Order Orc Shamans finally subsided. The orc army had not lingered at all and had already departed. S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The three Sacred Order Orc Shamans, after employing their powerful wind technique, did not glance back at the city. Each of them controlling a fierce gale, they followed the orc army. They were highly esteemed within the orc community and had not bothered to intervene until two days of unsuccessful assaults on Silver Pigeon Fort necessitated their action. After the storm, the entire Silver Pigeon Fort was buried under sand, no longer recognizable as the city famous for its interlacing rivers and numerous channels; it had become a massive sand dune. Usually, in such a city, all life inside would be completely extinguished, leaving no survivors. About a day later, a funnel seemed to form beneath Silver Pigeon Fort, incessantly draining the sand that buried the city, as if a vast invisible hole underground was ceaselessly swallowing the sand. By evening, Silver Pigeon Fort reemerged above ground, the sand blown by the Sacred Order Orc Shamans'' summoned winds had vanished without a trace. Charles reappeared atop the city walls, still looking fearful, utterly unprepared for the Sacred Order Orc Shamans to possess such earth-shattering power. He also approximately understood the ultimate weapon the orcs intended to use against Strasbourg; it was these Sacred Order Orc Shamans, planning to summon fierce winds to obliterate Strasbourg completely with sand. At that moment, apart from Charles, not a single soul could be seen on the city walls of Silver Pigeon Fort. But as soon as Charles gingerly stepped onto the ground, the city seemed to come alive again. Soldiers from the Westwind Knights and residents of Silver Pigeon Fort gradually surfaced, and the entire city regained its vitality. As noisy sounds filled the city once more, the city, known as the "Northern Senis," regained its original splendid beauty. Almost everyone was unaware of what had just transpired. But when they discovered the orc army had retreated, they were only relieved and no one was paying attention to why the strong wind that had just brushed past had suddenly disappeared. If it had been an ordinary city facing such a cataclysmic force, it wouldn''t have been lucky; the city would have been buried by dust, and its population and civilization completely destroyed. However, Silver Pigeon Fort was a city that had undergone triple maze-ification, and Charles, at the most critical moment, had hidden all the residents in the third layer of the labyrinth. Now, he had inverted the three layers of the labyrinth, hiding the buried Silver Pigeon Fort in the second layer, so the entire Silver Pigeon Fort appeared completely unharmed. Silver Pigeon Fort had already been destroyed, it was just that the destroyed Silver Pigeon Fort was hidden by Charles. If the orc Sacred Order shamans hadn''t been too confident and had stayed to observe a little longer, all the residents of Silver Pigeon Fort would have been inevitably covered by the sand and wind without any chance of survival. Charles, even with his ninth rank transcendence, would have been able to save his own life but wouldn''t have been able to save anyone else. Read new adventures at My Virtual Library Empire It was only because the three orc Sacred Order shamans were overly confident in their spells, that Charles had a chance, but he knew Silver Pigeon Fort would not have a second chance. If the orc Sacred Order shamans knew the truth, they could truly destroy the city. Charles closed his eyes, not knowing what to do. In the end, he made a somewhat impulsive decision. Charles said to Anatasiya, "Guard Silver Pigeon Fort for me. I need to go out for a while." Facing tens of thousands of orcs, the Westwind Knights were no longer of any use, but Charles had to return to Strasbourg to protect Anne, even though he knew that Anne had Mama Karen by her side, and lacked no powerful guardians. Charles selected five Hunchback Red Bear Warriors, all of them transcendent, including the original Big Bear Dominator, Hundred Bear Chief, and Bear Honey. The remaining two transcendent-level Hunchback Red Bear Warriors were prisoners captured during the attack on Silver Pigeon Fort, who had been converted into labyrinth guardians. Charles didn''t bring anyone except for the five Hunchback Red Bear Warriors. It wasn''t that he coveted the combat power of these five beastman warriors but with them, he could conceal his identity. If he encountered a human army, he could reveal his identity; if he encountered an orc army, he could blend in with the five Hunchback Red Bear Warriors and not be discovered as a human. Charles set out with the five transcendent-level Hunchback Red Bear Warriors without any encumbrance, and after about two days, he caught up to the tail end of the orc army. To Charles''s astonishment, the army attacking Strasbourg was clearly not the only one! He encountered at least five orc armies along the way, vast and grand, their banners covering the sky. Charles had always felt that even if Strasbourg was short on troops, with high-level transcendent and Sacred Order surely present, they might not be at a disadvantage in battle, but seeing so many orc armies, he was no longer sure. The beastman tribes of the southern continent had evidently come out in full force this time, bringing all their strength to bear. After some consideration, Charles followed Big Bear Dominator and blended into an orc army. To conceal his identity, he swapped weapons with Big Bear Dominator, wrapped himself in beast skins, painted some random patterns on his face, and took up a pair of orc flails, ensuring no orc would suspect his identity. The vanguard of the orc army soon came into contact and fought with the Royal Knights Order of Strasbourg. Neither side assumed a decisive battle posture; after a brief contact, they each pulled back. Chapter 241 236. War is truly a terrible thing. A werewolf suddenly woke from his sleep and let out a long howl to the sky, which disturbed the slumbering beastman warriors. Numerous beastman warriors were awakened, but most of them, upon seeing it was just a werewolf howling, went back to sleep. Isn''t a werewolf howling a normal occurrence? A werewolf that doesn''t howl at midnight is not a proper werewolf at all. It was only this werewolf who wore a puzzled expression, sensing an evil energy trying to invade his body, stirring his fighting spirit to resist, which is what had awakened him. He looked around left and right but noticed nothing, and then he fell back into a deep sleep. Charles was hiding not far away, shook his head, and gave up on corrupting this werewolf. Machu Picchu was not far from Strasbourg and was once a fortress of the ancient Orc Kingdom. Although now in ruins, it still hosted several beastman armies for temporary encampments. Charles, following the beastman army, had also returned to Machu Picchu, and using the Triple Maze, he concealed the Westwind Knighthood and the merchant groups and attempted to transform some of the beastman warriors into Labyrinth Guardians. He had only tried to convert eighteen Hunchback Red Bear Warriors and prisoners from Silver Pigeon Fort. This time, he encountered problems he had not faced before when trying to convert on a larger scale. Transforming into Labyrinth Guardians actually involved using a strand of Agmilas''s evil energy to corrupt the creatures that entered the maze, turning them into Evil Spirits. But Agmilas was not omnipotent. When beastman soldiers gathered in one place in significant numbers, or if the rank of beastman Transcendents was slightly higher, this transformation would fail and be resisted by the beastman warriors. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Taoles couldn''t help but say, "We are on the Old Continent, not the New World. The glorious light of the nine True Gods is intense here and protects us. You better reduce your contact with the power of such Evil Gods as Agmilas." Charles gave a bitter smile and said, "I know." In the Old Continent, aside from the vampires, hardly anyone worships Evil Gods. The New World also worships the nine True Gods, but their power is slightly lacking there, leading many people to worship Evil Gods instead. Agmilas is particularly popular among New Worlders, and many cities in the New World are maze-ified to protect their inhabitants. As Augustine, the High Priest, was aware of Agmilas, so, of course, was Taoles, who was a bit worried about Charles delving too deeply. Charles couldn''t explain that he was already in too deep. Although Charles Mecklen worshipped Lady Black Moon and attended Sheffield University, which was under her protection, his path of transcendence followed Bloody Glory. Though he did not worship the gods of the Blood Clan, he still belonged to the realm of evil energy. Later, Charles Mecklen, in his pursuit of transcendence, summoned the Evil God That turned out to be an even more tragic affair. After that came the story of Huang Haisheng. In his total ignorance, he came into contact with that scroll and absorbed the aura of Agmilas, inadvertently drawing the attention of two Evil Gods and nearly losing his life. If Charles had a choice, he wouldn''t want it either, but his predecessor had already gone too far down this dark path, leaving no chance for changing it. He even thought that if he had been transported back to when Charles Mecklen was still at university, he would definitely choose the path of transcendence under Lady Black Moon, even if he couldn''t master the Dark Breath technique, he could still try becoming a Dark Moon sorcerer. Daylight was fast approaching, and the beastman army resting in Machu Picchu gradually began to move out, leaving behind a mess at the site. Charles quietly sensed the NPC tag he had laid down as he moved with the beastman army towards Strasbourg, which was gradually being eradicated. NPCs differ from Labyrinth Guardians; although the master of the labyrinth can assign tasks to NPCs, and NPCs can carry a few tasks, they are not controllableonce he left the labyrinth, Charles could only sense the location of the NPCs at most. It was the first time he learned that the markings of NPCs could be erased. If it were only Charles alone, then a High-Level Transcendent leading hundreds could dismantle this labyrinth, but if the labyrinth had enough NPCs, even Labyrinth Guardians, it could withstand armies several times its size. This was also why many cities in the New Continent chose to undergo Maze-ificationbecause the power of Agmilas could indeed fend off the omnipresent evil spirits, weirdness, demons, beasts, and other crises of the New Continent. The greatest advantage of the labyrinth''s power was "secrecy." It was easiest to unleash its power when the selected targets were utterly unaware; once detected, its power was not hard to deal with. Charles had also discovered that it was quite effective against the Blood Clan, who were also "evil spirits," but against ordinary Transcendents, it was very average. Lord Leo was once trapped in the labyrinth and couldn''t escape no matter how hard he tried, but the former president of Liemar Detective Agency, Aubrey Barrington Atwood, had managed to escape. At the time, he thought it was an accident, but now it seemed It was not. Previously, Charles had not delved deeply, but now that he had a deeper understanding, he felt more and more that the power of the labyrinth was not sustainable. Agmilas was still just an overseas Evil God and was not nearly as benevolent and imposing as the nine True Gods! Belisa had, like Taoles, spent a long time in Machu Picchu. She had already sensed the peculiarities of this ancient ruin of the Orc Kingdom''s fortress. Although Charles never mentioned it, she had read many books, especially about matters from the New Continent due to her association with the lady of Grand Duke Joseph. She guessed that Machu Picchu was a labyrinth. She now deeply loved this city. Belisa chose the path of the Extreme Flyer because she felt it brought freedom. The freedom she experienced living in Machu Picchu was far more delightful than being by the side of Grand Duke Joseph''s lady. She could do anything she wanted without constantly trembling in fear that a slight mistake might lead to scolding and punishment by her master. In Machu Picchu, she was one of the masters, not a maid anymore. Find your next read on My Virtual Library Empire Belisa was not as worried as Taolesshe murmured in her heart, "Actually, Maze-ification isn''t so bad! So many cities in the New Continent have undergone it." However, she wouldn''t dare say this to Taoleswho was a covenantor of the gods. Although she never showed zealotry in her beliefs, Taoles was definitely one of the most steadfast believers in the Old Continent. Charles clapped his hands and said, "Ladies, help me to continue guarding Machu Picchu." "I want to see for myself the war between the Orc army and Strasbourg." "I will take away all of the Labyrinth Guardians. You will have to rely on your own strength, and the Westwind Knights left here, to cope with the Orc army." Taoles said, "I will help you watch the home; go with an easy mind!" Charles waved his hand, took an entire hundreds-strong team of "Orcs," and left Machu Picchu quietly. This was the entire result of his transforming Labyrinth Guardians. As she saw Charles leave, Taoles turned to Belisa and said, "War is truly a terrible thing." Chapter 242 237, Food Charles was an official following Krel Brittany and stationed in the Behemoth Duchy, serving temporarily as a civil servant in Mostal Fort, Baberry City, Seagull City, Silver Pigeon Fort, and Ode Mountain City. According to the laws of the Empire, he should not leave his jurisdiction, and leaving it privately during wartime could even result in the supreme penalty for the crime of treason. Although the laws of the Empire were sometimes a joke, for someone like Charles, who virtually had no backing, they were often quite serious and not a laughing matter. Perhaps many people with little social experience think that once they cling to someone powerful, they can act recklessly, believing that their patron will always protect them. However, anyone with basic social sense would know that no superior likes someone who only causes trouble. They''re just powerful figures, not biological mothers... Although Charles was worried about Anne, he couldn''t just reveal his identity and abandon the five cities he was supposed to protect to return directly to Strasbourg. If he had done so, many nobles would likely have been eager to escalate matters and lead him to the gallows. Moreover, purely from a cost-benefit perspective, with the war potential of Strasbourg, Charles could accomplish more by roaming outside. For example, he now had an additional force of Beastmen warriors; just among the Transcendents, there were seven individuals, five of whom were Hunchback Red Bear Warriors, and the other two were Grinding Mountain Yellow Bear Warriors. Hmm, Charles also felt that he had too much fate with bears. The nobles of the Fars Empire had not expected that the Beastman tribes could bypass the frontlines and appear directly under the walls of Strasbourg City. Now, Strasbourg was constantly quarreling, also continuously conscripting from the civilians to replenish the Royal Knights Order. The Royal Knights Order originally stationed in Strasbourg was the strongest force in the Fars, but most of their force had been redirected to Ferlanden, and now, the Royal Knights Order remaining in the capital was less than one-fifth of its normal strength, greatly weakening their power. For political reasons, only the Royal Knights Order, Patrolling Army, and other local military forces were in Strasbourg. The private knighthoods of the great nobles were kept within their own territories, and the Emperor could never allow the organized presence of other nobles'' knighthoods in the capital. Julius Axler was extremely furious, having already rebuked several ministers, but this did nothing to help the capital''s crisis. The Beastman army continued to arrive, soon surpassing two hundred thousand, and their numbers were still increasing steadily. Yet, the Beastman army was very restrained; they only lightly engaged with the Royal Knights Order that came out of the city, then withdrew from the battle without launching a large-scale siege. The bureaucrats of Strasbourg still hadn''t figured out what these Beastmen really wanted. Why weren''t they in a hurry to besiege the city? Strasbourg had already sent out messengers, urgently calling for reinforcements from the armies around the capital. If this continued for long, this Beastman army would inevitably face difficulties. Concealed among the Beastman army, Charles had already become aware of these southerners'' tactics, as he had encountered more than ten Beastman Sacred Order shamans. Explore more adventures at My Virtual Library Empire These Beastman Sacred Order shamans just wanted to repeat what they did at Silver Pigeon Fort, again in Strasbourg. Using strong winds to stir up dust and bury Silver Pigeon Fort only required three Sacred Order shamans, but burying Strasbourg with dust wasn''t enough with just three Beastman shamans. The Beastmen were clearly aware of this; they might have gathered at least twelve to fifteen Beastman Sacred Order shamans. If Strasbourg were to be buried, this two hundred thousand-strong Beastman army could thoroughly destroy the Fars Empire, and no force within the Fars could withstand this Beastman army. At this moment, all the gates of Strasbourg were closed. Although Charles wanted to carry a message, there was no way for him to enter the city area under the close watch of the Beastman army. The Royal Knights Order of the Fars would hardly believe him and let him into the city. Charles gazed towards Strasbourg, missing Anne, but all he could do now was hope that the Sacred Order of Strasbourg could withstand the sacred shaman spellcasters of the orc. He was deeply surrounded by hundreds of thousands of orcs, with dangers all around, and thus dared not do much. All of a sudden, the Hundred Bear Chief growled quietly as an orc army approached, threatening them. This orc army was not large, numbering only in the hundreds, but they were escorting nearly a thousand human captives, and orcs were continuously beating and berating the prisoners. Charles, suppressing the hotblood in his heart, said sternly, "Ask them what they want." The Hundred Bear Chief immediately roared, "State your tribe and purpose." An elderly werewolf stepped forward and called out, "We are from the Shanda tribe, delivering food to the front lines." "We need to rest and need a place to process food." Charles glanced at the troop and felt a slight jolt in his heart. Besides the human captives, there was really no "food" in this troop, which meant that these human captives were the food. Charles, suppressing the surging anger in his heart, waved his hand and said, "Let them into the camp." The Hundred Bear Chief indeed passed down the order and cleared the way, allowing the werewolf tribe to enter the camp to rest. Just as Charles was thinking about how to handle the situation, he heard the sounds of a fight and hurried over, only to find a female human captive in conflict with several werewolves. The female prisoner was severely injured, her arm was probably broken, hanging limply at her side, her head covered in blood. Her exquisite clothing was soaked through with mud and fresh blood, and was so torn it was impossible to make out even the style let alone the color. Her feet were bound and several werewolves were savagely beating her with clubs, yet she uttered not a sound, rolling on the ground in a very awkward posture, still trying to strike back. A burly werewolf roared, "Girl, you killed more than twenty of our brothers, before you die, I will let you taste the most exquisite flavor in the world." "Brothers, stop your beating, let me handle this." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles glanced at the camp entrance, signaled a few Hunchback Red Bear Warriors with his eyes, and strode over, calling out, "This woman is mine now." The burly werewolf glared furiously and shouted, "Our Shanda tribe is not to be trifled with." Charles flashed a toothy smile and retorted, "Coincidentally, our Hunchback Red Bear Warriors aren''t either." He reached out his hand and thus, the Knight''s Spear-Collapsing Mountain obediently handed over to him. The burly werewolf''s eyes narrowed sharply, and he suddenly screamed, "You are human." Charles forcefully thrust Collapsing Mountain, wielding the Wings of Heaven gunmanship, which he had recently mastered with increasing finesse. The speed, angle, and strength of this spear were impeccable, piercing through the werewolf''s throat with a single strike. Charles flung the werewolf aside and shouted, "Kill!" His hundreds of orc warriors immediately erupted into action. The Shanda tribe''s werewolf warriors, having only two Transcendents among them, saw one Transcendent werewolf already pierced through the throat by Charles''s spear. The other Transcendent, an elderly leader, was about to sound a long howl in alarm but was quickly silenced by a smashed skull. Chapter 243 238. Sophia Garanord Although the number of people on both sides was similar, Charles''s subordinates were stronger, especially with Charles''s Knight''s Spear, which moved like an agile dragon, finding almost no match among his foes. The Hundred Bear Chief, the dominant Great Bear, Bear Honey and four other Transcendent Level Bear People, were even more formidable. Two of the combat-ready Grinding Mountain Yellow Bear Warriors did not even need weapons; they swatted down Werewolves as easily as if they were slapping cucumbers, with satisfying crispness. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The one-armed female human captive had not expected such a turn of events. She did not understand why the Beastmen were fighting among themselves, but her strong will to live drove her to pick up a Werewolf Combat Saber from the ground, cut the ropes binding her feet, and muster all her strength to stand up. She was gravely injured, with wounds all over her body. Just standing up made her involuntarily spit out a mouthful of blood. Charles, with a backhand thrust of his spear, pinned a Werewolf to the ground and barked, "Don''t overexert yourself! You need treatment!" The one-armed female captive asked warily, "Are you a human? Why do you command so many Beastman warriors?" Charles said bluntly, "I''m not in the mood to explain." "Later, try to find a way to escape!" "I still have missions to attend to and can''t take you with me." Charles was now without enemies at his side. He switched to the Withering Rose and fired dozens of shots. This Low Order Bloodsucking weapon''s every bullet equaled a full-force attack of a Fifth Order Transcendent. Against these regular Werewolf Warriors, it was more than enough. Soon, Charles blew the lingering blood mist off the Withering Rose''s barrel, looked around, and saw that the Werewolves of the Shanda tribe had been thoroughly eradicated. He ordered the bindings released from the human captives, preparing to release the group of humans. As for how they would survive, that was beyond Charles''s concern. Surrounded by a Beastman army, he simply couldn''t look after so many people. To have extended a hand to save them was to have done his utmost duty. The woman with the wounded arm clenched her teeth and said, "I am a Seventh Rank Dark Moon Sorceress, and I can fight alongside you." Charles, slightly surprised, counter-asked, "Did you graduate from Sheffield University?" The woman with the wounded arm replied, "Not yet, I am a sophomore." Charles looked more closely at the young underclasswoman with a bit of astonishment. When he was a sophomore, he was nobody, yet there she was, a Seventh Rank Transcendent, and even a Dark Moon Sorceressa profession Charles greatly envied. He nodded subtly, saying, "That works." Since she was a Transcendent, she certainly had some use, and he was in need of Transcendent Level combat power at the moment. The majority of the humans were residents from the nearby areas, and a few were soldiers from Fars. Given that Charles had not revealed his identity, the vast majority chose to leave on their own. These captives were deeply wary of the Beastman warriors under Charles''s command. However, more than ten people eventually chose to stay. They quickly clustered around Charles''s "junior," clearly knowing and trusting her a lot. Charles did not dare remain where he was. The human captives he had released were ordinary people. If caught by the Beastmen, they would not be able to keep silent and would reveal everything about him. Therefore, Charles dealt with the Werewolf corpses of the Shanda tribe and led everyone away. Charles bypassed dozens of Beastman armies and only when he was sure that no one could catch up did he reestablish a camp. There were nearly a thousand Beastman tribes on the Southern Continent, and many of them even had blood feuds with each other. Consequently, the Beastman armies did not command each other, making it not easy to pinpoint a specific Beastman tribe. ``` The more than ten people following Charles, although showing signs of weariness on their faces, were quite exhilarated after escaping death. Hence, on the journey back, no one complained. These individuals possessed great physical conditions. Even with the exception of a junior sister who had lost an arm, there were also three Transcendents among them. Though these three were merely lower-ranked, at the First or Second Order, their abilities were only slightly stronger than those of ordinary people. After setting up camp, Charles called these people over and asked, "Are you all from Strasbourg?" A young man with slightly curly, golden-tinted hair answered, "We are students from Sheffield University. You saved us, and as long as we can return to Strasbourg, there will surely be a generous reward waiting for you." Charles was mildly surprised and asked, "You are all students from Sheffield University?" When he saw more than ten young men and women nod in unison, he curiously inquired, "How did you end up outside the city, captured by the Beastmen?" The junior sister with the severed arm took a deep breath and said, "Sophia Garanord!" Seeing Charles''s face show no sign of recognition, she did not introduce her identity and continued, "We were looking for a certain herb as part of a school assignment on the outskirts of Strasbourg." "After discovering the Beastmen army, we misjudged the situation, planning to fight our way back to Strasbourg, but ended up encircled. Nearly half of our classmates died" Sophia''s voice trembled a bit as she said, "Many of them were eaten by those ferocious Beastmen. We were taken as food to be delivered to the troops at the front." Charles sighed and said, "It''s all in the past now." Discover hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire He was a transmigrator, and although he knew that Beastmen and humans had many different customs, which was a norm for Beastmen, he could not accept this custom. Sophia bowed her head slightly and said, "I still wish to know your identity. We''re not prying into your secrets, but it will determine how well we can cooperate in the future." "My last name is Garanord, and even in death, I would never assist the Beastmen in attacking my fellow humans." Charles looked at this junior sister in a new light and said, "I, too, am a graduate of Sheffield University. These are my paid subordinates." Sophia expressed her puzzlement, "Your moves earlier didn''t seem to involve Dark Fighting Qi!" Charles looked somewhat sheepish and said, "I did not choose the Dark Breath method, I chose Bloody Glory." Sophia showed a look of sudden realization and said, "The Spirit Spider Technique, one of the thirteen Unique Skills of Bloody Glory! Were those Beastmen blood puppets created using the Spirit Spider Technique? I understand now. " Charles really wanted to clarify, but he merely shrugged his shoulders and said, "I am a civil servant from the Behemoth Duchy, and by law, I cannot leave my jurisdiction. However, when I learned about the Beastmen army, I was worried about my family in Strasbourg, so I secretly followed them and managed to blend in because of this group of subordinates." Sophia Garanord completely believed Charles. The girl wiped her face, revealing a pair of emerald eyes, astonishingly beautiful and pleasing to the eye. There was still a hint of doubt in her gaze, and Charles said helplessly, "My name is Charles Mecklen! I graduated in the year of Black Moon thirty-three." Sophia Garanord reminisced for a moment. She didn''t recall any graduates with the surname Mecklen among the seniors of the previous terms, but then again, the seniors she remembered were all rather distinguished. The young man with the slightly curly, golden-tinted hair who had spoken earlier suddenly exclaimed, "Aren''t you that guy who chased away the Goddess of the West Wind from the University of Georgia?" ``` Chapter 244 239, Strasbourg Rose Over ten Sheffield University students seemed to have opened the floodgates of gossip as they all began to recall the person named Charlotte Mecklen. Sophia Garanord even remembered this "senior." Indeed, Charlotte was not famous while at school, so when Sophia tried to remember the outstanding seniors, she couldn''t recall anyone with the surname Mecklen. However, once the topic of the man who chased away the West Wind Goddess from the University of Georgia was raised, not only the students of the University of Georgia but also those from Sheffield University respected him greatly. After all, Charlotte was their senior, and many of the younger students felt a certain sense of pride in that. This feeling was quite subtle and even gave this group of students a sudden sense of firm trust in Charlotte. Sophia Garanord realized that Charlotte looked a little upset and quickly said, "So it''s Senior Charlotte, we are willing to follow your command on everything." Charlotte''s heart stirred and he asked, "I have some intelligence that I can''t get back to Strasbourg. If any of you has a way to sneak back into Strasbourg and bring this information back, I am willing to help with all my strength." "This time the orcs have gathered more than a dozen Sixth Order shamans, they might use the Great Wind Technique to lift the sand and attempt to bury Strasbourg." After hearing this news, Sophia Garanord was not surprised in the least and said, "Senior, if it''s this message, there''s no need to send it back to Strasbourg." Find adventures at My Virtual Library Empire "Strasbourg has at least forty to fifty members of the Sixth Order, a mere dozen orc Sixth Order shamans can''t create any significant trouble." "The orcs'' call upon the Great Wind Technique can also be countered by many among the Sixth Order." Charlotte blushed, as he was from a humble background, he truly did not know that Strasbourg had so many Sixth Order members hidden, and he was even more ignorant of what lay beyond the Sixth Order ranks? Sophia Garanord''s words somewhat reassured him as he said, "Since there''s no need to deliver the message, let''s just roam around the outskirts of the orc army for now." "I suggest you all treat your injuries first, as there might be many battles ahead." Right after these words came out, a young man tore off a small piece of skin, pulling out a black cloth bag, and said, "I have the best Light Holy Water." "Sophia, you are the strongest among us, and you have been injured the most in protecting us, you should recover your strength as soon as possible. Take all this Light Holy Water for yourself!" After declining several times, Sophia Garanord finally accepted it. She took out a fine-spouted porcelain bottle from the black bag, gently poured the liquid on her arm, and white mist swirled around as her broken bones made a cracking sound and regrew. After treating her wounds, she hesitated a moment, then lifted her slender neck and drank a few drops of the liquid. Her complexion immediately brightened, showing a significant improvement in her injuries. Sophia Garanord passed the bottle to another injured person and said, "Nenod, you should also treat your injuries, you are a Dark Knight, the best among us at frontal combat." Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The injured man did not hesitate and took the bottle, drinking a small sip as well. The bottle was passed from one to another, as nearly all of these young people had injuries, and many were severe. Those companions who were more seriously injured had already been beaten to death by the orcs and had become their food. The young man who took out the black bag appeared to be in pain, as he had originally just wanted to impress the Goddess of his heart, but Sophia Garanord ended up sharing it with everyone. Sophia Garanord finally handed him the black cloth bag and said, "When I return to Strasbourg, I''ll repay you double." The young man hesitated wanting to speak, ultimately remaining silent about not needing to be repaid. Charles only found it amusing, and didn''t disturb the group of youths, waiting until they had regained some energy before having his subordinates present a selection of weapons for them to choose from. Nenod chose a Knight''s Spear, and the others also picked weapons suitable for them. Sophia Garanord hesitated slightly then asked, "Do you have a Knight''s Spear of slightly better quality?" Charles was slightly surprised and asked, "Aren''t you a Dark Moon spellcaster, junior sister?" The young man who had just offered the holy water, somewhat boastfully interjected, "Not only is Sophia a Seventh Rank Dark Moon spellcaster, but she is also a Sixth Order Dark Knight; while the twelve goddesses of University of Georgia may be beautiful, our Rose of Sheffield is the most radiant flower among the four universities." Charles nodded slightly, suddenly recalling someone Julian had mentioned, and casually asked, "Junior sister, have you heard the name ''Strasbourg Rose''?" Sophia Garanord''s dirt-streaked face turned a shade of red, and she said, "That would be me!" "You''ve heard of my nickname as well?" Charles nodded and said, "I graduated many years ago and am not so familiar with the school anymore, but there was a guy named Julian who mentioned it to me." "I was just about to" Charles suddenly hit the brakes on his tongue, stopping himself from saying that he only knew of ''The Empire''s First Rose,'' since that wouldn''t be very emotionally intelligent. Full of curiosity, Sophia Garanord asked, "Julian?" Charles nodded and replied, "It''s said that he is as famous as you, the youngest Byron Julian Asilo." Sophia Garanord let out an exclamation, and the rest of the University of Georgia''s young students joined in the chorus of surprise. Charles hadn''t heard much about Julian, but these young people, who were "in the know," were surely aware of the youngest fearsome individuals under the age of twenty in the Five Great Empires, weren''t they? These were the figures they were preparing to challenge and hopefully surpass someday. They were their most admired and esteemed contemporaries. Seeing that they all seemed to have heard of Julian, and being somewhat curious himself, Charles decided not to continue the topic and said offhandedly, "Speaking of Julian, it reminds me, I do have a decent Knight''s Spear with me. However, this item holds sentimental value, so I can only lend it to you, junior sister." With a clap of his hands, a Hunchback Red Bear Warrior brought over a spear called Lion Maru. Knowing that his return to Strasbourg would inevitably lead to extremely fierce battles, Charles had prepared an extra Knight''s Spear. Sophia Garanord took the Knight''s Spear known as Whale Butcher, also called Lion Maru, and recognized its origin with just one glance. She was completely stunned and stammered, "Is this the Whale Butcher?" Charles nodded. Quickly, Sophia Garanord asked again, "Is it the weapon of Ban Lanmalock?" Charles smiled slightly and said, "Yes, not long ago I was on an envoy mission to Inglima; Ban Lanmalock insisted on duelling me. Under the witness of His Majesty Alfred Guillaume, we dueled on the Sevante River, and he lost this Knight''s Spear to me." Chapter 245 240. The Gods Guardians of Strasbourg ``` Even with the shishi ball in hand, Sophia Garanord couldn''t help but ask, "Did you really defeat him, senior?" Charles shrugged his shoulders and said, "I''m several years older than he is!" Sophia Garanord couldn''t help but mutter to herself, "I''ve seen many Transcendents who are much older than me, but there are very few who are stronger than me." It was not surprising for Charles to know Julian, as he had served as an envoy to Inglima, and in Sophia Garanord''s and the other juniors'' minds, they just assumed he had met Julian in Notruden. Of course, that was true. sea??h th ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But for Charles to have also met Retainer Lamarlock under the witness of Emperor of Inglima, and to have defeated him, this glory was beyond description. Even though he was several years older, it did nothing to diminish this achievement. The respect from this group of juniors, which even included Miss Sophia Garanord, the Strasbourg Rose, suddenly grew a few degrees. After arranging for the group of Sheffield University juniors, Charles realized that hiding a dozen humans among a few hundred beastman warriors was not difficult, but for a moment, he didn''t know what else to do. However, he would not need to worry about this for long. Because he was concerned about being discovered, Charles continually had to change camping spots. That morning, he was about to move to a new location when he saw the sky was a blanket of grey. He decisively commanded his subordinates to head for a nearby hill. As he reached the top of the hill, he saw that above Strasbourg City, the skies were howling with strange winds and the dust clouded the air, the momentum far exceeding the last time at Silver Pigeon Fort by more than tenfold. More than a dozen beastman Sacred Order shamans were floating in the sky, working in unison to whip up the dust and bury Strasbourg beneath it. Charles''s heart couldn''t help but race; his city housed his love and his friends, but he was only a Mid-Level Transcendent and could do nothing substantial. Sophia Garanord and the students from the University of Georgia also grew worried, even though they all knew that Strasbourg would not fall so easily. As Charles''s concern grew, he wanted to rush down several times, but even if he did, he didn''t know what he could accomplish. Was he to attempt an assassination of a Sacred Order? Even the Magic-Breaking Bombshell Bullet might not be effective against a Sacred Order, and he didn''t have the means to harm one, unless he summoned the Evil God... Just as Charles was seriously considering the consequences of summoning two Evil Gods, a painting flew halfway up to the sky from Strasbourg City. Charles felt the painting to be very familiar, as he saw it transforming into endless corridors. The corridors overlapped, and countless skinless monsters wielding massive hammers appeared within them. The vast winds and dust that fell upon the endless corridors simply disappeared without trace. Charles exclaimed in surprise, "It''s that painting!" He certainly remembered that painting, not only because it had summoned the Labyrinth Evil God Agmiras from overseas, but also because the painting''s appearance had a story that brought him closer to Anne. To this day, Charles still didn''t know what Yang Miers intended to do with the painting depicting the overseas Evil God. The gentleman was now dead, and there was nowhere to inquire. ``` He did know in whose hands the oil painting residedanother widowed Her Royal Highness the Princess of the Fars Empire, the sixth Emperor, Julius Axler''s second daughter. This widowed princess was a taboo topic in the Empire, so much so that even the high priest of Augusladin dared not refer to her by her title, nor would he speak her name. Charles knew next to nothing about this lady; he was considerably more familiar with another widow, Princess May Guillaume of Inglima. Well, not that familiar, at least not on terms better than acquaintance. When Charles caught sight of that oil painting, his tension eased slightly, but just a few hours later, he heard a resounding noise from the skies as endless corridors crumbled, and countless red-skinned monsters carrying huge hammers, as if skinless, screamed and turned to ashes. The oil painting that depicted the true likeness of the Evil God from overseas reappeared in the sky, but it shattered into countless pieces instantly, destroyed completely and thoroughly. More than ten beastmen shamans of the Sacred Order joined forcessuch immense power, not even this cursed object could withstand it. Charles''s heart leaped, but before he could truly start to worry, a light soared into the sky, and he saw a square building rising, opening four grand arches in four directions with a majestic aura. It was the Gate of Glory on Elysian Pastoral Avenue. As the Gate of Glory lifted, several buildings followed, forming a shimmering protective barrier, enclosing the entire Strasbourg. More than ten beastmen shamans of the Sacred Order, exhausting all their mana, unleashed the Great Wind Technique all day long, stirring the dust in the sky to change colors, but Strasbourg, protected by the divine powers of twelve True Gods, remained undisturbed. Charles finally breathed a sigh of relief. Suddenly, he felt the diary in his embrace tremble. He took it out for a look. On the side titled "Agmillar''s Labyrinth," it felt like a bestseller suddenly going into a second printing. From its original fifteen pages, the diary quickly expanded to over thirty. A strand of thought entered his mind: Charles Mecklen has inherited the legacy of the Evil God Agmillar from the Labyrinth of the New Continent. Once mastery over more than fifteen labyrinths was obtained, a passage to the true Agmillar Labyrinth would open! Charles''s eyes widened in disbelief. He knew the Evil Gods were tricky, but this tricky? Experience tales with My Virtual Library Empire The original hint in the diary was: If the author fails to master fifteen labyrinths within the stipulated time and craft a sixteenth, proving their worth, they would lose the title of author and have their soul devoured by "Agmillar''s Labyrinth." However, it never mentioned that mastering more than fifteen labyrinths would open a passage to the real Agmillar Labyrinth! In other words, if he controlled fewer than fifteen labyrinths within the time limit, the Evil God Agmillar would descend upon him; more than fifteen, and he would be delivered as an "extra meal" to the Evil God. Whether he succeeded or failed, he was doomed either way. What was he to do? After much contemplation, Charles cautiously thought, "The Old Continent has no influence from Agmillar, and not many are familiar with this evil deity. I found no relevant documents at Sheffield University. Augusladin High Priest mentioned that many cities in the New Continent have chosen maze-ification; there must be a way to resist Evil God Agmillar. To resolve this issue, it seems I''ll need to make a trip to the New Continent." "Only in the New Continent will I find the solution to deal with Evil God Agmillar." "I''ll take care of the present first, then consider the future." Charles pocketed the diary and gazed at the sky. Chapter 246 241, Black Moon Goddess above Charles had just realized that the city he had lived in for two or three years was harboring such formidable power. Apart from that widowed princess who deliberately released the painting depicting the visage of the overseas Evil God, no Sacred Order Supernatural person had made a move yet. It seemed as though even the princess had acted specifically to destroy that painting. More likely, it was to buy time for the activation of numerous miracles. The miracles left by these nine True Gods alone were enough to steadily withstand the Great Wind Technique employed by more than ten beastmen of the Sacred Order shamans. He had thought that attractions like the Door of Radiance or the Lantern Tower were simply slightly mystical, merely scenic spots, just places for people to visit daily! Who would have thought that these miracles left by the gods could also function to protect the city? The beastmen''s Sacred Order shamans, flickering in and out of visibility high in the sky, showed no signs of giving up. They continued to desperately invoke their spells. Regardless of how vast the winds of heaven and earth were, or how thick the dust they whipped up, they could never penetrate Strasbourg. The world seemed chaotic, with only a small orb of light at the very center. Charles watched for quite a while, unsure of the outcome. The small hill they occupied provided a wider view but also subjected them to stronger winds. As time passed, the gale near Strasbourg grew fiercer, and many ordinary beastmen and college students yet to advance to Supernatural status were struggling to cope. Sophia Garanord couldn''t help but suggest, "We should take cover; otherwise, things could get very bad." Charles hummed in agreement and swiftly directed everyone to descend the hill and use the mountain to shield against the fierce winds. This group of hundreds found shelter behind the small hill, and indeed, the situation improved greatly. Despite still being tough, it was now much better than on the mountain peak, or even on flat ground. Charles was not proficient in defensive spells, his intention was to tough it out, but unexpectedly, once behind the small hill, Sophia Garanord stuck her lion marble in the ground, brought her hands together at her chest, and chanted silently as a Dark Moon rose slowly, enveloping the huddled group. Charles then remembered that Sophia Garanord''s primary Supernatural path was that of a Dark Moon Sorceress. The famous defense spell of the Dark Moon Sorceress, "Black Moon Goddess Above!" This spell, well-known throughout the Old Continent, was not a Radiant Magic Array or Prime Blood Limit, known for their robust defenses, nor was it like Beast God Protection, renowned for its offensive and defensive capabilities. Instead, it was celebrated for its rapid deployment, wide application, low mana consumption, and durability. Even so, this was not a defense spell that ordinary Middle-Low Order Supernaturals could cast alone. That Sophia Garanord, at just Seventh Rank, barely above Intermediate rank, could solo-cast "Black Moon Goddess Above!" truly made her deserving of being one of the strongest youths under twenty from the Five Great Empires. She rightly earned the name, Rose of Strasbourg. If solely on the merits of Supernatural talent, Sophia Garanord was certainly on par with her sister and Charles''s fellow disciple, Menierman Sumei, and indeed could stand alongside Julian, Ban Lanmalock, and others. A hint of envy crept into Charles, thinking, "I wonder when I will be able to cultivate to the Prime Blood Limit, and also cast this defense magic circle by myself." The Radiant Magic Array is called Hymn of the Gods. Prime Blood Limit is known as Ultimate Barrier, originating from the Arthur Clan''s Vampiric Scroll. They were both among the most famous Defensive Magic Circles in the Old Continent. Charles had also received the heritage of the Arthur Clan, had activated the Bloody Vortex, and even condensed the Bloodline Mantra, although he had not yet mastered any of the True Word Spells. Charles had faced two Evil Gods and the enhancements in his spirituality, which had recently been exhausted, initially soared rapidly but now slowed, reducing him to the level of an ordinary genius. Lately, he had only mastered the Quickness Technique x2 and the Flame Scorching Blast Bullet, and developing new Special Abilities wasn''t as quick anymore, and he could only work harder on his swordsmanship, gunmanship, and Extraordinary Ranks. Ranks are easy to ascend, but Special Abilities are hard to gather! This was a commonly recognized fact about transcendent cultivation in the Old Continent. Charles could confront enemies of higher Extraordinary Ranks with his Lower-Ranked and Intermediate-Ranked Supernatural identity, not just through various strategies and weapon enhancements, but mainly because he directly faced Evil Gods, which improved his spirituality and led to a period of crazy breakthroughs in several Special Abilities. Cyrus, Julian, Ban Lanmalock, and even Sophia Garanord, although they had never directly faced Evil Gods, were all naturally abundant in spirituality, easily the top geniuses who could effortlessly condense Special Abilities, standing out among their peers. Others like Anne, Anatasiya, and Taoles, were slightly inferior, but still exceptionally brilliant among university students, one in hundreds, with immeasurable futures ahead of them. Charles also planted his landslide sword into the ground, sat down cross-legged, circulated Bloody Glory, tried his best to maintain peak condition, and patiently waited for the storm to pass. At that point in time, the sky was indistinguishable between morning or dusk, day or night, and it was unclear how much time had passed when suddenly a dull thunder exploded in the sky, the violent wind accumulated to its peak, turning into a torrential downpour. sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Violent winds, torrential rains, thunder! Charles couldn''t help but start worrying again about his friends in Strasbourg, especially Anne, and he thought to himself, "If I were by Anne''s side right now, she would feel so much more at ease." At this time, Anne couldn''t possibly be by Charles'' side. Earl Brittany had long since gathered his family together, and as he looked up at the sky, a cold sneer flickered on his lips. Numerous ideas formed faintly in his heart as he pondered, "These pitiful Beastman barbarians, lured by others, thinking that by destroying Strasbourg, they can reclaim this land and restore their ancient territories." "Just as Beastman do not need humans, humans do not need Beastman." "Without the Beastman Allied Army attacking Strasbourg, those wastes would never have been able to wage a war to destroy the Beastman." "After this great war, the Beastman tribes should probably be erased from the Old Continent." No matter how furiously the storm, the torrential rain, and the lightning raged outside the Defense Shield, Strasbourg was like an ancient, submerged ferocious beast, gathering force for a counterattack. Anne, by her father''s side, was of course safe. She was not afraid, but she did miss Charles quite a bit. After the two had met, they had quickly entered a period of passionate love, their dates becoming quite frequent. Discover stories with My Virtual Library Empire In Anne''s eyes, Charles seemed to have been triggered by some threshold, changing from a somewhat lazy person to one striving with incredible effort, continuously earning accomplishments, promotions, and ascending through Extraordinary Ranks Anne couldn''t help but think, "He must be aiming for marriage to push himself to this extent, relentlessly advancing. I too must work hard, not to hold back my Mister Mecklen." Chapter 247 242, Beastmans Charles managed to hold out until the third day, when he had no choice but to command his small team to retreat, as his supplies were running low. Before leaving, Charles looked back at Strasbourg, which was still being battered by howling winds, flashes of lightning, and pouring rain, and he couldn''t help but complain, "Those beastman saints really have staying power!" Sophia Garanord, unfamiliar with such an old joke from another world, earnestly replied, "Sacred Order members are capable of fighting for several days." Charles returned a smile and led his small team toward Machu Picchu. Your next chapter is on My Virtual Library Empire This small troop of hundreds, battling against stormy winds and thunderous skies, took half a day to put twenty kilometers between themselves and Strasbourg. Fortunately, the further they got from Strasbourg, the less they felt the impact of the beastman Sacred Order shaman''s Great Wind Technique, and beyond twenty kilometers, the wind in the sky, although still howling, allowed them to faintly see the gray sky, the torrential rain had weakened to heavy rain, and the thunder was almost invisible, flashing across the sky only occasionally. Charles took a deep breath and said to Sophia Garanord, "We have a base; we can rest there for a while." "We can''t intervene in battles of the Sacred Order, so let''s wait until the outcome in Strasbourg is decided before we consider how to fight," he added. By then, Sophia Garanord had come to fully trust Charles, not just because he had saved her but also because of his consistent display of courage, determination, reliability, and other qualities hardly seen in his peers. Sometimes, she even felt a slight jealousy toward that West Wind Goddess from the University of Georgia. Charles didn''t pause; he led his beastman troops and continued marching toward Machu Picchu. Not far from their departure, they came upon an orc encampment. Around this encampment were thousands of human heads hanging densely: some shriveled, some fresh, with old people, men, women, and children... Charles had guessed at some things but had never dared to imagine the extent. With just a few hundred men, as Strasbourg''s surroundings were dominated by beastmen, it was difficult to get supplies. How was an army of a few hundred thousand orcs to be supplied? Charles had known what the "main food" for orcs was since he rescued Sophia Garanord and her companions. Humans! When Charles saw this orc encampment, he did not say a word; instead, he gestured and commanded, "Attack!" Sophia Garanord had been subtly reminding her fellow students not to act rashly, as they were surrounded by a massive orc army with dangers everywhere, and it seemed impossible to save these innocent people. She herself could barely hold back and wanted to rush in to fight. Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Upon hearing Charles''s order, Sophia Garanord could no longer suppress her feelings. She shouted and, holding her Lion Maru, was the first to charge into the orc camp, her Knight''s Spear sweeping and toppling seven or eight orcs to the ground in quick succession. Following her were more than a dozen students from Sheffield University. They had almost become the "main food" for the orcs. Whenever the Empire proposed a sweep of the orc tribes, there was always someone who objected on humanitarian grounds, arguing that orcs should not be slaughtered either. Despite this, almost everyone in the Empire knew that only a very small number of orcs had adopted human civilization and customs, and the vast majority still retained the habit of consuming their own kind and other races. In the southern part of the Old Continent, where the climate is complex, orc agriculture has never been well developed, and food has always been scarce... Charles once thought that the assassins of the Orc Assassin Alliance, with their behavior no different from that of humans except for some orcish traits, did not come off as crude; even Philedrica managed to study at the University of Georgia. It wasn''t until he encountered the Hunchback Red Bear Warriors that he felt as though the orcs in the novels were indeed just like thiscrude, gluttonous, fond of drinking, unsuspecting, and snoring loudly at night. However, these Bear People were already among the more civilized and progressive of the orc kinds. In reality, most orc tribes were far worse than Charles had imagined. The assault ended swiftly. Charles didn''t even enter the fray. After all, in his team, there were already more than ten Transcendents. Charles, Sophia Garanord, Hundred Bear Chief, Bear Tyrant, and Bear Honey were even Mid-Level Transcendents. The remaining four Bear People and three students from Sheffield University were also exceptionally strong. Not something an ordinary Beastman barracks could withstand. Charles glanced at the Beastman soldiers lying injured or who had surrendered on the ground and said in a low voice, "Take them with us, and continue the retreat." Sophia Garanord couldn''t help but ask, "What about these people?" Charles called out with force, "We are the Knighthood of the Fars Empire, those willing to come with us, follow immediately, those who do not wish to, please feel free to leave." "The Beastman army will appear soon, and you must escape as quickly as possible, or their retaliation will be extremely harsh." Normally, Charles would have taken all the human prisoners with him, but he didn''t have the time right now. At Charles''s command, they set out immediately, with almost no delay, even abandoning most of the spoils of war and only taking some weapons with them. About two hundred human captives followed the company; some were reluctant to join and wanted to leave on their own, some even dilly-dallied, wanting to negotiate terms with Charles, such as some travel expenses, some were angry and wanted to take revenge after being liberated, others were looting goods in the Beastman camp, and some simply wanted to rest for a while, completely unaware of the danger they were in... Sophia Garanord couldn''t bear it and said, "We can still take more people with us." Charles sighed and said to Sophia Garanord, "We can''t make choices for them." "Moreover, staying behind to persuade a few people doesn''t save them but dooms us all." Sophia wanted to argue further, but Charles was very determined; although the battle was brief, it would still attract nearby Beastman forces, and they had to leave at once. Not long after Charles''s forces left, a Beastman troop burst into the camp, while five to six hundred people were still lingering in the camp. What awaited them... Charles forced himself not to think about those unwilling to leave. At the moment, he completely abandoned his emotions, operating his mind entirely on reason. Humans will risk life and death for minor benefits and for reasons of no value. After all, he once lived in an era of information overload and had seen countless stark examples. Charles led his forces to march more than ten kilometers. At that distance, only the undulating breeze remained, and the sky also cleared up, without a drop of rain. He found a place to rest, and about an hour later, dust rose in the rear, accompanied by the roaring sounds of Beastmen. Chapter 248 243、Agmiras Evil Gods Power Charles really wanted to change his clothes, but since he had left in a hurry, he hadn''t brought any clean clothes with him, so he could only sigh, "Such a typical Earthling problem." Indeed, only in the world he originally came from were dry, clean, and comfortable clothes the norm of life. In this world of the Transcendent, such a thing was rare indeed. Many times, Charles had no choice but to wear damp, somewhat dirty, and very uncomfortable clothes, but there was nothing he could do about it, as this was the norm in the Old Continent. Your next chapter is on My Virtual Library Empire Faced with his pursuers, Charles still had the capacity to think about such matters... Because he wasn''t really afraid of fighting! Soon a Beastman army appeared on the horizon with many large Beastmen carrying fresh human heads, limbs, or half torsos around their waists and necks as their rations. When Charles used to command the Westwind Knights, he would surely form a defensive iron barrel formation first, then shoot with rifles, but now his subordinates were all Beastman Warriors, so he could only have those with shields up front, wait for the pursuing Beastman army to fire a sparse volley of arrows, and then order the charge. Thanks to the Quickness Technique 2, Charles''s speed soared to the maximum. He drew out the Withing Rose and started firing continuously. Each bullet from this Transcendent handgun was equivalent to a full-strength strike of a Fifth Order Transcendent. Perhaps Mid-High Tier Transcendents could withstand it, but ordinary Beastman soldiers could not. In the short sprint distance, Charles successively killed dozens of Beastman soldiers. When he reached melee range, he then absorbed the Withing Rose into the Bloody Vortex on his left arm, reached out his hand, and Big Bear handed his Knight''s Spear Collapsing Mountain. With a loud shout, Charles charged into the enemy troops, continuously piercing six or seven Beastman soldiers. Suddenly, he heard a loud roar as a two-handed war hammer blocked his Knight''s Spear. Charles''s hands tingled slightly; this Grinding Mountain Yellow Bear Warrior turned out to be a Mid-Level Transcendent, whose strength was not inferior to Big Bear and almost on par with the Hundred Bear Chief. The Grinding Mountain Yellow Bears and the Hunchback Red Bears were two branches of the Bear Clan and also two of the most powerful warrior tribes among the Beastmen. The Grinding Mountain Yellow Bear Warriors had stronger physiques, but the Hunchback Red Bear Warriors had more refined martial skills. It was a common saying among the Beastmen: don''t encounter a Grinding Mountain Yellow Bear on the battlefield, and don''t challenge a Hunchback Red Bear in a duel. Charles shook his spear, creating seven or eight spears blossoms, aiming for the eyes of the Grinding Mountain Yellow Bear Warrior. The Bear Warrior, not to be outdone, roared and swung his two-handed war hammer, determined to trade life for life with Charles. Charles didn''t back down; with Collapsing Mountain, he directly blinded the Grinding Mountain Yellow Bear Warrior''s eyes. As for the enemy''s swinging hammer, he simply flicked it away with a slight movement, avoiding it by unleashing the speed of a Transcendent. With a backhand strike, Charles hit the head of the Bear Clan Transcendent warrior, knocking the Grinding Mountain Yellow Bear Warrior unconscious. He intentionally held back, as, after all, as long as he could return to Machu Picchu, these were all potential guardians for his Labyrinth. This Beastman pursuer party had only this one Mid-Level Transcendent warrior; the other two Low Order Transcendents were already killed by Sophia Garanord. The rest of the ordinary Beastman soldiers were slaughtered and scattered after a single charge. Charles sent a small team of Werewolves to go around and block the scattering Beastman soldiers, continuously shouting loudly to make the defeated Beastman army surrender. This pursuer party had no idea what they were truly facing and thought they were up against another Beastman army. With their commander killed, their resistance was not very fierce, and most soon chose to surrender. The Beastman soldiers who refused to surrender were all killed by Sophia Garanord and the students of Sheffield University. They were almost eaten as food, and regardless of the original attitude towards the Beastmen, they all turned into "Beastmen haters." Charles defeated and recruited the chasing soldiers. Not daring to linger, he continued to charge towards Machu Picchu. In the following two days, he encountered no more battles; it seemed the Beastmen army had all gathered at Strasbourg. Having reached Machu Picchu, Charles incorporated the humans he had saved along the way into the Westwind Knighthood, and he transformed all the captive Beastman soldiers into Labyrinth guardians. Just as all the Beastman captives and paths were transformed into Labyrinth guardians, a thought suddenly transmitted from the diary in Charles''s arms: "Charles Meklen has acquired over a thousand Labyrinth guardians, including nine Transcendents. He may use the opportunity to ''Maze-ify'' three times and infuse himself once with Agmiras''s Evil God Power." Charles was slightly surprised. He hesitated for a moment before resolutely decidinginfuse! Charles''s choice was made without any reason, nor did he know what the consequences would be. He purely followed his intuition that he should choose... Witnessing the oil painting depicting Agmiras, the Evil God from overseas, being destroyed by over a dozen Beastman Sacred Order shamans, his diary mysteriously absorbed the dispersed aura of Agmiras, surging to thirty-seven pages. Originally, "Agmillar''s Labyrinth" contained only fifteen pages because Silver Pigeon Fort had completed three ''Maze-ifications,'' Machu Picchu had completed three, Mostar Fortress had completed two, and Cappadocia City had completed one, leaving only six pages remaining. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Now with an additional thirty-one pages, Charles was not short on ''Maze-ification'' attempts, and he was unsure of the value of these extra attempts. Having made his choice, a sinister power began to erode into his body. Charles felt strangely familiar with this force, as it was almost too familiar, compelling him to spontaneously activate the Bloody Glory, merging with this power, and then... Something happened that he could never have anticipated. This power from the infinite void, infused into his body as Agmiras''s Evil God''s Power mixed with the Bloody Glory, created a Bloody Vortex within his eyes. At the core of this Bloody Vortex, countless silver Bloody Runes emerged, forming a mirror. Within the mirror, there were countless corridors, passages, turns, city walls, and halls... For a moment, Charles thought it was some Blood Clan Evil God who had discovered him, not that he had received the power of Agmiras. About ten minutes later, "Agmillar''s Labyrinth" once again lost three pages, dropping from thirty-seven to thirty-four pages. Charles had not mastered any Evil God''s Power; he had simply opened up a new, previously unrecorded Bloody Vortex in the annals of Protagora. He practiced the Protagora scrolls in a straightforward manner, except for summoning Evil Gods, but there were two exceptions. One was when he received the Arthur Clan scrolls taught by Baron Leo, opening a Bloody Vortex in his throat. The other was receiving the infusion of the Agmiras Evil God''s Power, opening the Bloody Vortex within his eyes... Well, this Agmiras, the overseas Evil God, has a somewhat peculiar identity. Chapter 249 244, Congratulations! The Westwind Knights are the first loyalist troops. Charles had studied the history and culture of the thirty-seven Blood Clan families during his time at the university. He knew that vampires held the Three Emperor Clans in the highest esteem. The Three Emperor Clans were the Asilo Clan, the Arthur Clan, and the Fanga Family. The Asilo Clan were masters of swordsmanship, ancient and noble; the Arthur Clan''s spells were unmatched; the Bloodline Mantra was profoundly mysterious; their Prime Blood Limit was even capable of rivaling the defensive magic of the Radiant Magic Array. The Fanga Clan were more mysterious than both the Asilo and Arthur Clanstheir vampires were loners, seldom holding specific positions in the Byron Empire. When Charles had examined the documents years ago, he also saw the Fanga Clan''s Secret Technique, called the Infinite Mirror Realm, which could create a world within a mirror and allow travel at will. Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire The scrolls of Protagora also recorded that he had fought Transcendents from the Fanga Clan three times in his life, each time narrowly escaping death. Had he not carried a type of resin capable of obscuring reflective surfaces, he would have been killed all three times. Charles was quite certain that the Bloody Vortex, formed in his eyes, was a Fanga Clan Secret Technique; hidden within it, the silver Runes formed a mirror, indeed the Infinite Mirror Realm. Charles pondered deeply, murmuring to himself, "Could it be that the Fanga Clan''s Blood Ancestor is Agmilas? Did he stir no storms in the Old Continent and secretly venture to the New Continent to establish a whole new faith?" "That doesn''t make sense! If the Fanga Clan''s Blood Ancestor is Agmilas, how come their abilities appear completely different?" "Although the Infinite Mirror Realm can traverse the void, and even evolve into a world within the mirror, it seems somewhat similar to a labyrinth and might even share the same essence, but it is not the same power, after all." "Or perhaps, Agmilas is a descendant of the Fanga Clan''s Blood Ancestor?" "Hmm, I remember..." "Well, I don''t remember what happened when Agmilas encountered Kahnstan, the two Evil Gods." Charles desperately tried to remember, but only had a vague impression; his soul had been shattered at that time, completely unable to perceive the outside world, naturally, he couldn''t know what happened between the two Evil Gods. Charles had already activated nine Bloody Vortexes, two of which were not recorded in the scrolls of Protagora; he had condensed eight Bloody Runes. Most astonishingly, all three from the Emperor Clans had activated Bloody Vortexes and had begun to condense Bloody Runes; as far as fortunes go, he was now no less than Protagora in his prime. Charles was very curious about his newly acquired Special Ability. However, finding mirrors in Machu Picchu was difficult so he had to give up for the time being. Charles put away his journal, thinking to himself, "If I stay in Machu Picchu, I should have some peace for a while, but... I must do something!" "Why not lead the Labyrinth Guardians on a nearby patrol, and capture as many beastmen soldiers as possible?" Having been here for a long time, Charles also generally knew that the war mode of the Old Continent still relied on the outcome of Transcendent duels to determine the victory of a battle. It was somewhat like the wars in storytelling, where the audience only cares about fierce warriors clashing one-on-one, assuming such duels could decide a war, completely indifferent to who brought how many soldiers, nor believing that civilian officials leading enough soldiers could overpower a superior warrior. Charles himself had charged alone into enemy ranks and had experienced over a hundred battles, aware that the combat ability of ordinary soldiers was indeed overlooked. Under Charles''s command, the Labyrinth Guardians totaled over a thousand beastmen, including nine Transcendents: five were Hunchback Red Bear Warriors, three were Grinding Mountain Yellow Bear Warriors, and one was a WerewolfCharles couldn''t remember when he had captured him; four of these Bear People were Mid-Level Transcendents, including his newly captured Grinding Mountain Yellow Bear Warrior, named Xiong Wandi! After turning into Evil Spirits, this Mid-Level Grinding Mountain Yellow Bear Warrior''s eyes blazed with a faint blue fire. Charles did not know whether he could see, but in battle, he was as agile as if he were not blind at all. With this force of over a thousand beastmen Labyrinth Guardians, Charles could even confront a regular army of over ten thousand. When Sophia Garanord arrived at Machu Picchu, she never expected to find the ancient ruins of the Beastman Kingdom''s fortress transformed into their current state. Taoles and Belisa had both heard of this Strasbourg Rose and were surprised that Charles had brought her here. As the steward of Machu Picchu, Taoles took these ten-plus students from Sheffield University to bathe and change into new, clean clothes. Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When Sophia Garanord reappeared in hunting attire before everyone, even Taoles couldn''t help but exclaim, "Miss Garanod, your beauty is indeed as legendary, able to tempt birds to sing upon your shoulder." With a slight smile, Sophia Garanord responded, "I have also heard of the Laurel Goddess''s beauty, sufficient to ignite any man''s spirit of duel." Taoles shrugged her shoulders, actually not at all fond of people dueling over her. With a graceful figure taller than both Taoles and Anne, Sophia Garanord''s eyes, like sapphires, were not tender but carried an unrestrained authority. This was the first time Charles had seen the true appearance of the Strasbourg Rose; previously, Sophia Garanord had been too disheveled, and he couldn''t discern what she was supposed to look like. The first thing that came to Charles''s mind was Empress Catherine. Chapter 250 244, Congratulations! The Westwind Knights are the first loyalist troops_2 Of course, it wasn''t the real queen from history that he had seen, but the queen performed by Marina Alexandrova. The rest of the Sheffield University students were actually also exceptional talents, but behind Sophia Garanord, they automatically became the backdrop and followers. Sophia Garanord solemnly performed a courtly curtsy to Charles and said, "Sophia Garanord thanks Mister Charles Meklen for your rescue. Should you ever need it, the Garanord Family will surely repay you." Charles really wanted to ask Taoles what the Garanord Family was all about. But he held back, as it was not something you ask to someone''s face. He gave a slight smile and said, "Miss Garanord, don''t fret over it. What I did was nothing more than what any person of Fars would do." As soon as Sophia Garanord arrived at Machu Picchu, she knew Charles was no ordinary man. Being able to bring a deserted Beastman dynasty fortress back to life, bustling with twenty thousand people and forming a close to ten thousand strong knighthood... This was definitely not something an ordinary Imperial officer could accomplish. Especially when Sophia Garanord met Taoles, she became even more convinced of her speculation. Charles, according to his official duties, was but a lowly ranked twenty-seventh grade civil servant... Sophia Garanord thought to herself, "Mister Charles Meklen must want to use this war to advance to a rank above the tenth or even become nobility!" It was only because there was no rebellion in the Old Continent, after all. In the Old Continent, one could aspire to the Emperor''s position by expanding territories. Duke Guillaume, for instance, took over the British Isles and established the Inglima Empire. The New Continent, on the other hand, had nearly infinite ownerless land. As long as one had the capability, they could take as much land as they wished. Otherwise, Sophia Garanord would surely have suspected Charles of rebellion. The promise of Sophia Garanord was essentially a kind of political support. Her standing in her own family was much higher than Anne''s and Taoles''s in Brittany and Sumei''s Home, even higher than Krel Brittany''s and Ebner Sumei''s in their respective houses, which is why she could make such a significant promise. Ah, Mister Charles Mecklen, had no idea what Miss Sophia Garanord had promised. Your next read awaits at My Virtual Library Empire sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Taoles, however, caught on and was slightly astonished, but he didn''t disclose anything. Charles came back to his senses and to be honest, the impact Sophia Garanord had on him was greater than Menilman''s. He couldn''t find a point of reference for Menilman in reality, but Sophia Garanord was just too similar to the Russian actress who played Empress Catherine. When he first watched that foreign film, Charles''s only thought was: Release my queen! But after a small shock, he was ready to get down to business and said to Sophia Garanord, "Would you all be willing to temporarily join the Westwind Knights?" Sophia Garanord answered, "We all are willing." Charles nodded slightly and immediately assigned a two hundred-strong battle team to all the students from Sheffield University. These university students were the Empire''s top talents, and it would be a waste not to make use of them. Charles said, "We cannot confront the Sacred Order, but we cannot do nothing. I plan to strike at those invading Beastmen on the outskirts of Strasbourg." "Everyone can rest at Machu Picchu for two days, and we will depart after." When Charles returned to Machu Picchu, naturally there were countless things to do. He didn''t go out of his way to entertain his junior fellow students, but not one of the Sheffield University students minded, instead, they all felt that this senior had a bit of the dignity of a superior. The second day of Charles''s return to Machu Picchu, Anatasiya arrived with more than two thousand elite of the Westwind Knights from Silver Pigeon Fort. Charles was very surprised, but then learned it was Taoles who had sent a letter asking her to come and join them, leaving Dobin and Yellow Bear to lead the three other knighthoods. There would be no more battles at Silver Pigeon Fort, after all. The Beastman''s main army had already attacked Strasbourg, so leaving a portion of the Westwind Knights'' finest warriors at Silver Pigeon Fort was meaningless. Charles indeed needed this knighthood. After further rest and reorganization at Machu Picchu for a day, he chose to mobilize completely. The current Westwind Knights still followed the same organizational structure Charles had created initially, with fifty men to a team. But including himself, Taoles, Dobin, and others, the teams directly under them would be slightly larger. For ease of command, mainly because there were so many people and he couldn''t manage on his own, the largest teams wouldn''t exceed eight hundred men. Such a battle organization had its advantages. Once on the battlefield, the teams could fight independently. Each team was capable of operating on its own without much need for a commander''s allocation. Charles was a military novice. This mode of operation was most advantageous for a commander who didn''t even qualify as an armchair strategist. He only needed to issue the simplest commands, and the leaders of each fighting team would handle the detailed battle orders. In fact, ever since he reorganized the Patrolling Army of the Lucavaro District into this knighthood, this structure hadn''t caused any problems. Instead, it often provided a sense of smooth command on the battlefield. The fully mobilized Westwind Knights soon clashed with the outer forces of the Beastmen. Chapter 251 244, Congratulations! The Westwind Knights are the first loyalist troops_3 Charles chose not to engage with the powerful tribes but specifically targeted the weaker, smaller orc tribes with fewer numbers. As a result, he achieved victory after victory, capturing dozens or even hundreds of orc prisoners every day. After seven or eight days of such peripheral combat, the number of guards in Charles''s Orc Labyrinth had increased by more than two thousand, and he had entered into the rhythm he was most familiar with "rapid troop expansion." Charles had planned to continue this combat for a while but soon realized something was amiss. The orc army began to collapse in large numbers. After Charles defeated several orc tribes in succession, he felt increasingly uneasy. He commanded the Westwind Knights to press forward and march toward Strasbourg once again. This time, there were no storms on the way. When the Westwind Knights arrived beneath the walls of Strasbourg, the sky was clear, except for a ring-shaped mountain formed by thick layers of dust around Strasbourg, and no trace of the orc Sacred Order shamans remained. Moreover, Charles soon encountered the Royal Knights Order pursuing the orcs. The leader of this Royal Knights Order was someone Charles just happened to know, albeit not very well. He was a young man Charles had seen at the mansion of the Minister of Foreign Affairs, with whom he had a relationship of more than Fu Er level. sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Upon seeing Charles, the young man couldn''t help but smile slightly and said, "Mister Charles Mecklen, congratulations! Your Westwind Knights are the first troops loyal to the king." He casually wrote a letter and handed it to Charles, saying, "I would advise you not to partake in the pursuit of the orcs but to go to the Central Government Office as soon as possible." Charles took the hint and immediately smiled, saying, "I understand, thank you for your good intentions." "This is not the right moment, but please allow me to express my gratitude later." In such a public setting, it was certainly not convenient to show a friendship of Fu Er level. The young man smiled faintly, led a company of the Royal Knights past Charles''s Westwind Knights, and marched on. After a moment of hesitation, Charles decided to heed the advice, leaving the majority of his people outside the city, especially the Orc Labyrinth guards, who were certainly not allowed into Strasbourg, and took two thousand Westwind Knights directly into the city. There were continual departures of the Royal Knights Order from the city, but no more acquaintances were encountered, and no one paid him any attention. Charles left the Westwind Knights at Sparrowhawk Street No. 1 and went to the Central Government Office with Sophia Garanord, Taoles, Belisa, and Anatasiya. All his male officers were absent, otherwise, it wouldn''t have been an entirely female contingent. Charles submitted the young man''s letter from the Ministry of Foreign Affairs to the authorities, and it wasn''t long before a messenger from the Imperial Palace arrived at the Central Government Office, specifically calling Charles over. The messenger beamed with joy upon meeting Charles and said, "His Majesty the Emperor personally commanded the battle and has just repelled the great orc army, slaying seven orc Sacred Order shaman spellcasters. He then learned that someone had come early to Strasbourg to show loyalty to the king." "His Majesty Julius Axler is very pleased and believes that Mister Charles Mecklen has indeed shown loyalty to the Royal Family. He rewards you with a promotion of two ranks, elevating you to the 25th degree, fifth-level domestic affairs director and allows you to expand your private knighthood to a hundred members." "Additionally, His Majesty heard that you practice ''Bloody Glory'' and has bestowed upon you a Blood Core from a baron of the Blood Clan. He has also assigned the Star Workshop to craft a special bloodsucking weapon for you, all expenses and materials to be covered by the Royal Family." Charles was incredibly surprised by these rewards. He accepted the letter and the sealed casket containing the Blood Core from the royal messenger, handed over a "tip," and sent the royal messenger on his way from the Central Government Office. Grateful for the benefits, Charles felt indebted to the young man but speculated that his hasty departure as the first one to leave the city was to claim credit and that he would not return so soon, making it impossible to visit him for the time being. Leaving the Central Government Office, Sophia Garanord and Taoles took their leave one after the other from the group. Both were from Strasbourg and certainly wanted to go home first. Charles escorted the two ladies back to Sparrowhawk Street No. 1 and then returned to Elysian Pastoral Street No. 58 himself. He was still unclear on how the Empire had turned defeat into victory. So, he asked Madam Nancy to inform Anne and also told her to bring back a few of the latest newspapers on her way. Charles had been constantly on the move, engaged in battle after battle, and was quite exhausted both physically and mentally. Back in the familiar surroundings of Elysian Pastoral Street No. 58, he first took a refreshing bath, changed into a clean set of clothes, and had Mrs. Plum Sauce prepare him a meal. Stay connected with My Virtual Library Empire As he was enjoying this rare moment of peace, Anne hurriedly arrived. As soon as she saw Charles, she threw herself into Mister Mecklen''s arms, tears streaming down her face. Charles cleared his throat and began his spiel in an emotionally charged tone, "I encountered the orc army, and from the mouths of the captives, I learned that the orc forces had crossed the border to attack Strasbourg." "Although I knew Strasbourg would certainly be safe, I couldn''t bear the worry, so I led my Westwind Knights on a risky return journey. I was constantly barred from entering until the gale cleared, and I immediately rushed into Strasbourg." "Seeing Anne safe and sound makes me feel that all the risks on the road and the battles with orcs were all worth it." Anne felt extremely warm and cozy in Charles''s arms. Listening to him recount his achievements didn''t impress her much, but hearing the name of the Westwind Knights moved her deeply. She knew already that Charles''s knighthood was called the Westwind Knights, but hearing Charles mention the name brought about a different sentiment. Anne whispered softly, "I would have preferred you stay in a safe place and not return rather than you competing for the honor of being the first to rush back to Strasbourg." Chapter 252 245. Mirror Spirit Last time, Charles, not knowing any better, notified everyone he knew at the same time; this time he wasn''t going to make the same mistake. On the first day, he only notified Anne, and the two of them were able to enjoy a cozy afternoon together. On the third-floor terrace, they drank coffee, petted cats, and admired the picturesque view of the Lucavaro River. Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Across the Lucavaro River lay Charles'' jurisdiction. He was not only the head of the Lucavaro District Patrolling Army but also the director of the Lucavaro District Administration Bureau and the owner of both No. 1 and No. 2 on Sparrowhawk Street. However, situated at No. 58 on Elysian Pastoral Street, the third floor wasn''t very high, and from his own terrace, he couldn''t glimpse No. 1 on Sparrowhawk Street. Even though the two young people did nothing more than engage in casual conversation, sharing the sentiments they felt during their separation, it still brought Charles great joy and contentment. Accompanying his beloved girl on the terrace of his house, gazing at the distant scenery, and watching three well-behaved and adorable Agile Cat kittens running around was indeed a surrounding sense of faint happiness. After all, aren''t many people working hard, busily chasing after just such a moment of leisure? If one could always be so relaxed and comfortable, without a care in the world, there would be no need to hustle for a living. However, this world needs more workhorses than people who can appreciate happiness. That''s why some are constantly pushing the world toward chaos. Charles had never imagined that he, a math teacher, would cross over to another world, nor did he think that a civilian like him would lead soldiers. And in less than a year, he had been tempered into what could be coined an "old hand" on the battlefield. After seeing Anne off, Charles still followed his daily routine, practicing Bloody Glory. Having completed his daily exercises, Charles found a mirror. When he channeled the Bloody Glory from all nine Bloody Vortices into his eyes and looked at a mirror in the hall, a "Charles" appeared in the mirror too. This "Charles" struck the same pose as him, but there was an indescribable evil smirk on his face. Charles smiled slightly and said to himself, "So this is a Mirror Spirit?" The Infinite Mirror Realm of the Fanga Clan was a very strange and malevolent special ability. Members of the Fanga Clan who practiced the Infinite Mirror Realm couldn''t normally come into contact with mirrors because whenever they looked into one, a "Mirror Spirit" would be born within. These Mirror Spirits could only exist within the mirror, but in the world of the mirror, they have the same abilities as their original masters. Only by killing these Mirror Spirits can a Fanga Clan member wield control over that mirror. The more Mirror Spirits they killed, the more mirrors they could control, and the stronger the Fanga Clan member''s Infinite Mirror Realm would become, eventually evolving into the Mirror World. Charles raised an eyebrow, and the Mirror Spirit did the same. Charles picked his nose, and the Mirror Spirit followed suit. Charles struck a seductive pose, and the Mirror Spirit mirrored the gesture. Charles reached out and grabbed a Knight''s Spear, and the Mirror Spirit did likewise. Charles put down the ordinary Knight''s Spear in his hand and switched to Collapsing Mountain... The color drained from the Mirror Spirit''s face. While a Mirror Spirit could replicate the abilities of its original master since those abilities came from the master, it couldn''t replicate extraordinary objects, not even their regular mirror images. Charles burst into laughter and, carrying the Collapsing Mountain, stepped into the mirror. This world within the mirror was extremely small, limited to only a part of Elysian Pastoral Street No. 58, since it could only reflect that part of the room on a daily basis. Charles pointed his lance forward, and the spirit also raised the Knight''s Spear, both adopting identical stances and displaying the Wings of Heaven gunmanship of the Asiluo Clan, launching an assault at the same time. When the two Knight''s Spears collided, the Collapsing Mountain faintly bloomed with a blood-colored aura, and the spirit''s Knight''s Spear instantly shattered. The Collapsing Mountain had five attributes: Armor-Piercing, Shock, Magic Breaker, Blood Loss, and Life Absorption to repair the spear body. It was the Magic Breaker attribute that played its role, as the spirit itself was but a form of evil spirit, and the Knight''s Spear in its hands was merely a phantasm of evil force, suppressed by the Magic Breaker attribute of the Collapsing Mountain. Charles flicked his Knight''s Spear and skewered the Mirror Spirit on it, reached out to grab the spirit''s head, and casually twisted it off. The Mirror Spirit, with its head twisted off, turned into wisps of black smoke and dissipated into nothingness. Charles stood still for a moment, sensing that he had control over this tiny mirror world. After standing silently in the mirror world for a while, Charles smiled and said, "Interesting!" "It''s just too troublesome." He stepped out of the mirror world and began walking around the room, holding the mirror in his hands. Madam Nancy and Mrs. Plum Sauce, as well as his three Agile Cats'' kittens, had no idea what their master was up to. But neither Madam Nancy nor Mrs. Plum Sauce, both highly trained servants, would disturb their master, merely bowing politely to Charles and ignoring his odd behavior. Charles took the mirror and reflected it all over Elysian Pastoral Street No. 58, then stood on the balcony, lifted the mirror high, and reflected the surrounding streets, rivers, and scenery. When he rehung the mirror back in its place and entered the mirror world again, the world had expanded enormously, including much of Elysian Pastoral Street, a section of the Lucavaro River, and many buildings; even Madam Nancy and Mrs. Plum Sauce were there, along with the three Agile Cats'' kittens, and even some passersby in the distance. However, the buildings on Elysian Pastoral Street in the mirror could not be entered, as the mirror could only reflect their exteriors and not the interior structure of the buildings; and the Lucavaro River was just a shallow layer, appearing wide, yet not even deep enough to cover one''s ankles. The people in the mirror world seemed lifeless, only repeating a few movements over and over. At first, Charles found it amusing, but soon got bored with the place. He left the mirror world, musing to himself, "It seems there''s only one mirror like this at home. A world structured within a single mirror is too fragile. I need to get more mirrors, but it''s too late now. The shops on Elysian Pastoral Avenue have all closed; I can only go tomorrow." Early the next morning, before Charles could ask Madam Nancy to notify Vini Yarsaenu and Silvie Martin, as well as a few other friends, or even step out to buy mirrors, he already had a visitor at his door. As Charles was contemplating Mrs. Plum Sauce''s breakfast, he heard a knock on the door. He instructed Madam Nancy to open it, and in came a middle-aged gentleman he did not recognize. The middle-aged gentleman was simply dressed, with a dignified appearance, no decorations on his person, and was accompanied by a young lady he did recognizeSophia Garanord. Explore more stories at My Virtual Library Empire That''s when Charles remembered that he had forgotten to inquire with Taoles about the Garanord Family''s background. Chapter 253 Miss Bunanas anger will surely make her a literary giant of the Fars Empire. Sophia Garanord changed into a formal dress and, upon seeing Charles, curtsied slightly and said, "I''ve been under Mister Mecklen''s care for some time, and I''ve specifically come to express my gratitude." The middle-aged gentleman smiled slightly and said, "I am Armand, the butler of Count Galanod''s mansion, accompanying the young lady here, and I also bring the Count''s gratitude." "The Count says, ''Sophia''s life is more precious to him than all the treasures in the world. He cannot imagine how to live if he were to lose his daughter. He does not know what gift could possibly equate to the value of Sophia, so he can only offer the most sincere friendship as a token of thanks.''" "If you need anything in the future, please tell us, and the Garanord Family will spare no effort to help." Charles wore a faint smile on his face, but internally he combed through his memories and mused, "Count? I don''t think I''ve heard of him. Forget it, no use racking my brain, I''ll ask Taoles later." "Well, actually Anne would also know. She definitely knows what status Count Galanod holds, how could I have forgotten yesterday?" "Oh, right" "Asking Anne about the Roses of Strasbourg, in her presence, would be like flirting with death. Out of reverence for life and desire for a peaceful living, I instinctively avoided this tragic question." Some of the nobility in the Empire hold actual power and have very high status, while the status of others is relatively ordinary due to historical reasons. For example, Archduke Ferdinand, although an archduke, does not have as much influence as Earl Brittany. The Brittany Family''s nanny is of Sacred Order, while it is a struggle for the Archduke to gather even a few of Intermediate rank, let alone the High Order Transcendents. Charles invited the two of them in and instructed Mrs. Plum Sauce to prepare coffee and tea. Although he was having his meal, he had to stop and let Mrs. Plum Sauce clear the breakfast away first, requesting the two visitors to take a seat in the small study. Every move of Sophia Garanord spoke of the air of a noble young lady, yet her sapphire-like eyes seemed to stealthily suggest that with Butler Armand present, it was inconvenient for her to show familiarity. Charles took this as an illusion and treated the two guests as ordinary friends. Sophia Garanord and Butler Armand stayed for half an hour, after which the middle-aged gentleman reminded, "Miss, the Count has matters to attend to shortly and needs your presence." Sophia Garanord rose, curtsied slightly, and took her leave. After seeing off the two visitors, Charles actually let out a sigh of relief; Butler Armand seemed to exert quite a bit of pressure on him, though he couldn''t quite say why. Sear?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles no longer felt like eating breakfast and had Madam Nancy send letters to Vinnie Yarsaenu and Silvie Martin, as well as asking Madam Nancy to stop by Sparrowhawk Street No. 1 to bring Anatasiya and Belisa over. Since Taoles had just returned to Strasbourg, Charles didn''t disturb him. Mrs. Plum Sauce, upon knowing that guests were coming and they were several young ladies, started to prepare pastries and couldn''t help muttering to herself, "Mister Mecklen''s guests are always such beautiful young ladies. I don''t think I have ever seen a gentleman among his visitors." "If he were born in the New Continent, he''d probably have a hundred children by now." Charles, while at home, did not constantly activate Insight and was unaware of his cook''s sotto voce criticism. Half an hour later, Mrs. Plum Sauce brought up several well-baked apple pies. Having skipped breakfast, Charles was not very hungry, but the apple pies, crispy on the outside and soft on the inside, burst with warm apple sauce at every bite, refreshing and delicious, so he finished off a whole plate of them. An hour later, the young ladies arrived one after the other at Elysian Pastoral Street No. 58. Well, Miss Annie Brittany was the third person to arrive. Miss Taoles was the last one to arrive. Except for Belisa, all of these ladies were university graduates, and even Belisa was a high-quality woman, after all, she was a Second Order Extreme Flyer, while most university graduates could never even come close to touching the edge of the Transcendents. Soon, Elysian Pastoral Street No. 58 turned into a ladies'' chatting session, and Charles wasn''t that he couldn''t get a word init was that he dared not intervene rashly, so he just stayed by the side, trying to make his presence as little felt as possible. When Silvie heard Anatasiya mention that Charles was now the temporary civil officer of Strasbourg, Seagull City, Silver Pigeon Fort, and Ode Mountain City, she asked in surprise, "Have you been back to Seagull City?" This seemingly insignificant question immediately garnered the attention of nearly all the ladies. Charles came from a merchant family and his relationship with his family was not very good, his brother wanted to take over all the family assets, and that was the public persona Charles had cultivated for himself. Even Vini Yarsaenu was quite concerned about Charles'' family; the son of a merchant was just too outstanding, already counted as one of the most distinguished young people in the Empire, while the others all had illustrious backgrounds. Charles shrugged his shoulders and said, "I sent them some small gifts," his tone carrying a hint of grievance. Silvie Martin certainly knew Charles'' "true face," but the rest of the ladies couldn''t help but imagine things, with Anne even fantasizing about a malevolent sister-in-law urging her husband to pressurize his brotheran all too common trope in folk taleseliciting a motherly-like sympathy. It was only then that Silvie realized the atmosphere was a bit odd; she didn''t dare bring up this topic either, given the somewhat awkward nature of her and Charles'' identities. Moreover, Charles'' sister-in-law was also her own sisteronce these relations were exposed, Silvie''s former fiance status would be impossible to conceal. She hurriedly said, "Although it may not be nice to say this, I still feel that you should just live like this." Silvie''s words were very vague, but to the ears of the ladies present, they carried a sense of "helplessness" and "brotherly strife." Anatasiya, who was quite straightforward, said, "I''ve also heard that there are many rumors about Mister Mecklen in Seagull City. He has no grudges or enemies, why would someone spread rumors about him? It must be his brother, trying to prevent him from returning to inherit the family property..." Charles broke into a cold sweat and hastily said, "Anatasiya! Please don''t talk like that, let''s forget about these things." Find adventures at My Virtual Library Empire He had more than just enemies in Seagull City. He was practically surrounded by enemies! It was just that some of them didn''t know they were at odds with Charles Mecklen, that''s all. And for those who did know, what they were spreading were not rumors. Charles thought to himself, "I was considering whether to make Mister Freeman Simon Qing Martin the protagonist. But for the sake of my future reputation, whether he likes it or not, he has to take on this role." "Mister Freeman Simon Qing Martin will have his name etched in history." "The enraged Miss Bunana will surely become a literary master in the Fars Empire!" "I am a clean man." Chapter 254 247, Alchemy Magic Crystal Glass Window At dusk, Charles bid farewell to every young lady. Although he and Anne were deeply in love, they refrained from any intimate behavior in front of others, as they had plenty of time alone. Charles did not go home. Instead, he walked a few hundred steps along Elysian Pastoral Avenue and spotted a shop with alchemical magic crystal glass. The shop was already closed, but under the dim moonlight, Charles''s reflection clearly appeared on the crystal glass. Suddenly, the reflection on the alchemical magic crystal glass window grinned and gestured invitingly. The Fanga Clan members who practiced the Infinite Mirror Realm indeed grew stronger with each Mirror Spirit they killed, but if they were killed by a Mirror Spirit, they would be replaced by that Mirror Spirit, assuming their identity. Find your adventure at My Virtual Library Empire Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In Byron, there''s a legend that all Fanga Clan members who practiced the Infinite Mirror Realm were killed by Mirror Spirits. The active members of the Fanga Clan today are said to be "Mirror Spirits." Charles did not know whether this legend was true, but one thing was certain, the Mirror Spirits were actually very dangerous. Yet, Mirror Spirits also had a significant weakness. Without hesitation, Charles stepped into the alchemical magic crystal glass window. Immediately, his eyes beheld the brightly lit Elysian Pastoral Avenue, bustling with peoplefar more than on the ordinary Elysian Pastoral Avenue, each person wearing a bizarre smile. They conversed with one another, but their mannerisms did not seem like they were speaking to the people beside them, as if they were talking to someone who didn''t exist. They pushed open every shop''s door, but often, nobody came out. It was always someone else who emerged. The entire Mirror World''s Elysian Pastoral Avenue exuded a trace of strangeness, with an indescribable sense of discord. Charles could not find his Mirror Spirit, but he quickly realized why this Mirror World was so eerie. This alchemical magic crystal glass window had stood on this street for many years, reflecting countless people. The Mirror Spirit manipulated the world within this freestanding alchemical magic crystal glass window, mirroring the evening Elysian Pastoral Avenue out. These people did not appear at the same time, which is why the streets were so crowded and their behaviors so peculiar. A newspaper boy hurried past. Reacting swiftly, Charles slapped his hand, activating his Stellar Battle Qi and struck the boy on the top of his head. In the boy''s hand was a handgun, indeed the Withing Rose hidden in Bloody Glory. The child revealed a creepy smile, turned to ash, and Charles retrieved the Withing Rose, but a chill ran down his spine. "This Mirror Spirit can even transform into other people, making it difficult to find and kill," he muttered. "Forget it! Let''s not look anymore." Without thinking, Charles flicked the Withing Rose and fired a bullet that killed a passerby. He did not glance at the ash-forming passerby, but fired at another passing woman... This is the Mirror World, these people are reflections in the mirror. Charles did not mind killing everyone. With every person the Withing Rose shot, a new bullet appeared in the magazine. These Mirror Spirits evolved into people, although lifeless, still possessed a trace of fel energy. Withing Rose couldn''t distinguish between the two types of power yet swallowed them all the same. This discovery surprised Charles. He stood still and fired continuously. As fewer people were on the street, suddenly a young girl rushed in front of Charles, opened her mouth, but couldn''t speak. However, her expression seemed to accuse him of killing the innocent. Charles killed the girl with one shot. Surprisingly, the Withing Rose magazine had over a hundred more bullets. He was slightly amazed and then laughed, saying to himself, "I didn''t expect the Mirror Spirit to be so interesting!" After the girl was shot, she turned into ashes. Suddenly, the people on the street paused and then started embracing each other. They then merged into one person. After merging, this person would embrace another, continuing to merge. Soon, Elysian Pastoral Avenue in the Mirror World was left with only six "Charleses." They stared at Charles, each holding a magic alchemy wand, and rushed at him from different directions. Charles often shopped on Elysian Pastoral Avenue and had passed by this shop many times. His most common image reflected there was him holding a magic alchemy wand. He shook his head, put away the Withing Rose, and drew the Blood Rose. With a flick of his sword, he cut one of the "Charleses," along with the wand, in half. The other five "Charleses" each displayed the Asiluo Clan''s swordsmanship, but Charles moved effortlessly. Despite being surrounded by five Mirror Spirits, he still had an easy time. He quickly found a flaw in one of them and casually cut her down with his sword. "You can''t use the true essence of the Asiluo Clan''s swordsmanship!" Charles sighed, the Blood Rose twirling to engage with a Mirror Spirit''s wand. The Mirror Spirit shuddered, invaded by the Dark Corrosion, and instantaneously burst into a puff of black smoke. The Mirror Spirits couldn''t replicate Extraordinary Objects nor could they reproduce secret techniques outside of the Fanga Clan. However, the power of Mirror Spirits originated from Fanga Clan Members who practiced in the Infinite Mirror Realm; thus, the stronger the original owner, the stronger the Mirror Spirit. At Low Order and Intermediate rank, Fanga Clan Members could still rely on Extraordinary Objects or cultivate other powers. But at High Order, finding equivalent rank Extraordinary Objects becomes harder, and secondary powers can''t keep up with the clan''s secret techniques. Well, for Charles, these were not problems for now. When he had cut down the last Mirror Spirit with Blood Rose, he also gained control of that Mirror World. Charles vaguely sensed another Mirror World, one derived from the mirror hanging in his home. Charles smiled gently, stretched out his right hand and slowly pinched, merging the two Mirror Worlds into one. He lightly stepped forward, not emerging from the alchemical magic crystal window on the street, but rather walking out from the mirror at home. This was the Fanga Clan''s Secret Technique: Infinite Mirror Realm. As long as there was a reflective surface, they could freely come and go, effortlessly appearing and disappearing. Those who mastered the Infinite Mirror Realm could also trap any foe, even if slightly stronger than them. Of course, this secret technique also had a weakness: it was most powerful within the Mirror World. If someone like Protagora chose not to enter the Mirror World, or even covered up the mirrors, they could avoid being manipulated by this technique. Charles pondered for a while and then softly said, "This indeed is a very peculiar secret technique, just a pity it cannot be used on the battlefield." Now, he was certain that the Infinite Mirror Realm and Agmillar''s Labyrinth Art were completely different things. As to why using up three Maze-ifications might earn the Infinite Mirror Realm? This was a conundrum that Charles couldn''t explain. Chapter 255 248, Star Workshop On the third day of Charles''s return to Strasbourg, Anne couldn''t come to accompany him due to classes, so he decided to pay a visit to the Star Workshop. His Majesty Emperor Julius Axler had granted him a baronial Blood Core of the Blood Clan and assigned the Star Workshop to craft a bespoke bloodsucking weapon for him, with all expenses and materials to be covered by the Royal Family. Charles had many extraordinary weapons in his possession, but the only one that truly resonated with him was the Blood Rose. Although the Withering Rose could also be stored in his left arm''s Bloody Vortex, it was just a low-tier extraordinary weapon. Collapsing Mountain was decent, but it was not convenient to carry around. Among other extraordinary weapons, his favorite were the three Antispace firearms. Unfortunately, whether it was the Anti-Space Sniper Rifle or the two Silver Rhinoceros pistols, they relied too heavily on the expensive and hard-to-find Magic-Breaking Bombshell Bullets. Charles was also curious about what kind of extraordinary weapon the Star Workshop could forge for him. The Star Workshop was located in Rosaire District, which is also the old city area of the Sherlock Dynasty. He had strolled through these streets before with Anne. He did not take his luxurious dark carriage; instead, he had Madam Nancy drive the horse-drawn carriage. Charles had heard of the Fars Empire''s Six Great Alchemy Workshops. The three Antispace firearms he possessed were from the Hawkwell Workshop, one of the Six Great Workshops. He had once owned a magical horse from the Stars that was not an extraordinary item, but nonetheless a fine alchemical object, which he gave to Dobin. The history of the Star Workshop was long, and it occupied an enormous area, taking up an entire block. Both sides of the street consisted of Stars'' shops, and behind these shops were the east and west alchemy workshop areas of the Stars all Stars products came from these workshops. With the Emperor''s documents in hand, Charles casually entered a shop and presented them. The shop owner didn''t dare to deal with such an enormous matter on his own and respectfully invited him to the back. Soon, Charles met a young man. Wiloma Stars! The young workshop master of the Star Workshop! Well, in the Old Continent, the term "young workshop master" did not exist. Wiloma Stars, the owner of the Star Workshop and the sole son of Hassu Stars, was also a costly Alchemist Master and the youngest high-order Alchemist in the Old Continent. Hassu Stars had no interest in receiving Charles himself, so he only sent his son to meet him. When Wiloma Stars saw Charles, he showed a very friendly smile and said, "At the command of His Majesty Julius Axler, the Star Workshop will spare no effort." "May I know what quality of Blood Core you hold in your hands?" "Is it low order, or intermediate rank?" Startled by the question, Charles did not answer Wiloma Stars but instead said, "Could you please return the documents to me first?" Wiloma Stars found it odd and replied, "I apologize, but this document is the credential bestowed by His Majesty the Emperor to Stars, and it cannot be returned to you. If you insist on taking it back, please forgive us for not being able to craft an extraordinary weapon for you." Stay connected via My Virtual Library Empire Charles smiled apologetically and said, "I merely wish to take another look at it, not to take it back." Even though it was an odd request, Wiloma Stars returned the documents to Charles. After looking through them three times, Charles discovered an exhilarating fact: His Majesty the Emperor did not mention the rank of the Blood Core he had awarded! This was no mistake by the Royal Family. A baron of the Blood Clan is a high-level transcendent, and obtaining a baron''s Blood Core is already quite challenging. No one would expect... that Charles still had a Holy Blood Core! Charles gave the document back to Wiloma Stars, and with a smile, he said, "I need a private space." Although Wiloma Stars thought Charles was a troublemaker, he agreed to his request and found him a room. Charles pressed on his right arm and took out the Duolian Clan''s Holy Blood Core from the Bloody Vortex. He had always not known what to do with it. Although Charles knew that he might not need a Sacred Order extraordinary object before his own promotion to Sacred Order, he also knew that possessing an item of this caliber was quite dangerous. After all, an ancient Eastern proverb said, "A common man who possesses a jade is guilty by virtue of the jade he possesses," but with the opportunity right in front of him, why miss out? When Charles, with a smile, handed over the Duolian Clan''s Holy Blood Core to Wiloma Stars, the face of the youngest High Order Alchemist in the Old Continent changed seven times in an instant. The reason Wiloma Stars''s face didn''t change more than that was not for lack of time, but because human skin cannot display more complex colors. He certainly couldn''t question Charles, for Charles was able to produce a document from none other than His Majesty Emperor Julius Axler. This document was undoubtedly realthere were two copies of it, the other being directly sent to the Star Workshop by the Imperial Palace. Wiloma Stars was stupefied for a few minutes before excusing himself and hurrying to consult with his father. After about half an hour, he returned with a peculiar expression and said, "In half an hour, you will receive a bloodsucking weapon." Charles was particularly surprised and asked, "Really, half an hour?" Perhaps one of the Nine Great True Gods could craft a Sacred Order extraordinary weapon in half an hour. But Charles firmly could not believe that an Alchemist Master could complete such a massive "project" in such a short time. Wiloma Stars chuckled and said, "In just half an hour, you will see the result; why not wait a little while?" "Give me that Blood Core." Charles was not afraid either; if the other party could covet this Holy Blood Core, he could hand over the Duolian Clan Blood Core to them. Wiloma Stars then hurried off again. Half an hour later... Wiloma Stars did not return. Charles held his patience and waited another ten minutes or so, but Wiloma Stars still had not returned. He began to grow restless. Charles indeed did not believe that the Star Workshop would swallow up his own Blood Core, especially as he was carrying an imperial edict. But since the object was of extraordinary value, Charles could not guarantee that there would be no accidents; he couldn''t help but call out, "Please ask Mr. Wiloma Stars to come here." As they were considered "distinguished guests," the Star Workshop had arranged for staff to be on standby. When Charles asked to see Wiloma Stars, the appointed low-rank alchemist did not dare to delay and hurried off. About another half an hour later, Charles was already so impatient he wanted to start tearing the place apart when Wiloma Stars finally hurried back with a box in hand. Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Upon seeing Charles, he immediately apologized, "Mister Mecklen, my father miscalculated the difficulty in crafting this weapon, which caused the slight delay." "However, although it was a bit delayed, the weapon has become relatively perfect because of it. I believe you can understand an alchemist''s desire for perfection." Charles looked at the small box; it was too small and didn''t seem like it could contain a weapon... Chapter 256 249. Blood Spirit Rhinoceros Charles took the box, still somewhat in disbelief, and said, "It''s simply unbelievable that your father could craft a Sacred Transcendent Weapon in half an hour." Wiloma Stars smiled faintly and said, "How could that be possible." Charles''s expression changed slightly, a bad omen suddenly looming. Seeing the change in his expression, Wiloma Stars knew there had been a misunderstanding and said with a smile, "As far as I know, even for a Sacred Order Alchemist with an abundance of materials, the shortest time needed to craft a Sacred Transcendent Weapon is two years and six months." "The Sacred Transcendent Weapon is now in the hands of Earl Brittany, a Sacred Transcendent Handgun." Charles was slightly surprised; he really hadn''t expected that Anne''s father would have a Sacred Transcendent Weapon. Charles calmed down a bit when he realized that Wiloma Stars was full of confidence and didn''t seem to be trying to deceive him. Since the man was right in front of him, even if the other party planned something, he could "adapt accordingly." While a High Order Alchemist might hold a respected status, their combat ability is generally mediocre; he might be able to stab the other man to death with a single sword thrust. Wiloma Stars was unaware of Charles''s ill intentions, but he knew Charles''s patience was probably at its limit, so he cheerfully revealed the mystery, saying, "You know, we had an unprecedented battle with the People of Baron at the Felanden Battlefield, where both sides deployed dozens of Sacred Order beings, and several of them perished." Charles nodded slightly, and Wiloma Stars continued, "Count Garanord slew a Transcendent of the Blood Clan and destroyed his weapon. Finding the weapon interesting, he entrusted us at Star Workshop with its repair." Charles hadn''t expected to hear about Anne''s father, and now he was hearing about Sophia Garanord''s father. He asked casually, "What official role does Count Garanord hold?" Wiloma Stars looked slightly surprised and said, "He is the Minister of War, a top dignitary of the Empire. Haven''t you heard of him?" Sweat beaded on Charles''s forehead; he truly hadn''t heard about it. He understood the significance of the Minister of War; if on Earth, it would roughly be the equivalent of a five-star general in the United States or a seven-star marshal in France. Charles really didn''t know that Sophia Garanord''s family was so powerful, that Count Garanord was the Minister of War. This Minister of War had just recently killed a Sacred Order Blood Clan member on the Felanden Battlefield... Wiloma Stars waited for a moment, and when he saw Charles did not ask any further questions, he continued, "But the weapon was destroyed in its most crucial part, and my father couldn''t repair it, so Count Garanord sold it to our Star Workshop." "My father was initially planning to dismantle it to obtain a batch of precious materials, but then unexpectedly, you sent over this Holy Blood Core." "You must have guessed that the Blood Core destroyed by Count Garanord is precisely what the Sacred Transcendent Weapon lacked. With your Holy Blood Core, my father can now repair it." Charles finally understood why Hassu Stars, the Sacred Order Alchemist, could produce a Sacred Order bloodsucking weapon for him in just half an hour. He took a deep breath, opened the box in his hand, and inside was a very short piece of chain. It was extremely slender, probably even thinner than a chopstick, but of course, there are no chopsticks on the Old Continent, and it wasn''t long, just enough to wrap around the wrist once. Hmm, it was a bracelet. The chain section was blood-colored, and while intricate, it had absolutely nothing in common with a weapon. Wiloma Stars whispered from the side, "However, this weapon requires the Duolian Clan''s secret technique to be activated, or else you won''t be able to use it. But that does not affect the fact that it is a Sacred bloodsucking weapon." Charles asked impassively, "What is its name? And what are its unique uses?" Wiloma Stars replied, "Its name is: Blood Spirit Rhinoceros." Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "The weapon master who designed the Blood Spirit Rhinoceros was very skillful. Depending on the Blood Core embedded, it can exhibit different forms and give birth to different attributes." "Originally, this weapon looked like a handgun, but once embedded with the Duolian Clan''s Holy Blood Core, I don''t even know what changes it will undergo!" Charles could not glean any useful information from Wiloma Stars, so he decided not to ask further. He infused a trace of Bloody Glory and was certain that it was indeed an Extraordinary Object, deep and unfathomable, at least he could not wield it now. Charles stored the Blood Spirit Rhinoceros away and said, "I have one last request, I hope the Star Workshop can keep this a secret for me, just say that I used a baron-grade Blood Core." Wiloma Stars laughed, "I can help with that, but as you know, the related documents must be sent back to the Imperial Palace. Whether the news leaks from there is beyond the control of the Star Workshop." Charles smiled slightly and said, "As long as you do your best, I won''t insist." Wiloma Stars did not expect that the Royal Family''s task would be completed so easily. After chatting with Charles for a while, he took his leave, "The Star Workshop has many matters to attend to, I can no longer accompany Mister Mecklen." Charles did not mind and said, "I, too, must be leaving." Continue your story on My Virtual Library Empire He left the Star Workshop, not returning to his carriage, but strolled through the streets for a while. While passing a shop with Magic Alchemy Crystal Glass windows, and seeing that no one was paying attention, he stepped into the "Mirror World". The Mirror Spirit born from this window reacted almost identically to the one in the Magic Alchemy Crystal Glass window of the shop on Elysian Pastoral Avenue. Charles''s tactics did not change, and half an hour later, he had dealt with the Mirror Spirit and had taken ownership of the Mirror World within this glass window. However, the Rosai district was simply too far away; this Mirror World could not be connected to the one Charles had on Elysian Pastoral Avenue. Charles did not care, he just wanted to find a quiet place to examine his newly acquired Blood Spirit Rhinoceros. He did not dare to exert his power in the Star Workshop, but in the Mirror World, he did not worry. He directed all of his Bloody Glory into the Bloody Vortex of his right arm, and the surging Blood Energy from this Bloody Vortex flowed into the Blood Spirit Rhinoceros. This Sacred extraordinary item was truly extraordinary in quality. Charles infused almost all of his Bloody Glory, yet it still showed no reaction. When he could no longer extract any more Blood Energy and was about to temporarily give up, the short chain started to wriggle upwards as if coming to life, burrowing into the Bloody Vortex in his right arm. Clearly, this Sacred Extraordinary Item was full of spirituality, but it was not yet willing to recognize Charles as its master. Charles pulled it out from his right arm, but as soon as he let go, the Blood Spirit Rhinoceros burrowed back in. It seemed that apart from transforming from a Holy Blood Core into a Sacred Extraordinary Item, it underwent no other changes. Chapter 257 250, Business is about meeting mutual needs ``` "Alas, my strength is still too weak," he lamented. Charles gave up trying and after staring at the Mirror World in the shop window for a while, recovering about thirty to forty percent of his Blood Energy, he finally stepped out of the window. He checked the Withering Rose, and just like the last time, the bullets transformed in the Mirror World after killing the Mirror Spirit would disappear upon leaving the Mirror World and would not reappear even if he entered again. But these bullets were not valuable items, nor were they Magic-Breaking Bombshell Bullets, so it was no loss once they were gone. Charles returned the way he came and found the carriage still parked by the curb. After getting on the carriage, instead of instructing Madam Nancy to immediately return to Elysian Pastoral Street No. 58, he pondered for a moment, took out the Baron''s Blood Core, and withdrew the Blood Rose from the Bloody Vortex in his left arm, and said to Madam Nancy, "Go to the largest shop and ask if it''s possible to enhance the quality of this Rapier." Madam Nancy took the Blood Rose and the Baron''s Blood Core and got off the carriage. After a while, she returned with both items and said in a low voice, "I asked five shops, and all said it couldn''t be done." Charles took back the Blood Rose and pulled out the Withering Rose, saying, "Try another five shops and ask again." Madam Nancy did as told, but soon came back, reporting, "Three shops said it''s possible, but the asking price is very high, with the lowest being 1,500 Aegeus." Charles was rather speechless and said, "Understood." He took back the Withering Rose. This Extraordinary Weapon had cost him two hundred Gold Pounds, which had slightly more purchasing power than Aegeus. The price of the Blood Clan Baron''s Blood Core was hard to estimate, but it was likely no less than a thousand Aegeus, and to invest another 1,500 Aegeus for a new weapon would bring the cost close to three thousand Aegeus. The price was reasonable. After all, Baron Fel had spent 3,600 Aegeus on the luxury of darkness, which wasn''t even an Extraordinary Weapon but a luxury item. Spending only three thousand Aegeus for a High Order Bloodsucking Weapon was quite a bargain. But the accounting should not be done this way. Julian had given him a friendly discount for the Withering Rose, whose original price was far more than two hundred Gold Pounds. The Blood Clan Baron''s Blood Core was priceless and precious, so if handled properly, its value could possibly double or triple from a thousand Aegeus. Charles felt that it might be better to sell the Baron''s Blood Core and directly exchange it for a Bloodsucking Weapon, which might even save him the Withering Rose and the processing fee. He silently marveled at how lucrative Alchemists were, earning one or two thousand Aegeus from a single transaction; he could likely never save up that much in his lifetime just on salary. Just as Charles was about to have Madam Nancy drive the carriage back to Elysian Pastoral Street No. 58, he heard a voice outside say, "Excuse me, sir. I am Shawn Connor from the Blue Magpie Workshop in the Star District, and I''ve heard you have a Baron''s Blood Core in your possession. May I inquire if it''s for sale?" All workshops and shops in this district belong to the Star Workshop, so Charles knew that having Madam Nancy inquire in the Star District shops about enhancing a Bloodsucking Weapon''s quality was sure to catch the attention of interested parties. He said in a low voice, "How much are you offering?" Stay connected through My Virtual Library Empire Shawn Connor''s voice reached the carriage, "1,500 Aegeus." Without hesitation, Charles replied, "The price seems fair, but I am not in need of money; I am only willing to trade it for a High Order item." It didn''t take long for Shawn Connor''s voice to respond, "May we discuss it at my workshop?" Charles said, "Let''s find a coffee shop outside instead." "The Star District is known for its Alchemical Products, but the environment for drinking coffee is not quite as good." ``` Charles pushed open the carriage door, and Shawn Connor was a middle-aged man with a somewhat resolute appearance. He was dressed neatly, but his face bore a slight weariness. He calmly boarded the carriage and sat opposite Charles, also scrutinizing the unfamiliar young man. Upon Charles''s instructions, Madam Nancy urged the carriage forward, driving out of the district and turning down two streets before they could see many coffee shops. Charles casually chose one and, together with Shawn Connor, alighted from the carriage and entered the coffee shop. Charles ordered a cup of the shop''s specialty coffee, while Shawn Connor ordered a classic bitter coffee, similar to an Americano from Earth. Shawn Connor spoke first, saying, "You inquired in several shops, wanting to upgrade the quality of two bloodsucking weapons but haven''t placed an order. I surmise that you''re not entirely satisfied with these two bloodsucking weapons." Charles smiled faintly but did not say the other party had guessed wrongly. The power of the Withing Rose was indeed slightly lacking, but it was already quite useful. Blood Rose, on the other hand, was his primary weapon, without a doubt. Charles found the Vampiric Rapier very handy; it matched well with his Asilo Clan swordsmanship and could harvest the Bloody Vortex, making it an incomparable choice. Seeing that Charles did not object, Shawn Connor believed he had guessed correctly, saying, "I don''t know if you want to improve the quality of the two bloodsucking weapons for yourself or for a friend." "But you know, apart from in Byron, bloodsucking weapons are considered to be on the cheaper end among Transcendent weapons in other countries." "Even in Byron, due to the differences among clans, the compatibility of bloodsucking weapons is relatively poor." "However, a baron-grade Blood Core, due to its wider applicability, can be used to forge a brand-new bloodsucking weapon suitable for the owner, or to enhance the quality of a handy bloodsucking weapon. It might be somewhat insufficient in the human Empires, but in Byron, it can definitely sell for a sky-high price." At the appropriate moment, Charles interjected, "Flour is more expensive than bread." Shawn Connor felt this phrase hit the nail on the head and laughed, saying, "Indeed, that is the case." "Business is about each getting what they need." "You possess two unsuitable bloodsucking weapons and a baron''s Blood Core." "I have two High Order bloodsucking weapons but lack customers willing to pay." "I am very keen to know if the two High Order bloodsucking weapons I have are what you need. If so, then we can continue our negotiations." Shawn Connor took out two handguns that were clearly crafted by the same Alchemist. Aside from the color scheme and a few minor parts, the main structure and dimensions were nearly identical. These handguns were exquisitely designed, elegant without sacrificing grace, and very easy to hold. They reminded Charles of the "Rattlesnake" produced by Sigurd. Even to someone military-averse like him, the guns seemed quite beautiful. Charles pondered for a moment and then looked at the workshop owner again. Although he spoke in an uplifting and confident manner, the tiredness in his eyes and brows could not be concealed. Charles said lightly, "I guess you''ve exhausted your entire fortune in crafting these two bloodsucking weapons... haven''t you?" A bitter taste, very much like that of Shawn Connor''s defeat, could no longer be hidden. It was the taste of life. Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The main undertone was always bitter, just occasionally sweetened with a hint of sugar. Chapter 258 251. Alchemist always has a dream Shawn Connor took several deep breaths before he seemed to struggle out of a state of being overwhelmed, gave a faint bitter smile, and said, "I was too impatient, and you saw right through me." "During my business trip to Byron, I encountered two very affordable High Order Blood Cores, and though I intended to sell them, I couldn''t resist. You might not understand, but alchemists always dream of creating one or two signature pieces." "I exhausted all my resources, even borrowed a sum of money, to craft these two Vampiric Pistols." "I thought I could sell them at a high price, but at several auctions in Byron, they all ended with no bids." Charles showed slight surprise and asked, "Why is that?" Shawn Connor remained silent for a long while before he said in a low voice, "I am from Fars, and what I learned was Classic Alchemy." Charles had an epiphany and said, "Classical Alchemy is popular in Byron." He owned several Extraordinary Weapons crafted from both Classical and Classic Alchemy, and he didn''t find any inconvenience in them. In fact, the Extraordinary Firearms made by Classic Alchemy were more to his liking for their convenience, except that the Magic-Breaking Bombshell Bullets they used were slightly expensive, and there were hardly any other drawbacks. However, Charles also understood why the Vampires of Byron didn''t favor Classic Alchemythey don''t like machinery! They themselves are a kind of Evil Spirit, and most machinery is ineffective against them. Weapons crafted by Classic Alchemy might be extraordinary against humans, but against Vampires, they become somewhat inferior. Vampires actually place more importance on the damage weapons can do to their own kind, just like humans do. Shawn Connor said in a low voice, "I am willing to sell one of the pistols to you in exchange for your Baron Blood Core." Charles smiled faintly and said, "I''ll take both pistols. How about a thirty percent discount?" Shawn Connor looked up in astonishment and said, "That''s completely impossible." "I''m already selling them at a loss." "To offer a further thirty percent discount" "You''re trying to strip me to the bone." Charles spread his hands and said, "Anyway, you can''t sell these two pistols, so you might as well sell them both to me." Shawn Connor flatly refused, "No! I will only sell one of them." Charles didn''t continue to argue and instead asked, "What was your original asking price for these two pistols?" Shawn Connor said with a dejected expression, "Five thousand Aegeus! Five thousand for one, sixteen thousand for both." Upon hearing the price, Charles did a quick mental calculation and came to a conclusion, with one Aegeus equivalent to the purchasing power of eighteen to nineteen thousand yuan; according to Shawn Connor''s original quote, the price of each pistol was close to a hundred million, and the two together exceeded three sets of small goals. How is this selling at a loss? Where is the bone-stripping? This is a true capstone of the wealthy class. His eyes shining slightly, he asked, "Do these two pistols have any special synergy when paired together?" Shawn Connor''s eyes sparkled as he said, "The Blood Cores of both pistols are from the Nicholas Clan. One pistol''s Blood Core holds an engraved Quickness Technique x6, while the other''s holds x7, and when both pistols are in the hands of one owner, they can grant the effect of a Quickness Technique x9." "As for other attributes" Charles smiled faintly, his exterior calm, but his heart was like a tumultuous sea, with only one thought floating above the inner turmoil: "I want it! I want it all!" "I must have those two handguns." Stay tuned for updates on My Virtual Library Empire "Even if it''s the biggest expenditure of my two lifetimes combined." "Most soldiers of the Westwind Knights don''t earn but a few dozen Sheng Ding a week, and this sum could even sustain the Westwind Knights for two to three months... but it''s worth it!" Charles might not even need these weapons for their attack capabilities, as long as he could elevate his Quickness Technique to x9, he would be absolutely invincible in speed below the Sacred Order. What''s more, he himself already has a Quickness Technique x2! Charles even let out a small "Oh", not knowing how his acting was, but Shawn Connor apparently hadn''t seen through it, as he said with a strained voice, "Even now, I can''t accept a price lower than three thousand Aegeus for a single handgun, and for both handguns combined, at least ten thousand Aegeus." Charles even "sympathetically" patted the other''s shoulder and said, "You won''t be able to sell them." "And have you considered, someone might find an acquaintance to make separate offers to you for purchase?" Shawn Connor''s eyes lit up as he said, "No matter which one I sell, I will raise the price of the remaining one because only the buyers will know the superiority of these two handguns." "Extraordinary Weapons are supposed to be expensive, after all, they can save lives and kill enemies in battle, how could they be cheap?" Charles asked, "Have you never considered that the person buying one of these handguns might not use it and is simply collecting it?" Shawn Connor said anxiously, "How is that possible? My creativity, my work, perfect and flawless, how could anyone not use it?" Charles shrugged and said, "Many nobles actually don''t fight personally." Shawn Connor argued, "I won''t sell the fruits of my labor to such people." Charles sighed and said, "But it''s those people who have the money! Now I see why you haven''t been able to sell these two handguns." "Your stubbornness will bankrupt you!" Struck at his soft spot, Shawn Connor became dejected, murmuring non-stop, "I won''t go bankrupt, I won''t go bankrupt, I still have a chance for a comeback, I can surely become a great Alchemist." Charles, with a look of sympathy, said, "Sell them to me, and you''ll have the capital for a comeback. I guess your debts are about to become unmanageable, and the interest on those loans must be incredibly high." "You still have a chance now, but if you keep dragging it on, with interest rolling over non-stop, you might end up using all the money just to pay the interest and have no chance to bounce back." Shawn Connor bowed his head, murmuring countless times to himself, and Charles didn''t disturb him; the man needed some time alone to think things through. After more than half an hour, Shawn Connor finally made up his mind and said, "If you include the Baron''s Blood Core, the two Bloodsucking weapons, and add six thousand five hundred Aegeus, you can take them." sea??h th n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles shook his head and said, "I can''t give you the two Bloodsucking weapons I have on hand, but add three thousand Aegeus to the Baron''s Blood Core." Shawn Connor''s forehead bulged slightly with tense veins as he said, "That price is absolutely impossible." Charles said, "Both of my weapons are worth over a thousand Aegeus each, your price is seriously lacking sincerity." The two argued back and forth over the price, each loosening their bottom line bit by bit, with the price gradually approaching what both had in mind. When the price reached somewhere between the Baron''s Blood Core plus seven thousand Aegeus and four thousand five hundred Aegeus, Charles played his trump card, summoned a waiter, ordered two cups of coffee and said, "Why don''t you consider it a bit longer?" Torn internally, Shawn Connor finally pushed the box containing the two handguns towards Charles and said, "The Baron''s Blood Core plus five thousand five hundred Aegeus!" "That''s my final bottom line!" "I can see that you love them a lot and hope that they will accompany you in achieving great deeds and forging a legend." Chapter 259 Future Famous Gun: Rattlesnake Charles didn''t haggle further and agreed immediately. Of course, he didn''t have that much money on him, not even in his Savings Union account. After all, it was 5,500 Aegeus, which, when converted into the purchasing power equivalent in the currency of the people, amounted to a small fortune. Only a trip back to Machu Picchu would allow him to gather enough cash to pay Shawn Connor and complete the transaction. Charles suggested going to withdraw the money, mentioning that he needed to leave Strasbourg for another city. Shawn Connor was clearly hesitant. He thought for a moment and proposed a deal: exchange the goods first, and then he would accompany Charles to get the cash. Charles didn''t mind. The master of the Blue Magpie Workshop in the Star District immediately called a street runner, and soon, seven or eight low-order alchemists, led by a middle-aged woman, arrived at the caf. This lady was evidently Shawn Connor''s wife. She was worried about her husband but knew she couldn''t stop him. She merely bade him a soft farewell, hoping that he would return soon. The lady took away the Baron''s Blood Core, and Shawn Connor, as if drained of all his strength, pushed the gun case to Charles and said, "Now they''re yours." Charles smiled and said, "Let''s set off!" He snapped his fingers, releasing Darkness Luxury, and told Madam Nancy, "You go back to Elysian Pastoral Street No. 58! If Anne comes over in the next couple of days, just let her know I''ll be out for a day or two and will be back soon. No need to worry." Madam Nancy drove the carriage away. Shawn Connor, looking at the Darkness Luxury, couldn''t help but walk over and touch it, asking, "Is this the Darkness Luxury made by Saint Alchemist Stardust?" Charles smiled and answered, "It is indeed the Darkness Luxury. We need to hurry, a regular carriage would take several days on the road. Even with Darkness Luxury, if we don''t hurry, we might not be back by tomorrow." Shawn Connor climbed into the Darkness Luxury, finally feeling completely reassured about the transaction. A person who owned a Darkness Luxury certainly wouldn''t mind a few thousand Aegeus. Indeed, a normal person wouldn''t spend thousands of Aegeus on a Transcendent carriage. Once aboard the Darkness Luxury, Charles opened the gun case and looked at the two High-Level Transcendent Bloodsucking Handguns lying quietly within, and took one out. Holding the Bloodsucking Handgun, Charles instantly knew that this Transcendent Handgun had six attributes: Speed Amplification, Devouring Life, Energizing Bullets, Antispace, Invisibility, and Violent Poison. It had a composite magazine that could be loaded with ordinary, energy, and Magic Breaker bullets. The Speed Amplification was essentially Quickness Technique x6. Devouring Life could devour the life force of enemies, healing the wielder and also forming Blood Energy Bullets, similar to the attribute of the Withing Rose, but with the added feature of healing the wielder''s injuries. Energizing Bullets was a unique attribute; it could make ordinary bullets move as if alive within the enemy''s body and also allow Blood Energy Bullets to continually devour the enemy''s life force, increasing their own power and creating sustained damage. No need to mention Antispace, Invisibility, and Violent Poison. They could be concealed within any object, allow the wielder to hide in the air, and inflict a potent poison on the fired bullets. It was indeed worthy of being a High-Level Transcendent Handgun, even more lethal than the Hockwell Silver Rhinoceros. Charles put down this handgun and took out the other one; this other Transcendent Handgun had eight attributes: Speed Amplification, Devouring Life, Ultra Long Range, Antispace, Eagle Eye, Bear Strength, Hotblood, and Sleepless. It also had a composite magazine that could be loaded with ordinary, energy, and Magic Breaker bullets. The Speed Amplification of this Transcendent Handgun was slightly stronger than the previous one, being Quickness Technique x7. No need to mention the Ultra Long Range. It was even stronger than the range of the Anti-Space Sniper Rifle that Charles had, covering an extremely broad area of effect. Eagle Eye could enhance vision, Bear Strength could amplify strength, Hotblood could momentarily stimulate physical energy, and Sleepless could trade life force for stamina. These two transcendent handguns were difficult to compare in terms of superiority, but Charles loved them both. sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He caressed them for a moment and asked, "Do they have names?" Shawn Connor replied, "No, I had hoped they would become representative works of an alchemist''s career, but since they were never sold, I never named them." Stay updated through My Virtual Library Empire Charles said, "I think they could be called Rattlesnake!" Charles always felt that they resembled the "Rattlesnake" handguns produced by the Sigurd company on Earth, so he casually chose that name. Shawn Connor''s expression stiffened slightly as he whispered, "Good name." These two handguns, in fact, had a name, which wasRattlesnake! Because they had not been sold, Shawn Connor had discarded that name, not expecting that their first master would still name them Rattlesnake. This could only be described as fate. Of these two transcendent handguns, one key part was painted with a red primer, Charles planned to name it Red Rattlesnake, the other had parts coated in blue bright paint, Charles planned to name it Blue Rattlesnake. He hid the two vampiric pistols within his wrists, able to draw and shoot with just a slight flick. Pulled by eight spirit horses, the dark luxury carriage only trotted within Strasbourg but sped up once outside the city, leaving dust in its wake. The dark luxury sprinted much faster than ordinary carriages, and the spirit horses, with their long endurance, were no ordinary mounts, able to run for several days and nights without rest. At this time, outside Strasbourg City, there were still a few beastmen, but most beastmen simply could not keep up with the dark luxury. Those that could, tended to be somewhat smarter and would not recklessly block the carriage. After all, anyone who could handle a transcendent carriage must be a "great noble." In the Old Continent, a great noble generally also meant transcendent, even high-level transcendent. By evening, the dark luxury had already reached Machu Picchu. Upon seeing Machu Picchu, Shawn Connor''s expression subtly changed, but as the dark luxury entered Machu Picchu, the scene before him greatly surprised him. Being from Strasbourg, he certainly knew of this ancient beastman fortress ruin just two hundred kilometers from the capital of Fars, but he never expected that this ruin had come back to life and become quite prosperous. Charles returned to Machu Picchu, feeling more at home than at Elysian Pastoral Street No. 58. He took out two stacks of Fars banknotes and handed them to Shawn Connor, smiling, "Please count them." As Shawn Connor counted the money, he couldn''t help asking, "Why has this place regained its vitality?" Charles found this question difficult to answer, so he simply replied with a smile, "Maybe because there are no taxes here." Shawn Connor''s eyes immediately lit up. Charles didn''t stay, paid for the handguns, and returned with Shawn Connor to Strasbourg. The next morning, he dropped Shawn Connor off at the Star Workshop, and upon returning to Elysian Pastoral Street No. 58, unexpectedly received a document ordering him to quickly return to his own jurisdiction and not to linger in Strasbourg. Chapter 260 253, Beastman Sacred Order The document was worded with such severity that Charles dared not treat it with negligence. With just enough time for a brief farewell to Anne, he hurriedly left Strasbourg with all his subordinates. This time, Sophia Garanord was not part of his team. Neither were those junior brothers and sisters from Sheffield University. This return to Strasbourg could be considered full of gains for Charles, whether in terms of his official position or personal strength, both of which had been enhanced. Aside from feeling slightly reluctant to leave Anne, his mood was rather pleasant. Upon leaving Strasbourg, Charles regrouped with the troops stationed outside the city and headed straight for Machu Picchu. Despite encountering small bands of beastman stragglers along the way, no troubles arose. After all, he was now commanding the main force of the Westwind Knights and Labyrinth Guardians, strong enough to take on any beastman tribe head-on. Back in Machu Picchu, the first thing Charles did was transform the beastman warriors captured en route into Labyrinth Guardians, and then he discovered a big problem. Among the more than three hundred beastmen he had captured, there was one who just could not be transformed into an NPC and completely failed to become a Labyrinth Guardian. At first, Charles was quite surprised, but his surprise soon turned to... Horror! Who could resist being transformed into an NPC? Continue your adventure with My Virtual Library Empire The answer was something no one wanted to face. In an instant, Charles thought of seventeen or eighteen strategies, but in the end, he decided to do nothing. It was as if he had discovered a tiger among his flock of sheep. When the tiger pretended to be a sheep, the best course of action for the shepherd was also to pretend it was a sheep, not to fuss over the tiger and remind it of its true identity. With this new variable, he did not continue to stay in Machu Picchu. He ordered Taoles to lead the elite of the Westwind Knights on their way while he took the Labyrinth Guardians down another road. It didn''t take much effort for Charles to identify the "alien" within the group; it was an elderly beastman who, like Philedrica, belonged to the Leopard People. Despite his old age, he was still in robust health, tall and lean, his physique as refined as iron. A day''s journey from Machu Picchu, the Old Leopard Man still hadn''t left the group, prompting Charles to stop. He certainly couldn''t bring him to Silver Pigeon Fort. Charles took out the Red-Blue Rattlesnake. He didn''t plan to use it for battle but instead gently placed it on his left leg, incorporating it into the Bloody Vortex of his left leg. In front of Shawn Connor, he hadn''t done this, but now facing a fearsome beastman Transcendent, Charles couldn''t afford to keep any secrets. These two Vampiric Pistols resonated with the Quickness Technique runes within the Bloody Vortex, elevating this Special Ability to a 10 level. Charles felt as light as air all over his body and his confidence surged immensely. The Labyrinth Guardians, like the Westwind Knights, were divided into combat squads of fifty each, and there were about twenty or thirty of these squads. Charles first dispatched a squadron consisting largely of the old, weak, and sickly beastmen to find a campsite ten kilometers away. Half an hour later, he ordered another combat squad with lower combat effectiveness to join the first one. The third time, he cautiously sent away the Old Leopard Man''s team. After the squad had been on the road for about ten minutes, Charles did not hesitate to lead the remaining Labyrinth Guardians, changing directions and marching at full speed. In the evening, when Charles stopped to rest, he took count of his Labyrinth Guardians and discovered that the three dispatched combat squads had all returned, and without his noticing, they had integrated back into the groupa shock that was no small matter. Charles spent that night restless and in torment. At dawn, he let out a sigh of relief and switched to another "tactic." After a dazzling series of maneuvers, he left most of the troops and the Old Leopard Man in place, taking only the most elite Labyrinth Guardians with him in a swift run. However, by evening, he found that his group was getting larger and larger, until eventually, all of the Labyrinth Guardians had returned, and the Old Leopard Man was safely hidden among them. On the third day, Charles grit his teeth, abandoned the nine transcendent Labyrinth Guardians, and relying solely on urine evasion, exerted the Quickness Technique 10 to its full potential and ran wildly through the night. But as the sky began to brighten slightly, he saw a Beastman camp firmly waiting ahead... Charles took a deep breath and finally understood that the other party was simply toying with him, just as he had long suspected that something was not right with the old Leopard Man, the other party had also noticed his little actions. Charles took the Collapsing Mountain into his hand and strode into the Beastman camp. With a single command, all the Beastman Labyrinth Guardians drew their weapons, aiming at the old and frail Leopard Man. This aged Beastman, who had pretended to be clumsy and injured, showed astonishment at first upon facing the hostility of all fellow Beastmen, but then he smiled and stood up, saying, "Human boy, you are quite clever, managing to see through my disguise." "But do you truly know whom you are facing?" Charles felt a toothache coming on and said, "I''m not familiar with the Beastmen of the Sacred Order." The aged Old Leopard Man''s eyes flashed sharply as he said, "You realized that I am of the Sacred Order?" Charles gritted his teeth and said, "Yes." He did not explain how he saw through the disguise; there was truly no need for such explanations. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Old Leopard Man grinned, showing his teeth, and retorted, "Aren''t you afraid? I can easily annihilate all of your followers." Charles thought to himself, "How could I not be afraid? But if you won''t leave, what can I do?" He replied, "Fear is useless." "Besides, since you''ve infiltrated my Labyrinth Guardians, I guess your condition isn''t at its peak. Were you crippled by the Sacred Order of Strasbourg?" The Old Leopard Man chuckled and said, "You guess correctly. Even though I''m left with only a tenth of my strength, it''s still enough to kill you and all these traitors." Charles had never thought that he would face a "Sacred Order" Beastman, and one of the most ferocious "Beastman Saints" at that. He didn''t know why this Old Leopard Man had infiltrated his team, and he didn''t care to know. After all, he wasn''t one of those who''d "learn the way in the morning and die content in the evening." The Old Leopard Man did not immediately act but instead looked at the group of Labyrinth Guardians with a sad expression. After a while, he spoke softly, "Do you know why the Beastmen would mobilize all their forces?" How could Charles know? The Old Leopard Man didn''t wait for his response and continued, "It''s because the Byron Empire promised that a Blood Ancestor would appear to help us break through Strasbourg." "Only those despicable Vampires deceived us. No Blood Clan Evil God appeared, and what awaited the Beastmen was their doom." "Strasbourg is protected by the Nine Great True Gods. Even the combined strength of our sixteen Beastman Saints couldn''t breach the city''s defenses. After employing the Great Wind Technique for more than ten days and exhausting all our Mana, the Sacred Order of Strasbourg suddenly made a full-fledged attack, wiping out hundreds of thousands of our Beastman army and several Shaman Beastman Saints..." "Beastmen..." The Old Leopard Man heaved a long sigh, sounding almost like a cry of mourning... Charles''s expression was complex; he didn''t understand why the other was telling him all this. Chapter 261 254. Beastmen are people too Charles hesitated for a moment and then passed a cotton handkerchief, saying, "Please wipe your tears." The Old Leopard Man took the handkerchief, wiped twice, and suddenly burst into anger, "What tears? Where are the tears? I haven''t cried." With a pinch of his hand, the cotton handkerchief was crushed into pieces. The strength needed to crush cotton far exceeded that required to smash a walnut. Charles didn''t say anything. Since he had crossed over, he had made many small things to make life comfortable, such as these inexpensive cotton handkerchiefs. He usually carried several and discarded them after use, which was very convenient, and he didn''t mind losing one. Charles''s mind whirled continuously. Although the Old Leopard Man hadn''t started a massacre yet, he felt it was only a matter of time unless he could change the situation. He took a deep breath and decided to go big, it was either do or die, or turn the tables. Charles slowly said, "Elder, I believe you must understand a truth." "There is only one type of human, and there should also be only one type of beastman, not countless tribes." "There is only one type of human, beastmen are also humans, and enmities should not last a thousand years." "This failure, for the Beastmen, should not just be a failure, but an opportunity to see the rainbow of success." The Old Leopard Man had no reaction, making Charles wonder if he had spoken too high-end? He decided to lower the "comprehension" threshold and said, "Beastmen should have a king and be unified under this king''s rule" The Old Leopard Man waved his hand, saying, "Stop a moment! The sentence before this one." Charles quickly said, "This failure, for the Beastmen, should not just be a failure, but an opportunity to see the rainbow of success." The Old Leopard Man said, "Not that one." Charles said, "There is only one type of human, Beastmen are also humans" The Old Leopard Man interrupted him, "That''s enough, no need for the latter part." He pondered for a long time, repeatedly muttering, "There is only one type of human, Beastmen are also humans" "What an insightful statement." "Why couldn''t I have thought of it?" "If I had heard this earlier, I could have prevented this disaster." Charles precisely identified the need of the Old Leopard Man and said softly, "There is only one type of human, there should also be only one type of Beastman, not divided into countless tribes." "Humans are humans, Beastmen are also humans, and they too should have the noble right to exist on this earth." Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Old Leopard Man slapped his thigh, exclaiming loudly, "That''s the statement!" Charles wiped his sweat and thought, "What else should I say to make this old man spare me?" The Old Leopard Man stood up and said, "I understand now why the Beastmen failed." "Humans are humans, Beastmen are also humans, and they too should have the noble right to exist on this earth." Charles thought, "Don''t you think the previous sentence is also important?" But he quickly realized that the concept of tribes was deeply ingrained in every Beastman''s mind, and since Beastmen indeed differed in race and customs, it was impossible to unify them. His attempt to instill the concept of unification was completely lost on the Old Leopard Man. He had no intention of changing the Old Leopard Man''s mindset. He simply wanted to use his words to beg for a chance to live. Charles was about to express his views on the concept that "Beastmen are also humans," when he heard the Old Leopard Man ask, "Would you become a beastman?" Charles was startled and thought, "Is he asking me to reincarnate as a beastman?" "Wrong, this world does not have the concept of reincarnation; the Nine Great True Gods do not engage in such tricks." Then he heard the Old Leopard Man whisper, "I once thought of many ways to restore the ancient Orc Kingdom." "I also prayed to the Beast Gods of Eternity and Illusion." "Finally, on a stormy night, I received an enlightenment from the Dragon of Eternity and Illusion, and created the Beast God Transformation Technique, a secret technique that allows beastmen to transform into humans and humans into beastmen." A sudden clarity struck Charles, and he exclaimed, "You are an assassin from the Orc Assassin Alliance!" The Old Leopard Man grinned and said, "Correct, I am Tumishen." Your adventure continues at My Virtual Library Empire Charles felt a chill in his heart; there were seven leaders in the Orc Assassin Alliance, three of whom were of the Sacred Order, and Tumishen was one of them. This beastman of the Sacred Order had a fearsome reputation, ruthless and unmatched. He had claimed the lives of many officials across the countries of the Old Continent. Tumishen even had three successful assassinations of those of the Sacred Order to his name. Charles, distracted, asked, "You aren''t here to assassinate me, are you?" Tumishen chuckled and said, "Did you take our Orc Assassin Alliance''s slogan seriously?" "Without such claims, how would we attract clients?" "If it were endless assassinations, how could this industry continue?" "However, the young orc assassins these days are indeed becoming more foolish, truly tangled up in such slogans." "Let''s talk about something serious. I can teach you the Beastman Transformation Technique, and you can become a beastman." "A clever young man like you should belong to the Leopard People." Charles, looking embarrassed, dared not refuse, fearing that this leader of the Orc Assassin Alliance might turn hostile and kill him on the spot. He said, "I''m afraid I won''t be able to learn it." Tumishen pressed his head and said, "No worries, the Beast God Transformation Technique is a very simple spell; please accept my consciousness." Charles felt countless profound thoughts descending upon the top of his head, various secret techniques, all sorts of transformations, sinking into his mind. He wanted to refuse but couldn''t. It was a long while before he heard Tumishen say, "You must diligently practice the Beast God Transformation Technique. When I return, if you have mastered it, I will take you to do a big job. If you haven''t mastered it, I will kill you." When Charles opened his eyes, he found that the Old Leopard Man had disappeared without a trace. He was still in shock, thinking for a long time without understanding why this old leopard man had sneaked into his own Labyrinth Guardian or why he had suddenly left. As for the big job mentioned by Tumishen? He had no intention of following him to do it. If only this period of war would end, he would return to Strasbourg. He did not believe that this leader of the Orc Assassin Alliance would dare to go to Strasbourg. Before the war, Strasbourg used to allow beastmen access, and even Philedrica could go there to college. But after the war, since the beastmen sided with Byron, it should be impossible for any beastmen to enter Strasbourg again. Just as Charles thought of this, the myriad secrets of the Beastman Transformation Technique surfaced in his mind, and his face immediately darkened. The Beastman Transformation Technique was very popular within the Orc Assassin Alliance; naturally, these orc assassins preferred to wear a mask crafted with the transformation technique in the form of a cat rather than laboriously cultivating this secret technique. Tumishen was capable of infinite transformations; Strasbourg couldn''t stop him. Chapter 262 255. Beast God Transformation Technique Charles led the Orc Labyrinth Guardians, marching aimlessly for several days, before finally confirming that Tumishen indeed had not followed them. He still didn''t know what this Beastman of the Sacred Order''s purpose was? Came mysteriously, left nonchalantly. In the middle... He even cried. Once Charles had calmed down afterward, he was completely certain that this Beastman of the Sacred Order was not there to assassinate him; he wasn''t important enough to warrant the attention of a member of the Sacred Order. He did guess that Tumishen might have had injuries and could have been avoiding the pursuit of human members of the Sacred Order, but he had no evidence of this. Besides, he didn''t think that human members of the Sacred Order, upon encountering a group of Orc Labyrinth Guardians, would patiently distinguish that they were with the Westwind Knights and spare them. They would definitely simply kill them all. Charles resumed commanding his Orc Labyrinth Guardians, marching toward Silver Pigeon Fort, and also pondered the Beast God Shapeshifting Art for a few days. He had the Special Ability of the Bloodflame Transformation Art, but the Bloodflame Transformation Art could only turn him into a mass of blood flame, and was not the versatile kind of transformation spell that allowed for myriad forms. Its primary function was for escape and healing wounds, and it was almost useless in combat. Although the Beast God Shapeshifting Art was portrayed by Tumishen in a majestic manner, suggesting something extraordinary like receiving enlightenment from the eternal and illusory dragon on a stormy night and creating this Secret Technique, Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. the Beast God Shapeshifting Art could only enable Beastmen to turn into humans and humans into Beastmen; it provided no other special abilities. Furthermore, due to the different body structures of humans and Beastmen, humans could not cultivate the Bloodthirsty Fighting Spirit of the Beastmen, and Beastmen''s bodies could not operate the Secret Techniques of humans. Thus, when humans transformed into Beastmen, or Beastmen into humans, their strength could not be converted, leaving them essentially reset to "blank slates." A Transformation Technique that, aside from changing one''s life form, had "no value" whatsoever. Even the Orc Assassin Alliance led by Tumishen only popularized the Cat Transformation Spell, because it did not affect one''s own strengthit was a decent accessory for an Orc Assassin. Very few practiced the Beast God Shapeshifting Art. Tumishen said, "The Beast God Shapeshifting Art is a very simple spell." And he was indeed not lying; the spell was no more profound than the Cat Transformation Spell. However, cultivating the Beast God Shapeshifting Art was much more complicated than the Cat Transformation Spell. It required an in-depth understanding of the bodily structure of each type of Beastman to ensure the transformation was indistinguishable from a true Beastman. Charles tried to understand the body structures of the Hundred Bear Chief, the Great Bear Overlord, and the Bear Honey; after spending five or six days, he indeed managed to transform himself into a small Bear Person, slightly over two meters tall. When transformed into a Hunchback Red Bear Warrior, the Bloody Glory within Charles was sealed off, unable to be activated. Although his strength increased, Bloody Glory was never known for strength, but his body became much clumsier, retaining only his characteristic spirituality. Charles tried it once; after transforming into a Hunchback Red Bear, he never attempted to transform into any other type of Beastman again. After a great detour, he finally returned to the "loyal" Silver Pigeon Fort. When he appeared beneath the city of Silver Pigeon Fort, countless residents climbed up the city walls, waving their arms and cheering to welcome the Westwind Knights back home. Charles returned to Silver Pigeon Fort, feeling even more at home than in Seagull City or his own hometown; he recognized many of the residents there. While waving his hand, he led the Westwind Knights into the city. Some of the soldiers from the Westwind Knights came from Silver Pigeon Fort and had defended it multiple times against the South Seraph Reclamation Army and the orc armies. As a result, they were very well-regarded in the city, and nobody feared the soldiers of the Westwind Knightsin fact, they were even more popular than the native Silver Pigeon Fortress Knights. After Charles left, only Dobin and Yellow Bear, along with the other three knighthoods, remained in Silver Pigeon Fort. Upon his return, he took over all affairs of the fort and was incredibly busy for several days. Krel Brittany''s documents arrived at Silver Pigeon Fort again, hoping that he would organize another shipment of supplies to the Southern Seraph Territory, and also requested that aside from the Westwind Knights, the other three knighthoods should also join the battle in Southern Seraph Territory. In Krel Brittany''s letter, Charles learned that Byron''s troops hadn''t arrived, but the Black Phoenix Dynasty''s army had invaded the Southern Seraph Territory, and both sides were locked in fierce combat. Charles sighed. It was still the early stages of the war, and most regions of the Fars Empire hadn''t yet been mobilized to participate in the conflict. Even life in Strasbourg was as usual, with hardly any disturbances; shops remained open, and the lives of the residents were not too affected. However, as more and more countries got involved in the war, Charles believed that the good days would soon be gone forever. He pondered over Krel Brittany''s letter for a day before he began to gather supplies for the frontlines. At the same time, he ordered his Westwind Knights to utilize the booming trade of Silver Pigeon Fort to begin stockpiling food and daily necessities. He also started construction on a large warehouse in Silver Pigeon Fort. This large warehouse, nominally for storing supplies purchased by the Westwind Knights, actually had direct connections to Machu Picchu, Mostar Fort, and Cappadocia City. Charles also sent people to Mostar Fort and informed Taoles, who was left in charge of Machu Picchu, to begin building warehouses. The supplies stored in the warehouse could be retrieved from any of his maze-ified cities, a precaution for the future. Since Krel Brittany had not sent back The Spotted Deer Gwen and The Wind Wolf Bankcroft, Charles could only have Dobin, Yellow Bear, and Anatasiya lead the three knighthoods to transport supplies to the Southern Seraph Territory. Continue your adventure at My Virtual Library Empire After Dobin and the others left, Charles was once again left alone. The main figures of the Westwind Knights were Taoles, Anatasiya, Belisa, Dobin, Yellow Bear, along with The Spotted Deer Gwen and The Wind Wolf Bankcroft, and now none of them were by his side. Beside Charles, other than the ordinary soldiers of the Westwind Knights, there were only a little over a thousand orc labyrinth guardians, so he wasn''t lacking in combat power, given that among the orc labyrinth guardians were nine Transcendent warriors. A few days after Dobin and the others departed, an urgent message came from the frontlines, with Krel Brittany asking Charles to send yet another group of soldiers. Charles was somewhat reluctant to part with the soldiers of the Westwind Knights. There is a saying in the Art of War from China, "Kindness does not secure command of an army!" But he would rather not be an outstanding military strategist than to have his Westwind Knights die in a senseless war. In Charles''s opinion, the war in the Southern Seraph Territory was meaningless. But he couldn''t refuse Krel Brittany''s request; after hesitating for half a day, he left behind a thousand soldiers from the Westwind Knights, choosing as many locals from Silver Pigeon Fort as possible, and led the remaining Westwind Knights and the orc labyrinth guardians to the Southern Seraph Territory himself. For Charles, taking charge personally meant he could protect even more of his soldiers. Chapter 263 256, New Novel Charles, in the Behemoth Duchy, could still feel "peace," with almost no flames of war, but as soon as he entered the Southern Seraph Territory, the aura of war was palpable. The people of Southern Seraph had originally only hated the Behemoth Duchy, yet after such a prolonged conflict, they harbored not the slightest fondness for the Fars Empire either. Charles''s Westwind Knights had barely entered the territory of South Seraph when they were attacked twice. And these attacks were not even from the South Ceraph Reclamation Army; the bulk of the Restoration Army was still in Ferlanden. These were merely local farmers. Now possessing a strong force, Charles easily defeated these two attacks. After the battles, he neither slaughtered his enemies nor magnanimously released them, instead he incorporated them into the Westwind Knights, attempting to indoctrinate them. However, the results weren''t good, with frequent escapes by the captives. Charles never expected that among the dozen or so adept scribes Anne had arranged for him, there was one young man brimming with creative spirit. While copying novels for Charles, he greatly admired the tales of Charles and was inspired to try his hand at novel-writing himself. After the Westwind Knights entered the Southern Seraph Territory, this quick-handed scribe named Italo Calvino suddenly burst with inspiration. Taking Charles as a model, he wrote a novella. In this tale, he boldly depicted Charles as Jonathan''s illegitimate son, and made Cyrus into a faithful knight dedicated to protecting his young master. The two together ruled over Nansela and Behemoth, established heroic feats, and received awards from Emperor Julius Axler of Farsone being made a duke, the other an earl. Although the story completely overlooked the plot hole of Jonathan''s death, the overall narrative was smooth. When Charles received Italo Calvino''s original novel, he was very impressed. Leveraging his years of experience reading novels, he filled in a section where Jonathan set up twelve trials. He even managed to add a brother for Jonathan, forcefully infusing the mythology of Hercules and the tale of the Lion King into the story. The story then shifted to the ending where Charles, after completing the twelve trials, was about to inherit Jonathan''s ambitions. His brother killed him and framed Charles for the deed... Zolman was honored! He would have been forgotten by history, but due to a lack of characters, he was made to be Jonathan''s brother and even acquired a new nickname "Scarface." Drawing on many classics, his character was more vivid than in real lifebecoming very cunning, thinking three steps ahead, and utterly wicked, with every pore oozing malice and bad schemes. After several revisions, Charles decisively used this novella, replacing his original plan, to indoctrinate the people of South Seraph. Charles knew that most commoners in this world couldn''t read, so he had the scribes, each with a copy, tell the story to the people of South Seraph. At first, these Southern Seraphs naturally refused to believe it, but they couldn''t stand up to Charles''s appearance whenever doubt arose. He would show immense pity and give them some benefits, such as better food or personally bandaging a young South Serif manlimited to wrapping bandages, since he really didn''t have a medical skill set. This indoctrination "novel" unexpectedly had excellent results. The captured people of South Seraph gradually stabilized in their emotions. However, because the story worked so well, there was a bit of restlessness among Charles''s soldiers of Behemoth origin. To cater to the emotions of the Behemoth people, Charles quickly released a second version of the story, giving himself a mother from Behemoth. Although his own mother was indeed from Behemoth, to spare her any shame, the character was changed to be Anastasia''s mother. Baron Fel of Silver Pigeon Fort was thus honored with a distinctive colored cap he had never received in his lifetime. As the "audience" provided emotional feedback, the novel originally created by Strasbourg''s quick scribe Italo Calvino and personally revised by Charles, underwent several revisions, with the plot becoming more perfected and the brainwashing effect increasingly potent. This story quickly spread throughout the Southern Seraph Territory. Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. On the thirteenth day since Charles entered Southern Seraph Territory, an independent South Ceraph Reclamation Army actually came to join her. Read new adventures at My Virtual Library Empire Charles was overjoyed and took great care of the leader of the South Ceraph Reclamation Army. Upon learning that he had had to start working after receiving a higher education due to his impoverished background, she even specifically imparted to him the Beastman Transmutation: Over-Back Red Bear Warrior Transformation, to the young man named Sebalde. No one knew whether this young man truly possessed a talent that was unfortunately drowned out by life, but Sebalde actually achieved success in the Hunchback Red Bear Warrior Transformation within five or six days, managing to turn his hands into "bear paws," which significantly increased the strength in his arms. After this example spread, Charles'' march encountered no more obstacles, and almost every day, more people from South Serif came to join her. As for whether this would lead to disaster, Charles no longer wanted to think about it; after all, she wasn''t going to take over South Serif and the Behemoth, and this issue should be considered by the future rulers of these regions. What did it have to do with Charles? Having quelled the rebellion of the South Serif people, the Westwind Knights'' advance sped up significantly, quickly approaching the front-line battlefield. By this time, Kreel Brittany and Ebner Sumei had been locked in fierce battle with the forces of the Black Phoenix Dynasty for seven or eight days. They had no idea that Charles had run back to Strasbourg, otherwise both of them would have been outraged. The front line was under strain while someone in the rear ran back to the capital "for a vacation"! Who could stand such a thing? Because they knew nothing, the news that Charles personally led troops to reinforce them deeply moved Kreel Brittany and Ebner Sumei. Both were too busy to meet with Charles and simply sent orders for him to capture a nearby small city. This small city was none other than Interlaken, where Grand Duke Joseph had once been trapped and where he fell in battle. The Behemoth Duchy''s army was completely destroyed here, with only ten to twenty percent managing to escape; the rest found their graves in this small city. Due to the Battle of Interlaken City, seven tenths of the noble class in the Behemoth Duchy perished, leaving many territories without an heir, such as Silver Pigeon Fort, which was then usurped by Baron Fabolais. The defense of Interlaken City was entrusted to a Noble Knights of the Black Phoenix Dynasty, numbering only seven to eight hundred. Interlaken had been largely ruined in the previous fierce fighting, with walls damaged everywhere and no longer defensible, and since the Old Continent had no tradition of defending cities, upon seeing the Westwind Knights, the Noble Knights assessed the numbers and wisely chose to retreat. Charles entered Interlaken and a strand of thought then threaded through his diary: Charles Mecklen became the master of Interlaken City, fulfilling the requirement to set up the thirteenth Labyrinth, and Interlaken was about to undergo Maze-ification. Chapter 264 257, The First Battle 1v1 Duel Interlaken City requires the acquisition of one thousand eight hundred new residents to complete its transformation into a labyrinth! During this period, one must not leave this place. Charles immediately felt that this small city had completed its transformation into a labyrinth at an astonishing pace, arguably the fastest such transformation since he acquired "Agmillar''s Labyrinth". However, it was only now that Charles realized that even the three instances of infusing the labyrinth with Agmiras Evil God''s Power were considered part of the transformation process. Silver Pigeon Fort and Machu Picchu had both completed three transformations, Mostar Fort had completed two, and Cappadocia City had completed one. In addition to the three instances of infusing Agmiras Evil God''s Power, there were, incredibly, twelve instances in total. With the first transformation, Interlaken City gained access to the pathways leading to Machu Picchu, Silver Pigeon Fort, Mostar Fort, and Cappadocia City. Charles decided to save three transformations for emergencies, as for the moment, he did not wish to acquire a passage leading to the true Agmilas Labyrinth! After the completion of Interlaken''s transformation, Charles commanded his orc warriors to renovate the small city. The previous battle had caused the city''s residents to suffer heavy casualties, with many fleeing, leaving it nearly a ghost town. Charles found it not too difficult to refurbish Interlaken City. For convenience, he had all the old and low houses in the city demolished; after all, orcs are strong, and he divided the entire small city into five districts, redesigning all the houses. Charles, in his previous life, was a math teacher, not an architect. Asking him to inventively design a set of residences was naturally challenging, but for him to draw inspirationthat was much easier. In his past life as a math teacher, earning a low salary made buying a luxurious house a dream, yet Charles had indeed watched many videos about luxurious houseslike those featuring wine... Uh, this wasn''t about luxurious houses. More like the image of wealth that comes from viewing luxurious residences and rooms discussed by Uncle Ai, Ya Feng, and others. After Charles''s redesign, Interlaken City did indeed start to look the part. Of course, a warehouse was essential. While Charles was actively involved in his many projects, the Black Phoenix Dynasty dispatched three knight orders to attack Interlaken. Charles''s Westwind Knights Order was elite, bringing just over a thousand human soldiers and a thousand orc labyrinth guardians. Together, they totaled more than three thousand. It''s worth noting that a regular knighthood might total just a few hundred members at mostunless one considered super nobility or the Royal Knights Order. Westwind Knights Order''s impressive numbers, while perhaps attributed to Charles''s potential to "mass recruit", already far exceeded those of your typical knighthood. The commander of the Black Phoenix Dynasty could not ignore such a strategic force. He sent out three knight orders, each consisting of a few hundred members from the regular knights order, totaling a little over a thousand. Their main intention was to keep Charles''s Westwind Knights Order tied down in Interlaken to prevent their involvement in the main battlefield. Charles was unaware of the enemy''s strategic intentions, mistook the three knight orders for the vanguard, and believed that a large army would soon continuously arrive. He wasn''t even a keyboard military strategist, so he failed to analyze the purpose behind the enemy''s movements. To avoid a protracted battle, Charles deployed his forces as soon as the three Knighthoods had yet to stabilize their footing. The leaders of these three Knighthoods were all Barons, who had thought this would be an easy fight. Unaware of Charles''s reputation, the troops from the Black Phoenix Dynasty still believed that the Westwind Knights were simply converted from the Patrolling Army. Although they were puzzled as to how this Knighthood had swelled to such a large size, they cared even less. Any commander with a bit of military knowledge knows that farmers hastily conscripted cannot form an effective fighting force. The greater their number, the more the logistical pressure, without a corresponding increase in combat effectiveness. Indeed, this military common sense isn''t wrong at all. However, after several battles, the Westwind Knights had already become quite powerful, not to mention Charles had over a thousand Beastman warriors. These were fighters from various Beastman tribes, each with considerable individual strength. When Charles led the Westwind Knights out of Interlaken City, the leaders of the three Knighthoods still exchanged humble gestures. They regarded Charles as a military novice and believed that the battle was as good as won. In the end, Baron Remorse Bird from the Black Phoenix Dynasty obtained the right to engage first. He led his Knighthood out of the formation and shouted, "Leader of the Westwind Knights, come out and face me in single combat!" Charles had never engaged in such a "single combat" on the battlefield before. He enthusiastically pulled out his Blue Rattlesnake and fired a shot at Baron Remorse Bird. He didn''t even use the Magic-Breaking Bombshell Bullet but a Blood Energy Bullet instead. The Blue Rattlesnake was a High-Level Transcendent Bloodsucking Handgun. The upper limit of the Blood Energy Bullet''s power could reach the Fifteenth Order. Although Charles''s strength was insufficient to compress it beyond the Ninth Rank, he never expected that a single shot would explode Baron Remorse Bird''s head, instantly killing him. With a single shot, Charles had killed the enemy Baron and suddenly felt, "Has the single combat not even started yet?" Baron Remorse Bird had also not anticipated that someone would use a High-Level Transcendent Extraordinary Weapon. His body collapsed to the ground, adding over three hundred Energy Bullets to the Blue Rattlesnake''s Energy Magazine, "sponsored" by his "friendship"the essence of his body''s Energy condensed. Explore stories on My Virtual Library Empire Even if of average power, the upper limit of an Energy Bullet depends on the person compressing the bullet. Given that Baron Remorse Bird was killed by a single shot from Charles, one can imagine that his Transcendent level was not high. Charles casually reholstered the Blue Rattlesnake back into his Bloody Vortex on his left leg, switched to his Knight Lance Collapsing Mountain, and a single charge shattered Baron Remorse Bird''s Knighthood, then he directly assaulted the other two Knighthoods. Barons Raven Black and Baron Color Crane of the Black Phoenix Dynasty hadn''t expected Baron Remorse Bird to die so quickly. They hastily commanded their Knighthoods to counterattack, but the initial charge, led by the defeated soldiers of Baron Remorse Bird''s Knighthood, was poorly handled by both. Even Charles, a military dilettante, shook his head in disapproval and then let the Westwind Knights take advantage of the momentum to press the attack. Before the two sides clashed, the formations of the Knighthoods led by Barons Raven Black and Color Crane had already been disrupted by the fleeing soldiers. The two Barons tried to leverage their exquisite martial skills to turn the tide on the battlefield, but each was surrounded by three Bear Tribe warriors, with at least two being Mid-Level Transcendents and the third a lower rank Transcendent. After only a few minutes of combat, both Barons were captured alive, and their Knighthoods were completely defeated. Worried that these fleeing soldiers would be regathered by the Black Phoenix Dynasty, Charles desperately tried to entice them to join him on the battlefield. Ultimately, quite a few still fled, but when it came time to tally the prisoners after clearing the battlefield, there were about four to five hundred. Charles locked up these prisoners in the "warehouse" and then headed straight for Machu Picchu. sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 265 258, Constant Fighting ``` Charles, after crushing three knighthoods, didn''t wait for the enemy''s "main force" and even thought that the commander of the Black Phoenix Dynasty was planning some kind of special "conspiracy." He temporarily promoted Italo Calvino, the fast-hand scribe, to defend Interlaken City while he himself left with the Orc Labyrinth guards and a portion of the Westwind Knights to set up an ambush. It can''t be said that Charles''s military competence was average; it was non-existent. His tactic was copied from the "Romance of the Three Kingdoms." Charles didn''t know that his action had startled the commander of the Black Phoenix Dynasty. The commander also thought Charles was planning some "big move," especially since Charles had casually crushed three knighthoods, already proving his strength. The Black Phoenix Dynasty sent out another knighthood; this time it was one from the Royal Family, not only well-equipped but also led by a High Order Transcendent. Krel Brittany learned of the situation in Interlaken City a day later and also sent Ebner Sumei with the Maple Leaves Knighthood to strike. The two forces maneuvered their troops between seven or eight small cities and quickly became embroiled in a confused battle. Charles encountered two knighthoods, which were much stronger than any of the enemies he had faced before. After two battles, Charles didn''t suffer a loss, but he did face a casualty toll of a hundred or two, which pained him deeply. Charles was indeed not a qualified commander, but he really was a good commander who cared for his subordinates. After two battles, he noticed that the armies on the front line had completely mobilized. With knighthoods constantly crisscrossing, he considered retreating to Interlaken City to temporarily withdraw from the chaos. S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But before he could retreat the Westwind Knights from combat, he encountered a main force of the Royal Knights Order from the Black Phoenix Dynasty. After a fierce battle, Charles realized he had maneuvered himself behind the enemy lines of the Black Phoenix Dynasty, unable to return to Interlaken City. While Charles was troubled by this, several main forces of the Black Phoenix Dynasty''s knights were also in great fear. They didn''t know Charles had inadvertently broken deep into enemy lines in the chaos of battle; they thought the bold commander from Fars intended to attack their rear. Soon, a knighthood desperately caught up with Charles''s Westwind Knights and the two sides fought grimly in over ten battles. Charles tried several times to kill the leader of this knighthood on the battlefield but after fighting seven or eight duels, neither could gain an advantage over the other. This knighthood was one of the main forces of the Royal Knights Order of the Black Phoenix Dynasty. The Royal Knights Orders of the Five Great Empires varied in size but were all large knighthood groups with at least fifty to sixty knighthoods. Their main forces differed from ordinary battle groups and could be called the super-elite of an empire. To be honest, even Krel Brittany''s Purple Goldfinch Knights and Maple Leaves Knights couldn''t match the quality of soldiers of the Royal main forces from the great empires. Charles''s ability to clash head-on with this knighthood surprised his opponent tremendously. The commander of the Black Phoenix Dynasty''s Royal Knights, a distant relative of the Royal Family named Chloe Hadrian, was exceptionally talented and powerful. Before college, she had already ascended to Transcendence, and by graduation, she was at the Fourth Order. Now in her thirties, she was the rare High Order Supernatural Being, her spear and javelin techniques were nearly magical. She had obtained the Five Great Knights'' Proofs and was a fifteenth-order High Order Knight. Chloe originally thought that in Fars''s army, aside from Krel Brittany and Ebner Sumei, no one could challenge her, so she also dared to duel Charles. But after several battlefield duels, she experienced a sense of danger and thrill. Charles truly had no honor in combat, employing all manner of unpredictable moves. Twice, Chloe even thought she wouldn''t make it back home. Chloe once again caught up with Charles''s Westwind Knights, but this time, she didn''t immediately launch an attack. Instead, she let her soldiers rest for a while. Her knighthood had reached their limit after continuous pursuit and incessant fighting. ``` Read latest stories on My Virtual Library Empire ``` Chloe''s personal aide, a lady of low nobility origin, had prepared tea for him, a dietary custom of the Black Phoenix Dynasty, which, in their case, wasn''t really tea but a thick soup boiled with plenty of food items. No matter what food was served, there would always be a portion of this "tea" at the Black Phoenix Dynasty''s dining table. He slurped the tea while munching on a wheat bread mixed with various grains and nuts, occasionally furrowing his brows as he pondered how to defeat the enemy. As per the customs of the Black Phoenix Dynasty, Chloe''s adjutant, who also fulfilled another "role", was considered the most trustworthy companion for a commander on the battlefield. This adjutant lady had maintained her meticulous hair and nearly spotless uniform despite marching for days and engaging in continuous battles. Her prominent chest was especially striking. Seeing Chloe''s worried expression, she said, "Although Fars''s commander is very cunning, and has even raised a group of Beastman slave warriors, he is merely a Mid-Level Transcendent after all." "The previous battles were all about conspiracy and trickery, not real strength." "I believe, Mr. Chloe, that you will surely kill him on the battlefield next time." Chloe nodded slightly, and although he had not gained an advantage in so many fights, he still had this confidence. As long as he could see through Charles''s various tactics, strength would ultimately become the decisive factor. At this moment, a messenger ran over, shouting, "The enemy commander, Charles Meklen, is issuing a challenge. He''s come out alone, without anyone accompanying him." Chloe hurriedly finished his tea and stuffed the wheat bread mixed with grains and nuts into his mouth, saying, "I''ll go and meet him again." He picked up his spear and walked out of the camp alone, indeed seeing Charles waiting calmly by himself at the forefront of both armies. Chloe shouted loudly, "Charles, today you will die by my hand!" Charles smiled faintly and responded, "Chloe, this isn''t the first time you''ve bragged." Charles had not only fought with High Order Supernatural Beings before but had also killed high-ranking ones like Harit and Zolman. However, not all High Order Supernatural Beings were the same; rank was not the only measure of combat power. In the Dreamscape, Charles had been defeated by Cyrus hundreds of times. Before acquiring the Red-Blue Rattlesnake dual guns, he never felt confident enough to directly challenge Cyrus, but his confidence in challenging Cyrus greatly increased after obtaining the Red-Blue Rattlesnake. However, he had not encountered Cyrus again since then. This Knight Commander of the Black Phoenix Dynasty was also one of the tougher opponents he had faced. Only with Quickness Technique10 was Charles able to turn the tide in his favor repeatedly during challenges against higher-ranked opponents. After a few exchanges of verbal sparring, Chloe made a Thrust, gliding close to the ground, his spear making no fancy maneuvers, just a sweeping side strike. ``` Chapter 266 The Proof of Oath Charles dragged his Collapsing Mountain backward and took a diagonal step back, then he shook his spear to counterattack. On the battlefield, rapiers weren''t quite the suitable weapon, and Charles had gradually got used to using the Knight''s Spear. The spears and gunmanship of the Black Phoenix Dynasty differed slightly from those popular in Fars, Byron, and Inglima, with the Black Phoenix''s technique being more exquisite and possessing many unexpected variations. In comparison, the gunmanship of Fars, Byron, and Inglima was relatively simple and unadorned. Even the Wings of Heaven, famed for its variability in Byron''s gunmanship, was slightly inferior in terms of variety. Fortunately, Charles had the Quickness Technique x10, and every exchange was fast against slow, pulling the fight into his own rhythm. Chloe braced her spear horizontally to deflect Charles''s strike, her spear quivering with seven or eight blossoms, each composed of five petals. Despite having witnessed it numerous times, Charles couldn''t help but silently praise the intricate delicacy of this move. Unable to decipher her gunmanship, he simply didn''t try; he stepped back and waited for Chloe to slightly retract her spear thrust before the Collapsing Mountain struck like lightning, counterattacking once more. The two had been dueling back and forth on the battlefield for over half an hour, yet neither could gain the upper hand. Behind Chloe, the flag of the Black Phoenix Dynasty fluttered, the War God vaguely appearing, and she was shrouded by the illusion of a hillock. Using three out of the Five Great Knights'' Proofs, she was as hard-shelled as a turtle. Charles did not walk the path of a knight. The Stellar Battle Qi transformed by Bloody Glory was authentic swordsman heritage, unable to conjure the Knight''s Proofs, but he had a diverse set of skills, often relying on his speed to create distance before firing his gun. However, the Energy Bullets he used from the Blue Rattlesnake, provided by Baron Bird of Regret, were only average in strength, not even able to break through Chloe''s Earth''s Proof defense. In previous duels, Charles had already tested Chloe''s gunmanship, surmising she also had the strength to deflect Magic-Breaking Bombshell Bullets, so he purposefully didn''t use them and employed Energy Bullets to probe. At the start of this duel, he continued using Energy Bullets. Seeing Chloe repeatedly deflect them with Earth''s Proof without making a move to specifically counter, he thought, "It should be time." After firing two shots in succession, he switched his Blue Rattlesnake to an alchemic magazine and pulled the trigger. A scroll suddenly burst forth from Chloe, and almost reflexively, she lifted her spear, continuously swirling the blade to ensnare the incoming Magic-Breaking Bombshell Bullet, flicking it away. Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Magic-Breaking Bombshell Bullet fell to the ground, blasting a deep crater upon impact. Astonished, Charles exclaimed, "You''ve actually also conjured the Proof of War?" Chloe glanced at Charles, her eyes filled with wariness. If not for her Proof of War protecting her from all schemes and treacheries on the battlefield, she would have been in peril. Chloe hadn''t expected that Charles, after many one-on-one fights, had all along concealed his possession of Magic-Breaking Bombshell Bullets, always shooting with Energy Bullets instead. Just now, she had been shot twice with Energy Bullets before he suddenly fired one, releasing a Magic-Breaking Bombshell Bullet. If she were alone, she would not have reacted in time and could have suffered a great loss. Chloe bellowed, "Despicable scoundrel, come and fight me face to face!" "You Fars breed pig, you only know how to fight on women." "Come on! Fight like a man." "If you had the courage to fight me face to face, I would name my son after you, Charles!" Charles was simply too fast, and every fight with him put Chloe through hardship; now, at last, she erupted, swearing furiously on the battlefield. Charles felt somewhat sheepish; he had once used this move to ambush Zolman, killing him with a single shot. However, Zolman, who had also gathered the Five Great Knights'' ProofsProof of Honor, Proof of Courage, Proof of War, Proof of the Hills, and Earth''s Proofwas not a man of his word, so he didn''t receive the Proof of Oath and was unable to guard against ambushes on the battlefield. Charles had not expected the Proof of Oath to be so useful, making it impossible for him to ambush others; all his previous plotting had been in vain. How could he, with only intermediate strength, challenge a high-order opponent, relying solely on his astonishing speed? As for whether Chloe''s son was named Charles, he didn''t careafter all, wasn''t his last name Mecklen? Charles put away the Blue Rattlesnake and switched back to Collapsing Mountain, musing to himself, "Indeed, high-order extraordinary weapons require matching high-order transcendent strength. If I were high order, each bullet would carry the force of a high-order full-strength strike, and purely through gunmanship, I could compete with this guy for a day." "Unless I find a high-order to condense bullets for me, but to condense a single bullet that equals a full-force strike of one''s own strength, it would take a day or two. No high-order transcendent would be willing to do such arduous work." Charles and Chloe fought viciously for a day until both were exhausted. They each returned to their camps. Chloe yelled angrily, "Charles Meklen is nothing but a lowlife on the battlefield, not daring to face me head-on, only running around playing with conspiracy and trickery." "Tomorrow, I won''t duel him anymore. I''m going to lead my troops in a charge." It was the first time her aide had seen Chloe with such an expression. Chloe Hadrian, of royal lineage, although from a distant branch, still held a prestigious position. She was one of the most prominent young figures of the Black Phoenix Dynasty. Even though she couldn''t compare to the prodigies of the previous generation like Zimmerman or this generation''s Kreel Brittany, she was still very famous, known for being mild-tempered, resolute, and courageous. This was the first time her aide had seen Chloe curse and lose her temper on the battlefield. She knew she couldn''t persuade him, after all, Charles was indeed too upsetting, and she herself couldn''t think of any way to help her superior, so she offered only gentle comfort. Charles had no beautiful female aides; Taoles was the superintendent of the Patrolling Army, his colleague, not his subordinate. Even if there were, he wouldn''t dare to have anyalthough Anne was gentle and generous, Charles firmly remembered an elder named Goron once said, "Men come in many types, but women are all the same." "To think your girlfriend or wife is different from other women is just because you haven''t seen the others; it doesn''t mean they don''t exist." "There isn''t a woman who doesn''t get jealous; the only difference is how strong her preference is." Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire Charles didn''t have time to think about these messy thoughts. He returned to his own camp and first circulated the Bloody Glory to recover his strength, then began to ponder the possibility of a midnight raid on the camp. "Chloe has the Proof of Oath, which can predict attacks and ambushes against him, but that thing shouldn''t apply to camp raids, right?" "Although he is formidable, his subordinates are nothing special. I now have nine transcendent orc warriors, and during the raid, a mass brawl will likely get him killed." "Although, some of these Labyrinth Guardians are sure to die by his hand." "That''s a bit of a pity!" Chapter 267 260. A victory built on sacrifices is not a victory. If it were Taoles, Belisa, Dobin, Yellow Bear, The Spotted Deer Gwen, and The Wind Wolf Bankcroft, Charles had decided never to use the lives of these Transcendent subordinates to stack up a dead High-Level Transcendent. Even if he had gone mad, he wouldn''t do such a thing. That would be exceptionally foolish. If it were the Transcendent Beastman guards, Charles would consider it for a while, but he ultimately abandoned the idea because he truly felt that a victory built on sacrifice was no victory at all. Even though these Labyrinth guardians were essentially Evil Spirits, he still couldn''t make that decision. Charles had always acknowledged that he was neither a qualified military strategist nor a competent commander; he only wanted to get the Westwind Knights through this war with as few casualties as possible, not seeking to make a name for himself. Every battle fought before had been out of necessity, with compelling reasons to fight. But Charles didn''t believe that any reason justified sacrificing his subordinates to kill Chloe. Although Chloe was indeed an impressive knighthood general, to Charles, she wasn''t worth that price. Charles eventually abandoned the idea of attacking the camp and instead withdrew a portion of the Westwind Knights soldiers and moved all the supplies, leaving only the quick-moving elite forces. This was a small piece of experience he had gleaned from several pursuits. With elite forces holding down the battlefield, the enemy would not dare to pursue, which allowed the supplies to retreat safely; once the supplies were secure, the elite could leave at will, and the enemy could do nothing about it. Charles fought and fled, taking a large detour in the rear of the Black Phoenix Dynasty''s forces, unwittingly causing the entire battlefield to shift. The main forces of the Black Phoenix Dynasty had to face head-on with Krel Brittany''s Purple Goldfinch Knights and also worry about fires in their rear, truly feeling stretched thin and stuck in a dilemma. Krel Brittany took advantage of this and fiercely attacked, pushing back the main knight forces of the Black Phoenix Dynasty and reversing the tide of the battlefield. Ebner Sumei also took the opportunity to strike from the rear, continuously defeating two subordinate knighthood forces of the Black Phoenix Dynasty; the clash intensified increasingly. Charles didn''t know the situation on the main battlefield; he had already penetrated deep behind enemy lines. He had taken such a large detour with the idea of escaping back to Interlaken, never intending to attack the Black Phoenix Dynasty''s main forces. Discover hidden content at My Virtual Library Empire Charles had been fighting behind enemy lines for nearly two months. Every time he tried to find a way back, he was "stopped" by Chloe. Charles didn''t realize that every direction he found was a weak point of the Black Phoenix Dynasty''s main forcesif he had cut in from the rear, perhaps the entire line could have collapsed, which is why Chloe fervently blocked him every time. Charles had never been engaged in such prolonged combat, feeling physically and mentally drained, barely functioning anymore, and finally losing Chloe''s pursuit once more. He desperately wanted to find a place to rest for a few days and resupply. During this period, he hadn''t ceased raiding; although every time he raided, he would give the common people of the Black Phoenix Dynasty an IOU, explaining that as long as they brought the IOUs to Mostar Fort or Silver Pigeon Fort, they could exchange them for Sheng Ding and Fu Er, yet he still felt a sense of emptiness after each raid. He always felt that doing so wasn''t quite right, but it was the only way to keep the army going. Charles didn''t know that with him raiding ahead, Chloe''s forces behind him were having a terribly hard time. Charles, as a military novice, holds a simple viewpoint, which is to leave no supplies for the enemy. Hence, each time he plundered, he left nothing behind, not even a single needle for the pursuing forces. He did not bother to burn the supplies he couldn''t take with him. The ability of the Mind Passage allowed him to transport supplies one-sidedly back to Machu Picchu, Silver Pigeon Fort, and several other locations. Although he couldn''t retrieve them, he ensured nothing was wasted. With Charles''s ruthless looting, Chloe, who followed behind and hoped to resupply, found it impossible and had to gather supplies from farther away. This was why the Westwind Knights, led by Chloe, increasingly could not catch up with Charles due to their own shortages. Furthermore, Charles Meklen''s reckless plundering had already caused a great disturbance in the court of the Black Phoenix Dynasty, with many politicians attacking each other and even criticizing the frontline troops. While Charles was considering the next direction to move, a werewolf ran up to him and reported, "Commander, the town just ahead is Iya." Charles was shocked. His geographical knowledge, half from his previous life and useless in this world, and half from his university studies, had led him astray in this haphazard march. S~ea??h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But Charles had never imagined he would end up in Iya Town. Iya Town wasn''t really a town, just as Shijiazhuang isn''t really a village. Both are large cities, except Iya Town belongs to the Black Phoenix Dynasty, while the latter belongs to Hebei. The reason Charles was surprised was that Iya Town was an inner city of the Black Phoenix Dynasty, not a border town, and he hadn''t expected to penetrate so deeply. "What shall we do now? Have we really ventured this deep into the territory of the Black Phoenix Dynasty?" "Hmm, I heard that Iya Town is a free commercial city with no garrison!" "I wonder if what the university textbooks say is correct." While Charles was still thinking, his many battles had honed his instincts, which acted faster than his brain. He waved his hand and commanded, "Take down Iya Town!" His Westwind Knights had swelled again to nearly five thousand, including new followers like Lady Southseraph and a substantial number of Black Phoenix People. Although Charles issued IOUs during his robberies, not everyone believed him, and he generously took these people along as well. Along the way, for those who were more troublesome, he found isolated places to send them back to Machu Picchu. This behavior, perceived by the bold Black Phoenix People who followed the Westwind Knights, was seen as "brutal." As a result, those Black Phoenix People who remained grew increasingly obedient, for the disobedient had all "disappeared." Of all his military skills, Charles was most adept at reorganizing forces; he integrated these people into various combat squads as naturally as commanding his own limbs. With a command from Charles, this expanded knightly force stormed into Iya Town. The residents of Iya Town, who had been leading peaceful lives, were utterly dumbfounded upon seeing the knights of the Fars Empire and offered little serious resistance before choosing to surrender. After occupying Iya Town, Charles heard a long-missed message from his diary: "Charles Meklen has become the ruler of Iya Town, fulfilling the condition for mazification. Please impose taxes in Iya Town eighteen times; before completing this, you must not leave." Chapter 268 The only ones left are the Westwind Knights. The residents of Iya Town soon learned what it meant to be heavily taxed after their hometown was occupied by the troops from the Fars Empire. The governor, Neyman, was a relatively conscientious official. He had hoped to appease the invaders with a sum of money to make them leave while also sending messages to nearby cities, hoping they would dispatch troops to drive away these "invaders." However, he had not anticipated that the Westwind Knights, upon entering Iya Town, would capture a group of young and strong individuals, insisting on taking them back to the Fars Empire. Neyman had no choice but to try and persuade them, only to find that the leader of the Knighthood was quite reasonable and agreed to ransom the youths for a poll tax. The tax was not steeponly one drachma per head. The currency of the Black Phoenix Dynasty, the drachma, differed from that of Fars, Byron, and Inglima; their base currency was a bimetallic coin minted together with gold and silver, denominated according to the ratio of these two metals. Approximately 3.2 drachmas were equivalent to one Fu Er. The Black Phoenix Dynasty also had paper money, which had an equivalent purchasing power to the gold and silver coins, but Charles insisted on receiving the gold and silver drachmas instead of paper currency. The residents of Iya Town naturally refused to let their sons, fathers, brothers, and husbands be taken away by the People of Fars and enthusiastically paid the taxes to ransom the captured youths. After collecting the first taxes, Charles began capturing children throughout the town. Having dealt with him before, Neyman knew Charles wasn''t "cruel" and again tried to persuade him to spare these poor children. Charles still demanded one drachma per child as tax. After the children, Charles tried to capture women, elders, livestock, and furniture, causing turmoil for about a week. Unbeknownst to all the residents, he completed the maze-ification of Iya Town. When the local armies from several nearby cities came to the rescue, Charles did not hesitate to retreat. Shortly after his retreat, the wealth of the nobles, wealthy merchants, and farm owners of Iya Town vanished without a trace, and the town''s food storage mysteriously decreased by seventy percent. Charles had just sent the amassed wealth and food to Machu Picchu when he sensed that the connection between Iya Town and the other mazes had been severed. He knew that maze-ification was not invincible; he had only maze-ified cities that lacked a Transcendent, so this was the first time someone had managed to break the maze-ification and restore Iya Town to normal. Although surprised, Charles did not linger; now that he was well-supplied and had a clear direction, he promptly set out for Interlaken City. This march went smoothly, and Charles soon returned to the front line. Chloe arrived at Iya Town ten days after Charles. Wherever he went, cries of anguish filled the air, and rumors spread that Charles could tax hundreds of times a day, having pillaged the city''s wealth thoroughly. However, as a member of the Royal Family, Chloe only had contact with the nobility and already had a horrible impression of Charles''s plundering tactics, which left nothing behind. Thus, he believed this rumor without doubt. Enraged, Chloe immediately led his troops in pursuit, but this time, he was unable to catch up with Charles. Charles, finding a gap in the battle lines of the two armies, slipped away calmly and finally returned to Interlaken City, several months later. The small city was the same as when he had left it, because Charles had attracted such great attention, and the front lines were embroiled in ongoing fierce battles, miraculously the small city had not experienced further warfare, and even several hundred residents had returned. The residents, of course, could not find their old homes anymore. They were allotted houses by Italo Calvino, a quick-handed scribe temporarily appointed by Charles, who was inexperienced in warfare but specialized in handling documents, and he even designed a set of techniques for distributing the houses, focusing on one method in particulardrawing lots! S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire When Charles returned, everything in Interlaken City was in perfect order. He had just rested for two days when Krel Brittany, accompanied by Ebner Sumei, came to visit. Charles was quite surprised and hurriedly welcomed the two into the city, asking, "Mr. Brittany and Mr. Sumei, what brings you here? Has the frontline war ended?" Krel Brittany sighed and said, "The frontline war has not yet ended, but Brittany''s offensive has." Ebner stated, "Byron did not withdraw his troops; instead, he kept reinforcing them, forcing the Empire to also increase its troops in Ferlanden. Originally, we feigned an attack on the South Serif to draw Byron''s forces and split them, but this strategic goal has completely failed. Therefore, the Purple Goldfinch Knights and Maple Leaf Knighthood must leave and continue to participate in the war in Ferlanden." Charles had not expected this news and could not help asking, "What about South Serif?" Krel Brittany answered, "We can only abandon it." Seeing Charles somewhat reluctant, Ebner said, "It''s strategy! We can recover South Serif sooner or later." Charles wanted to ask about the Behemoth Duchy, but his rationality prevented him from voicing this question. This matter was beyond Krel Brittany and Ebner Sumei''s control. He pondered for a moment, then asked, "May I request to stay in South Serif?" Krel Brittany shook his head and said, "Your position is too low to hold a military governorship. Even I am not qualified to be a lord, so you shouldn''t even think about it." Although Ebner also doubted what Charles could do after the departure of the Purple Goldfinch and Maple Leaf main forces, he knew that Charles wanted to stay in South Serif to keep the war away from the Behemoth Duchy. After all, the Behemoth Duchy was Charles'' homeland. It was natural for him not to want his homeland ravaged by war. He smiled and said, "However, there are other ways." "For instance, just like in Behemoth, I and Krel Brittany can appoint you as the municipal official of several major cities in South Serif." Charles felt slightly less upset. He was not solely concerned for the Behemoth Duchy; he also wanted no more warfare in South Serif. Although he did not know to what extent he could make a difference, doing something was better than doing nothing, wasn''t it? Krel Brittany patted Charles on the shoulder and said, "After we leave, we will need some supplies. Someone will go to Silver Pigeon Fort. I will always remember this friendship, so I won''t say more than necessary." Charles nodded and said, "I will prepare the supplies." The two did not say who the supplies were to be given to, but everyone, including Ebner, was well aware of the intended destination of the supplies. Krel Brittany smiled softly and said, "Don''t be so discouraged. Although we didn''t achieve our strategy, we haven''t lost the battle." "Additionally, the other knighthoods have disbanded throughout the war" Krel Brittany blinked and said with a smile, "From now on, in the Behemoth Duchy and the South Serif Territory, only the Westwind Knights will remain." Chapter 269 262, Tacit War One thought dominated Charlotte''s mind, "This is just too dark!" The Fars Empire aimed to directly annex the Behemoth Duchy and the Southern Seraph Territory into its own territory and also intended to abolish those Knighthoods. Regardless of whether Brittany''s offensive had involved Byron, these two goals had been essentially achieved. The South Ceraph Restoration Army was in Ferlanden, and the Knighthood of the Behemoth Duchy had been completely annihilated. It wasn''t just the noble''s Knighthoods that were gone, but even Baron Fabolais'' Knighthood had been utterly destroyed during Brittany''s offensive. As for whether Baron Fabolais would go crying to his sister or something else, Charlotte could not care less. In the following days, Kreel Brittany handed over the defenses one by one to Charlotte and also transferred several other Knighthoods to him. However, he requested and took with him The Spotted Deer, Gwen, and The Wind Wolf, Bankcroft, both Transcendents. Charlotte magnanimously agreed. Charlotte naturally wouldn''t retain these Knighthoods. He disbanded them and reorganized them into the Westwind Knights. He also provided Anatasiya, Dobin, and Yellow Bear with eight hundred-man combat squads and specifically promoted the swift clerk Italo Calvino, and Sebalde from the South Ceraph Restoration Army, granting each of them two hundred-man combat squads. Charlotte had planned that once Kreel Brittany''s Purple Goldfinch Knights and the Maple Leaf Knights withdrew, the Black Phoenix Dynasty would fiercely attack, and he had construed a strategy to fight while retreating. Yet to his surprise, after Kreel Brittany''s withdrawal, the main Knighthood of the Black Phoenix Dynasty also retreated, leaving only Chloe Hadrian, who had entangled with him for two months! Continue your journey on My Virtual Library Empire Chloe was mainly disgruntled, feeling played by Charlotte and determined to fight to the death against Charlotte Mecklen in Southern Seraph. Upon learning that Chloe had stayed, Charlotte immediately sent a message suggesting that the war was far too horrifying. Instead, the two sides should cease hostilities and stay put until the war was over. This was Charlotte''s true sentiment. Having tangled with Chloe for two months, he knew the man was formidable and his Knighthood was elite. Instead of committing a large number of soldiers and enduring daily casualties, it was better to engage in a tacit war. When Chloe received this letter, he cursed Charlotte as a coward, cursing him from his maternal grandfather down to his great maternal grandfather, tearing apart two copies of "The Charlotte Chronicles"the novel created by the swift clerk Italo Calvinoand also challenged Charlotte to a duel. Charlotte certainly didn''t fear Chloe, but he truly had no interest in battle. So, he sent a reply mentioning that after numerous encounters with no decisive winner, it was pointless to engage in further duels. They should both train hard, and once someone had advanced beyond their current realm, they could then have their duel. To Charlotte''s surprise, Chloe actually thought the suggestion was good and responded in the affirmative. S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Although there were some complications, the war did indeed progress in the direction Charlotte had hoped for. Both armies were in a standoff, and both commanders were desperately cultivating. The situation was nearly identical to the "tacit war" Charlotte had envisioned. Besides refining "Bloody Glory," Charlotte actively spread "The Charlotte Chronicles" throughout the Southern Seraph region, even specially training hundreds of storytellers. There were no storytellers as a profession on the Old Continent, usually just writers who moonlighted as storytellers, but only the nobility enjoyed such a luxury. This, then, was adding an entertainment option for the common people of the Fars Empire and a whole new job category. With this nonsensical novel, Charlotte''s brainwashing of the people of Southern Seraph went extremely smoothly. Especially since Charlotte proclaimed that the Southern Seraph Territory would levy no taxes in the future, coupled with many lenient economic policies, many Southern Seraph people gave up their resistance. In reality, Charlotte didn''t care about collecting taxes because war was the quickest way to accumulate wealth. Krel Brittany and Ebner Sumei were uninterested in Southern Seraph, and the Empire had not yet had the chance to appoint officials to the area. With the collapse of the former administrative system of Southern Seraph, the entire region was now entirely at Charlotte''s discretion. He had swallowed up countless lands, shops, houses, estates, and industries during the war, part of which he had promised to sell to the nobles of Behemoth Duchy. He had no intention of breaking his word, but aside from that, his war income was substantial enough to sustain the Westwind Knighthood. Besides maintaining the Westwind Knighthood, Charles had no administrative expenses. As for the future... He was not the ruler of the South Serif, nor could he become its lord, so why worry about the future? Two and a half months later, a delegation from Strasbourg arrived, giving him the same treatment as Behemoth, making him the civic official of the five largest cities in the South Serif. Charles himself could not have imagined that after the appointment was announced, cheers erupted throughout the South Serif Territory. He, who had only governed the South Serif for a few months as a temporary official, had actually won the heartfelt affection of its people. Along with the delegation came news that the Fars Empire and the Inglima Empire had finally formed an alliance to jointly confront Byron, the Black Phoenix Dynasty, and the Beastman tribes. Although Charles had some complaints about the nearly half a year it took for the two countries to complete the alliance, he also breathed a sigh of relief, as this meant that Inglima''s troops might come across the sea to join the war and relieve the pressure on Fars. After sending off the delegation, Charles thought he would have some peace, but the very next day, he received a high-profile visitor. Princess May Guillermo, the Great Eldest Princess, made a grand visit to the South Serif. Charles looked at the Great Eldest Princess of the Inglima Empire and was completely "nervous." No, he was shocked. He could understand everything. Why wouldn''t the Great Princess stay in Strasbourg reading novels? What was she doing in South Serif? Accompanying Princess May was Miss Aurora Sumei. Charles had almost forgotten that Miss Sumei was also part of the delegation. Princess May and Aurora didn''t bring a delegation but a "mercenary army." Calling it a mercenary army wasn''t quite accurate; although it was essentially a mercenary operation, it was actually a detective agency. It just so happened to be the detectives from the Liemar Detective Agency. This detective agency had escorted the foreign princess and the deputy envoy to the South Serif, and upon seeing Charles, they were all quite excited. They were better informed in Strasbourg than in Behemoth and the South Serif; they already knew that the new owner of the detective agency was thriving more than ever. Especially this time, they knew that Mister Charles Mecklen was acquainted with the princess and countess of Inglima and were deeply grateful that the former president, Aubrey Barrington Atwood, had sold the detective agency, and they were equally thankful for their decision to stay. Charles had no time to deal with the members of his detective agency. He arranged for Princess May and Aurora to stay at the residence of a noble from the South Serif and couldn''t help but ask, "Princess May, you and Aurora, why are you interested in coming to the front line?" Princess May said indifferently, "In a few days, someone is going to the Silver Pigeon Fort. I have some personal grievances to resolve." Chapter 270 263. Im just... naturally shy. Charles was greatly shocked and asked cautiously, "How did you know?" Your next chapter is on My Virtual Library Empire The fact that Menilman was coming to Silver Pigeon Fort was supposed to be a secret, but even the Great Eldest Princess of the Inglima Empire knew about itdid everyone know then? Princess May said indifferently, "Your labyrinth''s passages were quite useful; I have returned to Cappadocia City a few times, where I encountered Menilman restocking supplies after docking." Charles was extremely shocked! Seeing the astonished expression on his face, Princess May continued indifferently, "Labyrinths aren''t very secretive things, so why do you look as if your greatest secret has been exposed?" Charles was extremely extremely shocked! He knew the labyrinth wasn''t considered a high-end power, but he hadn''t expected it to be so full of loopholes in the eyes of Sacred Order. The fact that Princess May could travel through the passages to Cappadocia City, whether starting from Machu Picchu or Silver Pigeon Fort, was an incredibly explosive revelation. With a puzzled look in her eyes, Princess May asked, "Or did you think I had discovered that those two novels were actually written by you?" Charles was absolutely astounded! He had reached the limit of his shock; he could not be more surprised. Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Princess May remained silent, but Aurora said, "When Princess May bought those two books at the bookstore, she asked the publisher and easily found Miss Annie Brittany. Miss Annie readily admitted it." Charles couldn''t help but ask, "Annie just admitted it?" Aurora shrugged and said, "The author''s name is Annie MacLennan! Even if she hadn''t confessed, what difference would it have made?" Charles nearly exceeded the limit of his shock once again; he truly did not know that Annie had used such a blatantly transparent pen name for those two novels. "Annie MacLennan!?" "Isn''t that admitting it without being coerced?" Curious, Princess May said, "Mister Mecklen, I must say, you are indeed a genius novelist. Why hide your identity? I''ve read ''Chronicles of Mekron'' as well; although it''s not as polished as the other two in terms of language and details, probably due to being hastily written, the story''s quality still surpasses that of the other two novels." Charles thought to himself, "Joke''s on her, those were Greek mythology and The Lion King!" Having been completely exposed by Princess May, and no longer able to hide anything, he simply said, "I am just... naturally shy." If Earl Brittany had been there, he surely would have said, "Mister Mecklen! You are naturally lascivious! Shy? Would a man streaking be shy?" Even though Earl Brittany wasn''t there, the two ladies who had read the spin-off about Du Wei and Prince Chen''s romantic love also couldn''t help thinking: "A man who writes such steamy novels claims to be shy?" "Is someone insulting shyness here?" Charles didn''t dare to continue discussing the novel''s issues and casually asked, "Did Senior Menilman also go to Cappadocia?" He thought this question would be safe. Then another thought crossed his mind, "Why haven''t Princess May and Senior addressed their private grievances in Cappadocia City? Why return to Silver Pigeon Fort to resolve them?" "Yes, this matter should not be asked about..." Charles immediately sensed that this question was also unsafe. Princess May said indifferently, "She said it was you who asked her to go to Cappadocia City." "Indeed, she also took away your fleet!" Charles didn''t mind losing those few merchant ships; after all, once he left Inglima, he could no longer control Cappadocia, and that fleet would sooner or later go out of control. Having it taken by Menilman was still putting it to good use. However, Princess May''s remark also made him sensitively realize something, Menilman didn''t possess a Magical Alchemy Warship. If this lady had a Magical Alchemy Warship, why would she need any ordinary merchant ship converted into a warship? Charles felt a pang of sympathy for the lady, as Menilman maintained an almost perfect image in the eyes of the common people of the Fars Empire. Charles had also been proud to have secured a strong ally, but as his status rose, he gradually realized that this lady wasn''t having an easy time. The impact of the Empire Rose incident was profound and turbulent. Initially, Charles had thought that this lady held a high and powerful position, after all, he was only a forty-first class clerk, but now he knew that the warden of Kilmainham Prison wasn''t really an important bureaucratic position. Now even Charles Meklen had become a thorough bureaucratic figure: General Commander of the Patrolling Army of Lucavaro District, Commander of the Westwind Knights, Director of the Lucavaro District Administration Bureau, Fars Empire''s special plenipotentiary war commissioner to Inglima Empire, interim civil officer of Mostar Fort, Biberli City, Seagull City, Silver Pigeon Fort, and Ode Mountain City, civil officer of the South Serif Region including Arcadia Port, Sedona City, Solvan City, Carmel Town, and Interlaken City, and a twenty-fifth class fifth-grade civil servant! Indeed, South Serif Territory had been quietly reorganized into the South Serif Region by the Empire, and his five major city civil offices no longer had ''interim'' prefixes. If Charles had transmigrated with the identity he held now, he and Menilman might not even be sure of whose support was more significant. Of course, Menilman still had the backing of the Su Mei Family and a host of supporters, whereas Charles Meklen had nothing behind him. Charles never considered Anne as his political bargaining chip. Although he had gained quite a few political benefits from the Brittany Family, he truly considered marrying into wealth as a phase of his life''s goals, but he would never sacrifice Anne for political gain. To exemplify, if Anne and her father, Earl Brittany, fell out, he would definitely not take the Earl''s side for the sake of his so-called future, but would stand in front of Anne even if it meant losing everything. After all, he was just a transmigrator who originally had nothing to his name. Because of the war, Charles''s thinking had become a bit slow; it took him a long time to fathom why Princess May had come to South Serif? But he soon realized... Because Princess May personally commanded his clerks and even summoned Italo Calvino, who had been appointed the interim manager of Interlaken City, from Interlaken City to Sedona City... She spurred them on with all her might! Charles wasn''t a web novelist or an author of any sort, unaware of how brutal the editors within the industry could be in demanding drafts, but he was convinced that no editor on Earth pushed as hard as this. Because of the war and his practice, Charles''s once-neglected career of oral storytelling suddenly sparkled anew. Except for sleeping and eating, he had to narrate stories during all other times. Yes, even when going to the restroom, Princess May wouldn''t follow, but she would send a clerk to accompany him. Chapter 271 264. One must not get too drunk like the green ox! Chloe had been immensely diligent in his cultivation recently, making rapid advancements in his Fighting Spirit. He had undergone the trials of war, breaking through the bottleneck and harnessing the Earth''s Proof from the Eight Great Knights'' Certificates, thereby nearly doubling his strength. Brimming with confidence, he grabbed his spear, stepped out of the military camp alone, and loudly challenged Charles, shouting a challenge. Charles, who was dictating and parched from speaking, was overjoyed to hear Chloe''s challenge and exclaimed, "Little Chloe! I am coming to take your life..." Before he could finish, Princess May held him back and said indifferently, "I''ll go!" Charles expressed his surprise, "This... isn''t this inappropriate?" But Princess May had already soared into the sky, completely ignoring him. Meanwhile, the swift clerk Italo Calvino whispered urgently, "Mister Mecklen, don''t waste any more time. We are still a long way from the daily word count set by the Great Eldest Princess, and if we delay further, we won''t have dinner today." Charles sighed deeply and resumed dictating the online novel, now deeply regretting having shown off on the warship. The novels of the Old Continent were not impressive, and yet he had openly shown disdain. What was he thinking? One should not indulge too deeply! Well, that too was a line from a certain online novel. Suddenly, Charles shuddered, thinking to himself, "Just don''t let the Great Eldest Princess hear about this book. I remember the last... did it finish? Or not?" "Anyway, I feel the Great Eldest Princess would never be satisfied with that ending." "If she thinks I''m deceiving her, she''ll force me to continue dictating." "That would really be deadly." Chloe, dumbfounded, watched as Princess May Guillaume descended from the sky, a single thought in his mind, "It''s over!" "I''m going to die!" "No... Sacred Order is so elevated, they hardly care about the death of ordinary people." "Charles Mecklen made it to Iya Town, and no Sacred Order intervened; how is it that when I come to challenge Charles Mecklen beneath Sedona City, a Sacred Order appears?" "Is he some great earl''s illegitimate son?" "No, wait..." Find adventures at My Virtual Library Empire "How am I not dead yet?" Amidst these tumultuous thoughts, Chloe heard the chilling voice of Princess May, saying, "Charles Mecklen is busy writing a novel these days; you must not disturb his deadline." Mister Chloe Hadrian made a frantic and sincere effort, quickly saying, "Mister Charles Mecklen and I had reached a tacit agreement of war, and my challenge was merely to foster friendship. I was unaware that Mister Mecklen was busy with his writing, and I will certainly not challenge him again." Princess May was satisfied, flicked Chloe on the forehead with the force of a Sacred Order, knocking him unconscious, and then floated back to Sedona City. Chloe''s deputy, who had been watching the duel from the military camp, was quite worried about her superior. When Princess May appeared and revealed her Sacred Order strength, the deputy''s brain froze, and she was as stunned as a chick under a tiger''s paw. When Princess May knocked Chloe unconscious, the deputy screamed, grabbed a rapier, and dashed out. When she threw herself onto Chloe and found he still had a heartbeat, she fainted from the overwhelming relief. Frankly, it was quite baffling for the commander and his deputy of a knighthood to be lying together in front of enemy gates, but it happened just like that, quite overtly. Charles, busy with his dictation, was oblivious to the scene. Had he known, he would''ve gone out and speared them both with a single thrust, ensuring it passed through both, determined not to let them die by differing tactics. More than ten minutes later, Chloe''s subordinates tentatively rushed out of the military camp and carried the two back. Charles only found the chance to ask during dinner, how was Chloe doing? A rather straightforward scribe replied, "Her aide ran out, and then they both slept under the castle walls for a while before going back." Charles was completely stunned and kept echoing in his mind, "Slept under the castle walls for a while and then went back? What were they doing? Are the people from the Black Phoenix Dynasty so unrestrained?" "Did I miss an exciting part?" He couldn''t quite believe it and asked another scribe, who answered, "Indeed, they slept under the castle walls for a while. Chloe lay down first, and her aide sprinted out, initially carrying a rapier, but when she got there, she just lay on top of Chloe." These efficient scribes, like Charles, had to hustle daily to meet their deadlines. They worked even harder than Charles; Charles just dictated while they wrote every day, their fingers calloused from the effort. You see, these quick scribes usually didn''t write even five hundred words in an office day. But once sent out by Anne, they started at an average of ten thousand words a day. None of them had actually gone to the city walls; they all heard it from the soldiers of the Westwind Knights, naturally missing a lot of details. The straightforward scribe, still worried Charles might not believe him, said, "They truly lay down under the castle for over ten minutes!" Charles thought to himself, "Chloe isn''t up to snuff either!" "Hmm, she practices the Royal Family''s secret cultivation from the Black Phoenix Dynasty, which indeed isn''t comparable to Bloody Glory and also aims to enhance endurance." "Chloe dares to challenge likely because her cultivation has improved somewhat." "Lucky I didn''t go out, otherwise I really thought I could beat him." "I''ve been busy memorizing lately and neglected my cultivation. In a few days after I''ve memorized these two books, I must work hard on my cultivation." After dinner, Charles started his grueling dictation again. He always felt that the authors of the two books should treat him to a meal; how many genuine readers had he garnered for them in the Fars Empire? And with hardcore fans like the Great Eldest Princess from the Inglima Empire to brag about, wasn''t it more impressive than boasting about Barack Obama? Even though the manuscript fees all went into Charles''s pocket. But that''s not important. There was a time when Charles even deluded himself into thinking he hadn''t crossed to the Old Continent, but into a city rebirth story famous for its shameless plagiarism Until one day, Princess May suddenly called him out, said nothing, and took to the air. Charles asked, "Princess May, where are we going?" Princess May indifferently said, "To Silver Pigeon Fort! Menilman has already arrived." Charles sighed deeply and sincerely said, "Praise Sister Menilman." Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This wasn''t a thought! This was a shout. Then he heard Princess May coldly say, "Quite bold!" Only then did Charles realize, he was being carried by an enemy of Menilman, hanging mid-air Chapter 272 265, King Charles the Lionheart ``` "Not big, not big, really not big." Charles really didn''t have much courage, plus, what does this have to do with courage anyway? Provoking the Sacred Order is something wise men do not do. Princess May said nothing more. Amidst his cold sweat, Charles also began to reflecthad he been too "out of control"? How could he say in front of Princess May, "Praise Sister Menilman"? Let''s not forget, the person forcing him to recite the novel aloud was Princess May; wasn''t this an outright act of passive resistance? Princess May flew a hundred or two hundred kilometers, then gracefully landed, and said, "Bring out your Dark Luxury." Charles asked, "Weren''t we flying straight there?" Princess May said indifferently, "Menilman''s strength is not to be underestimated; I need to conserve energy for the upcoming battle." Charles obediently brought out the Dark Luxury, muttering under his breath, "Great Eldest Princess, your endurance is lacking too!" "How far have we flown anyway?" "Even a little ant has better endurance." The two got on the Dark Luxury, and Charles noticed that Princess May''s behavior seemed a bit odd, but since the Great Eldest Princess was shrouded in a black cloak, her face covered, he couldn''t see her expression, so he simply pretended nothing had happened and sprawled honestly in his seat, even wanting to stick out his tongue and pant. He had been exhausted lately. The Great Eldest Princess was even more ruthless than a capitalist! When QiDian Chinese readers ask for updates, they at least leave the author breathing room, with the highest standard being the eagle that loves eating chicken; Princess May was basically demanding like an AI standard from Charles, non-stop blah blah blah as long as he wasn''t out of power... She wasn''t human at all! Charles, in front of Princess May, silently complained, feeling quite relieved. After Princess May got on the carriage, she did not speak for a while, occasionally glancing at the scenery outside. After a long time, she could not hold back anymore and said, "Do you feel something''s not right?" Charles glanced outside the window and replied, "We didn''t take the wrong path." Princess May fell silent again for half an hour, then asked, "Are we...?" Charles gave the Great Eldest Princess a perplexed look and countered, "Are you hungry? Want to eat something? I... didn''t bring any food, but maybe we could buy something when we pass a village." Princess May took a deep breath and said, "As an Imperial Princess, I shouldn''t be in the same space with a foreign man." A bucket of cold water seemed to be poured over Charles''s head, and he finally realized why Princess May was acting strangely. Not only had he boarded the carriage very casually, but he had also sprawled out quite unrestrainedly in front of the princess, which was very unseemly. Indeed, in the Old Continent, the feudal Empire still prevailed, and offending the Royal Princess could result in execution. At first, Charles was a bit scared and didn''t get up, but a few minutes later, he came to terms with it and said, "Since it''s already like this, Your Royal Highness the Princess needn''t mind, especially since there are no outsiders, and I won''t tell anyone." "Let''s just leave it at that!" Princess May hesitated for a long time, then finally nodded slightly. Suddenly, Charles remembered how Princess May often took him to her room to recite novels. How come she suddenly became concerned about not being in the same carriage with him? "This woman is really peculiar; no wonder she''s a widow." ``` Charles blurted out a cheeky complaint to ease the awkwardness and smoothly offered, "How about I recite a book for you..." "Ah, create a new novel?" No sooner had Charles spoken than he almost slapped himself. He had almost finished memorizing those two novels, and once he had, wouldn''t he be released from his misery? To memorize another one, when would he ever regain his freedom? Continue your journey on My Virtual Library Empire Princess May said indifferently, "That''s fine!" Charles decided to pick a short one. After several minutes of agonizing thought, he chose a non-web-based fantasy work and began to recite to Princess May, "Once upon a time, there were four children who found a large wardrobe in their house. The wardrobe was filled with many clothes, and as they played hide-and-seek inside, they found themselves in a forest blanketed with ice and snow..." "They encountered a lion! The lion told them that a witch ruled the world and they were the saviors of the world..." Princess May suddenly interrupted his recitation and asked, "Is this a novel you created with Lionheart King Charles as a template?" Just as Charles was about to reply with a no, he realized that this classic fantasy novel from Earth bore an uncanny "similarity" to the life of the great warrior called Lionheart Charles, the Founding Emperor of one of the Five Great Empires on the Old Continent, the Lionheart Dynasty. Princess May said lightly, "Don''t publish this book in Fars; publish it in Inglima instead!" "Make sure to praise the Lionheart King generously, and you might get some unexpected benefits." Charles didn''t believe that writing a novel could bring any unexpected benefits. Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He said, "You can publish these novels in Inglima, as long as you pay the manuscript fee." Princess May was taken aback and asked back, "All can be published?" Charles nodded, and Princess May thought to herself, "Can even the extra stories of Du Wei and Prince Chen be published?" "Well! He really is a shy man!" Charles had no idea that he had sold himself out. He was completely unaware of the existence of the extra stories, let alone the book. When Anne was handling this matter, she even "silenced" the ghostwriter by having her sign an agreement to permanently give up the copyright and swear never to speak of the matter. She also promised a substantial fee, and for every book of extra stories published, a royalty equivalent to one-tenth of a Yisheng Ding would be paid! One Yisheng Ding was worth slightly less than twenty Chinese yuan, so one-tenth of a Yisheng Ding for each book was equivalent to about fifteen percent of the book''s pricean amount many best-selling authors on Earth could not get. Anne was not short of money. Indeed, the ghostwriter Anne found was for the young lady. This lady also had Anne sign an agreement, ensuring that the truth of herself being the original author would not be revealed. Well, the ghostwriter lady worried more about this issue becoming public than Anne did. She deeply believed that she had brought out her best talent in this book, but... it must never be known that she wrote it! Little did the ghostwriter lady anticipate that, for the rest of her life, just the royalties from this extra story alone would amount to several Aegeus each year. She lived well into her nineties, with her royalties increasing annually. She kept her promise, never once mentioning the matter. It was only after her death that the great-great-granddaughter of the ghostwriter discovered a mysterious sum of money coming into her ancestor''s account annually. She traced it to the publishing house, and that''s when this great secret was revealed! Yes, that''s right! Charles would be wrongfully accused for over a century! Chapter 273 Student #266, Letter from Senior Sister The dark luxury indeed was a great carriage! As long as it had been to a location before, the eight spirit horses could take the carriage there without a driver. Thirteen dark luxury carriages had been built for over a hundred years, and there were few places they hadn''t been to. Whenever Charles drove the dark luxury, he would enjoy the pleasure of high-end smart driving. When the walls of Silver Pigeon Fort appeared in the not-too-distant distance, Charles let out a slight sigh of relief. He did have a special fondness for Silver Pigeon Fort, after all, it was the so-called "place where he had once battled." Just as Charles was about to disembark, he heard Princess May say, "Come up!" Charles was just about to ask, "Where exactly should I sit?" As the carriage door opened, the striking figure of Menilman appeared inside the dark luxury. Charles nearly had another big, big, big shock. Menilman sat next to Charles, opposite Princess May, with both ladies acting as if no one else was present. Just as Charles was about to push the door and sneak out quietly, he heard Menilman say, "Don''t go, I just have a few words with Princess May." Charles thought to himself, "I don''t want to hear a word," but his body obediently stayed put. He was actually quite curiouswhat on earth was the connection between Menilman and the Great Eldest Princess? They didn''t seem to have any enmities, did they? Princess May said in a low voice, "Last time in Cappadocia City, I spared your life, but this time, don''t expect to have that opportunity again." Charles thought, "Battled in Cappadocia too?" Menilman said indifferently, "If it weren''t for Fars, and Inglima being Fars''s ally, I would not have spared you either." With just a few words, the atmosphere became extremely tense, and Charles certainly didn''t want to be affected by the battle between the two female members of the Sacred Order. Especially since the dark luxury was his possession, worth thousands of Aegeus, it couldn''t be destroyed in the battle. He quickly interjected, "How about we get out of the carriage first?" Princess May said, "There''s no need. Even seated, I can take down this calamitous enchantress." Charles glanced at Menilman. Although the Empire''s First Rose did indeed cause a lot of turmoil, she could hardly be associated with wrecking a nation and bringing calamityafter all, the enchantresses who did indulge in such acts typically had quite impressive identities, like empresses of the great Empire, such as Da Ji and Yang Yuhuan. A few even held the title of emperor, like Wu Zhao, Catherine, and the Queen of Egypt... Well, Charles couldn''t remember what the Queen of Egypt was called; he only remembered that the actresses in several related movies were all pretty decent. Menilman didn''t sneer, instead, she took off her gloves with an aristocratic grace and tossed them onto Princess May''s chest. Princess May''s hands showed a hint of pink fighting spirit, ready to deliver a devastating blow at any moment. When Charles thought of how the dark luxury could be blown up in an instant if the two female members of the Sacred Order took action, turning thousands of Aegeus to dust, he couldn''t hold back anymore. He pressed his hand against the carriage floor and shouted, "Retract!" The dark luxury instantly disappeared, transforming into a ring. A slender hand reached out and grabbed the ring. Princess May said coldly, "Are you worried we might damage it?" "Just a second-hand carriage!" "And you dare to be so bold?" A mass of pink fighting spirit sent Charles flying out. As Charles activated Bloody Glory, he flipped in mid-air and landed on the ground, feeling no injury at all. He knew Princess May must have shown mercy for the effort he put into carrying novels; he quickly shouted, "This thing is quite expensive! I''m not made of money, so of course, I hope to live a bit more frugally!" Menilman took a step forward, blocking in front of Charles, and said, "Do not lay a hand on my junior brother. If you dare, come at me." Princess May''s body surged with pink fighting spirit, and her feet slowly left the ground. Menilman did not show weakness either; his body seemed to carry a piece of the night, and within this night, the Black Moon loomed, also slowly rising into the air. The two''s momentum clashed, and their auras entangled, and in the next instant, at least seven explosions of energy collided. Charles, amidst the residual shockwaves of the two Sacred Order''s full-force competition, tumbled several more times before hurriedly activating the Quickness Technique x10, rapidly retreating from the battlefield. He had not run far when he sensed countless colliding forces and the dispersed energy, pushing him to slide out sixty or seventy steps. Turning his head, Charles saw two orbs of luminous energy rising slowly into the sky, suddenly splitting the clouds above. After watching for a while, he turned and headed towards Silver Pigeon Fort. Such a battle was quite novel the first time one saw it. But after watching it more, it was all the same. When Charles returned to Silver Pigeon Fort, he received a grand welcome from the residents; every passerby greeted him, and almost everyone asked what was happening in the sky? Charles assured everyone not to worry and went straight back to the fort. Originally, this place should have been Baron Fabolais''s territory, and the fort should have been his property, but Charles seemed more like the master of the place than Baron Fabolais. Even the servants of the fort, upon seeing Charles return, would take the initiative to prepare food for him. Charles instructed the chefs to prepare a few more dishes, and this time he did not have to wait long. About half an hour later, Sister Menilman and Princess May arrived one after the other. The two did not mention the battle, acting as if the other did not exist. With his strong mental fortitude, Charles managed to get through the meal. After dinner, Princess May coldly commanded, "Three days from now, we must return to Sedona City." Charles hurriedly nodded, and Princess May gracefully departed. After Princess May had left, Menilman then said to Charles, "Try not to provoke this madwoman. After all, she is of the Sacred Order, and her mental state is extremely unstable." "I need a supply of materials, help me arrange it." Charles had long prepared these materials. After asking Menilman, and learning that her subordinates had already arrived at Silver Pigeon Fort, he arranged for someone to transfer the materials to Menilman''s subordinates. Menilman was in a hurry; after receiving the materials, she left Silver Pigeon Fort without lingering. After sending off Menilman, Charles felt immediately relaxed at the thought of having more than three days of vacation. He definitely would not go back to Sedona City early. Just as he was preparing to ask the servants of the fort to prepare a few barrels of ale, planning to enjoy the night view and slowly sip it in the evening, a steward from the fort handed him a letter, saying respectfully, "Miss Sumei left this letter for you and asked me to pass it to you after she departed." Charles was also curious about what Menilman might have left in a letter for him. When he pulled out the letter and saw the first line, he almost jumped up. Experience new stories on My Virtual Library Empire Menilman had told him a great matter! Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 274 267, A New Journey "I have already gained the allegiance of Zimmerman''s former followers, and I have nearly a hundred warships, but without a Magic Warship, we can never become a powerful fleet. I have drafted a plan to attack St. Michael Island and seize two Magic Warships from the Golden Goat fleet. If you are willing to join, you can come to Cappadocia." After reading this letter, Charles was disturbed for a long time. He had not expected that his senior, who had taken to the seas, had already mustered such a considerable force. If Menilman really took over St. Michael Island, his senior would transform overnight into a force that could not be ignored by the Seven Seas. The Golden Goat pirate fleet on St. Michael Island has a Magical Alchemy Warship, an Ancient Magic Warship, and is overseen by someone of the Sacred Order. Its strength is formidable. Precisely because it is so strong, once it is absorbed, Menilman would soar to new heights, no longer just The Empire''s First Rose, but a bona fide Empire noble, certainly no less distinguished than Count Sumei of Inglima and Count Sumei of Fars. To join or not to join? That is a question. For the moment, Charles did not want to make a decision. However, he also knew that since Princess May had appeared, Chloe would no longer trouble him, and a tacit war would truly break out between the Southern Seraph Territory and the Black Phoenix Dynasty. After all, the Southern Seraph Territory is a place both tasteless to the appetite of Fars and regrettable to discard for the Black Phoenix Dynasty. Cyrus had already taken the South Ceraph Reclamation Army to Ferlanden due to the various wars, it had become an area with no taxing value and was not a strategic location. The Black Phoenix Dynasty had no compelling reason to conquer it. Since there is temporarily no war between the South Seraph Region and the Behemoth Duchy, taking a trip to Cappadocia City seems like a viable option. What Charles actually cared about was not St. Michael Island but Cappadocia City. He was only two times away from completing the fifteen required instances of Maze-ification, and currently, Cappadocia City had enough warshipssimply perfect. Although once one controls more than fifteen Labyrinths, they will obtain a passage to the true Agmilas Labyrinth! But if he does not complete this, Agmilas will arrive soon. Charles was running out of time. But this matter required careful consideration. Charles put away Menilman''s letter and started a three-day vacation. Three days later, he went directly from Silver Pigeon Fort to Interlaken City, and then from there, he returned to Sedona City. The original premier city and capital of South Serif were Arcadia Port, but the front lines with the Black Phoenix Dynasty were at Sedona City, which is why Charles''s Westwind Knights were stationed in Sedona. This place was essentially the temporary capital of South Serif. Charles had managed it quite well. Upon his return to Sedona City, he resumed his days of oral rote learning, but this routine was soon to come to an end. Princess May received a document from the Inglima Empire, instructing her to return to the country as soon as possible. Before she left, she had Charles recite the entire "Legend of the Lionheart King" and also instructed him to have the continuation of two other books sent to Inglima at any time. Then, she left with Aurora. Before Aurora left, she only asked Charles to write to her if there was nothing else, without saying much else. Once Princess May left, Charles gave his fast-writing clerk team a holiday, which was met with their unanimous support and lasting cheers. Charles was having a rather tough time these days. The days of these diligent scribes were passing by in a manner not even fit for a dog. Charles instructed these scribes to send back the manuscripts they had produced over this period to Stellarburg in batches, not all at once, as he had finally made up his mind to make a trip to Cappadocia City. Perhaps "obtaining a passage to the true Agmilas Labyrinth" might not be a death sentence, maybe he could avoid opening it? But waiting for Agmilas to come was indeed certain death. Furthermore, with Menilman organizing a fleet of nearly a hundred warships, there were definitely lots of experienced sailors among them, and surely some had been to the New Continent. He couldn''t go to the New Continent just yet, but finding someone familiar with it and asking them was also a strategy. After arranging the various affairs of the South Seraph Region and the Behemoth Duchy, Charles stationed a few capable subordinates in several cities. Then, directly from Interlaken City, he used the portal and appeared in Cappadocia. Although there were portals between labyrinths, Charles rarely used them, and this was his first return to Cappadocia since leaving Inglima. When he appeared in the city, passersby occasionally turned their heads. On sighting him, they suddenly burst into exclamations, and with elated frenzy spreading across their faces, they ran wildly, shouting, "Mister Mecklen is back!" "Mister Mecklen is back..." Soon, Charles was surrounded by people, each one eager to reach out and touch him, many with tears streaming down their faces, clearly filled with deep affection and nostalgia for him. Raising his hands high, Charles said, "It''s me, I''m back. Can anyone tell me where Cruz and Simon are?" Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Immediately, someone gave him directions, "Master Cruz and Master Simon are both at the City Lord''s Mansion, along with Miss Sumei." As Charles made his way there, he was thronged by countless residents of Cappadocia, in a grand procession like a street parade. Charles didn''t feel like he had done anything remarkable to deserve the adoration of Cappadocia City''s inhabitants, but whenever he mentioned this, the response was always an even more fervent cheer. Eventually, Charles chose to say no more. As he walked along, he noticed that Cappadocia City had undergone new changes since he had left; the population of the small city had at least tripled, the streets were bustling with activity, and many new houses had sprung up around the city. Arriving at the City Lord''s Mansion, he made more discoveries. Numerous unfamiliar faces were coming in and out of the mansion. When people cheered, these strangers first looked puzzled, but they quickly showed a dawning realization and looked at Charles with warmth in their eyes. Read exclusive chapters at My Virtual Library Empire Before Charles could send word of his arrival, Menilman emerged to greet him with more than a dozen subordinates, among whom were Cruz and Simon. They both held Menilman in high regard, their eyes beaming with respect. Upon seeing Charles, their enthusiasm was palpable, and they came forward, respectfully bowing. Menilman''s face showed a hint of fatigue, which seemed to ease a bit upon seeing Charles. When Charles entered the City Lord''s Mansion, Menilman dismissed the other subordinates, leaving only Charles with him, and said, "I have already devised many plans and have had several encounters with the Golden Goat fleet of St. Michael Island, with victories on both sides." "Now the only way is to work from the inside out, but I don''t have any inside help on St. Michael Island. We need someone to infiltrate." Charles asked, "Doesn''t anyone on St. Michael Island recognize me?" Menilman smiled slightly and replied, "No, there are quite a few who know you." "You have no idea how famous you are." Chapter 275 268, The Eight Beastman Blood Oaths Charles asked with a belly full of doubts, "Then how do I infiltrate?" Menilman said, "In a few days, a slave ship will enter Saint Michael Island! The ship is carrying Orc slaves." Charles asked, "And then?" Menilman said, "Don''t you know the Beast God Shapeshifting Art?" Charles was once again greatly shocked and retorted, "Senior sister, how do you know about this?" Since Menilman knew that he could perform the Beastman Shapeshifting Art, Charles didn''t think it was necessary to hide it anymore! But Charles was very curious, how did Menilman, so far out at sea, know he could perform the Beast God Shapeshifting Art? Menilman smiled faintly and said, "Tumishen used to be under my command. Believing that the People of Byron were unreliable and having broken off with the other Beastman tribe leaders, he took some Orc Assassins and sought refuge with me at sea." "When the Orc Allied Army besieged Strasbourg, Tumishen was forced by the Orc Elder Council through a blood oath to return. After the great defeat, when he met you, he thought of having you disguise as an Orc slave to infiltrate Saint Michael. That''s why he taught you the Beast God Shapeshifting Art." Charles paused for a moment, then asked, "So..." Menilman said, "He wasn''t there to assassinate you but to convey my greetings instead." Only then did Charles understand why the Old Leopard Man had mingled with the Orc Labyrinth Guards. Was it all for this purpose? Menilman smiled and said, "Tumishen said you are very interesting and perfectly suited to infiltrate Saint Michael, so he just gave you a scare." Charles remembered the Old Leopard Man saying before he left, "You must diligently practice the Beast God Shapeshifting Art. The next time I return, if you have made progress, I will take you to do something big" So, this was the "something big" Tumishen was talking about. He was somewhat resistant, knowing that being an inside agent never ended well. He said, "Senior sister, I''m rather timid and not good at disguising myself. I''m afraid I might ruin your grand plans." Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Menilman said, "Tumishen also told me: If you are willing to be an inside agent, he can resolve the crisis with Agmilas." This time, Charles was not surprised. After a moment of silence, he asked, "Does he know a lot about the Labyrinth Evil God?" Menilman said, "Tumishen once went to the New Continent and even built a Labyrinth! He had the idea of building a passage between the two continents. If successful, it would have been very convenient, but he failed." Charles nodded and said, "I am willing to help senior sister take down Saint Michael Island." In a low voice, Menilman said, "Thank you!" After a silence, the Empire''s First Rose said faintly, "There are very few people who can help me, and among those willing to help, you are the most special! Should I overcome this predicament, I will certainly not forget today, when a junior brother went out of his way for me." Charles, without any hesitation, accepted the invitation and said gravely, "Senior sister! I will also need a copy of the Bloodthirsty Fighting Spirit secret technique for Beastmen." Menilman flashed a brilliant smile and said, "I''ve already prepared it for you." The orc''s Bloodthirsty Fighting Spirit is said to be a Secret Technique taught to the orcs by the Eternal and Illusory Dragon, one of the Nine Great True Gods. It is suitable for orcs of every race, but the Bloodthirsty Fighting Spirit cultivated by different orc races is distinctly different. The orc''s Fighting Spirit is similar to the path of Transcendent knights among humans, except that when Bloodthirsty Fighting Spirit surpasses the Tenth Grade, it does not condense the knight''s proof but instead binds the orc with eight great orc blood oaths: The legacy of blood must be passed on, never give up on companions, never break an alliance even in death, protect the faith till the dying breath, fearless self-sacrifice, no dread in certain-death battles, show mercy and love for life, and respect the cycle of nature! Tumishen had to take part in the siege on Strasbourg precisely because of the blood oath, "never break an alliance even in death." The eight great orc blood oaths are the source of orc power; once violated, the blood oaths crumble, and their power would plummet, likely never to recover. Charles had never considered cultivating the Bloodthirsty Fighting Spirit, and even though it was not a secret among the various orc races, he had never actually sought to take a look at it. Menilman handed Charles a wax-sealed parchment scroll and said, "This is something Tumishen left for you, a record of the original Secret Technique when the Eternal and Illusory Dragon taught it. It is said that there''s a certain chance of confronting this True God directly and receiving divine favor." Charles was wary of anything that could summon a god, but thinking that a True God might be different from an Evil God, he still accepted the original Secret Technique scroll. Now that he had accepted the mission, he felt calmer and asked, "Senior, once I infiltrate St. Michael Island, what exactly should I do?" Menilman said, "You have three tasks: First, try to send out news as much as possible; we need to know the true situation on St. Michael Island. Second, assist any internal resistance forces in St. Michael; although we have no insiders there, they are not of one mind internally. It is said that there''s an organization called Golden Goat; try to make contact with them. Third, find a way to get into the prison on St. Michael Island. There are three Sacred Order individuals imprisoned there, and as long as you release them, St. Michael Island will inevitably fall into chaos." "Once St. Michael Island itself reveals any weaknesses, I will command the warships to assault with all their might." "The master of St. Michael Island once dueled with that person one-on-one, and the outcome was a draw. However, he was younger then, and his power... might not be stronger than mine is now. But just in case, I have prepared three Sacred Order individuals for the Golden Goat Fleet master. I trust that should be enough to ensure victory." Charles was quite surprised to hear about the three Sacred Order individuals. He had originally thought that Menilman''s situation wasn''t that great, but now it seemed he had underestimated The Empire''s First Rose. In such a difficult situation, she was still able to recruit helpers of the Sacred Order. Truly a formidable woman! Menilman continued, "Their Magical Alchemy Warship comes from Fars. It originally belonged to Duchess Meisu and was the flagship of the Northern Fleet, but no one knows how it ended up on St. Michael Island." "However, the most formidable things on St. Michael Island are the Ancient Magic Warship and the island itself. Both originate from the ancient Kingdom of Saint Michael, and I am not quite clear on what secrets they hold." "If you can find out the secrets of the Ancient Magic Warship and St. Michael Island itself, it would also benefit our conquest of the island." Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire Charles memorized all these matters one by one. After talking with Menilman for several hours, he was arranged to stay at the City Lord''s Mansion, his original room having been taken by his senior. Fortunately, Charles didn''t really care about these things and he slept well even in a different room. After resting for a day, Charles also needed to make some preparations for infiltrating St. Michael Island. As he was going to St. Michael Island, many weapons could no longer be carried with him, and he could only send Collapsing Mountain and the griffin back to Machu Picchu. He only kept a Silver Rhinoceros, a Red-Blue Rattlesnake, a Blood Rose, and a Withing Rose with him. Ah, and the Blood Spirit Rhinoceros as well. Chapter 276 269, Infiltrating the Slave Ship Charles had abandoned many of his early weapons and equipment. For example, the second-hand Magnum Hand Shuttle that had followed him from the start, the Vampiric Hand Axe, and the magic alchemy staff he had later crafted for a considerable sum of money. There were also some fine pieces of equipment that Charles had never really used, such as the assassin''s Dagger, the two fingerless glove-shaped magic gun pouches, as well as the Crystal Vase and Bag of Insects obtained in Cappadocia City, and the Transcendent Knight''s Spear he acquired from killing Zolman. Originally, the assassin''s Dagger had Antispace attributes and was a good infiltration weapon, but Charles had long since mastered the Colorless Blade, an inherent special ability that was more convenient than using equipment. The magic gun pouches were spatial equipment, which had a significant disadvantagetheir inability to be concealed. Once searched, they could never be hidden again, so they couldn''t be carried around. As Charles checked his extraordinary items, he recalled three Extraordinary Objects that weren''t in his possession: the Dark Luxury had been taken by Princess May, who Charles didn''t dare to ask for it back; the Lion Maru - Whale Killer was still with Sophia Garanord, whom he needed to ask for it; the Silver Knight was with Belisa, an extraordinary object he could ask for at any time, but he had no use for it once retrieved. Apart from weapons, Charles needed to enhance his own strength as well. In the South Seraph Region, he had fought fiercely with Chloe, dedicating every day to his cultivation, and Bloody Glory had accumulated to an incredibly robust level. In the Old Continent, all cultivation systems classified the ranks of Transcendents according to the intensity of energy, except for Protagora''s Bloody Glory, which initially distinguished ranks by the number of Bloody Vortexes one had opened. The ranks set by Protagora were not precise. After all, most of the Blood Clan opened only one Bloody Vortex. In actuality, many who practiced Bloody Glory only opened one or two Bloody Vortexes, but if they accumulated enough Blood Energy to be sufficiently potent, they were still regarded as Intermediate rank or even High-Level Transcendents. Charles had now opened nine Bloody Vortexes, but in fact, he had converted Bloody Glory into Stellar Battle Qi, which was far beyond the Ninth Rank or even Tenth Grade, and had stepped into the eleventh level, not far from High-Level Transcendent. It was unlikely that Bloody Glory itself could be improved much further in a short time, but Charles wanted to master the special ability of the Magic Flame Horse in the next few days. Each progress in his Adonis Clan''s Secret Technique would delay the arrival of Kahnstan. With over two months left before Kahnstan''s arrival, if he could master the Magic Flame Horse, he could delay it by another two or three months. The Magic Flame Horse, almost without a physical form, could walk on any kind of ground, including hills, swamps, water surfaces, and even dash through seas of fire, making it the ideal mount. After losing the Dark Luxury, Charles had longed for the Magic Flame Horse, but his upcoming mission had intensified his desire for the creature. The Magic Flame Horse could gallop over water, quickly as lightning even over the open sea, making it an excellent aid in escaping danger. To infiltrate St. Michael Island, Charles''s greatest need was to ensure his own survival, and the Magic Flame Horse aid greatly in this regard. In the following days, Charles devoted himself to the intensive study of the Adonis Clan''s Secret Technique, even temporarily giving up the refinement of other secret techniques within Bloody Glory. ``` However, the efforts of the past few days were clearly insufficient to break through a special ability. When Menilman informed him that the slave ship had already reached the designated sea area, Charles could only regretfully board the merchant ship prepared for him, and left Cappadocia City. The plan designated by Menilman was quite simple. When the merchant ship approached the slave ship, it would attempt to "seek help," pretending to have lost fresh water in a storm. Regardless of whether the slave ship agreed to assist or not, it would be detained for a moment, and that moment was enough for Charles, a Transcendent, to infiltrate the slave ship. The plan was simple but also quite practical. About five or six days after sailing out of Cappadocia City, the merchant ship Charles was on encountered a large ship painted with a black seagull on the open sea. As the merchant ship was about to approach, the large ship with the black seagull fired several cannon shots. Although they were just ordinary cannonballs, it startled the people on the merchant ship. To conceal the operation, the people aboard the merchant ship were unaware of the plan. They only knew to approach the slave ship, but with the large ship painted with the black seagull opening fire, where would the merchant ship dare to get closer? The merchant ship quickly turned around and hurriedly fled. The large ship with the black seagull pursued for a while before giving up and returning on its course towards St. Michael Island. During the chase between the two ships, Charles didn''t take action but instead leaped into the sea. Relying on his Transcendent strength, he dived beneath the surface to the bottom of the slave ship and activated the Colorless Blade, grabbing onto the underside of the ship. Charles clung to the pirate ship as it turned around and set sail back towards St. Michael Island. Only then did he use his skills to quietly climb aboard. This was just an ordinary pirate ship, and there were no other Transcendents on board. Charles, proficient in the Quickness Technique, moved through the ship as if it was uninhabited, completely undetected by anyone. Continue your journey on My Virtual Library Empire The slave ship had about a hundred crew members, with the slaves being transported in the lower deck cabins. The lower deck cabins were, of course, cramped and stifling, making them unbearable. Charles didn''t go down to suffer in advance but instead found a hidden spot on the ship to hide. It was only a few days later when he overheard from the crew that they were half a day away from St. Michael Island that he used the Beast God Shapeshifting Art to transform into a small, "weak" Hunchback Red Bear youth, just two paces tall. He didn''t need to do anything; he only had to show his face in the lower deck cabin to be mistaken by a few crew members as a Beastman slave who had escaped from the bottom layer. He was caught on the spot and pushed back into the lower deck. As soon as he was stuffed into the lower deck, Charles almost vomited. The smell was terrible, but what was worse was the space being too cramped. The Beastmen couldn''t even stand up straight, let alone sit with their heads raised. Many of the Beastman slaves had a dull look in their eyes, becoming numb under such torment. Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles found it extremely unbearable, this kind of human trafficking, but he also knew that this was not the time for him to play the hero. He had no choice but to curl up like the other Beastmen, trying his best to make himself small. Initially, Charles was somewhat reluctant to infiltrate St. Michael Island, but upon seeing these Beastman slaves, he suddenly didn''t regret agreeing to this task anymore. Curled up, Charles could do nothing else but slowly circulate the Bloodthirsty Fighting Spirit Technique. Even though resuming his human form would allow him to regain his strength, having a bit more combat power at hand while in the Beastman form might be useful in times of need. Seeing these Beastmen who were treated like livestock and thinking about how humans were also trafficked in the same way, he secretly vowed that as soon as he got out, he would definitely annihilate St. Michael Island, putting an end to the slave trade in the Whale Sea. ``` Chapter 277 270, The New Member of the Pirates Charles had received modern education and always believed that it was not certain specific groups of people that were evil, but certain morally degenerate actions. Humans had emerged from a primitive state of raw meat consumption and blood-drinking, having gone through nature''s cruel selection, and gradually developed feelings of shame, morality, dignity, love, compassion, and more. This was civilization, and it was also shackles. Slave traders did not possess any noble sentiments. They trafficked Beastmen as well as humans, could trade natives as well as nobles from the New Continent, and it was even possible that some slave traders dealt in the citizens of Fars or Inglimait was just that he had not encountered any yet. Stay tuned for updates on My Virtual Library Empire It was a sinful industry. It should be abolished with violence. Charles tried to put aside all distractions. After all, in such an environment, his transformed Hunchback Red Bear self, though considered "slender" in bear terms, was still tall by human standards and very uncomfortable. sea??h th n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In such a state, he could only practice the Bloodthirsty Fighting Spirit for a while and empty his mind. When in the state of cultivation, he could ignore the harsh environment outside, which made him feel a little better. The cultivation of Bloodthirsty Fighting Spirit, like the human Fighting Spirit, required the condensation of a power seed, which is the concentration of vitality. Back in his days at Behemoth National College, Charles had practiced the Lamia Breathing Technique, also known as the Siren Breathing Technique, for a while. This breathing technique could replace sleep and allowed mastery over water, but he did not succeed in its cultivation. Charles didn''t think that cultivating Bloodthirsty Fighting Spirit would be very different from his past experiences, but as he delved into cultivation, he felt a lively vitality stirring all over his body, constantly gathering towards his lower abdomen. His lower abdomen gradually heated up, as if a small lump of charcoal had been lit, warming his entire body. Even in the damp and dark ship''s hold, his bear fur was not so wet anymore. In his Beastman state, due to the different body structure, Bloody Glory was in a sealed state, but the power seed condensed through the Lamia Breathing Technique during his early years at the National Academyhaving never broken out of its cocoon and long ignored by Charlessuddenly emerged and then shattered the next second, merging into his lower abdomen. Initially, Charles thought that after years of "hard work," he had finally witnessed the emergence of the power seed. But the reality was that the power seed, condensed through the Lamia Breathing Technique, had been completely shattered. Reflecting on "his" past, Charles couldn''t help but feel nostalgic. This was like a final farewell to "the past," as even the last trace of the former Charles Meklen disappeared from this world. This essence of life, although not very strong, was still the result of several years of arduous cultivation by Charles Meklen. After it entered his lower abdomen and combined with the vitality concentrated by the Bloodthirsty Fighting Spirit, a small "seed" was quietly born. With the formation of this seed, it was like having an "on/off switch" inside his body, allowing him to control the concentration or release of vitality. While Charles was experiencing this entirely new sensation of cultivation, he heard someone shout loudly, "Wretched slaves, come out! Those who don''t will die down there forever." Charles gathered his spirits and was the first to climb out of the ship''s hold. The dazzling sunlight made him squint involuntarily, and after a while, he gradually adapted to the brightness outside. One after another, Beastman slaves crawled out of the ship''s hold. The crew of the slave ship continued to count. After a while, some went down, dragged out a dozen corpses, and cast them into the sea without a second glance. Charles noticed that the horizon before him was an island of immense allure. It was so elevated that it could be considered a miniature mountain at sea, with the entire expanse transformed into a fortress. Alchemical Cannons pointed in every direction from their gaping mouths. Surrounding the island, nearly a hundred merchant ships were anchored, half of which were slave ships. Apart from Beastmen, most of the slaves were natives from the three Inglima islands, and a very few were from the New Continent, where natives usually fetched a high price. These slaves would be sold off in various directions, for instance, those from the New Continent would definitely be shipped to the Five Great Empires. Only Empires like Fars and Inglima, with their affluent citizens, could afford such luxury commodities. The natives of the three Inglima islands would generally not be sold back there but rather transported to the Old Continent to be sold to Fars, Byron, and the like, with a minor portion also sent to the New Continent. The sale destination for Beastmen was exclusively the New Continent; why would the great empires of the Old Continent bother to purchase such beings when they already considered them too numerous? Charles was born in another world, and the education he received was also from another world; he could not accept such a blatant trade in sin. But at the moment, he was powerless to do anything about it. The slave ship summoned the Beastmen to the deck simply to throw the dead ones overboard. The sailors fetched several Beastmen and buckets of seawater to clean the lower deck and then crammed the slaves back in. Soon enough, the slave ship entered Saint Michael Island. Charles and the others were transferred from the ship to a make-shift warehouse where they stayed for half a day. Then a man arrived, donned in the vividly colored shirts and dyed shorts that pirates favored, to select slaves. Charles, tall and young-looking, was quickly chosen. He was initially worried that he had been selected by another slave trader, but that concern soon dissipated. Charles, along with the few hundred selected slavespart Beastman but mostly regular humanswere forcefully taken to the walls of Saint Michael Island and assigned to heavy labor, moving various materials under supervision. With his robust physique, Charles was tasked with carrying stones to mend the walls. Having lived two lifetimes, Charles had never undertaken such menial work. But now, with his current status, he had to bear the indignity and slowly operate the seed of his strength, carrying the stones and deliberately dragging out the labor. It wasn''t until evening that someone brought a bucket of murky slop, made from who knows what, with a foul smell to feed the working group. Hungry, the slaves clambered over one another chaotically to eat. Charles, however, seized the chance to look around. When he spotted a pirate sound asleep in a corner of the battlement, he thought, "Opportunity knocks!" He quietly crept up and gave a determined push, sending the pirate tumbling over the edge. Just as the pirate was about to fall from the battlement, Charles suddenly reached out, grabbed the man''s wrist, and shouted, "Quick, save him! Someone''s falling!" The unfortunate pirate, having been abruptly awakened as Charles pushed him off, was already shouting frantically with a horrified expression, crying out, "Don''t let go!" Several pirates nearby, noticing the commotion, rushed over and, all hands on deck, managed to pull the fallen pirate back up. With a meek expression, Charles pretended to join the rush to eat but was stopped by a subordinate pirate leader who eyed him up and down before saying, "I just happen to need people in my team, come with me." Chapter 278 271, The Pirates Daily Duels Charles''s methods were somewhat crude, but they were effective; in less than a day, he''d risen from a slave to a lowly pirate. There were pirates of all sorts on St. Michael Island, including quite a few Beastmen, so he didn''t stand out at all. However, unlike with the prison army and the Patrolling Army, no one here handed out free weapons, so he had to pick up a tree branch to carry around, which, oddly enough, made him look somewhat bearlike. The pirates and slaves along this stretch of the wall quickly became familiar with the little bear pirate who had newly joined the Golden Goat Pirate Group. All the slaves knew that this little bear pirate was once one of them, so he treated everyone extremely well, even pushing forward a few small projects to improve the lives of the slaves. All the pirates also knew that this little bear pirate was not only hardworking but also clever, often coming up with crafty ideas that solved problems just right and made life easier for everyone. Since arriving on St. Michael Island, this was the first time Charles had to apply all his wits to rebuild his "social relations." After blending into St. Michael Island for about seven or eight days and finishing his tasks, Charles found a secluded spot to stealthily practice his Bloodthirsty Fighting Spirit for a while. He actually wanted to practice Bloody Glory, but he didn''t dare risk reverting to his original identity, so he had to use Bloodthirsty Fighting Spirit to hone his spirituality! Charles''s spirituality was among the highest within the High-Level Transcendents. With enough spirituality, he could learn various Secret Techniques at an incredibly fast pace. Although he lacked the direct blessing from facing the Evil God, he was still on the level of a "normal genius." Lately, the force seed formed by the Bloodthirsty Fighting Spirit was growing increasingly hotter. Even after a day''s labor, just a moment of practice would cause the heat waves radiating from the force seed to refresh his body as if new. Charles took a deep breath, about to run the Bloodthirsty Fighting Spirit for a second time, when suddenly he felt a draft behind his head. He quickly dodged, and a black iron rod whizzed past his head, narrowly missing smashing his skull. Since coming here, Charles had never been this close to death. Even when facing the Evil God, it had been a direct shattering of his soul. Even when up against the Orc Assassin, he had managed to fight back and forth. Even when dueling with High-Level Transcendents, at least he could strike back. But this attack came out of nowhere, and with his Bloody Glory sealed, all special abilities gone, he didn''t sense it coming and barely reacted in time. Charles kicked a branch from the ground, gripped it in his hand, and whipped it back, striking his attacker''s wrist. The black iron rod clattered to the ground with a clang. Charles looked intently at his assailant and erupted in fury, shouting, "Why do you want to kill me?" The person who attacked him was a pirate from another section of the wall. The pirate''s face was panic-stricken as he yelled, "It''s boss Monkey that wants you dead, it''s got nothing to do with me!" Charles knew who this Monkey boss was. In the world of pirates, few bothered to remember others'' names, nor were many keen to reveal their own, as they all had dishonorable pasts. Consequently, nicknames were the norm. Boss Monkey was also a Beastman, though Charles didn''t know his exact lineage. He was surely from the Moken Tribe, naturally red-faced and extremely cunning, with a heavy hand in all affairs, brutal to his subordinates and even worse to the slaves. Rumors even abounded that he had a grim taste for human flesh, often killing a slave to secretly cook and eat. Charles couldn''t recall offending Monkey boss, but he wasn''t one to harp on the past. After all, they were enemies now, so why bother with the reason for their enmity? That would just be seeking trouble, boring himself, and indulging in self-torment, wouldn''t it? Charles picked up the black iron rod. Although it wasn''t very long, measuring about one and a half meters, it felt rather light as he swung it with his Hunchback Red Bear physique; still, it was much better than a branch. The pirate who had attempted to ambush Charles, seeing his expressionless face, thought he didn''t dare to offend Boss Monkey and turned to run. Charles waited for him to run more than ten steps before he let the iron rod fly from his hand, smashing it onto the head of the ambushing pirate and bursting his brains out. Charles was sometimes soft-hearted, but when it came to someone trying to kill him, he consistently showed no mercy. After killing the pirate with one blow, Charles walked over, picked up one of the pirate''s legs, and dragged him towards another section of the wall. Boss Monkey, who hailed from the Moken tribe, was laughingly whispering with a few of his subordinates when he saw Charles and immediately panicked. He hastily grabbed an iron fork and shouted, "Charles! What do you think you''re doing?" Charles bellowed, "You had your men ambush me, trying to blow my brains out. I demand a duel with you!" Boss Monkey began to chuckle again upon hearing this. His recent panic was because he had a guilty consciencehe wasn''t thick-skinned enough. But he certainly wasn''t afraid of a bear person who had just joined the Golden Goat Pirate Group. The beastman pirate yelled, "We have a distinguished guest from the New Continent who wishes to eat bear paws, and you are the only Bear People here." "I originally intended to let you die peacefully, but since you refuse to go quietly, I''ll have to kill you myself!" Waving his arms, he called out, "Everyone, attack together!" Boss Monkey had the demeanor of a small-time pirate leader, full of bluster. But once he spoke, he chickened out and didn''t lift a finger himself. Dozens of pirates immediately charged forward. Stay updated through My Virtual Library Empire On St. Michael Island, fighting was an everyday occurrence, with deaths happening daily; power ruled over all, with no concern for right or wrong, and no place for justice or rationale. Charles took a deep breath, forcing himself to quickly adapt to the pirates'' ways. Facing the first pirate who rushed at him, he sidestepped and tripped the attacker with his foot, then swung his stick and instantly struck the back of the pirate''s head. This vulnerable spot, hit by the iron rod, meant certain death for the pirate, who wasn''t a transcendent and had no protective fighting spirit to save himhe died without uttering a sound. Charles even found time to mock, "You don''t even say goodbye before leaving? No manners at all!" Charles had learned martial techniques from the bear people, including the Hundred Bear Chief, Xiong Ba, Xiong Mi, and even Xiong Wandi. His use of the Old Bear Stick Technique was truly skilled. Facing off against dozens alone, he was not at a disadvantage and quickly knocked down five or six men. The pirates were hardly elite soldiers; good at bullying when they had numerical superiority, they soon began to falter as the tide turned against them, and gradually, no one dared to move forward. Charles ignored the pirates who surrounded him, neither daring to engage nor willing to back down. He charged with his black iron rod towards Boss Monkey. Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The beastman pirate roared, holding the iron fork with both hands and thrusting it at Charles''s chest. Charles deflected it with the back of his hand, knocking the fork aside. The two fought viciously for several rounds. The transformed Hunchback Red Bear Charles had greater strength and more exquisite stick technique. He deliberately feigned a flaw, then brought the stick down and broke the neck of Boss Monkey from the Moken tribe. Charles let out a triumphant howl to the sky as the seed of power in his lower abdomen suddenly exploded... Chapter 279 272, Jump down No matter if it was his past life or this one, Charles experienced Fighting Spirit for the first time. However, it wasn''t the Knight''s Fighting Spirit of the Human Race, but the Bloodthirsty Fighting Spirit of the Beast Tribe. Bloody Glory belonged to the overall category of Fel Energy. Although close to Fighting Spirit, it was not Fighting Spirit, and when he converted Bloody Glory into the Asiluo Clan''s Stellar Battle Qi, it still wasn''t Fighting Spirit. Blood Flame Qi... Well! Blood Flame Qi is also part of Fel Energy, not Fighting Spirit. But Charles Mecklen wasn''t so fixated. As long as he could become Transcendent, any type of path was acceptable, which is why he gave up studying Fighting Spirit during his college days to practice Bloody Glory instead. Charles Huang Haisheng cared even less about what he practiced. In fact, he would have preferred to become a Dark Moon sorcerer, but since his predecessor had already created the character, he had no choice but to continue on the path of Bloody Glory towards Transcendence. Charles stood proudly like a bear, radiating the glow of Bloodthirsty Fighting Spirit, holding a murderous black iron club, and with a sweeping glance, the pirates along this stretch of the wall trembled with fear, not knowing who had the wit to suddenly shout, "Welcome, Lord Qian Nan, to take charge of our squad." Charles was very pleased with the fellow, calling out, "Does anyone object?" With his recent killing of the monkey boss and the outbreak of Bloodthirsty Fighting Spirit, clearly having advanced to Transcendent, how could these ordinary pirates dare to resist? They all believed that if someone now voiced disagreement, they would be adding supper for their new leader that evening. Beastmen love to eat humans, a notion deeply ingrained in the pirates'' hearts as an innate trait of the beastmen. Charles himself had not expected that without standing out in his original squad, he would become the leader in another. Pirate society was inherently chaotic, with frequent private fights and deaths being common occurrences. For these ordinary pirates, considered fodder, even if they got a new leader, no one would care. Charles becoming the leader of a few dozen pirates didn''t elicit any reaction from the mid-tier of the Golden Goat Pirate Group, and the higher-ups were completely unaware. With his recent experience, he quickly blended in with the slaves and pirates under his management, even promoting a dozen strong slaves to the rank of pirates, secretly teaching them the Beast God Shapeshifting Art - Hunchback Red Bear Warrior transformation, thereby greatly strengthening his squad''s capabilities. The Beast God Shapeshifting Art was the trademark Secret Technique of the Orc Assassin Alliance, and the cat masks created through the Beast God Shapeshifting Art even served as an identity proof of an assassin hailing from the Orc Assassin Alliance. Before Charles, no human had ever practiced it. For a bear person to know the Secret Technique of the Orc Assassin Alliance was seamless. Even though they were taught the Beast God Shapeshifting Art - Hunchback Red Bear Warrior transformation, it was unlikely that any of these slaves could ascend to Transcendent status, and even if one or two managed to do so through relentless effort, it would probably be a matter of years, or even decades later. Charles''s intent wasn''t to cultivate Transcendents. He had two purposes: practicing the Beast God Shapeshifting Art could increase strength, just like how people on the Knight''s path could augment their physique through breathing techniques before ascending to knighthood. At this time, Charles''s identity was that of a beastman, a young Hunchback Red Bear. This identity had its advantages, as beastmen would feel kinship towards him, but it also had its disadvantages, as humans would be wary of himafter all, beastmen didn''t have a good reputation among humans. But for the slaves who received his teaching of the Beast God Shapeshifting Art - Hunchback Red Bear Warrior transformation, regardless of their origins, they naturally grew closer to him, experiencing a subtle sense of "kinship." Half a month had passed since Charles entered Saint Michael Island, not just stabilizing his footing, but also roughly grasping the city''s intelligence on this island. Saint Michael City had a population close to one hundred thousand, which would be considered a large city even in the Old Continent. Keep in mind that the capital of the Behemoth Duchy, Mostar Fortress, was roughly this size, and the combined population of the top ten cities on Song Spirit Island might still be less than that of Saint Michael City. However, the population of this island city consisted mostly of transient individuals, accompanying pirate ships and merchant vessels including pirates and black market traders, and slaves who had been sold here. The actual members of the Golden Goat Pirate Group numbered just over thirty thousand, with more than half of them being full-time pirates. The rest were low-rung pirates responsible for menial tasks; they had neither the qualifications to go out to sea nor the privilege to board the ships and, in some cases, they could even become part of the merchandise themselves. For example, if some big shot had a craving for bear paw, the monkey boss dared to set his sights on Charles, sending people out to "hunt the bear for its paw." However, with the monkey boss''s failed attempt at flattery, his death was just that, and there was no one to avenge him. These menial-task pirates nominally belonged to the Golden Goat Pirate Group, but in reality, they were divided into more than a dozen groups, each led by a Transcendent-level boss. Charles had killed the monkey boss and unleashed his Fighting Spirit, which had already caught the attention of many pirate group leaders. During this time, there were occasional hints suggesting he join a certain leader. These low-level pirate leaders, although they had advanced to the Transcendent level by chance, lacked vision and savvy, extending no "serious political promises" when trying to recruit; not even the promise of becoming a captain, leader, or deputy. Charles paid them no heed. An excited pirate came running over, even calling out loudly, "Boss! Someone is willing to sell the thing you''re looking for, but the asking price is a bit steep." As a Bear Person, Charles obviously couldn''t use the martial techniques of the Vampires, as all Blood Clan techniques required various special abilities to drive them. Simple moves were of mediocre power, and he was looking to procure a bear-tribe weapon. On Saint Michael Island, there weren''t going to be any weapon shops, and since he couldn''t acquire his preferred meteor hammer, he thought of getting an iron chain. What Saint Michael Island didn''t lack were ships, and naturally, the iron chains for anchors were in ample supply, though most vessels wouldn''t carry many chains. Charles had gone out to purchase a length of iron chain and had yet to succeed. This pirate brought back good news, but Charles wasn''t particularly excited. He viewed this weapon as just a makeshift tool; it didn''t really matter whether he had it or not. He asked indifferently, "How much are they asking for?" Experience new stories on My Virtual Library Empire The pirate replied, "Five Gold Pounds!" Charles cursed, "Tell them to go to hell! Even an Extraordinary Weapon isn''t that expensive. They want five Gold Pounds for a lousy iron chain? Are they robbing me?" The messenger pirate was somewhat confused and answered, "This iron chain was stolen! They attacked a merchant ship, killed the crew, burned the ship, and after taking the treasures aboard, they realized halfway through that the anchor was a bit heavy. That''s when they discovered the anchor chain from the First Order merchant ship." "However, they are adamant about the price and refuse to lower it." "They also said that if there aren''t five Gold Pounds, they''d rather dump it into the sea than let us have it at a discount." Charles snorted and had no intention of buying the exorbitantly priced chain. He didn''t trust these pirates and believed that even if he was willing to pay the asking price, they would still hike it up on the spot. Besides, although he had earned a position as a small-time leader, where would he get the money? The monkey boss hadn''t dropped a single Gold Coin when he died, and all his money was in Machu Picchu; Charles simply couldn''t afford such an expensive weapon. Charles said, "Let them throw it into the sea!" "It''s just a piece of iron chain; the sea''s got plenty of that stuff." Charles saw a patrol team approaching from afar and quickly kicked away the small-time pirate in front of him. The patrolling pirates were genuine members of the Golden Goat Pirate Group and were full-time pirates, not to be trifled with by the menial-task pirates like them. As the patrolling team approached, a middle-aged pirate glanced at Charles and asked, "Are you that Qian Nan?" Charles replied with a naive smile, "Yes, that''s me. Do you have any orders, officer?" The middle-aged pirate replied with a cold smile, gesturing towards the sea beneath the city walls, "Jump down!" His fellow pirates burst into laughter, displaying mocking expressions, eager to see Charles make a fool of himself. This pirate, nicknamed Black Seahorse, enjoyed tormenting the menial-task pirates the most, and making someone jump into the sea was his habit. If anyone resisted the order, he would use the excuse of disobedience to inflict severe punishment. With over a hundred bottom-tier pirates having died by his hand, he was notorious throughout Saint Michael City. When Charles heard the command, he showed no sign of resistance; he even mime a preparatory run-up but as he passed by the pirate Black Seahorse, he suddenly reached out, grabbed him, and they both jumped off the city wall together... S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 280 273, Eleventh Order vs Fourth Order The Black Seahorse was caught off guard and actually got caught by Charles. As he was suspended in mid-air, he cursed loudly, "Brat, I will make you die a miserable death, enduring endless torture..." He was not worried about being in danger. Although the walls of Saint Michael City were high, the sea was below, and as a Fourth Order Transcendent, he was confident he could easily escape the predicament. The Black Seahorse, along with Charles, fell into the water. The impact from leaping off the city head caused both to sink quite deep into the sea. The pirate leader could no longer curse out loud and thought bitterly, "Once I get back to the city, I''ll throw you into the dungeon and use all sorts of cruel torture to make this Bear Person realize what true cruelty is." "You think just because you''ve ascended to a Transcendent, you can be respected on St. Michael Island?" "I must tell you, a First Rank Transcendent is nothing." The Black Seahorse was about to use his abilities to resurface when he took a heavy blow in the abdomen. The force of the blow was not great, but it was extremely cunning, as if a high-velocity bullet had penetrated his Protective Battle Qi, causing all his energy to disperse. After plunging into the sea, Charles returned to his human form, struck with one blow, and without sparing another glance, he used the Beast God Shapeshifting Art to transform back into a young Hunchback Red Bear and emerged from the water. When Charles reversed Bloody Glory and channeled it into Stellar Battle Qi, he reached as high as the eleventh order, just a step away from becoming a High-Level Transcendent. Since his arrival, he had always been fighting with opponents who were many levels higher than himself. It would be too unworthy of his time if he couldn''t kill a Lower-Ranked Transcendent with one strike on the rare occasion that he faced one, wouldn''t it? As Charles surfaced, the essence of life in the Black Seahorse''s body suddenly contracted, converging into one point, making him look as terrifying as a skeleton. In the next second, this concentrated life essence suddenly exploded, shattering the Black Seahorse into pieces, yet eerily, not a single drop of blood was to be found. This was a Special Ability stemming from Stellar Battle Qi Dark Corrosion! Charles usually fought against opponents who were ranks above him, so the might of this Secret Technique was not apparent, as his adversaries were either exceptional geniuses or powerful figures who could withstand the Secret Technique, Dark Corrosion. However, Dark Corrosion was one of the secret techniques of one of the three emperors of the Blood Clan, the Asiluo Clan, and its bizarre and overbearing nature was undoubtedly revealed when faced with a mere Fourth Order pirate. Charles shouted excitedly on the sea''s surface, and soon a rope was lowered by his subordinates, pulling him back up. Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Black Seahorse''s subordinates waited on the city head for a long time but never saw their leader come up. The group of pirates looked at each other, not knowing what to do. The Black Seahorse could toy with Charles because the Black Seahorse was a Fourth Order Transcendent. But there was no second Transcendent among the Black Seahorse''s subordinates. How could they dare to swear at Charles, a Transcendent, or even blame him? Pirate groups only respect personal strength; who cares about your status? Even if these pirates were formal pirates, they wouldn''t dare to blame Charles. As time passed and the Black Seahorse still didn''t resurface, the pirates grew increasingly alarmed, sensing that their leader was done for. Charles took the towel handed to him by a subordinate, causally wiped the seawater from his face, and with a naive smile, said, "Do you want to follow me from now on?" ``` The full-time pirates glanced at each other a few times and silently followed in Charles''s footsteps. This was a pirate group where no rules appliedstrength ruled supreme. Without a powerful leader to protect them, they couldn''t maintain their status; they might turn into lowly pirates responsible for menial tasks in the blink of an eye. Although Charles might not be an ideal leader to side with, these pirates didn''t really have much choice. Charles took this group of pirates and his original followers on a patrol, swaggering around, and then went back to the inner city without showing any fear. There were simply too many members of the Golden Goat Pirate Group, more than the population of a common small city, and few pirates had any kind of management talent, so everything was fairly chaotic. The lowly pirates doing menial tasks formed cliques, and hardly anyone cared about them. The full-time pirates were slightly better off but not by much. After replacing Black Seahorse, Charles took over his residence and his patrol duties. Initially, he was somewhat anxious but soon found out that no one cared, and nobody even asked him, "Where did Black Seahorse go?" Enjoy new adventures at My Virtual Library Empire Charles had lived in a peaceful era and, due to his age, had never witnessed so-called underworld societies, mafias, gangs, clubs, or fraternities. Therefore, he truly couldn''t understand how killing the leader simply allowed one to take over another''s powerwhat kind of social state was that? However, Charles quickly adapted to his new identity and his new "job," and began the usual "troop enhancement." The part of the city wall patrolled by Black Seahorse had about ten sections, each overseen by a group of pirates accompanied by slaves, varying from several hundreds to a hundred or so. Charles didn''t interfere with these small pirate groups since the pirates were unruly and hard to tame. Instead, he picked out two to three hundred slaves from among them, expanding his direct troop to over five hundred. The lives of these slaves were bleak and hopeless. Most were grateful and considered in debt to him for their rescue, proving far more loyal than the pirates. Among these rescued slaves, Charles chose the strongest dozen and taught each of them the Beast God Shapeshifting Art, specifically the Hunchback Red Bear Warrior transformation. Only a small part of the slaves were Beastmen; most of the slaves trafficked on Saint Michael Island were human. Although the slaves taught the Secret Technique couldn''t elevate to Transcendents in such a short period and only gained a bit of strength, learning the Transformation Technique naturally made them feel a kinship with the young bear men, as if they had met someone from their hometown. As for the leaking of the Secret Technique, Charles wasn''t worried at all. First, he only chose to secretly teach slaves who didn''t know anyone on Saint Michael Island and were oppressed, making them closer to him. Second, he was taking a risk and didn''t care much anyway; he believed that as long as he showed enough strength, everyone would choose "loyalty." Charles''s rapid rise among the pirates soon caught the attention of the higher-ups. One of the ten great captains of the Golden Goat Pirate Group, nicknamed Deep Sea Squid, who commanded three ships, suddenly singled out Charles to accompany him in welcoming the flagship of the Golden Goat fleet. Charles had no clue why he was singled out, but he took his followers to the port anyway. Deep Sea Squid was one of the higher-ups in Saint Michael. Apart from the captain, the Golden Goat Pirate Group had five vice-captains and then the ten great captains, each commanding over a thousand subordinates and owning at least three ships. One of the pirate leaders Charles had dispatched before was one of the ten great captains of the Golden Goat Pirate Group. So, Menilman said he was "quite famous" on Saint Michael Island. ``` Chapter 281 274, Ancient Magic Warship Crazy Horse Davis had colluded with the slave trader Chatham and the Golden Goat Pirate Group in order to ambush him on the sea. Charles saw through the two men''s trickery. During the first sea battle, he fired a blunderbuss at a burly bearded pirate. The pirate leader who died in frustration was one of the top ten generals of the Golden Goat Pirate Group, nicknamed Monster Eye! After Charles killed Monster Eye, it caused a huge uproar within the Golden Goat Pirate Group, with many old pirates swearing to kill him. At that time, the Golden Goat Pirate Group was preparing to launch a major attack on Cappadocia. Coincidentally, James Cook and Francis Drake had just taken the White Sea Dragon and the Titan Whale to dock in Cappadocia, which made the pirates abandon the idea. They were pirates, not battlefield madmen. Although the fleet of the Golden Goat had two Transcendent-class warships, no one was inclined to clash to the death with the navy of the Inglima Empire. Charles was completely unaware of the situation above. He didn''t know that he had killed one of the top ten generals of the Golden Goat Pirate Group. Because he had killed Monster Eye with a single shot at that time... In fact, Charles didn''t even remember the incident now. If someone were to mention he had once killed a certain bearded pirate, Charles''s first response would certainly be, Who is this guy? Charles waited a long time at the port before he saw the deep-sea squid coming out with his pirate followers without any reaction upon seeing Charles. Charles didn''t do anything unnecessary either, like running over to "chat." After more than an hour passed, a small black dot finally appeared on the sea surface. Thanks to the Blue Rattlesnake''s special ability "Eagle Eye" provided to him, Charles could see that the small black dot on the sea surface was actually a warship. Although the distance was still far, Charles was already shocked. Though the Golden Goat''s fleet had a Magical Alchemy Warship, the flagship was another vessel, the Ancient Magic Warshipthe Queen Bee! The Queen Bee was touted as the fastest ship among the Seven Seas. No one knew how it had been built, nor did anyone know who had built it. The Queen Bee had been guarding the Kingdom of Saint Michael ever since its inception. Charles was also very curious about this legendary warship. Across the Seven Seas, there are a total of twelve Legendary Warships. Ships like the White Sea Dragon and the Titan Whale, which are magical alchemy warships, do not make the list. The design of the Queen Bee was not at all like a product of this medieval era. Its hull was slender, at least three hundred sails long, and its bow rose high with the head of an ancient female demon mounted on it. Well, not a sculptureit''s the kind of head that was chopped from the neck of an ancient female demon. Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire It was said that this ancient female demon, named Dumusha, could turn everything she saw into water streams when she opened her eyes. Transcendents might be able to resist a bit, but ordinary warships that were in sight of Dumusha''s head, which hung from the bow of the Queen Bee, would immediately turn into water streams, merging with the vast ocean. This was also the Queen Bee''s ultimate weapon! It was also the guarantee of the Queen Bee''s dominance over the Seven Seas. The hull of the Queen Bee was painted with countless transparent bees'' wings, which was a magic array that had been lost to time. It allowed the ship to sail against the wind and waves at a speed that dominated the Seven Seas. It was said that in ancient times, some people had mastered the true method of controlling the Queen Bee, enabling it to travel to another world. Each wing on the hull was also a gunport, allowing one to look around from inside the ship, but from the outside, one could not see within. Charles had heard of the Queen Bee before and had even seen some literature about the Queen Bee at the university. Arriving at St. Michael Island, it seemed that everyone was raving about this flagship of the Golden Goat. But seeing it for the first time, he was still a bit awestruck. Charles thought to himself, "If senior could get the Queen Bee, she really could dominate the Seven Seas and become a major force on the ocean..." "Hmm, I think the Queen Bee suits me better." Charles was truly grateful to Menilman for her promotion and did have feelings for this senior that were limited to clinging to her coattails. When with Krel and Ebner, Charles tried his best to blend in, but he really wasn''t a true bootlicker like Krel Brittany and Ebner Sumei. If he had the chance to take the Queen Bee, he would certainly keep it for himself. He would never give it up to Menilman. That would be a sin! The speed of the Queen Bee was indeed very fast. It appeared above the sea surface and within a few hours, it was already in the waters around St. Michael Island, slowing its pace and gradually approaching the shore. A tall, imposing man with a strong presence slowly levitated into the air. He had three golden rings on his hand, but they were definitely not ordinary gold, for they emitted a strange glow, extremely dazzling and eye-catching. This man was the leader of the Golden Goat Pirate Group, Golden Ram Herolf, a Sacred Order Transcendent. The deep-sea squid immediately took everyone to greet him. Herolf did not linger at the harbor but went straight to his palace. The deep-sea squid followed him, but left Charles behind to welcome the pirates who would return later. A few more hours passed before a fleet appeared on the sea. This fleet consisted of ordinary merchant ships, or warships converted from merchant ships, just like the fleet Charles had in Cappadocia City. By the time this fleet docked, it was already evening. Countless pirates disembarked, swarming into St. Michael Island, while the wealth and slaves plundered from the ships were Charles''s responsibility to unload and deliver to different people. The largest share, naturally, went to the owner of St. Michael Island, Golden Ram Herolf, followed by the five deputy leaders and then the ten captains, and only after that was it distributed to the lower and middle tiers of pirates based on their contribution to the raid. Piracy is a profession without a salary, with income entirely based on plundering. Therefore, the pirates who could go out to sea and stage a large raid were generally wealthy, and the leaders were even wealthier, with Herolf being rich enough to rival nations. On the other hand, the pirates who couldn''t go to sea were quite impoverished, barely getting by with menial work, only slightly better off than slaves. Moving wealth for others was a hard and thankless job. Charles led his men and worked all through the night, finally managing to deliver the goods to the pirates'' dwellings. As dawn just started to break, Charles returned to the harbor. Gazing at the Queen Bee, he felt an intense longing. sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Men love cars. Why don''t they like ships? It''s because they can''t afford them. Why don''t they like spaceships? It''s because Earth''s technology cannot produce them. If Charles had money, he would buy a second-hand carriage. Now, with an Ancient Magic Warship right before his eyes, he experienced a sense of "This thing will eventually be mine" C a tiny, determined notion. Chapter 282 275, brother, can you take me on a tour around the Queen Bee? Although most of the pirates had left their ships, there were still some who remained on board. When a pirate slipped down from the Queen Bee, Charles suddenly approached, stuffed all his moneywhich was a bundle of unidentifiable national currencyinto the pirate''s hand, and whispered, "Brother, could you take me for a tour on the Queen Bee?" The pirate glanced at the money in his hand, chuckled, and said, "You have ten minutes." He pocketed the money and took Charles onto the legendary warship. Charles, feeling exhilarated, followed the pirate up to the deck and was about to enter the cabin when he heard the other say, "You can only go this far, not inside." "You''ve got eight minutes left." Charles asked, "Only on the deck?" The pirate flashed a toothy smile and said, "Of course! Your bit of money just gets you to step on the deck." Charles glanced around, noticing the quietude of the ship since most people had already gone ashore to revel. Life on the high seas was rather dull, and no sailor could remain calm once ashore. Those unlucky enough to stay on the ship were lazing around somewhere, lowered their guard because they were back in their den. He took a deep breath, slightly bowed his head, and his stature shrank a bit. The pirate who led him aboard had a smug smile freeze on his face, but before he could cry out, he was punched in the stomach, feeling all his life force concentrating there. He desperately wanted to shout, but his body could no longer support him, and Charles blurred in his vision before turning all dark. Charles glanced at the pirate who had turned into a mummified corpse, slightly gathered energy, and shattered him into bits. As for why there were some remains on the deck? By the time someone came to check, several hours might have already passed. Charles didn''t revert back to his bear form but strutted into the cabin. In the Hunchback Red Bear''s young state, his strength had fallen too severely, making it impossible to adapt spontaneously. Moreover, the identity of a Hunchback Red Bear was not prestigious and provided no aid in blending into the Queen Bee, even risking exposure of his identity. Charles could kill and plunder and make his getawaywithout "Qian Nan" there, the plan for inside-out collaboration would fail. Two pirates were talking and walking out. On seeing Charles, both showed a look of surprise, but one of them, unbothered, while the other asked, "Who are you? How did you get on the Queen Bee?" Charles smirked slightly and said, "Old Mark took a sum of money from me to let me come aboard for a stroll." The two pirates didn''t know who Old Mark was. With nearly a thousand pirate sailors on the Queen Bee and several named Mark, the inquiring pirate frowned displeasedly, snorted coldly, and said, "I don''t care who took your money, get off the ship quickly before I flay you and throw you into the sea to taste the flesh-killing brine." Charles reached out with both hands and with two snaps, twisted the necks of two pirates, casually opened the nearest cabin, and tossed the two bodies inside. Continue your journey on My Virtual Library Empire After slightly dealing with the "blood scent", Charles even stripped a set of clothes from the two pirates, along with two rapiers. The pirates had handguns on them too, but Charles, deeming them of poor quality, didn''t take them. On his way, Charles encountered seven or eight pirates. Some of them didn''t care who this young man was and just brushed past him, while others were more "diligent," or perhaps foolishly courting death, and tried to stop Charles, only to be killed by him, meeting their grim demise. Charles was a Mid-Level Transcendent, and even among them, he was of a high segment. He was proficient in various Special Abilities, excelling in both Gunmanship and Swordsmanship. He could instantly kill Low-Level Transcendents and was confident in taking down other Mid-Level Transcendents with seven or eight out of ten certainty. But how many Transcendents could be in a pirate group? If Charles wasn''t concerned about alerting the High-Level Transcendents of the Golden Goat Pirate Group, or even the Sacred Order Golden Goat itself, he would have been confident enough to activate "Unparalleled." Charles had once spent some time on the Legendary Warship and even had his own fleet, so he roughly knew the structure of a ship. He made his way directly to the Captain''s Cabin but found the door guarded not only by two pirates but also by a thin red strange snake that coiled around the doorknob like a rope. While the two pirates seemed steady and were likely Transcendents, Charles wasn''t too worried about them. However, the strange red snake made him quite wary. Without daring to get close, Charles circled around to the outside, activated the Colorless Blade, and stabbed a hole in the neighboring wall. Using the Bloodflame Transformation Art, he transformed into a mass of Blood Flame and drilled through. Charles continued to create holes with the Colorless Blade and then drill through using the Bloodflame Transformation Art. After winding around, he suddenly entered a rather spacious room, brightening before him. He glanced at the room''s furnishings and felt confident he was in the right place. After a brief survey, he spotted a mirror. Overjoyed, Charles stepped into the mirror in one stride. This mirror only reflected the Captain''s Cabin. When Charles entered the Mirror World, he saw more than ten people piled into a "tiny" Captain''s Cabin, all crew members of the Queen Bee, but surprisingly, Golden Ram Herolf was absent. Charles guessed this was because the level of Golden Ram Herolf was too high for the Mirror Spirit to be able to replicate him. The Mirror World was too cramped and overcrowded for firearms to be practical, so Charles had to rely purely on his skill to deal with a throng of Mirror Spirits in the confined space. For a genuine member of the Fanga Clan, Mirror Spirits were just as powerful as they were themselves, making them tough to deal with. But for Charles, who specialized in Bloody Glory and spent more time studying the Secret Techniques of the Asiluo Clan and Adonis Clan, and possessed several powerful Extraordinary Weapons, had considerable experience dealing with Mirror Spirits. Even faced with a mob, he managed to hold his own, and after a fierce half-hour battle, he had completely eradicated the Mirror Spirits. Charles didn''t linger in the Mirror World but drilled back out, took down the mirror, and haphazardly shone it around to ensure that every corner of the Captain''s Cabin was drawn into the Mirror World. He then reflected the door gap before hanging the mirror back up again. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After doing all this, he suddenly felt a chilling sensation, as if someone was watching him. Charles turned toward the windows of the Captain''s Cabin. This cabin had five "bee wing-like" windows, meaning five portholes. Now, in each bee wing-shaped porthole, there was a Mirror Spirit looking coldly at him, each in different postures, some sitting, some lying down. Charles shrugged his shoulders and stepped into one of the bee wing-shaped portholes. Chapter 283 276, Welcome to the Queen Bee. Mirror Spirit stood atop the tumultuous sea, like a prince of the Sea Race, even performing an Empire salute, smiling as he said, "Welcome to the Queen Bee!" Charles, faced with Mirror Spirit''s greeting, couldn''t help but ask, "How did you become so smart?" Mirror Spirit smiled elegantly and said, "It''s because your strength has increased." Charles glanced at the surging seas around him, suddenly realizing something. The mirror in the Captain''s Cabin could only reflect the cabin itself, but the portholes had experienced all the oceans the Queen Bee had sailed through. It was the largest mirror world he had ever seen, truly boundless. Of course, Mirror Spirit wasn''t telling the truth. Charles could even sense an odd aura on this Mirror Spirit that didn''t belong to the Fanga Clan, most likely a mysterious force from the Queen Bee was affecting it, leading to changes he couldn''t have anticipated. Charles drew his Blood Rose. Mirror Spirit also drew a Rapier, taking a combat stance. Charles, slightly raising his eyebrows, executed the angelic twelve-chapter swordsmanship, and Mirror Spirit performed the same technique. Both were fast, and they fiercely fought fifty to sixty moves in an instant. For every sword strike by Charles, Mirror Spirit countered with an identical one, matching speed, angle, and variations in sword technique perfectly. This was indeed fighting "the mirror image of oneself." Charles was not the least bit alarmed. In the heat of the battle, he pressed on the Blood Rose, and miraculously, a Red Rattle Tail Snake appeared in his hand, and he decisively pulled the trigger. Miraculously, a handgun appeared in Mirror Spirit''s hand as well, but it didn''t pull the trigger; its face only showed shock and the embarrassment of being deceived. Charles fired several shots, killing the Mirror Spirit standing on the ocean''s surface. Even as its body shattered, dissolving into nothingness, the look of disbelief remained on its face, not understanding why Charles had a power it couldn''t replicate! Having killed this Mirror Spirit, Charles sensed faintly that he had grasped a bit of the Mirror World, which felt strange. Only by killing a Mirror Spirit could one control the Mirror World, and having only a slight control like this had never happened before. He soon realized there was only one possibility, that the five portholes'' Mirror Worlds had connected together. Charles suddenly had a bittersweet thought, musing, "Why did I struggle to climb up here? With the Queen Bee''s hive-shaped portholes everywhere, if I just mastered each Mirror World one by one, I could freely come and go aboard the Queen Bee..." "I''m still too accustomed to thinking from a normal person''s perspective, forgetting this is a Supernatural World." Charles raised his gun and killed a leaping fish, knowing the Mirror World was troublesome. The Queen Bee had sailed through numerous seas, and the Mirror World was too vast. It wasn''t feasible to adopt his previous method of killing every creature he encountered; it simply wasn''t possible to kill them all. Charles could only trick the Mirror Spirit into coming out to kill it. The shot just now had easily killed a Mirror Spirit, but it would also warn the other Mirror Spirits, making them more cunning. Charles closed his eyes, then suddenly smiled, tossing the Red Rattle Tail Snake high into the air with his eyes still shut. sea??h th n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When the Red Rattle Tail Snake reached its peak, it began to fall rapidly until it was close to the sea surface, when suddenly two figures materialized from thin air, reaching out for the Red Rattle Tail Snake. The Vampiric Pistol suddenly flipped its barrel, and a bloody large hand appeared on its handle, repeatedly pulling the trigger and exploding the two Mirror Spirits. Charles indeed felt it, the Mirror World that he could control had expanded by more than threefold. He smiled, suddenly stepped forward, and indeed stepped into the "water" soon reaching the bottom. A mirror could never reflect the ocean floor. Although the sea in the Mirror World is vast and even the waves can be high, it cannot have the depth of a real sea, as its water is very shallow. The Flame Hand returned the Red Rattle Tail Snake to Charles, who took the Bloodsucking Handgun, spun it in his hand, and commanded, "Part the Sea!" From under Charles'' feet, a white line unfurled, splitting the boundless ocean into two halves, one controlled by Charles'' Mirror World, the other by the two other Mirror Spirits. Two "Charles" appeared from the Mirror World. Being Mirror Spirits, they didn''t understand human cunning and thought Charles, with such a grand setup, had found a way to deal with them, and that a thunderous strike was imminent. The two Mirror Spirits, one wielding a rapier and the other holding guns in both hands, saw Charles fire seven or eight shots, all deflected by their weapons. Charles felt a chill because the strength of these two Mirror Spirits had slightly improved compared to the ones he had just killed. However, Charles had also discerned that these two Mirror Spirits were the real deal, not mere illusions. Having infiltrated St. Michael Island, he hadn''t brought the Magic-Breaking Bombshell Bullet, and the killing of the three Mirror Spirits earlier had been a deception, shooting them unguarded. Charles moved swiftly, grappling with the two Mirror Spirits. The two Flame Hands casually spun the magazine of the Red-Blue Rattlesnake to "Devouring Life" mode, shooting continuously at the sea behind the two Mirror Spirits. As the Flame Hand-operated Red-Blue Rattlesnake killed each sea creature, Charles'' controlled Mirror World expanded slightly. Fear appeared on the faces of the two Mirror Spirits who screamed together, as the sea behind them in their Mirror World suddenly boiled over, with countless big fish, sea monsters, and sea creatures crossing the white line, attacking Charles''s controlled Mirror World. Charles also smiled slightly and likewise manipulated his Mirror World, spawning numerous marine lives to counterattack. The two Mirror Spirits hadn''t anticipated that whenever the fiercest sea monsters appeared in their Mirror World-controlled sea, the two Flame Hands would decisively shoot and kill them. Charles''s controlled Mirror World was far stronger than theirs, turning their attacks not only ineffective but also worsening their situation. Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire Charles advanced layer by layer, suddenly the Mirror World dimmed slightly, one of the Mirror Spirits'' powers suddenly dropped, and he swiftly cut it down with a sword, killing another Mirror Spirit. Charles then held the absolute upper hand in controlling the Mirror World, and moments later, he killed the last Mirror Spirit. Completely controlling the Mirror World of five portholes, Charles stood on the sea in the Mirror World, snapped his fingers lightly, and the Mirror Worlds inside these five portholes merged into one with the cabin''s mirror. Just as Charles was about to exit the Mirror World, he heard voices; through the Mirror World, Charles looked toward the Captain''s Cabin and saw Golden Ram Herolf scolding some subordinates. Chapter 284 277, Treasure and Queen Bee Charles had lingered for far too long in the Mirror World, his actions of boarding the Queen Bee and killing several people were finally exposed. He hastily turned his head back, not daring to pay more attention, for Golden Ram Herolf was of the Sacred Order, and might detect something. Although it was just a fleeting glimpse, Golden Ram Herolf still looked towards the porthole, but he didn''t suspect anything, as the Queen Bee was no ordinary magic ship. As one of the twelve Legendary Warships atop the Seven Seas, no one could come and go freely. Moreover, his Captain''s Cabin was guarded by two Transcendents and a magic serpent; no one could easily get in. Explore hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Golden Ram Herolf was extremely angry; he bellowed, "Someone actually let an enemy infiltrate the Queen Bee! What on earth have you all been doing?" "And now we still haven''t found the person!" "Damn it! Damn it all!" Those under Golden Ram Herolf''s scolding didn''t dare make a sound; they too were clueless as to how someone had managed to infiltrate the Queen Bee, as this place was St. Michael Island, where outsiders simply couldn''t enter. They had also made inquiries, and no one saw any strangers board the ship! Charles had encountered several pirates who didn''t care to meddle in others'' affairs, but these pirates were reluctant to invite trouble upon themselves. Given Golden Ram Herolf''s volatile temper, and unpredictable mood swings, to admit they had seen a stranger could lead to questioning why they didn''t intervene, and possibly followed by severe punishment. Pirates who could survive in the Golden Goat Pirate Group were well-acquainted with Golden Ram Herolf''s temper and understood the value of staying out of trouble. This, unintentionally, had helped Charles a little. After venting his anger, Golden Ram Herolf sat in the captain''s chair, his rage still unabated, and ordered, "I will have the Queen Bee find that intruder." Gently rubbing a Golden Ring, Herolf soon heard a buzzing sound that started softly but quickly intensified, echoing from bow to stern, the sound of flapping wings could be heard in every corner. Countless peculiar black insects manifested from the void, targeting every corner of the Queen Bee, initiating a thorough search. Charles dared not look outside, for fear of alarming Golden Ram Herolf, but the Mirror World would reflect everything from the outside world, and the black insects'' mirror images also appeared in the Mirror World. Charles caught one of the black insects and felt a twinge of familiarity; suddenly, he remembered that in Cappadocia City, he had killed two subordinates of the slave trafficker ChathamRed-beard Morgan and Poison Bee Jackand had seized two extraordinary objects, one being a finely-crafted Crystal Vase, the other a Bag of Insects. The black insects released from the Bag of Insects looked identical to the one in his palm. He hadn''t paid much attention to it initially, but now, upon closer inspection, it indeed resembled a wasp, only longer and larger, entirely black but actually, amidst the blackness, were faint dark red patterns. Charles thought to himself, "So this is the Queen Bee? Quite fitting indeed. But what is the connection between the Queen Bee and the Bag of Insects?" "I recall hearing that Red-beard Morgan and Poison Bee Jack brought two extraordinary objects from a deep sea treasure; could it be that treasure is connected to the Queen Bee?" Charles then opened his hand again, allowing the mirror image of the Queen Bee to fly away; he did nothing more, and waited quietly for a long time. Golden Ram Herolf, using the Queen Bee, searched the entire warship thoroughly, inside and out, three times over, and still found nothing, which was quite alarming. An enemy capable of easily infiltrating the Queen Bee, escaping calmly, or even hiding, was indeed a huge headache. Herolf, for the sake of his dignity, didn''t admit that he couldn''t find Charles but simply whispered in a low voice, "Consider him lucky, he''s already escaped." He dismissed his subordinates and stayed alone in the captain''s cabin for a while, then suddenly looked up at the porthole, observing the tumultuous sea, and St. Michael Island not far off. "Lately, everything seems to be a bit off, Menilman has her sights on me; had she had a Transcendent warship, she nearly would have finished me off last time. Where did that woman find two of the Sacred Order to help her?" "One of them I recognize, must be Tumishen from the Orc Assassin Alliance, and the other one..." "Damn it, where do all these Sacred Order come from?" Herolf poured himself a glass of wine, gulped it down, and started to get slightly agitated, having had a duel with Zimmerman in his early years. On the surface, there was no clear winner which contributed to his fame. But only Herolf knew that in that duel, he used a Secret Technique that involved sacrificing destiny to withstand Zimmerman''s torrential assault. Afterwards, he was forced to pay a price to fate and since then, his strength had ceased to improve. Herolf drank another two glasses of wine, and began muttering to himself in discontent, "If I hadn''t encountered Zimmerman back then, my strength would not be at a standstill now, and that woman Menilman would be no match for me." "Even with help on her side, I have the Queen Bee and would not be at a disadvantage." "It''s all that damned Zimmerman''s fault." "I heard the guy died!" "Good riddance." Herolf had initially planned to spend the night on St. Michael Island since the city was much more comfortable than the ship, but after the intrusion incident, he couldn''t be bothered to go back. After drinking an entire bottle of wine, he laid down in his clothes on the bed and soon fell into a deep sleep. Charles made no movements, simply remaining in the Mirror World. The next day, Herolf went ashore once more, and only then did Charles crawl out from the porthole. He didn''t enter the Queen Bee but used the Quickness Technique to quietly drift to another porthole, waved his hand and then very roughly reached in, pulling the Mirror Spirit out. As a transmigrator, Charles had pondered over many weaknesses of the Mirror Spirits and one hypothesis was, what if he only reflected part of his body in the mirror? This attempt proved that when he only waved a hand over the porthole, the Mirror Spirit''s strength was only that of a single hand... The Mirror Spirit, dragged out through the porthole, screamed silently and turned into black smoke under the sunlight. Charles immediately sensed that he had gained another Mirror World. The hull of the Queen Bee was painted with innumerable transparent bee wings, densely packed with thousands of portholes. Even though Charles had discovered a minor bug with the Mirror Spirits which greatly increased his efficiency, the task was still progressing slowly. He had to be wary of being seen, often needing to enter the Mirror World to avoid the pirates'' eyes and ears, which further delayed him. By the afternoon, Charles had only managed to handle less than a tenth of the portholes. He even considered soaring up, making his shadow appear in all the portholes, but reason stopped him from such a suicidal action. Charles was sure he could not handle more than five Mirror Spirits at once. Chapter 285 278, Infinite Mirror Realm×2 If it were just an ordinary mirror, that would be one thing. The Fanga Clan members occasionally shattered mirrors by accident, and the broken pieces would give birth to dozens, if not hundreds, of Mirror Spirits. Mirror Spirits could only exist within the Mirror World. Only by killing their original owner could a Mirror Spirit take their place and step out of the Mirror World, becoming a dangerous apparition. As long as one didn''t enter the Mirror World and gathered up and destroyed the broken pieces of the mirror, those Mirror Spirits would vanish. Enjoy new adventures at My Virtual Library Empire sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles could not possibly abandon the task, manipulating all the portholes aboard the Queen Bee. Although he couldn''t take over the Queen Bee with this alone, it brought him one step closer to doing so. Charles caught a Mirror Spirit, watched it scream silently, and then turn to ashes. Suddenly sensing something, he quickly hid inside the porthole. Dozens of pirates strode toward the harbor and boarded the Queen Bee. One pirate glanced at the porthole, of course seeing nothing. Charles snapped his fingers, linking this porthole to the Mirror World he controlled. In an instant, countless silver Bloody Runes were born in his eyes. These newly born silver runes formed a second mirror, and the two sets of silver runes combined to establish a remarkable connectionthis was the Infinite Mirror Realm x2! This was also a brand-new Special Ability, which could be calledMirror Gate! Mirror Gate could create a Mirror Gate at any time and place, allowing one to return to the Mirror World through it. If put bluntly, it was akin to carrying around a mirror that controlled the Mirror World. This ability was an unparalleled escape Divine Skill for the vampires of the Fanga Clan. This was also why the Fanga Clan, despite not being known for strong offensive power or impressive Martial Techniques and Spells, could still solidly remain one of the Three Emperor Clans. The vampires of the Fanga Clan were very difficult to kill. They were the best assassins due to their ability to appear and disappear unpredictably. Charles had already taken control of the Mirror Worlds within hundreds of portholes, and when connected, he could almost monitor a large part of the Queen Bee. The ocean within the Mirror World was vast and boundless, as though without limits. An ordinary mirror, placed in a certain spot, would hardly move and could only reflect a small area, so the Mirror World it created would not be too big. The Queen Bee had been in existence for at least several hundred years, having sailed through numerous seas and docked at countless ports, which made its Mirror World immensely vast. Even if he carried a mirror and toured for decades, Charles might still not be able to create a Mirror World larger than that of the Queen Bee. Moreover, the existence of the Mirror World depended on the mirror itself, and if it were broken by accident, Charles'' decades of hard work would go to waste. The Queen Bee itself was an Extraordinary Object and nearly indestructible, making its formed Mirror World extremely stable. This was another crucial reason why Charles was unwilling to give up control of all the portholes on the Queen Bee. The Ancient Magic Warship soon set sail. Charles found it odd that Golden Ram Herolf hadn''t moved with the warship. After some hesitation, he chose to temporarily leave the Queen Bee. Charles leapt out of the Mirror World and dived back to the harbor, still using the Beast God Transformation Technique, he transformed into a little Bear Person. He had been away for several days, and his subordinates dared not ask any questions. One of the top ten generals, the deep-sea squid, sent someone over once. Transcendent wasn''t there, and the general didn''t bring up anything. Charles had been ready to flee through the Mirror Gate if his identity was exposed, but nothing happened in the end. It can only be said that in a place where pirates gather, chaos abounds, and there is no reason to be found. Over the past few days, Charles had been fighting continuously with the Mirror Spirit and was somewhat tired, especially since the drain on his spirituality was substantial. It was only after resting for two or three days upon returning to St. Michael Island that he regained his spirits. Another reason for Charles''s return to St. Michael Island was to verify some things. Back when he was a slave, he had no personal freedom at all. Even if he wanted to escape, there was nowhere for him to go on St. Michael Island. Afterward, as a lowly pirate doing menial work, he still couldn''t move around freely; his freedom was limited. But after replacing Black Seahorse, he gained the qualification to go anywhere except the Imperial Palace. After regaining his spirits, Charles found an excuse to take a tour around Saint Michael City. Back in the day, the Kingdom of Saint Michael was exceptionally wealthy, making this city, a fusion of mountain and island, a giant fortress rarely seen in Inglima and Fars. The city is divided into seven layers, with the Imperial Palace, of course, at the very top. The second layer is where the nobles of the former Kingdom of Saint Michael resided, and now it''s inhabited by the five deputy leaders and the likes of the top ten generals of the pirate groups. The third layer is where the middle-class pirates, dark merchants who come and go from St. Michael Island, slave traders, and guests of mysterious status stay. This layer also constitutes the commercial trade area with pubs, casinos, slave markets, and pirate bazaars. The fourth and fifth layers are for barracks and warehouses, and the sixth and seventh layers are where the lowly pirates, who perform menial work, and the slaves reside. Charles went directly to the third layer, and after casually looking around for a while, he found a shop with display windows. Seeing that no one was around, Charles calmly entered the Mirror World, which was quite vast. After all, it had reflected the streetscapes of Saint Michael City for many years and had been frequented by countless pirates, slave traders, and underground merchants. He saw a Mirror Spirit identical to himself, propping up its cheek, sitting on a stone stool by the roadside. Upon seeing him, it shrugged its shoulders and said, "I really wish I could walk in the outside world like you." "You should know, this place is too small, really too small, and really too dull." "Can you lend me your body just for a little while?" "I''ll just go out for a short time and come right back to give your body back to you." Charles shrugged his shoulders and replied, "Sure!" Overjoyed, the Mirror Spirit reached out its arm to touch Charles, but what awaited it was a slim rapier. Charles stabbed the Mirror Spirit through with his sword, felt the Mirror World for a moment, and still found it was not under his control before saying, "You''re actually lying!" When the Mirror Spirit reappeared in the crowd, it was about to shout out these words in anger, but Charles preempted it. Charles now held a Red Rattle Tail Snake handgun and fired six shots in rapid succession, all of which were dodged by the Mirror Spirit with bizarre movement techniques. He knew that the Mirror Spirit would get stronger and stronger, but he hadn''t expected this one to be more troublesome than any other he had encountered before. This was not surprising since his Infinite Mirror Realm had advanced. The Mirror Spirit also drew a handgun identical to the Red Rattle Tail Snake. Although it did not possess Special Ability properties, each bullet could deliver a full-powered hit of a First Rank Transcendent. The two exchanged more than a dozen moves in the streets of the Mirror World, moving at high speeds as if performing parkour, showing off even cooler gunmanship than Gun Fighting Technique. Charles suddenly revealed a smile and flung the Blood Rose at the Mirror Spirit as quick as lightning. The Mirror Spirit also threw a rapier, but its face immediately showed a look of horror as if it knew it had made a mistake Chapter 286 279. Purely malicious In front of Charles, a Flame Hand appeared, seizing the rapier projected by the Mirror Spirit. In front of the Mirror Spirit, a large hand of flames also emerged, but in its eyes, despair was much more pronounced. Charles''s Blood Rose was an Extraordinary Weapon, whereas the rapier thrown by the Mirror Spirit was just an ordinary mirrored one. Charles''s Flame Hand was the Secret Technique of the Adonis Clan, while the Mirror Spirit''s fiery hand was only a reflection, lacking the subtle mysteries of the Adonis Clan''s Secret Technique. Therefore, Charles''s Flame Hand easily crushed the Mirror Spirit''s projected rapier, but the Blood Rose pierced through the Mirror Spirit, turning it into ashes. Having gained control of this Mirror World, Charles left immediately. He strolled through the third tier of the city of Saint Michael, took control of five shop window Mirror Worlds, and then found a secluded spot to deploy the Mirror Gate. Charles, of course, did not return to the five Mirror Worlds he just controlled nor did he choose the Queen Bee; instead, he appeared on Elysian Pastoral Avenue. Charles did not go home. Taking advantage of the early daylight, he bought a few mirrors, hired a carriage, and headed straight for Machu Picchu. He was going to Machu Picchu to retrieve the Crystal Vase and the Bag of Insects, as these two items were definitely related to the Queen Bee. Charles planned to take them on board the Queen Bee to try them out. Without the luxury of darkness, his journey was slightly inconvenient, causing some delay before he could get the two Extraordinary Objects. Then, using the Mirror Gate, he appeared on the Queen Bee. The direction in which this Ancient Magic Warship sailed was, astonishingly, towards Notruden. Charles did not know why this Ancient Magic Warship was heading for Notruden, but it did not hinder him from conducting a small experiment. Charles released a black insect, or it could be called a Queen Bee! Without being directed by the holder of the Bag of Insects, this black insect circled around Charles, headed downwards, and made a beeline for the bottom hold of the Queen Bee. Curious, Charles transformed into a wisp of Blood Flame and followed closely. All of a sudden, an endless malice surged towards him like a monstrous wave. In that instant, Charles couldn''t even breathe. He even thought he was once again facing the Evil God. The bottom hold of the Queen Bee had no floor, just an intense darkness that was impenetrable. Within the darkness, numerous black Queen Bees buzzed, their dark red eyes filled with all the malicious thoughts of humankind. The darkness of the hold occasionally churned, generating a powerful force that transmitted to the strange Magic Arrays surrounding the hold. Charles could sense that this mass of darkness was the driving force behind the Queen Bee, and it did not originate from this world. Charles suddenly understood why the ship was named Queen Bee; its power source was a "hive" capable of spawning extreme darkness and pure malice. He didn''t know what that thing was. But he knew, this thing was very sinister. The black Queen Bee released by Charles had mingled into the darkness, and could no longer be located. He took out the Bag of Insects, this Extraordinary Object produced a bizarre attraction, and countless Queen Bees swarmed towards it, voluntarily burrowing inside. Stay tuned for updates on My Virtual Library Empire Charles touched his chin, thinking to himself, "Can it only collect some Queen Bees? This thing isn''t very useful!" Just as he was about to try out the Crystal Vase, he felt an immense oppressive force. A colossal creature rose from the dark depths beneath the ship, seven or eight feet tall. It had a strikingly beautiful head and the upper body of a voluptuous woman but coupled with the body of a giant bee, its lower half was that of a massive Queen Bee. Its wings vibrated behind it, producing a grating sound like teeth grinding. Charles propelled himself with Blood Flame, bursting out of the hold, when suddenly, he heard a thunderous boom. The gigantic creature had pounced onto the sealed deck of the hold, shaking the entire Queen Bee. Charles, with his heart still racing, thought to himself, "What kind of monster is this?" He heard the continuous, thunderous roars below. The creature was slamming against the hold like it had gone mad, as if it could burst out at any moment. Not daring to linger any longer. No sooner had Charles left than a dozen or more pirates appeared in the hold. They dared not go down to the bottom of the ship; one of the pirate leaders shouted, "Pull it up!" Soon, a group of slaves was brought over. The pirates threw dozens of slaves into the bottom of the ship, and shortly after, countless screams were heard, along with the chilling sound of crunching and chewing. Charles did not witness this scene, but he did see the pirates taking a group of slaves down. After a while, there was no more noise from the hold, and the pirates all came up, but the slaves were nowhere to be seen. He immediately knew what had happened. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The group of pirates had sacrificed the lives of the slaves to appease the monster, calming it down. Charles couldn''t help but take a sharp intake of breath, not having expected the Queen Bee to be such a sinister Ancient Magic Warship. Although it was proven that the Crystal Vase and Bag of Insects were certainly related to the Queen Bee, they seemed to have no use, except that the Bag of Insects could contain some Queen Bees and enrage the Queen Bee''s Queen. Charles did not feel any gain. In the following days, he worked hard to "conquer" the Mirror World. By the time the Queen Bee reached Notruden Island, he had already mastered half of the porthole windows. These porthole windows combined to form a collective Mirror World, and Charles had a fairly good understanding of the places the Queen Bee had sailed to. He discovered a great secret: the Mirror World reflected by the Queen Bee''s portholes showed the scene of its construction. The Queen Bee was not built in the Seven Seas, but on the Old Continent. The Queen Bee did not dock at Notruden but at a port about five or six hundred kilometers away from Notruden. It was a military port, and Charles even saw the warships of the Inglimar Empire''s Royal Navy. Although he knew the slave traders colluded with the officials of Cappadocia City, he had not imagined that the Golden Goat Pirate Group would have an understanding with the Inglima Navy as well. But on second thought, that was normal. Any empire needs a clean glove to do its dirty work. If Inglima engaged in this, Fars certainly did too; it was just that Charles''s status was not high enough to have come into contact with it yet. This could also explain why when the White Sea Dragon and the Titan Whale appeared at Cappadocia City, the Golden Goat fleet gave up attacking, and the Inglimar Royal Navy had never shown the intent to attack Saint Michael Island. Charles learned from the pirates'' discussions that the Queen Bee would stay at this port for a week. He suddenly felt like making a trip to Notruden to see an "old friend". Golden Ram Herolf was not aboard the Queen Bee; what better opportunity could there be? Understanding is a very subtle thing. Not everyone is in on it. While some in the Inglima Empire colluded with pirates, there were definitely others... who knew nothing of it. Chapter 287 280. Princess Mays Charles Mecklen was a 25th rank, fifth-class administrator in Fars, a 24th rank, first-class councilor in the Inglima Empire, and the Archives Commissioner of the Red Dragon Palace. In the Inglima Empire, Charles had transcended insurmountable social classes, and upon returning to Inglima, he flourished even more than in Fars. Indeed, the Augusladin High Priest was still in Notruden. Upon arriving in Notruden, Charles immediately went to visit the Augusladin High Priest. The High Priest, content in Notruden and unconcerned about Fars, was cheerfully riding in a carriage to discuss some church matters with local priests of The Lord of Radiance when he heard the sound of the carriage door being opened and a young man burst in. S~ea??h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When the Augusladin High Priest saw Charles, he was extremely surprised and asked, "Why have you returned to Notruden?" Charles shrugged his shoulders and said, "Due to personal matters!" "I know you do not care about money and glory, High Priest, but there is an opportunity to save the people of Fars that you surely would not want to miss." Though the Augusladin High Priest had his quirks, he was indeed a true member of the Sacred Order. In Charles''s plan, this High Priest was very important. When the Augusladin High Priest heard about money and glory, his eyes lit up and he asked, "What opportunity is this?" Charles answered with a smile, "There is an Ancient Magic Warship belonging to pirates docked at a port hundreds of kilometers away. I discovered this news by chance..." The voice of the Augusladin High Priest trembled as he asked, "Is this true?" An Ancient Magic Warship, incalculably valuable and belonging to pirates, essentially meant it had no legal owner and could be openly seized. Charles replied, "Of course, I was hiding on that ship when I came to Notruden Island." "Moreover, there is no Sacred Order aboard the ship, High Priest, before you it is like a defenseless, pure virgin." The excitement of the Augusladin High Priest grew even more, but after a few minutes of excitement, he fell into contemplation and said, "Unless you can find another member of the Sacred Order, I will not make a move." Charles did not ask why the High Priest had made this condition, but he immediately agreed, saying, "It''s possible!" The Augusladin High Priest showed a smile that said ''just as I thought'', a smile filled with profound meaning, as though holding back a flood of complaints. As Charles was planning to visit someone else, he heard the High Priest say, "Go to 698 South Sevantes Riverside Street." Charles was startled and asked, "What''s at 698?" The High Priest answered with a smile, "Princess May came back from Fars and switched to a new carriage." Charles suddenly felt uneasy, and rightly so, as the High Priest continued, "It''s that black luxury of yours." "Originally, the Great Eldest Princess resided at 699 South Sevantes Riverside Street, seldom leaving the house, but now she goes to the bookstore every day, and every time she leaves, she rides in the black luxury, and all of Notruden knows it..." Charles defiantly said, "How does this concern me?" The Augusladin High Priest patted his shoulder and said, "You probably don''t know yet, but Emperor Alfred Guillaume has recently promoted you!" "Mister Charles Mecklen, you are now a 23rd rank, second-class councilor, the Archives Commissioner of the Red Dragon Palace and the Literary Advisor of the Yuquan Palace!" This news was indeed surprising and delightful, but Charles did not understand why the Augusladin High Priest connected all these events together. The High Priest saw that he seemed somewhat bewildered, so he delivered the final heavy blow, speaking with a smile, "The reason for your promotion is that you''ve won the great delight of the Great Eldest Princess." Charles couldn''t help but blurt out, "Isn''t this just forcefully creating a public image?" And it was even encouraged by none other than the Emperor of the Inglima Empire, His Majesty Alfred Guillaume himself! The Augusladin High Priest didn''t understand what "forcefully creating a public image" meant, but he still said with a smile, "You''ve arrived at 699 South Sevantes Riverside Street!" "Mister Charles Mecklen, I wish you good luck!" "Should you find another of the Sacred Order to act, I am at your beck and call." Charles got down from the carriage, feeling somewhat dazed as he looked at the small hill beside the Sevantes River and hesitated... Five minutes later, he was standing in the lobby of 699 South Sevantes Riverside Street. He hadn''t even said anything when he was outside, and the door opened by itself. It was Charles''s first time visiting the private residence of Princess May, similar in style to number 698, also quite large, with many books piled up in the rooms. The Great Eldest Princess was still clad in a black robe, her demeanor cool and aloof, not even preparing a glass of water for Charles. Abiding by the principle of "since I''m already here," Charles straightforwardly made his request, saying, "There is an Ancient Magic Warship of pirates docked at a port hundreds of kilometers away, and it has no Sacred Order overseeing it. I want to gather a few people and seize it." Princess May was silent for a while, then asked, "Is it the Queen Bee?" Charles nodded and replied, "Yes, that ship!" Princess May said, "You can''t seize it!" Charles was slightly surprised and asked, "Why?" Princess May coldly explained, "The control core of the Queen Bee is one of the three Golden Rings, now in the hands of the Golden Ram Herolf, and its storage container, the Crystal Vase, has long been lost!" "With the Golden Ring in his possession, Herolf could destroy or sink it, but as long as the Golden Ram summons it, it will return to St. Michael Island." Charles''s body trembled with excitement as he took out the Crystal Vase and handed it to Princess May, asking, "Is this it?" Princess May felt the Crystal Vase, took down the opulently dark ring and handed it to Charles. All the excitement Charles had momentarily felt vanished. Princess May was quiet for a while, then unusually explained, "Even if you obtain the Queen Bee, you won''t be able to keep it!" "But under my name, no one else would dare to target it." Experience tales with My Virtual Library Empire Charles''s sense told him that Princess May spoke the truth; if he were to quietly take the Queen Bee, all would be well, but having alarmed the Augusladin High Priest and Princess May, surely many would know that this Legendary Warship was in the hands of a Mid-Level Transcendent. Not to mention that a decree from the Central Government Office of the Fars Empire or an order from Julius Axler could plunge him into difficulties. Even assuming nominal ownership by his senior, Menilman, wouldn''t be safe due to Menilman''s status, which was not sufficient to stop the covetousness from the Empire''s upper echelons. But under Princess May, there would be no problem at all. She was, after all, the aunt of the current Emperor of the Inglima Empire, His Majesty Alfred Guillaume the fifteenth. Chapter 288 281, St. Michael Island is blessed Princess May seemed to feel that her explanation was not enough, and after a while, she added another sentence, "Without the Golden Ring, you can only temporarily shelter the Queen Bee. Even if you want to turn against the Fars Royal Family and control the Queen Bee to sail the Seven Seas, it''s not possible." Charles sighed and asked, "Is this crystal vase really the container for the Queen Bee?" Princess May retorted, "Haven''t you already got your hands on it?" Charles gave a sheepish smile and said, "I got it unintentionally, I didn''t know what it was for! Although it is also a crystal vase, it might not necessarily be the storage container for the Queen Bee." Princess May said coldly, "Don''t you know the origin of the Queen Bee?" "It was one of the seven Magic Warships built during the pinnacle of the Sherlock Dynasty''s national power!" Princess May turned the crystal vase upside down and said, "You can look at its bottom, there is the royal insignia of Sherlock!" Charles took it and glanced at it, saw nothing, and then used his Insight. The crystal vase briefly lit up and became transparent, revealing indeed an insignia at the bottom. However, what surprised Charles was that the vase contained half-filled "water" that barely seemed to move when shaken. Only after a while did the water in the crystal vase begin to shudder, but there was something odd about itit felt like it wasn''t just water in a bottle but a piece of the sea, with the splashes emerging not as spills but as waves. All of a sudden, Charles had another question and asked, "Even if it''s the container, what if it doesn''t match?" Princess May replied indifferently, "This thing is designed to be universal!" Charles was left with one last question, "When do we depart?" Read latest stories on My Virtual Library Empire Princess May said, "Now!" Charles thought to himself, "Actually, there''s no rush!" But since Princess May had agreed, he was not going to make unnecessary complications. Just as he was about to ask whether they would fly directly or take a carriage, he saw Princess May put a finger to her lips, whisper a few words, and then make a throwing gesture with her hand. After a minute, Charles heard the voice of the Augusladin High Priest outside, speaking in a very respectful manner, "Your Great Eldest Princess Royal Highness, I have never left and am ready to depart with you at any time." Only then did Charles realize that the old fellow had never left. Princess May reached out to grab Charles and slowly ascended. Enveloped in pink Fighting Spirit, Charles felt much more comfortable than during the previous "sister flight", and even had the leisure to glance at the High Priest Augusladin, who followed leisurely behind. In the blink of an eye, the three of them flew out of Notruden, heading straight for the naval port. This time, Princess May did not stop but flew directly, and from afar, they saw the Queen Bee. She then let go of Charles and silently glided down, slipping into the cabin of the ancient Magic Warship. The High Priest Augusladin followed closely behind. Charles suddenly felt somewhat superfluous. As a Mid-Level Transcendent, what was his role in a battle of the Sacred Order? To stand out unnecessarily? Soon the entire Queen Bee began to tremble, and countless wings on the ship buzzed, while the ancient siren known as Dumusha that was hanging on the prow let out painful howls, yet her tightly closed eyes never opened. Charles truly feared what would happen if that thing opened its eyes; he wasn''t sure he could withstand the supernatural abilities of the ancient siren called Dumusha. By all means, this siren, if not an Evil God, was not far from it, and a mere Mid-Level Transcendent was truly insignificant in comparison. The Inglimar Royal Navy at the port grew tense, not understanding what was wrong with this pirate ship. The Queen Bee had docked there before, always quietly arriving to load and unload goods before leaving without a fuss; it had never caused any trouble. The wings of the Queen Bee shrank suddenly, and countless compound eyes opened on the hull, each made up of thousands of tiny eyes. Charles hurriedly pulled up his clothes to cover himself, not daring to imagine what would happen if he was seen by these compound eyes. A shrill voice suddenly rose, reminding Charles of the monster half-woman, half-giant bee on the underside of the ship. He was starting to worry about Princess May when the high-pitched sound abruptly stopped. He heard Princess May''s voice saying indifferently, "It''s done." Charles opened his eyes and didn''t see the Queen Bee, only Princess May and the Augusladin High Priest with a face full of ecstatic joy. He asked, "Where''s the Queen Bee?" Princess May took out a tiny crystal vase, and Charles looked at it, unable to discern anything special. He hastily activated Insight, and the crystal vase became transparent. Inside, on half of the water''s surface, floated a tiny ship. Aside from being really small, wasn''t that the Queen Bee? Charles, both shocked and delighted, asked, "What about the pirates inside?" The Augusladin High Priest shrugged his shoulders and said, "They volunteered to merge with this Ancient Magic Warship." Charles remembered how the pirates had thrown slaves into the bottom of the ship and couldn''t bear to think further. After all, they were pirates guilty of heinous crimes; perhaps this ending was acceptable. Charles gave the crystal vase back to Princess May. Although the Queen Bee was worth a fortune, in its current state, it was useless to him. It was safer in the hands of Princess May. If it were the normal Queen Bee, Charles wouldn''t mind forming a fleet and playing pirate himself. The Augusladin High Priest sounded slightly regretful as he said, "This Queen Bee is missing the key item to control it, the Golden Ring. It can only be used occasionally. If Golden Ram Herolf summons this Ancient Magic Warship, it can only be sealed in the crystal vase, otherwise, it would still try to find its master." Suddenly, Charles felt a sense of duty to get to work. As expected, Princess May said indifferently, "You go back to St. Michael Island and find a way to get those three Golden Rings." Charles took a deep breath and then heard Princess May add, "I hear you''ve already gained a little power there and should be able to hide a few people. The Augusladin High Priest will go with you. When it''s critical, he can offer you a little help." Charles''s eyes immediately brightened. Who was the Augusladin High Priest? A lover of beautiful boys... Pfft! Wrong, he is the High Priest of the Lord of Radiance at the Sacred Order. Sacred Order! With such an old timer, an old geezer like that accompanying him, St. Michael Island was in for a blessing. Golden Ram Herolf would have to respect that. It''s just a pity that the leader of the Golden Goat Pirate Group wasn''t a pure and beautiful virgin male; otherwise, everything would have been perfect beyond perfection. sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles said in a low voice, "I will certainly retrieve that Golden Ring for Her Royal Highness the Princess." Princess May said indifferently, "Not for me, but for us." The Augusladin High Priest turned his head away, savoring the scenery with delight, using his body language and facial expression to indicate that he hadn''t heard anything just now. Chapter 289 282. Princess Mays New Ride When Charles woke up in the morning, he was of course residing at 698 South Sevantes Riverside Street. The place had been cleaned for him, and new furniture had been moved in. Then he saw an exceedingly peculiar "big ship" on the Sevantes River. Ah, the Queen Bee! Docked at the shore, the Queen Bee lay there peacefully, already exerting great pressure on the other ships on the river. After all, this was an Ancient Magic Warship, superior even to Inglima''s Magical Alchemy Warships. Even if you combined all the forces of the Five Great Empires and the New and Old Continents, there would only be a total of twelve such Legendary Warships. Yes, this warship was moored on the south bank. It was somewhat like waking up in the morning to find a spaceship parked in your own driveway. Not to mention the neighbors in the community, nearby police officers would probably have the military send someone over to ask if it was an alien invasion. Around the Queen Bee, there were indeed two warships, and on the shore, there was nearly a thousand-strong military presence. However, the most prestigious part was that three figures of the Sacred Order were floating in the sky. Charles felt the urge to go out and say, "Don''t panic! This is Princess May''s new ride!" "Given by me..." But he knew all too well that his influence was insignificant. His words would not be believed, so he waited patiently at home. Firstly, the three figures of the Sacred Order descended one by one, entering 699 South Sevantes Riverside Street. Shortly after, they came out and spoke to both the warships and the troops onshore, then left on their own accord. Not long after, the Red Dragon Palace dispatched an envoy, dispersing some of the troops and warships but leaving a regiment behind, obviously for Princess May''s use. sea??h th ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The leader of this military force was someone Charles recognized, an old acquaintance, none other than Ban Lanmalock! This youngest lion of Notruden appeared to have improved his Cultivation significantly. With every move, he exuded the aura of a strong figure. Charles thought to himself, "If I''m not mistaken, he must have advanced to High Order. His progress is so rapid." Seeing that the situation was resolved, Charles finally got dressed and got up. The location of 698 South Sevantes Riverside Street was truly excellent, as almost every bedroom had a view of the Sevantes River; some rooms allowed simultaneous views of the river that traversed Notruden and the cityscape. The bedroom Charles had chosen even offered endless vistas without him having to leave his bed. He descended calmly and upon spotting the temporary military camp cordoned off by several horse-drawn carriages, he courteously inquired, "Is Mr. Ban Lanmalock around? Please inform him that an old friend, Charles Meklen, has come to visit." Before anyone could send word, Ban Lanmalock himself emerged. Seeing Charles, his expression complex, he asked, "Why have you come to Notruden again?" Charles pointed to the Queen Bee on the river and replied, "I arrived on that ship. It was an unexpected journey, and I''ll be leaving soon." Although Ban Lanmalock''s tone wasn''t very pleasant, he actually bore no malice towards Charles. Last time, although not defeated by strength, he had wholeheartedly accepted his defeat and kept his promise, no longer pursuing Aurora Sumei. However, what troubled Notruden''s youngest lion was that he had thought Charles and Aurora would become a happy couple, but rumors of Charles and Princess May were spreading in Notruden, which made the young lion''s heart uneasy. He initially thought this matter was settled! But he soon witnessed Princess May, described as darkly luxurious, frequenting bookshops and bookstores, and he even heard that Princess May had obtained the rights from Charles to publish four novels. These rumors were quickly confirmed; the four novels were available for purchase all over Notruden. But... What made the heart of Notruden''s youngest lion even more uneasy was that the author of the book was Anne Meklen. It was said she was a young miss of the Brittany Family, a biological daughter of Earl Brittany from the Fars Empire. Explore stories at My Virtual Library Empire And that wasn''t all. People brought back various gossip about Charles from Fars, so outrageous that anyone with a "normal IQ" would find it hard to believe. For instance, Charles was once a guest in the homes of several barons and their wives and was even chased through the streets with a sword by a gentleman for his improper behavior, forced to run naked... And then there was... ``` Well, Ban Lanmalock simply didn''t believe it. Who was Charles? He was the man who had dueled with Notruden''s youngest lion on the Sevantes River and had won a fair and square victory. To say someone could chase him down the street with a sword until he ran naked... Wasn''t this an insult to the intelligence of all Notruden''s men? Who had such ability? The Sacred Order? The Sacred Order was not that cheap! Anyway, when Ban Lanmalock met Charles, everything was very complicated. He absolutely refused to believe that Charles was a frivolous whore. After all, he had seen Charles with his own eyes, who was indeed a gentleman. Moreover, both Aurora and Princess May were ladies of extremely discerning taste; how could they possibly fancy such a thing? But to say he was respectable? That didn''t seem quite right either, because Ban Lanmalock was certainthere were three ladies involved with him, and even the rumors involving Princess May were said to be endorsed by the Emperor himself, and the news was true. Even if it was unbelievable before, when Ban Lanmalock saw the Queen Bee, he really didn''t know what to feel. Because all the rumors pointed to one thing: This Ancient Magic Warship was a gift Charles had given to Princess May. What kind of gift was that! He had stolen the flagship of the Golden Goat fleet! And it didn''t require a crew! Because this warship was the flagship of the Golden Goat fleet, the royal ship of Saint Michael! Renowned across the Seven Seas. One of the twelve Legendary Warships. Ban Lanmalock really wanted to ask Charles, "How do you manage to make life so complicated?" "Is there no limit to your showboating?" Charles and Ban Lanmalock didn''t utter a word, just stood there. Ban Lanmalock had countless thoughts churning inside him, and Charles was also very nervous. He was worried that Ban Lanmalock might suddenly challenge him to a duel again. Charles had neglected his cultivation recently, and his level was a bit behind Ban Lanmalock''s now. Moreover, he didn''t have his Knight''s Spear with him. Nor did he carry any Magic-Breaking Bombshell Bullets. Relying solely on the Blood Rose and the two Red-Blue Rattlesnakes seemed a bit insufficient for a fight! Although the Red-Blue Rattlesnakes were high-priced Extraordinary Weapons, the shortcoming of firearm-type Extraordinary Weapons was that their power depended on bullets. Charles couldn''t condense High Order Energy Bullets himself, and without the Magic-Breaking Bombshell Bullets, he couldn''t bring out the true power of these two Extraordinary Weapons. Charles was pondering, how could he win based solely on swordsmanship? Then he heard Ban Lanmalock say, "The Red Dragon Palace has given an order for me to follow your command from now on. May I ask, what are we going to do?" Charles hadn''t expected that, aside from the Augusladin High Priest, he would have such an ally. This time, St. Michael Island was really blessed. This was very much like Emperor Alfred Guillaume! ``` Chapter 290 283. Mr. Rogge Ota Rivers changed his surname to Guillaume ``` Charles was certain that Ban Lanmalock was an Englima person who had no tacit understanding with pirates. So, he said bluntly, "We are going to eradicate the Golden Goat Pirate Group on St. Michael Island." "However, this is a military secret, and you cannot tell anyone." Ban Lanmalock was overjoyed and exclaimed, "As a man, to achieve great deeds is to seize the day. Mister Mecklen, rest assured, I, Ban Lanmalock, will give it my all." Charles actually didn''t know what to do either. He was just a minor undercover agent. The task Menilman had given him didn''t include capturing St. Michael Island single-handedly. His mission was to deliver messages, establish contact with the resistance force the Golden Deputy Goat on the island, and rescue the three members of the Sacred Order from St. Michael''s prison. Although all tasks were not simple, they fundamentally still fell within the scope of "internal support" activities; however, dispatching a great priest from Englima and also bringing Notruden''s youngest lion along with a troop of Englima''s army was definitely outside his remit. Charles could only take one step at a time. It couldn''t be helped, as the task was arranged by the Great Eldest Princess of the Inglima Empire, Anne, and it was also possible that some Emperor had a hand in it, leaving no room for refusal. In the entire Inglima Empire, there were few people who could make Ban Lanmalock follow orders so readilyPrincess May couldn''t manage that. After all, the youngest lion of Notruden''s father was Count Ranmalock, and in his day, he was a figure who could stand side by side with Zimmerman. Charles hadn''t chatted with Ban Lanmalock for a few sentences before a group of messengers arrived, requesting Charles to go with them to the Red Dragon Palace. Charles had no choice but to bid farewell to Ban Lanmalock and follow the messengers to meet His Majesty Alfred Guillaume, the Emperor. Having gone through all the formalities, Charles once again saw the young Emperor. This time, Alfred Guillaume displayed an air of unconcerned tranquility and gracious magnanimity, flawlessly portraying the young Emperor of a vast empire, impressing every dignitary so much so that they would proclaim, "Truly, he is a sovereign among men!" Charles always felt something was amiss, but dared not speak a word about it. His Majesty Emperor Alfred Guillaume inquired about the matters concerning the alliance between the two countries and only engaged in a short conversation of about fifteen minutes. He did not ask Charles to stay for dinner and allowed him to leave. Charles breathed a sigh of relief, for he was actually quite intimidated by the young Red Dragon Emperor, but as he was leaving the Red Dragon Palace, a palace attendant hastily caught up with him, handed over a letter, without uttering a word, and then hurried back. When Charles returned to 698 South Riverbank Avenue in Cerventus, he opened the letter to find erratically flamboyant handwriting. The content of the letter was simple, just a few phrases: You have done very well; I didn''t expect that you could win over my aunt from the perspective of writing novels yourself; the two gifts were given with much thought. Lord Mecklen! Keep up the good work, and I won''t let you down. Your new position is already in process. The novels you wrote are not bad, but why is there only "The Legend of the Lionheart King"? There''s no "Red Dragon Emperor"? Hurry and write a book on the Red Dragon Emperor; the day you submit it, I will gift you a piece of land on the New Continent. After pondering for a while, Charles slapped his thigh and thought to himself, "I can only trouble Mister Rogge Ota Rivers to change his surname to Guillaume now." "Mister Qiu is in his prime and won''t cross over to this world for at least forty years, so I am quite safe." Having planned the new novel, Charles didn''t intend to start "mouthing" it immediatelyafter all, his fast-writing staff team wasn''t with him, and writing by hand was just too exhausting. Far away in Strasbourg, Garanord''s Home was hosting a dance. The protagonists of this dance were all quite young and of very prestigious identities. They conducted themselves with politeness and elegance, forming several small groups and chatting casually about various recent gossips. Even the war in Ferlanden was merely one topic of gossip among them, not the whole. At the center of the dance, naturally, was Sophia Garanord. ``` This Strasbourg Rose had little joy on her face; she preferred adventure over such tranquil, luxurious, and somewhat decadent social balls. A dozen or so young men were gathered around Sophia Garanord, engaging in animated discussion. There were other young men who wished to join them, but the dozen or so who were already there had distinguished status, naturally forming a barrier that made those of insufficient standing feel ashamed and dare not approach. These dozen or so young nobles were discussing the most scandalous gossip of late, none of which reached Sophia Garanord''s ears. Suddenly, a young man said, "I heard, Sophia, that you recently obtained a Transcendent spear. I wonder if you could let us appreciate it?" "Or perhaps we could each bring out our own treasured Knight''s Spear for comparison, to see whose is more precious?" This suggestion was met with cheers from the young men, all of whom were keenly interested in this Strasbourg Rose and wished to earn Sophia Garanord''s favor. A chance to overshadow others with a real coup, why wouldn''t they agree? Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They all believed that the Knight''s Spears treasured by their families could outshine any others. Sophia Garanord found the whole affair quite amusing and didn''t bother getting involved. A noble lady suddenly flitted over, saying, "Sophia! You are the pride of Strasbourg. Your collection of spears must be extraordinary. I''ve wanted to see them several times, but you''ve never agreed. Will you show them this time?" Sophia Garanord felt no fondness for this distant relative and noble lady, replying indifferently, "Sorry, but that spear was only lent to me by someone else; it''s not mine to show." The young man who had proposed the comparison of Knight''s Spears was somewhat embarrassed and retorted, "The Old Continent is rife with famous Knight''s Spears known by name; if you won''t show us, Sophia, at least let us know its name." Sophia Garanord, exasperated, responded dismissively, "It''s named ''Whale Slayer''." The word had barely left her lips when the entire room fell silent. Someone stuttered, "Is it the ''Whale Slayer'' known as Lionheart?" "The weapon of Notruden''s youngest lion?" What many were thinking, however, was whether it could be Count Ranmalock''s weapon? Your next journey awaits at My Virtual Library Empire After all, Count Ranmalock''s fame was unmatched in Fars at present. The young lady couldn''t help but exclaim, "How could you have possibly obtained ''Whale Slayer''? How is that possible?" Sophia Garanord said coolly, "A friend of mine won this Knight''s Spear in a duel on the Severn River, under the witness of Emperor Alfred Guillaume, against Retainer Lamarlock." "Indeed, he only lent it to me temporarily, so I really can''t allow you all to admire it." With that, Sophia Garanord strode away, leaving behind a group of young nobles with their heads swirling with imaginations. What does it mean to be the Strasbourg Rose? This is the Strasbourg Rose. She can easily have a friend who defeats Notruden''s youngest lion and "borrows" his Knight''s Spear for her pleasure. What is style? This is style... That was the unanimous thought among the bewildered young nobles who had been a part of the misunderstanding. Soon, the events at the ball spread throughout the noble circles of Strasbourg. The duel between Charles and Retainer Lamarlock was already known in Strasbourg, but rumors don''t care for the truth... Sophia Garanord herself didn''t expect that without telling a single lie, without deliberately guiding any public opinion or trying to do anything, she would end up at the center of the storm of gossip. The latest scandal about Charles dueling Notruden''s youngest lion for the Strasbourg Rose, even compelling him to hand over the family heirloom, the Knight''s Spear Lionheart ''Whale Slayer'', spread throughout Strasbourg, flying faster than news from the Ferlanden front lines. When Anne Brittany heard this gossip... Chapter 291 284, Miss Gunner Makes a Comeback Given that last time, a whole set of dinnerware had been smashed. Miss Annie Brittany did not lose her temper again, but she spent a considerable sum to hire the author who wrote the spin-off to make a second comeback, adding a new plotline to "The Legend of Charles". Charles Meklen bravely dueled the youngest lion of Notruden for Miss Annie Brittany and sent the spoils of his victory to Miss Annie to treasure forever. Annie believed that the whaling ship was only temporarily in the hands of Sophia Garanord, but it would always belong to her, Annie Brittany. She even decided that once she reclaimed the whaling ship, she would display it at 221B Baker Street in the Val de Vaz District and then invite a few noble ladies over for coffee. Annie even wrote a "monologue" personally for the Annie in "The Legend of Charles". "Indeed, I cannot compete with Sophia Garanord for the spotlight." "But in love, it''s victory, not reason, that counts." Charles was unaware that a stir concerning him had arisen in Strasbourg. He had stayed in Notruden for a few days, each passing with considerable ease, and he soon received two sets of promotion documents. The documents for his last promotion to a rank twenty-three class two councilor, Archives Commissioner of the Red Dragon Palace and Literary Advisor of the Yuquan Palace, had also just been received by him on this occasion. This time he was promoted to a rank twenty-two class three councilor, Archives Commissioner of the Red Dragon Palace and Literary Advisor of the Yuquan Palace, Cappadocia City, St. Michael''s City Administrator! Yes, this is what you call a meteoric rise. Yes, this is what you call the lavish grace of the monarchy! Upon receiving his official documents, Charles did not linger in Notruden any longer, but brought with him Augustine High Priest, Ban Lanmalock, and nearly three hundred elite warriors of the Inglima Royal Knights Order, sneaking back to St. Michael Island through the Mirror World. During Charles''s prolonged absence, a slight mishap occurred; the residence originally belonging to Black Sea Horse was now occupied by a pirate known as Angler. This pirate was quite shrewd; noticing Charles''s disappearance, he forcefully took over Charles''s influence and, conveniently, all of Charles''s possessions as well. When Charles returned, about seventy to eighty percent of his former subordinates immediately gathered around their "old leader" and recounted to him, all at once, the events that had transpired during his absence, with none raising "questions" about the newcomers Charles brought with him. The Augustine High Priest merely looked on with an amused smile, a bystander confident in Charles''s ability to handle the situation, while Ban Lanmalock''s fists hardened. For convenience during transit, this time he had switched to a Knight''s Spear forged by Classical Alchemy that could be stored as a ring, which he now took out with a swipe of his finger and charged into the fray. St. Michael Island was once a regular city where each family lived separately, but after being occupied by pirates, these pirates, in order to control their subordinates, formed districts. Pirates belonging to the same gang would occupy a small territory and live clustered together. There was no helping it; the pirates'' control over their subordinates was too weak. If the subordinates lived separately, they often mysteriously defected, being lured away or even joining other pirates on their own initiative. The Angler, heedlessly content for not even two days, was now training new female slaves in his new lair. Charles''s "old guard" simply didn''t acknowledge him, no one tipped him off, and his former subordinates were too disorganized to react, so no one informed him of the intrusion. When Ban Lanmalock burst into his room and saw the bloody scene, with several young women tortured and covered in blood, his anger erupted like a volcano. The youngest lion of Notruden, though of noble birth, was actually a youth with a strong sense of justice. His father, Count Ranmalock, had provided a very positive education, encouraging his son to help the weak, face enemies with courage, and keep promises... Because of his prestigious status and his exceptional qualities, he had never had the chance to witness the darker sides of society and had thought that pirates were just ordinary bad guys. Upon witnessing this scene, the youngest lion of Notruden erupted with rage the likes of which he had never felt before, skewering the pirate known as Anglerfish with his spear and lifting him into the air with a single thrust. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Although the pirate was a Lower-Ranked Supernatural, he was as fragile as a baby in the hands of Ban Ranmalock and did not even put up a serious fight before Ban Ranmalock had killed him. Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire After killing Anglerfish, Ban Ranmalock''s fury had yet to be vented; all he wanted was to battle these despicable pirates. Charles followed him in, patted Ban Ranmalock''s shoulder, and said, "I always knew you were the best helper! Only a knight like you would dare to charge at a notorious enemy without fear of danger." Charles''s words slightly quelled Ban Ranmalock''s anger, to which he said in a low voice, "I want to kill all the pirates on this island!" Charles said, "I can promise you that, kill as many as you want." "But not now, we have to gradually build up our strength." Ban Ranmalock said softly, "I can call my father here." Charles cursed in his mind for Golden Ram Herolf, "Damn it!" Was this even human? The Augusladin High Priest was merely a "regular" Sacred Order. Count Ranmalock, on the other hand, was unrivaled and undefeated in his life, as renowned as Zimmerman and one of the fiercest warriors on the Old Continent! If this noble lord were to get involved in Saint Michael Island... Well, Menilman''s plan would be utterly doomed. Charles was not previously familiar with Ban Ranmalock, but now that he knew a bit more about him, he realized what kind of character the youngest lion of Notruden was C truly like a lion, fiery in nature, not tolerant of even a speck of dust in his eye. But such a youth was also easy to manipulate, he said quietly, "You are the youngest lion of Notruden, not a weak youngster under Count Ranmalock''s wing!" Charles did not say anything, but Ban Ranmalock''s eyes sparked with a different light. His eyes burning bright, he said softly, "Charles, from today on, you''re my best friend. I''ve heard a saying from the New Continent, that one should have five kinds of friends, one of which is a loyal oppositionsomeone who constantly advises and prevents one''s friends from making mistakes and keeps them on the right path." "You are my loyal opposition!" Charles did not yet realize that his own scandals and old news were already flying all over Notruden. Ban Ranmalock considered him a mentor and friend. If Count Ranmalock knew about it, he would probably be shocked, thinking his son had fallen into bad company while feeling quite pleased about it. He patted Ban Ranmalock''s shoulder and said, "Taking down Saint Michael Island is but a small step for the young cubs of Notruden to make a name for themselves!" "It is merely the beginning of your legendary life. How could you call for parental help at such a time!?" Well, the sister doesn''t count as a parent. Well, and the Augusladin High Priest is nothing... Although Charles''s words were righteous and filled with passion, this was, damn it, just about interests! Chapter 292 285. Rebellion in Saint Michael City St. Michael Island had fallen into Menilman''s hands, and Charles might have managed something, but in the hands of Count Ranmalock, Ban Ranmalock would definitely have claimed a hefty share, and Charles... Well, he might have ended up with an empty city. After all, if it had been Charles Meklen, he would have certainly devoured all the wealth accumulated over the years by the Golden Goat Pirate Group, sparing not a single person or a penny for outsiders. By his own measure, Charles assumed Count Ranmalock to be of the same cut. Otherwise, how could the Victory Champagne Count afford to throw parties with so much Fars-produced champagne? Charles Meklen, never managing to obtain even a single bottle at his level of a twenty-five fifth-grade city administrator, while Count Ranmalock could practically bathe in champagne. Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire Well, perhaps as the Archives Commissioner of the Red Dragon Palace and Literary Advisor of the Yuquan Palace, Cappadocia City, St. Michael''s City Administrator, twenty-second third-grade senator, Charles Meklen could get his hands on a few bottles. Upon his return, Charles effortlessly killed a pirate leader nicknamed "Anglerfish," seizing all under his command. Logically, he doubled his followers... With plenty to spare! The name of Qian Nan, the King of Bears, gradually became well-known within the Golden Goat Pirate Group. Although the increase in manpower made Charles a significant force among the lower-tier pirates, he still failed to catch the attention of the pirate group''s upper echelon. Firstly, his personal strength was "not high," as he was merely a First Order Red Bear Warrior, and secondly, he didn''t own a ship. After all, in a pirate group, only those with ships could call themselves pirates; those without were merely foot soldiers. Without a ship, there was no way to go out and plunder, no plunder meant no income, and without income, there was nothing. If he were an ordinary pirate, he would definitely have tried to get a ship, but Charles wasn''t really a pirate and naturally had no interest in acquiring one, unless it was an Ancient Magic Warship or a Magical Alchemy Warship. About seven or eight days after Charles''s return, a "major event" finally shook the pirate group. The Golden Ram Herolf, desperately waiting for his flagship to return and using the Golden Ring to summon it, found no response even after a day had passed. The big-time pirate began to sense that something was amiss, but he still couldn''t believe that anyone would leave behind his Queen Bee. He sent his fleet to Notruden to welcome his flagship. In theory, the return of the Queen Bee would take a few days, and Herolf patiently waited on one side, yet he could not contain his temper and had already tortured dozens of female slaves to death. Every day, Charles and the others could see bodies being dragged out from the highest floors of Saint Michael City and then thrown into the sea. Ban Ranmalock mentioned several times that if he were not limited by his rank, he would have long gone up to Mount St. Michael to duel with the Golden Ram Herolf. Although Charles could bear it, he hastened his activities. Unfortunately, he truly wasn''t the man for this job, managing neither to find any trace of the Golden Vice Ram or to contact this resistance force. He also failed to discover the conditions of the three detained Sacred Order figures. As for transmitting messages outside, he did attempt it several times. Charles used the Mind Passage to send messages to Cappadocia City several times, but since this Special Ability was a one-way channel, he never received a response from Menilman. The atmosphere in Saint Michael City grew increasingly oppressive, and after about a dozen days, the pirate ship returning from Notruden finally brought back a "dire piece of news." Someone had seen the Queen Bee on the Sventis River. It was said that Fars''s famous writer Charles Meklen, in order to please Emperor Guillaume XV and the widowed aunt of His Majesty Albert, executed a strategy known as "Python," seized this Ancient Magic Warship, and presented it to Her Royal Highness the Great Eldest Princess. Her Royal Highness the Princess had the Queen Bee deliberately parked on the Sevantes River to show off, allowing all the residents of Notruden to gawk at it. As for why it couldn''t be summoned back, the pirates didn''t know the reason and could only guess that the Sacred Order of the Inglima Empire had intervened, suppressing the flagship of the Golden Goat fleet. Upon receiving this news, Golden Ram Herolf was furious and personally led the fleet away from St. Michael Island. Charles immediately passed on the news and also decided to do something. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With Herolf not in Saint Michael City, the city no longer had a Sacred Order to preside over it. If it had been before, Charles of course could do nothing. Saint Michael City still had five major deputy leaders and ten great generals! Although they wouldn''t all stay in Saint Michael City, some would go out to sea to plunder, but there were always six or seven people stationed. These great pirates, being either high-order or mid-order, Charles thought he could take on any single one of them, but challenging so many mid-high tier pirates was beyond his capabilities. But the past is the past, and now is now. Charles now had Augusladin High Priest, a Sacred Order. He also had Ban Lanmalock, the youngest lion of Notruden, who had just advanced to high-rank. Charles believed he could take on five ordinary high-rankers and, even setting the bar lower, could still take on three. Five hours after Herolf sailed out, Charles launched a "rebellion." Charles was not a professional in this field; he didn''t even bother with a pre-battle mobilization but directly took all his men and stealthily attacked the second layer of Saint Michael City. Of the five deputy leaders of the Golden Goat Pirate Group, only one remained, two went out to sea to plunder, and the other two followed Herolf to Notrudenia. Of the ten great generals, only three were present, the rest either went out to sea to plunder or followed the Golden Goat, marking the emptiest moment of St. Michael Island. The Golden Goat Pirate Group had been rampant in the Sea of Giant Whales for years and had collusions with the Royal Navy of the Inglima Empire, never imagining someone would dare to rebel internally. When Charles reached the only deputy leader stationed at St. Michael Island, the deputy leader was still calm and said, "I have heard of you, Bear King Qian Nan! You want to stand out in the pirate group, work hard for a few more decades, then maybe. But you actually staged a rebellion, do you know how powerful the Golden Goat is?" "Ignorance isn''t a mistake, arrogance is, and you are too full of yourself." Although Charles did not fear this high-level transcendent pirate, he had only one thing to say to this deputy leader, "Augusladin High Priest!" "Attack!" Augusladin High Priest had never heard such disrespectful words in his life, but he made no protest and released his force of radiance, shooting seven arrows of light! Augusladin High Priest was not merely a knight; he was a true old mage. This spell, Light Arrows, although common within the system of The Lord of Radiance, also depended on who wielded it. When the deputy leader of the Golden Goat Pirate Group heard Charles cry out: "Augusladin High Priest, attack!" he was relaxed, thinking this small Bear Person was just bluffing. But when he saw a Sacred Order of Radiance, a grand priest, burst out from behind this small Bear Person, his eyes nearly popped out. Of course, he couldn''t withstand the "Indignant Strike" of a Sacred Order. Chapter 293 286. We must first preserve the fruits of victory. The Augusladin High Priest, of course, was not angry with him. A mere pirate deputy head was hardly worth his anger. Anyway, these seven Arrows of Light were definitely the pinnacle of the Augusladin High Priest''s lifetime achievements, exploding the unfortunate deputy head into "nothingness" on the spot. Of course, the seven Arrows of Light weren''t yet capable of annihilating matter. The main issue was that the explosion was too fine! Charles, holding his guns in both hands, shouted loudly, "Surrender and live, resist and die!" Then, conveniently, he shot and killed two pirates who were stubbornly resisting. Pirates, of course, cared little for loyalty and rarely possessed "Unyielding Loyalty". Faced with a Sacred Order action, the subordinates of the deputy head surrendered one after another. Charles immediately incorporated these pirates into his team, the whole process as smooth as eating and drinking, done effortlessly. The Augusladin High Priest and Ban Lanmalock had never seen such a smooth surrender. Before they could express their surprise, Charles had already had the surrendering men point out the deputy head''s treasure hiding place, and sent all his belongings through the Mind Passage to Machu Picchu. The Augusladin High Priest looked at the barren streets, not yet having time to reflect, when three pirate chiefs remaining in Saint Michael charged over with their men. Ban Lanmalock, fearing that the Augusladin High Priest would casually kill these enemies, leaving him with nothing to do, charged with his spear and killed one of the chiefs from the Golden Goat Pirate Group. The remaining two chiefs, seeing the slowly ascending Augusladin High Priest, turned and ran, only to be shot dead from behind by Charles. The Augusladin High Priest casually launched an Arrow of Light, taking out the last of the pirate group''s upper echelon, then floated in the sky with a smile, watching Charles subdue the group of pirates. sea??h th n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles swept through the entire second level, then led his team to storm the highest level of Mount St. Michael. The ancient Kingdom of Saint Michael, carved a city out of a mountain, with the top level being the location of the Imperial Palace, exquisitely constructed with countless pieces of art. After being seized by pirates, the building was almost unmaintained and had deteriorated a lot. Herolf, becoming the master of this place, had no sense of aesthetics and had added some practical defense cannons, making this ancient palace even more of a mess. With Golden Ram Herolf away, only his personal guard was left to defend the palace, all handpicked by Herolf over the years as the most capable fighters among the pirates. Although most of these personal guards had followed him to Notrudenia, there were still over a thousand left, extremely fierce in combat. Even the shots from the Augusladin High Priest couldn''t intimidate these desperate felons. The Augusladin High Priest fired a few Arrows of Light, killed several of the most fierce guards, and seeing the pirates still shouting and brawling, shrugged his shoulders and said, "Do I need to kill a few more?" Just as Charles was about to respond, suddenly, the entire Imperial Palace unleashed a defense shield. He fired a shot, but the shield was unscathed. Charles couldn''t help but curse out loud, yelling, "Augusladin High Priest, can you break this damned shell?" The Augusladin High Priest shouted from the sky, "Maybe I can, but I wouldn''t recommend forcing it." Charles understood the High Priest''s implication; if this Sacred Order expended all his power, their rebel force would lose its advantage. Charles immediately said, "To the third level!" Ban Lanmalock couldn''t help but say, "Why don''t we keep pushing on?" Experience new tales on My Virtual Library Empire Charles answered, "We need to secure the fruits of our victory first." Ban Lanmalock couldn''t comprehend the response, but he didn''t resist Charles''s command. Since childhood, his education had taught him that during war, it was best to obey the command of superiors, unless he was certain that his superior was a complete fool... Indeed, Count Ranmalock had taught his son just that. Charles retreated to the second level, but he didn''t linger, he merely raided the second level again before charging into the third level. The third level of Saint Michael City housed the middle-tier pirates, dark merchants, slavers, and mysterious noble guests who frequented St. Michael Island. It also featured taverns, casinos, slave markets, and pirate markets among other commercial trading areas. Having absorbed the lieutenants and staff of three generals from the Golden Goat Pirate Group, Charles''s power swelled immensely. The mid-level pirates, slavers, and those certain mysterious guests, faced with such a dominant rebellion, had little courage to resist. After all, the presence of Augusladin High Priest floating in the sky had a deterrence that was not inferior to a nuclear bomb on Earth. Charles raided one street block after another, forcing these people into the Mirror World. Transporting so many through the Mind Passage to any city would have caused commotion, but there was no issue with the Mirror Worldit was entirely empty. The Fanga Clan members relished fighting in the Mirror World because there, they were like deities and could often fight beyond their usual limits. Anyone who knew about the Fanga Clan members would definitely not enter the Mirror World to fight them. Once inside the Mirror World, there was only one way out: to kill the master of the Mirror World. The Mirror Spirit had many restrictions, such as being unable to leave the Mirror World unless they killed the original master and replaced him, thus appearing in the real world. However, Fanga Clan members could not only come and go freely, often controlling more than one Mirror World, but also disguise themselves as others. Only through careful concealment could they be hard to detect. Once sent into the Mirror World, these people were effectively locked in a bizarre prison, unless someone managed to kill Charles, there was no way to rescue them. As for the various goods, wealth, and money on the third level, they were all sent to Machu Picchu. After raiding the third level, Charles headed straight for the fourth floor. The fourth and fifth levels were barracks and storages. By now, Augusladin High Priest and Ban Lanmalock had come to understand what Charles intended to do. Charles was planning to empty Saint Michael City of all its inhabitants and resources except for the first level which he hadn''t managed to conquer, turning the city into a ghost town. They both knew that Charles practiced Bloody Glory, which derived from the Blood Clan''s Secret Technique. Whether as a pinnacle human being of the Sacred Order or as the so-called strongest of the young generation of Brittonian Young Lion, they were well educated about the capabilities of vampires. The Fanga Clan members had always maintained an image of elegance, mystery, and being top assassins, yet the Infinite Mirror Realm could be used so brutally by Charles, which opened their eyes. Atop Mount St. Michael, the fiercest pirates of the Golden Goat Pirate Group had originally prepared to staunchly resist Charles, undaunted even by his Sacred Order status. St. Michael Island itself was also a giant war machine, not only possessing a Defense Shield but also the most ferocious firepower. However, they had not anticipated that Charles would avoid a forceful assault. Watching this rebellious army continuously pillage, the pirates even began to wonder, "Who really are the pirates?" Chapter 294 287. The Return of the Golden Goat Charles stood at the port, gazing at the sea for a while. The diary in his arms remained still; he knew he had not yet taken control of St. Michael Island. The ships still at St. Michael Island were controlled by pirates and slave traders on the second and third tiers, as well as underground merchants who didn''t believe someone could successfully rebel on St. Michael Island, so few had fled. Charles acted swiftly and gained control of almost ninety percent of the ships. He had Ban Lanmalock command all the ships to transport a batch of liberated slaves to Cappadocia City. The fleet commanded by Ban Lanmalock had just disappeared over the horizon. Charles looked at the empty St. Michael Port, now devoid of a single ship, and a slight smile crept onto his face. Explore more stories at My Virtual Library Empire He wasn''t sending all the ships to Menilman just to transport slaves; Ban Lanmalock taking the ships away was mainly to give them all to Menilman. Charles planned to send all the slaves of St. Michael to Cappadocia City. If these people wished to return home, they could wait for merchant ships in Cappadocia; if they decided to stay and live, Cappadocia City, being on Song Spirit Island, a huge island, certainly had no trouble accommodating this batch of slaves. If they wished to join Menilman or Charles''s forces, it would naturally be even more convenient. As for the pirates of St. Michael, let''s not mention the lower-tier pirates. Even though some have done bad deeds, the number wouldn''t be too many. Charles didn''t have the capability to judge each one and would do a brief screening before sending them off to Machu Picchu to be integrated into his Westwind Knights. For the middle and upper-tier pirates, Charles would hand them over to Ban Lanmalock, which would be a significant source of military merits. Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles planned to keep only the most elite portion to guard St. Michael Island. If Golden Ram Herolf returned safely, he would surely flee immediately; if it were otherwise, Charles would be able to adapt accordingly. Charles felt no regret at not being able to take the first tier of Saint Michael City; he had already made a huge profit and had dealt a severe blow to the Golden Goat Pirate Group, thus achieving his "strategic objective." These pirates didn''t care about the loss of slaves and lower-tier pirates, for to them, these were merely consumables. But without these consumables, the city would unquestionably be unable to function. Like many large cities, having only well-dressed upper-class citizens is not enough for it to function. Despite their controlling the vast majority of wealth, the city would become lifeless without the labor force from the lower tiers; all city functions would cease to operate. Golden Ram Herolf certainly didn''t understand this principle, and perhaps few on the Old Continent did either. The Augusladin High Priest, in his flowing priestly robe, said with a smile, "I won''t need material goods for my share. Just transfer it to my account at the Savings Union in Strasbourg." Charles smiled slightly and said, "For such matters, High Priest, you need not instruct me. I will ensure it is done flawlessly." Charles, seeing no more trace of the fleet on the sea, was about to leave with the High Priest when he heard the rumble of cannon fire distantly echoing. The two exchanged a smile and did not leave, patiently waiting for a while before two fleets appeared on the sea surface, engaged in fierce battle. One fleet had fewer ships, only about twenty, but it included a Magical Alchemy Warship, and a tall, burly figure was floating above it. With the aid of the Magic Array on the Magical Alchemy Warship, he was fighting against three Sacred Order adversaries. The Augusladin High Priest said indifferently, "That is the real use of a Magical Alchemy Warship. Its greatest function is to be a mobile Magic Array. As long as Golden Ram Herolf doesn''t stray far from this Magical Alchemy Warship, even Zimmerman wouldn''t necessarily be able to do anything to him." After watching for a while, Charles said, "Augusladin High Priest, would you like to join in and help?" The Augusladin High Priest shook his head and said, "Even with one more person, the outcome of the battle cannot be changed." "We''re lucky that the Ancient Magic Warship of Goat Herolf was stolen by you. If he still had that warship, he might have even turned defeat into victory." Charles couldn''t help but click his tongue. He knew that the Ancient Magic Warship was more powerful than the ordinary Magical Alchemy Warships, but he couldn''t see just how formidable it was. In his eyes, even the Magical Alchemy Warship was already quite impressive. The Augusladin High Priest was unwilling to participate in the battle, and Charles didn''t insist, saying, "According to the High Priest''s prediction, does it mean that Senior Sister Menilman can''t win?" The Augusladin High Priest said, "That''s correct." Charles said, "If that''s the case, we should also retreat." "Given the current situation of the battle, in a few more hours, Goat Herolf will withdraw to St. Michael Island." "If he can still grasp the secrets of St. Michael Island, then Senior Sister Menilman can only retreat as well." The Augusladin High Priest deeply agreed. Though Charles felt somewhat regretful, he knew when to strive for something and when to decisively give up. Young people always like to give up when they shouldn''t, and to be stubborn where they shouldn''t persevere. They always think that failure will bring them experience, but in reality, they are just wasting time with no gains. Those who achieve success directly will leave them far behind. There are countless motivational sayings in this world, but none can satisfy hunger. The "pirate rebels" led by Charles and the Augusladin High Priest soon vanished from St. Michael Island. A few hours later, while Goat Herolf was retreating from battle, he suddenly felt an additional layer of energy wrapping around him. He abruptly raised his hands, and a brilliant light emanated from his body. An enormous shadow of a man with wings on his back, tens of pimi in height, appeared above St. Michael Island, and the presence of Goat Herolf continued to climb. Menilman took one glance and immediately ordered a retreat. The three Sacred Orders dispersed, and even with a Magical Alchemy Warship, Goat Herolf didn''t dare to pursue them. After all, Menilman was quite formidable. Without the durability of the Magical Alchemy Warship, he wasn''t sure he could defeat this Fars''s First Rose in a one-on-one fight. Goat Herolf said coldly, "Menilman, as long as I hold St. Michael Island in my grasp, don''t you ever dream of coveting it again." "Without your Magical Alchemy Warship, even with the help of two Sacred Orders, you will always be powerless against me." Menilman''s complexion was as calm as still water, but her bright eyes were fixed on St. Michael Island, not looking at Goat Herolf any longer. She wondered how Charles was doing and whether he had escaped. But she had no choice but to call off the attack, for the power of St. Michael Island was boundless, beyond the force that she currently wielded. "I hope my junior is all right!" Chapter 295 288, too despicable, too shameless Golden Ram Herolf was eager to return to St. Michael Island, and his Magical Alchemy Warship was fast, already leaving his fleet of ships far behind. Menilman''s fleet had long since separated Golden Ram Herolf''s Magical Alchemy Warship and his twenty-some standard warships. By the time Golden Ram Herolf realized, under the threat of three Sacred Order members, the pirates of those twenty-some ships had all surrendered. Witnessing this scene, Herolf wanted to fight again but no longer had the courage, and he could only watch helplessly as Menilman took his twenty-some ships away. Although Herolf''s heart ached, he remained confident with a Magical Alchemy Warship still in his possession, as regular warships could be recruited at will. After all, St. Michael Island always had hundreds of merchant, war, and slave trade ships docking, so he could quickly restore his strength. He cursed loudly into the sky for quite some time before realizing, why was there no one to respond from St. Michael Island? He had left a few ships on the island, and the slave traders and underground merchants'' ships would normally join in the commotion. Why was there no sign of them this time? Herolf brought down the warship and directed the Magical Alchemy Warship toward St. Michael Island. When he arrived back at his base and stepped out of the cabin, he saw that the entire St. Michael Island was deserted; the usually bustling slaves and lower-rank pirates, the ships docked at the ports, even the taverns, shops, and exchanges that should have been lively were all eerily silent. Herolf was dumbfounded and soared into the sky to scout layer by layer, growing increasingly disheartened. He couldn''t accept the realityhow could St. Michael Island suddenly be empty? He even doubted if he had gone to the wrong place. But the familiar buildings confirmed that he had not made a mistakethis was St. Michael Island. Moreover, he had just summoned the spirit of Saint Michael, which responded as readily as ever, so there could be no mistake! It wasn''t until Herolf reached the first layer of Saint Michael City that he saw the familiar guards, who had mixed emotions upon seeing him. They also saw how Menilman''s fleet seemed to deliberately keep the Magical Alchemy Warship separated from the ordinary warships, and Herolf, disregarding the regular warships, was desperately sailing towards St. Michael Island, leading all the warships to be entangled by Menilman''s fleet. Menilman appeared to be intentionally maintaining the battle situation, not even attacking much with cannons, just keeping a restraining distance. Only after Golden Ram Herolf returned to St. Michael Island did Menilman, with three Sacred Order members, withdraw, then strike full force, taking down the "last twenty-some warships" of the Golden Ram''s fleet in one fell swoop. Well, St. Michael Island didn''t have a single ship leftCharles''s move was much darker than Menilman''s. Golden Ram Herolf might not have realized during the battle, but his pirates on the first layer saw it clearlyMenilman played with Golden Ram Herolf like a child, making this sea battle a classic. Menilman''s strategy wasn''t very complex; he simply exploited Golden Ram Herolf''s fear and eagerness to return to St. Michael Island, waiting until he got back and activated Saint Michael''s spirit before closing in for the kill. sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Actually, Golden Ram Herolf still had a chance. He could have turned the Magical Alchemy Warship around to rescue his warships, but he missed the opportunity, not daring to leave the protection of Saint Michael''s spirit, and watched helplessly as Menilman won the battle and reaped a rich war bounty. By taking those twenty-some warships, Menilman also gained a large number of experienced, skilled sailors, instantly becoming the largest fleet in the Whale Sea. Except for lacking a Magical Alchemy Warship, there were almost no flaws. The morale of these pirates was nearly broken. Stay tuned for updates on My Virtual Library Empire Charles Meklen had just robbed St. Michael Island clean, and now it was Menilman''s turn, but it truly left the Golden Ram''s fleet without a pot to piss in. If this were ancient China, such a scene would undoubtedly entail a drama of monarchs and ministers weeping in despair, but the Golden Ram Herolf was just a pirate from the Old Continent, and he had just been informed of the shenanigans Charlotte had pulled on St. Michael Island. Charlotte had done these deeds in his true form, so the moment Herolf heard about it, he knew that it was this despicable bastard who had stolen his Queen Bee ship. Golden Ram Herolf was so angry his hands trembled. He had gone to Notruden Island and inquired about the Queen Bee. Although he thought several times about taking it back by force, he never had the opportunity. After all, the Queen Bee was in the hands of Princess May, and Notruden was the capital of the Inglima Empire, filled with countless Sacred Order members. Would they really allow a pirate leader to wreak havoc? He had long spied for a chance but returned only with festering hatred. Herolf had also gathered information about Charles Meklen. Since Charles was a man of Fars, the rumors about him in Inglima were wild and varied, the most sensational being that as a servant of Fars, while on a mission to Inglima, he had chanced upon the widowed Princess May and was so awestruck by her beauty that he was relentless in his pursuit. The son of Count Ranmalock, the youngest lion of Notruden, Ban Lanmalock, couldn''t stand watching his obscene antics and issued a challenge. The two fought a duel on the River Seventure, witnessed by Emperor Alfred Guillaume, and this despicable and shameless man resorted to cunning to defeat Notruden''s youngest lion. Princess May originally had no regard for this man, but after he learned of the princess''s fondness for novels, he took up the pen himself. Disguising himself as a female author, he used the feminine pseudonym Annie MacLennan to write a total of four novels to win the princess''s favor... As for the gossip about giving away second-hand carriages, that was a complete mess. On the contrary, the act of giving away the Queen Bee ship was rarely discussed because it reflected too positively on Charles, something the Inglima People were uncomfortable to acknowledge. Despite his infamous reputation, when the people of Inglima talked about him, they strangely felt a sense of endearment, as if he were a mischievous child of their own, without too much hate. Most of that was because Charles was also an official of Englima, with legitimate duties and a political identity, also considered one of their own in the hearts of the Inglima People. This gossip even overshadowed the old tale from Fars, Charles''s hometown, where he was once pursued by a gentleman with a sword and had to run naked through the streets. The Golden Ram Herolf couldn''t help but curse loudly, "Charles, you are too despicable, too shameless, how could you stoop to do such things?" "How could you do such things to Saint Michael?!" "This hatred, this vengeance, we can''t coexist under the same sky!" "I swear I will kill Charles, this despicable little man, this utterly shameless wretch." Charles had never imagined that one day a great pirate would damn him as despicable and shameless... Well, that''s very Charles. Chapter 296 I still believe in my junior. Menilman led the fleet back, her comrades Tumishen and Sabastine displaying some joy on their faces. Tumishen had brought a part of the Orc Assassin Alliance to join Menilman, hoping that The Empire''s First Rose would let him fully realize his ambitions. Sabastine was a female pirate who had been subdued by Zimmerman. When Zimmerman led them to join Fars, she was initially quite happy. After all, how could being a pirate compare to being an admiral of a great empire? But Sabastine didn''t expect that once Zimmerman returned to Fars, he stopped caring for these subdued pirates. They were often suppressed within the Imperial Navy, and with her fiery temperament, she simply colluded with a bunch of pirates, deserted the Fars Empire Navy, and returned to her old profession. She wasn''t like Tumishen, who defected voluntarily. Menilman also faced suppression in the Imperial Navy and had to seek supplies on her own. The Empire''s First Rose located Sabastine''s hideout and stormed it; Sabastine was subdued by Menilman in a duel. As a pirate, she didn''t particularly care which master she followed, so she surrendered right away. After her surrender, Sabastine still worried that Menilman might not hold out, considering The Empire''s First Rose was forced to rob pirates, which spoke volumes of her dire situation. However, the female pirate didn''t foresee that Menilman would suddenly acquire a large cache of supplies from Silver Pigeon Fort. Later, she even made Little Inglima in Cappadocia into an outpost. This trading hub not only thrived commercially, but also provided Menilman with nearly twenty ships, boosting her forces significantly and enabling her to secure a foothold in the Whale Sea. Sabastine had thought this was good enough and was surprised when Menilman aimed to attack Saint Michael Islandshe almost thought Menilman had gone mad. As a pirate, she knew just how powerful the Golden Ram fleet was! It was certainly not a target Menilman could conquer. But still Sabastine never expected that Menilman would find a "person" to infiltrate Saint Michael, who provided several key pieces of intelligence and even managed to divert the fearsome Queen Bee, revealing Golden Ram Herolf''s location and setting up the ambush. The intelligence Menilman received was that the Queen Bee had been stolen Sabastine simply couldn''t believe such absurd talk; only foolish pigs would take it for truth. But this time, indeed, Golden Ram Herolf wasn''t with the Queen Bee, only a Magical Alchemy Warship was, catching Menilman off guard. With three from the Sacred Order attacking, they forced Golden Ram Herolf into a mistake, seizing more than twenty warships of fairly good quality. Today Menilman''s fleet had gloriously broken through the one-hundred mark and now counted one hundred and twenty warships. Although lacking a Magical Alchemy Warship, it was virtually the largest fleet in the Whale Sea apart from those of the Five Great Empires. Of course, Menilman was still officially an admiral of the Fars Empire. Sabastine couldn''t help but say, "Although we didn''t severely damage Golden Ram Herolf, by taking his fleet, we should have deterred him from coveting Cappadocia any longer." "However, we also need to be cautioushe may come for a final battle after switching to the Queen Bee." "That Ancient Magic Warship is indeed too vicious." "Very difficult to deal with." S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Menilman said indifferently, "He won''t have the Queen Bee anymore." Sabastine scoffed, saying, "Your junior from Sheffield University claims that someone has already taken the Queen Bee. Although his recent intelligence has been reliable, I still advise you not to believe him." "You know, as long as the Golden Ring is in hand, no one can take the Queen Bee from Golden Ram Herolf." Menilman said softly, "I still believe in my junior." "Forget it, let''s not argue anymore." "We''re heading back to Cappadocia. We need to reorganize the fleet." "Sabastine, it''s time you had a fleet of your own." Explore stories on My Virtual Library Empire Upon hearing that she could once again have her own fleet, Sabastine was overjoyed and no longer cared about the matter with the junior. Menilman kept the information about this junior highly confidential, not even sharing it with her or Tumishen. Who exactly was this person? Sabastine was quite curious. What kind of person was this graduate of Sheffield University and why had he earned Menilman''s trust? When the fleet appeared in the waters off Cappadocia, the expressions of the three Sacred Order members became solemn. Beyond Cappadocia City, unexpectedly, there were over a hundred ships, including warships and merchant ships. Many of them had a certain reputation on the Seven Seas, belonging either to a slaver or to the dark trade fleet, most of which were related to the Golden Ram fleet. Suddenly, an idea struck Sabastine, and she thought, "Could it be that Golden Ram Herolf was employing a trap, luring us to attack while the Queen Bee seized Cappadocia for him?" "Although the fleet is intact, without a base, how are we to resupply?" "Golden Ram Herolf is indeed cunning and deceitful." "Yet he really sacrificed more than twenty ships..." "Is this a form of warfare wisdom?" As Sabastine was pondering over the logical flaws, she saw a person radiating brilliant light, floating up into the sky, a gentle voice spreading through the heavens, "I am Augustine''s High Priest. Miss Menilman, do not worry. These ships, brought back from Saint Michael Island, are our spoils of war." A large ship sailed out from the port of Cappadocia. Charles, hands on his hips, appeared quite jubilant. He had just calculated the income from this "robbery"it was indeed a vast fortune, equivalent to twenty-seven or twenty-eight Baron Fabolais. Charles wore a smile not because he was looking forward to seeing Menilman again, but because he had made a substantial fortune, "Ridiculous, thinking of doing business after coming here? What business could compare to wartime profits?" "Well, alright!" "Writing novels is also quite profitable. Emperor Alfred Guillaume had even promised me, ''Once your manuscript, Red Dragon Emperor, is submitted, I''ll grant you a piece of land on the New Continent!''" "I wonder how large that piece of land might be?" Thinking of this, Charles''s face was filled with happiness. This expression, seen by Sabastine, made her involuntarily shrug her shoulders. The shock from learning that the port''s fleet in Cappadocia City was seized from Saint Michael Island had shifted entirely to a single thought: "Truly worthy of being the Empire''s First Rose, her charm is irresistible." "A person who could summon Augustine''s High Priest, and with both wisdom and bravery, seized over a hundred ships from Saint Michael Island, is truly a figure not inferior to Zimmerman." "Such a figure, and yet he''s her loyal servant." "When will the day come when such a man pursues me?" Chapter 297 290, Senior, this undercover mission failed "It''s a pity that the first layer of Saint Michael City did not fall, otherwise the wealth obtained might have been more than the lower six layers combined," Charles thought of this and was interrupted by the sudden appearance of the Augusladin High Priest, who, with a beaming smile, said, "Mister Mecklen is in such good spirits." Charles replied, "Joy shared is doubled!" The Augusladin High Priest smiled faintly. He certainly knew what "shared joy" meant. This time, infiltrating St. Michael Island was indeed a cause for "shared joy!" Ban Lanmalock, standing nearby, was even more thrilled, sharing in the "shared joy." Charles knew that as someone born into a great nobility, Lanmalock might not consider money that important, so he granted him a fleet, allowing him to choose ten warships and to select sailors freely. Indeed, Ban Lanmalock did not care about money, but he had a deep obsession with surpassing his father and achieving greatness. However, nobody thought this young lion could match his father. No matter his accomplishments, they would be compared to his father''s and found wanting in the conclusion. Ban Lanmalock was not resentful, but every time he encountered such a situation, a seed of "rebellion" in his heart would sprout. It was as if Charles had just watered it. Stay tuned with My Virtual Library Empire Having his own fleet, being the son of a great noble, he could legally own this private fleet. It was as if giving Ban Lanmalock a resounding push through a wide-open door, like showing an awkward young boy who had never touched a girl or knew what a smartphone was, the homepage of the dance section on Bilibili. Ban Lanmalock occasionally felt grateful to Aurora. If it weren''t for Miss Sumei, he would have never met Charles, nor would he have dueled with Charles and formed a "solid friendship." Charles would not have brought him along to attack St. Michael Island. If he hadn''t been part of the attack on St. Michael Island, how could Ban Lanmalock, before turning twenty, have had his own fleet of ships? It wasn''t just one ship, but ten, and he could freely choose experienced sailors. Most importantly, these sailors were completely free of charge... Charles''s promise to these pirates was that as long as they served him for five years, they would become legal residents of Cappadocia City and would own a piece of land and a house for free. If they didn''t like island life, they could go to Fars, where there were eleven cities to choose from for settlement. To save space, I won''t list the names of these cities. If they disagreed with serving, their heads would be chopped off and thrown into the sea. Almost no pirate chose the second option! When Menilman''s fleet crossed paths with Charles''s, Charles brought the Augusladin High Priest, and Ban Lanmalock leapt onto Menilman''s flagship. His ship also joined Menilman''s fleet. Charles said, "Senior sister, the undercover mission this time was a failure." "Circumstances have changed, and we had to return ahead of schedule." "Although I''ve sent several messages, I have not discovered the Golden Goat Organization, nor have I managed to make contact with the rebel forces on Saint Michael Island, let alone locate the imprisonment location of those three Sacred Order members." "Hmm, it might have been on the first layer of Saint Michael City, which I failed to capture. There was a protective shield there, and even the Augusladin High Priest was powerless against it." The Augusladin High Priest cleared his throat and said, "Among the people you sent back, there are all the members of the ''Golden Substitute Goat.'' After learning that they were captured by us, they have all revealed their identities." Charles was greatly startled and asked, "How did they get captured as well? Without St. Michael Island, they can''t act as insiders anymore, so aren''t these rebels useless? Shouldn''t we send them back?" The Augusladin High Priest, with a face full of spring breeze, said with a smile, "They have all stated they''d rather die than go back, and are actually quite eager to join us." Menilman inquired, "Did you bring back a lot of people with you?" Charles responded, "Nearly eighty or ninety thousand. I rescued all the slaves and also recruited the middle and lower-tier pirates. Senior sister, you can select a group of people for your needs, and I''ll arrange for the rest, as they have another destination." Sabastine couldn''t help but speak up, "Eighty or ninety thousand people? You''re boasting. Doesn''t that mean you practically emptied St. Michael Island?" Charles chuckled awkwardly, about to be modest, when he suddenly noticed the female pirate. Previously, his eyes were so fixated on money that he hadn''t paid attention to Sabastine. Now, blurting out, he said, "Wonder Woman?" He quickly realized his mistake, but the female pirate''s tall stature, long legs, robust figure, and elegantly exquisite face did indeed lead him to mistake her for "Gal Gadot." Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Especially since this female pirate was clad in leather armor, bearing a striking resemblance to Wonder Woman in her battle stance. Sabastine couldn''t help but smile slightly and said, "Wonder Woman? I quite like that nickname. Is that the welcome gift you''re giving me?" Feeling Sabastine''s aura, Charles realized that she was also a member of the Sacred Order and quickly said, "If you like it, it would be my greatest honor." Menilman, although somewhat skeptical, preferred to back up her junior brother and suggested, "Let''s return to Cappadocia first." Charles had also noticed Tumishen, but he didn''t mention the Beastman Sacred Order''s intimidation, greeting him warmly and reverently as a junior, which made the Old Leopard Man a bit uneasy. When the fleet arrived in Cappadocia, with over two hundred vessels capable of long-distance travel, either merchant ships or converted warships, the sight was incredibly imposing. Once Menilman came ashore, she realized Charles wasn''t exaggerating. There were indeed many new faces in Cappadocia, and that was only a portion of them, as Charles had sent some to Machu Picchu, where he too needed to reap some benefits. The rescued slaves were much more reliable than the pirates. Having been slaves, they longed even more for a better life. Indeed, Menilman didn''t need so many people. Without the leisure to catch up with Charles, she immersed herself in work. Digesting so many captives and warships was no easy task. With nothing much to do after staying a few days, Charles noticed that Menilman, Tumishen, and even Sabastine were all busy. Even the Augusladin High Priest and Count Ranmalock could see that, when it came to "explosion of troops," The Empire''s First Rose was far behind her junior brother Charles. His annexation and recruitment were simply an "art." First, he disbanded any cliques, then divided them, offering various promises and enthusiastically encouraging them, selecting reliable people to offer the best treatment. He used these privileges as a carrot to entice those who had yet to benefit to work hard Especially, he implemented a system of identity recognition that eliminated differences in region, race, nationality, and habits, achieving extraordinarily wonderful results. Chapter 298 291, A simple little spell Menilman only selected a portion of robust sailors; after all, she was a naval officer of the Fars Empire, not interested in the infamous pirates and preferring to recruit from the common folk. After Menilman finished the selection, Charles started his own "troop surge". Continue your adventure with My Virtual Library Empire In just three days, he completed a task that would take a Sacred Order three consecutive weeks to finish. It wasn''t just Menilman, Tumishen and Sabastine who were left in awe, even the well-acquainted Augusladin High Priest and Ban Lanmalock couldn''t help but be astonished. Under the name of the Westwind Knights, Charles took everyone in and passed down the Beast God Shapeshifting Art Hunchback Red Bear Warrior transformation to a group he picked as the "most loyal and reliable". Tumishen once said: The Beast God Shapeshifting Art is a very simple minor spell. After studying it, Charles found that it was indeed "a very simple minor spell". The paths of other Transcendents could be followed continuously, as most Extraordinary Secret Arts came from deities, and a rare few from great philosophers of the Human Race, such as Protagora, such as Kabbalah who created Classical Alchemy and Hermes who created Classic Alchemy, each making remarkable contributions in the realm of the Transcendent. But Tumishen was just an ordinary Sacred Order, and although the transformation technique he created bore the name of Beast God, it was just a "minor spell" that enabled one to reach merely the First Order Transcendent. A human practicing the transformation into a Hunchback Red Bear for years with great efforts could eventually succeed and advance to a First Order Transcendent. But if he were to practice the Leopard People transformation, despite years of arduous practice to succeed, becoming a Leopard Person, he would still remain a First Order Transcendent. Regardless of how many other Beastman transformations one practices, they would only be confined to the First Order. A Beastman transforming into a human... In even rarer cases, they might not be able to achieve the First Order at all. For this reason, the Beast God Shapeshifting Art was rarely delved into by the Orc Assassin Alliance; for these assassins, what value was there in becoming another Beastman? Becoming human was possible, however, for changing identities and infiltrating human nations. But Charles Meklen turned this "minor spell" into an identity marker; no matter what one''s former status or where they came from, once they joined the Westwind Knights and started practicing the Red Bear Warrior transformation, they became solid brothers. It was like on Earth, regardless of where you came from, as long as you studied together, you were classmates, even if graduation was decades apart, you could still bond over old ties; and if you served in the military together, you were comrades-in-arms worldwide, with a very firm relationship. Especially when the number of people practicing the Red Bear Warrior transformation increased, naturally someone would sum up some experiences, which Charles would compile and openly teach, making practicing this Secret Art more convenient and easy. Some of the slaves who followed him early in Saint Michael City, those with decent talent, even managed to transform one of their hands into a bear paw, or grow bear fur on their faces. Tumishen never imagined Charles would use the Secret Art he created for such a purpose? Although they couldn''t complete the transformation into Bear People, at most gaining some strength, it was enough to improve their physique and make this group of soldiers from various backgrounds stronger. Those who made a little progress in their practice naturally developed a stronger sense of cohesion. It''s like giving out a small, inexpensive ID badge, and many would readily accept being part of an organization C a subtle state of mind. Menilman always regarded Charles as a younger brother who had sought her guidance, and though this younger brother grew quickly, it was like an Earthly adage, "When young, if you''ve seen too many amazing people, it''s hard to make friends." She never felt that Charles was really that "outstanding". Could he possibly be more outstanding than that person? Zimmerman Axel Robin was not just dazzling. He simply dominated an entire era. He was destined to leave his name in history. The Victory Champagne Count, Lanmalock, held supreme power, never tasted defeat in his life, but his greatest label wasn''t being the number one marksman in the world, nor how many thrilling victories he hadit was that he had once been the equal of Zimmerman! But when Menilman looked at Charles, it was as if she was looking at a completely different species. Charles was not Zimmerman, but he was not the kind of not Zimmerman either. Just as someone could be unmatched in martial prowess, the unbeaten champion across the land, while another, only adept at writing poetry, yet that person named Li Bai, though lacking any martial strength or heroic presence, often indulging in wine, unrestrained and wild, could never be overshadowed by the former''s martial skill, even if it were tenfold, a hundredfold, or a thousandfold greater. Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Fast promotion to Transcendent status was one thing; Zimmerman was already of the Sacred Order in his youth. Charles also wrote novels, something Zimmerman could not do. Zimmerman, with his overwhelming martial force, could become the Pirate King; Charles, lacking such force, could easily empty St. Michael Island as well. Charles himself did not realize that in the eyes of the four Sacred Order individuals, his status had subtly changed. Menilman acknowledged him, Tumishen had become respectful, and Sabastine simply became Charles''s "friend." Forget about the Augustine High Priest! Charles certainly wasn''t going to keep any close relationship with him. After half a month, Menilman finally reorganized the fleet, and when she again proposed to attack St. Michael Island, there was no longer any voice of dissent within this fleet. Before, no one believed she could take St. Michael Island. Now, no one doubted that The Empire''s First Rose could not set foot on her loyal Mount Michael. When Menilman held several days of military conferences to discuss the strategy for conquering St. Michael Island, Charles Mecklen remained silent. Tumishen told him there was a big task for him. Menilman wanted him as an inside man. Now, he didn''t think it was a big deal; the role of inside man was out of the question. These days, Charles was wondering when he should "return home in glory"? According to the command of His Majesty, Emperor Fars, he should now be in the South Serif Region, resisting the troops of the Black Phoenix Dynasty. Having been away for so long, it was time to go back. Seeing that after several discussions, everyone still couldn''t come up with a good solution, Tumishen couldn''t help but ask, "Charles, if you were to devise the military plans, how would you go about conquering Saint Michael?" Charles never expected anyone would ask him this question. After all, this was Menilman''s fleet. Although he referred to Menilman as senior sister, he was from the army''s civil service, not the navy, nor was he Menilman''s subordinate. He had no desire to interject unnecessarily. An outsider giving pointers was incredibly annoying, after all. Besides, having stayed on St. Michael Island so long, he knew the ins and outs of the island city well and felt it wouldn''t be too hard to take down. At that moment, he modestly said, "I personally think that the simplest method would suffice." "I don''t do complicated military strategy either!" Chapter 299 292, come and hit me if you dare ``` If Charles had made this statement before his visit to St. Michael Island, at least half of the generals at Menilman''s military conference would have cursed, "Idiot!" Sabastine would have even pointed to Charles''s nose and said bluntly, "Get this idiot out of here." But since Charles''s return from St. Michael Island, no one under Menilman dared to underestimate him again. Menilman had fought many battles, capturing over twenty ships, and had become a classic military case study at major empire universities. Yet Charles, without making any noise, brought back more than a hundred ships, along with seventy to eighty thousand people. Who would dare to look down on him now? What earned him the most respect from Menilman''s generals was this: Out of the hundred-plus ships Charles had taken back, he left ten for Ban Lanmalock and did not keep a single one for himself; he gave them all to Menilman. But no one believed that Charles could have a simple method. Though the Golden Ram Herolf was a bit in dire straits, this was a supernatural world, and all the miraculous military strategies developed on Earth were inapplicable here. Byron had once been called a "military genius" for attempting to use the Fanga Clan''s Infinite Mirror Realm to maneuver his forces unpredictably, but when the transcendent humans of several great empires jointly attacked, they killed several Fanga Clan vampires. Byron''s army was left with no retreat, no supplies, and met with a miserable death. It was total annihilation in the physical sense. The stench of the burning vampire corpses was said to have reached Byron. The transcendent vampires who followed him fought and retreated, but during the long withdrawal, they were pursued and killed by swarms of human transcendent beings, resulting in heavy casualties, with none returning to Byron. Although the Golden Ram Herolf had lost all his ships and many pirates, he was still of the Sacred Order, with one Magical Alchemy Warship and St. Michael Island. Menilman, even now able to command four of the Sacred Order, still had no way to secure a victory over him. Your next read awaits at My Virtual Library Empire In the supernatural world, only the transcendent beings can decide the outcome of a battle. Charles felt everyone''s attention on him, but he didn''t really care, as he had now developed resistance; he wouldn''t bat an eyelid even when giving a PowerPoint presentation in front of hundreds. "When I left," Charles said easily, "I took all the food from the six lower levels of St. Michael Island!" "The first level of St. Michael Island probably doesn''t have much food left. If it were only the Golden Ram Herolf alone, even if there were little food, it would suffice for him, and besides, he could fish for himself." At the mention of fishing, Menilman''s generals couldn''t help but laugh, as it was indeed rare for someone of the Sacred Order to fish himself. Charles continued, "But the first level still has his own guard. These people could last a month or two at most, and that would be the limit of survival." "Our current advantage is that we have enough ships. By surrounding St. Michael Island, we could just watch the pirates starve." "Just a little bit of patience!" "Victory! It''s just like that." This strategy was nothing new, but the generals under Menilman listened as if it were a revelation because such tactics had never existed in this world; usually, transcendent beings, with their greatest advantage being mobility, were difficult to completely surround. Yet after Charles proposed the strategy, all of Menilman''s generals accepted the plan! The strongest aspect of the Golden Ram Herolf was not that Magical Alchemy Warship, but St. Michael Island itself, which was the most powerful war machine. Even those of the Sacred Order cannot go without food! To starve the Golden Ram Herolf to death was clearly the easier option compared to storming St. Michael Island. Menilman immediately made the decision, saying, "We''ll attack St. Michael Island now, we can''t give them the chance to gather food." ``` Tumishen smiled faintly, thinking to himself, "If I can take down St. Michael Island, I can recruit another batch of assassins from the Orc Assassin Alliance." Sabastine was even more confident about the future. Ban Lanmalock was also rubbing his hands together with eagerness to participate in the assault on St. Michael Island a city whose historical reputation made it famous for never having been directly conquered, except by the collusion of the worms of the old kingdom with pirates. For Notruden''s youngest lion, this was even more alluring than the charms of Aurora Sumei. The Augusladin High Priest, on the other hand, was very calm. Charles was very forthright and transferred a hundred thousand Aegeus to the High Priest''s account! In terms of purchasing power on Earth, that would be equivalent to eighteen or nineteen "small goals." The High Priest was very satisfied, as he and Charles had developed an "unbreakable" friendship. It was just a one-day voyage from Cappadocia City to St. Michael Island. Previously, because Cappadocia served as a transit point for the slave trade and had somewhat followed the lead of the Golden Goat Pirate Group, the two had coexisted without issue. Later, when the Golden Goat Pirate Group wanted to attack, various issues arose, and they never went through with it. No one expected that Cappadocia City, relatively weaker, would flip the script and attack St. Michael Island. Menilman was certainly an excellent commander. She brought her fleet near St. Michael Island and calmly set up the formation, sealing off the island so tightly that not even the wind could get through. In the past, no one could achieve such a feat, but who would have thought that Menilman would have so many warships at her disposal, while St. Michael Island had none? Well, that''s not entirely true. There was still one Magical Alchemy Warship. Golden Ram Herolf was furious upon hearing this news. He burst into the air, ready to send the Magical Alchemy Warship out to sea, but when he saw four beams of light soaring into the sky, he swallowed his rage and cursed loudly over St. Michael Island. Menilman, a noblewoman, and Augustine, the High Priest, were too dignified to stoop to cursing others. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tumishen, being a beastman, had no reservations about cursing, but with his clumsy tongue, after exchanging a few barbs with Goat Herolff, he stormed off in a huff, only to be repelled back by the Saint Michael spirit invoked by Herolff. Sabastine was fiery, but lacking in literary culture her insults were limited to "you''re a pig," "you eat dog shit," which were neither hurtful nor effective. However, the beautiful female pirate was also wise. She took Charles Mecklen up into the skies, urging Charles to exchange insults with their adversary. Charles was a refined person and not one to hurl insults. All he could muster was a meek, "Golden Ram Herolf, the Queen Bee was taken by me, the people and ships on your island were taken by me; if you dare, come and fight me!" "If you don''t come and fight me, then you''re just a little dog." Then, the officers under Menilman witnessed a shocking sight. Golden Ram Herolf spat out a mouthful of fresh blood and fell straight down... Charles touched his own forehead, felt it was a bit soft, realized he had touched the wrong spot, quickly withdrew his hand, and said, "This must certainly be a ruse by Herolf to lure us in." "I''ll insult him some more!" "Herolf! Come and fight me, won''t you?" Golden Ram Herolf was of the Sacred Order, after all; a fall wouldn''t bother him, but the mouthful of blood he had spat out in a fit of rage had indeed damaged his vitality. Just as he struggled back to his feet, he heard Charles Mecklen''s loud cry and felt a surge of heat in his chest before spitting another mouthful of blood. Insulting someone isn''t about the vulgarity of the words or the wit of the phrases, but about really hitting the tender spot in the heart. And Charles, he truly struck right at Golden Ram Herolf''s heart. Chapter 300 293, The one who does not eat others Sabastine was momentarily startled, then reached out to pat Charles on the head and said, "I don''t think he''s pretending." Charles replied, "For someone of the Sacred Order, being cursed for days and nights shouldn''t change their complexion. My cursing was so feeble, how could it possibly make him spit blood?" Sabastine looked around at the sole ship in the empty Saint Michael Port, where hardly anyone was seen moving in Saint Michael City, and said, "I think... it''s not about how forcefully you cursed but how viciously you acted." Sabastine deeply sympathized with the Golden Ram Herolf, having been ousted from her own lair by Menilman, and she even wondered if all Sheffield University graduates behaved this way. Was this the motto of Sheffield University? Tumishen, feeling aggrieved from his recent disadvantage, used a secret Beastman technique quietly to infiltrate Saint Michael City. The very moment the Golden Ram Herolf got up, Tumishen struck out with a claw, hitting this great pirate leader of Whale Sea right in the back. Although Herolf was poked twice in the heart by Charles, he was still a battle-hardened member of the Sacred Order. A swirling mist of water appeared on his back, and with a sway of his body, he vanished. Tens of steps away, a rush of azure water surged, and the Golden Ram Herolf reappeared within it. With one unsuccessful strike, Tumishen knew he had missed. Although he managed to touch the Golden Ram Herolf in time, the force of this touch clearly could not compare with the accumulated strength of his initial strike. After his failed move, Tumishen burst into laughter and soared into the sky. Although the Golden Ram Herolf quickly pursued, the old Leopard Man was most proud of his unmatched speed. Before the Golden Ram Herolf could invoke the spirits of St. Michael Island, Tumishen had already escaped the range of the spirits'' activity. Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Golden Ram Herolf had chased halfway when he saw four members of the Sacred Order watching intently. He felt frustrated but still suppressed his anger and retreated to Saint Michael Island. Tumishen sighed deeply, a look of regret on his face as he said, "If that old fellow had reacted a bit slower and had been hit by my Leopard Heart Corrosive Bone Claw, his combat strength would have dropped by at least ten percent." Menilman smiled slightly and said, "Take it slow, we have time." The five of them were in the air, four could fly, and only Charles, who piloted a flight, was not used to it, whispering, "Can you put me down first? I''m scared of heights!" Well, Sabastine did bear some resemblance to that "Wonder Woman," except for her bust size, which was quite ample. Charles wasn''t actually afraid of heights; he was a bit overwhelmed by the sight. He didn''t dare do anything to a female of the Sacred Order. He just wanted to escape from the ordeal as quickly as possible. Sabastine patted his head and said, "You''ll get used to it. Later on, I can take you flying often." Charles hurriedly declined, "That would be too embarrassing." Sabastine smiled slightly and said, "You don''t need to be polite with me." The High Priest of Augusladin thought to himself, "It''s better to be polite with Charles." "When he''s impolite, he truly dispenses with courtesy. Baron Fabolais still doesn''t know where his fortunes went." The Golden Ram Herolf, trapped in Saint Michael City, didn''t really care; after all, being of the Sacred Order, he had rarely suffered from hunger. He hadn''t cared much about food before, as the trade at St. Michael Island was always bustling, never lacking in grain or any supplies. During the period after being robbed by Charles and Menilman, he had been preoccupied with his sorrows and had neglected to replenish his supplies. However, as time passed, Golden Ram Herolf quickly realized something was amiss. Menilman neither launched an attack nor issued a challenge, but simply besieged them quietly. Occasionally, if a ship passed by, Menilman would intercept it. If it wasn''t a ship from Fars or Inglima, he would swallow it directly; only those from the two empires were allowed passage but couldn''t approach St. Michael Island. On St. Michael Island, aside from the original guards, there were also the crew from the Magical Alchemy Warship, totaling two to three thousand people. The first level of Saint Michael City stored the wealth accumulated by Golden Ram Herolf, but there really wasn''t much food. In the past half month, they had consumed most of their supplies, and now having been besieged for seven or eight days, St. Michael truly began to experience a shortage of food. Charles occasionally went up with Sabastine to observe and discovered that St. Michael had already started slaughtering pirates Coming from Earth, he really couldn''t stand this scene, while Sabastine seemed to consider it normal, whispering, "You are also ''Those Who Do Not Eat Humans,'' aren''t you?" Charles was slightly taken aback, retorting, "What are ''Those Who Do Not Eat Humans''?" Sabastine pursed her lips and said, "Originally, it''s a faction among the beastmen, mainly advocated by another leader of the Orc Assassin Alliance, named Septimius! He believes that beastmen should not prey on their own kind, nor should they eat beastmen from other tribes, and they shouldn''t eat humans either." "They should also learn civilization, possess morals and so on, in short, it''s quite an old-fashioned faction. Tumishen is also one of ''Those Who Do Not Eat Humans.'' He might take a liking to you, firstly because you clearly bear no prejudice against beastmen, and secondly because he adheres to the creed of not eating humans." "Septimius and Tumishen want to make non-cannibalism a doctrine of the Orc Assassin Alliance, but the rest of the leaders do not all support them." "Many humans, including vampires, have embraced the concept of not eating humans, and those extremist vampires who adhere to the doctrine, even advocate for Blood Energy to be pure, rejecting the practice of devouring life energy for cultivation." Charles was amazed and said, "There''s such a good faction?" Sabastine said, "Anyway, there are very few ''Those Who Do Not Eat Humans'' among pirates. Although I don''t consume humans either, I''m not from that faction." "I''ve always thought ''Those Who Do Not Eat Humans'' is a joke, they''re just an ideology, they don''t teach Extraordinary Secret Arts, who could truly adhere to it consistently?" Suddenly, Charles felt a new confidence in this world. Looking again at the cruelty of Saint Michael City, he suddenly felt he could somewhat endure it. Not acceptance, but endurance! He couldn''t help but gather his energy and bellowed, "Pirates of St. Michael, as long as you escape, you can survive. If you continue to stay in Saint Michael City, sooner or later, the most cruel fate will befall you!" Continue your adventure at My Virtual Library Empire "Golden Ram Herolf is not a good leader, he is already finished!" "Come out! Join us!" What met him was the extremely furious Herolf throwing a Knight''s Spear his way. However, the Knight''s Spear had traveled too far, and Sabastine easily caught it in her hand, giggling, "Not bad, still a fine piece." Charles took a look, it wasn''t an Extraordinary Weapon, and he couldn''t help but recall Zhuge Liang of "Borrowing Arrows with Straw Boats" Chapter 301 - 301: 294. Charles Borrows a Sword Chapter 301: 294. Charles Borrows a Sword Charlotte exerted all her strength and exclaimed, Ha, lucky its not an Extraordinary Weapon, or I would have been dead for sure. Sabastine didnt react at first and quickly reminded her kindly, Dont speak so loudly, Golden Ram Herolf might hear you. Charlotte did not reply, her face eager as she stared at Saint Michael City. After a long while, as he was starting to feel disappointed, he saw a rapier cleave through the air towards him. The sword intent on the rapier was like a turbulent sea, firmly locking onto Charlotte. Facing such a fierce thrust, Charlotte was not afraid but blew an excited whistle instead, then turned around, wrapped her arm around Sabastine, and opened the Mirror Gate. ... The rapier was extremely fast, but still a step slow, letting Charlotte escape with ease, passing through where he had been and shooting far away. The Old Leopard Man Tumishen let out a long howl, used his movement technique, and quickly pursued it. Just as the rapier was about to fall into the sea, he reached out and grabbed the hilt. This rapier was not only Extraordinary but also a High-Level Transcendent Rapier. The blade was like the azure sea, with magic elements swirling around it, a rare and fine weapon indeed. Charlotte emerged silently from a mirror, pulling Sabastine with her. Sabastine also came to her senses, and like a magician, produced a magic gun in her hand and fired several shots at Golden Ram Herolf who had soared into the air. At the Sacred Order, the Magic-Breaking Bombshell Bullet was not powerful enough, and Sabastine used Energy Bullets. At the Sacred Order, the Energy Bullets she created were equivalent to a full-force blow from herself, but often required one day of continuous effort without sleep to compress into one bullet, and she could only make up to twenty or thirty a year. After all, she also needed to cultivate and tend to various other matters, so such bullets were precious and not used lightly. But this time, Sabastine fired at least seven or eight shots at Golden Ram Herolf, amounting to nearly five or six months of her savings. While firing the gun, the Female Pirate magically produced a rapier and leaped into the air, heading straight for Golden Ram Herolf. Go to ????????????????????.co Herolf, furious beyond words, cast aside his accompanying weapon and then suddenly realized he had been duped by Charlotte, falling for the detestable boys trick. He immediately regretted it because the weapon he had thrown was his trusty companion of many years, also an Extraordinary Weapon famed throughout the Seven Seas. Herolf could not use Blood Flame Qi and thus couldnt recall the weapon. He hesitated on whether to take the risk and retrieve the weapon when he was hit by several bullets. Although he quickly mustered his Fighting Spirit to protect his body, withstanding the equivalent of a Sacred Orders full force strike was no easy feat. This time, Golden Ram Herolf wasnt just furious C he had been seriously wounded internally by Sabastines magic gun. As Sabastine attacked with her sword, he barely gathered his Fighting Spirit, which surged like the sea. He extended a finger and touched the tip of Sabastines thrusting sword, forcing back the Female Pirate, but he, in turn, spat out a mouthful of blood, as it added insult to injury. After forcing Sabastine back, Golden Ram Herolf transformed into countless water streams and scattered in all directions. Sabastine knew that this biggest pirate leader of the Sea of Giant Whales was extremely powerfula rare master of both sword and sorcery. Not only was his Fighting Spirit overwhelming, but he was also proficient in Marine System magic. She was no match for him. After landing a heavy blow on the enemy without pursuing further, she instead turned around, grabbed Charles, and soared into the sky. The Golden Ram Herolf, having forcefully suppressed his injuries, gave chase immediately. The Holy Spirit of Saint Michael City also faintly surfaced. He swore to capture this pair of lovers, especially not allowing Charles to escape alive. Charles tried and was horrified to discover that he couldnt activate the Mirror Gate. He looked up at the sky, not sure if it was the Holy Spirits divine power or Golden Ram Herolf had cast some Secret Technique. All he could do was pray that Sabastine was fast enough. However, it was evident that Sabastine, the female pirate, was not as fast as Tumishen, who had an assassin background. Although she wasnt immediately caught by Golden Ram Herolf, she couldnt shake him off quickly either. Energy erupted from both of them, exchanging a few blows midair, which slowed Sabastine down. Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles gave up on using the Red-Blue Rattlesnake. Even though he had returned to Cappadocia to retrieve his own equipment, adorned with a fingerless gauntlet which was a magic gun pouch containing dozens of Magic-Breaking Bombshell Bullets, it was clear these were ineffective against Golden Ram Herolf. He suddenly took a deep breath and shouted, Senior, nows our chance! Attack from behind Though Golden Ram Herolf didnt have any warning, he couldnt resist glancing back. Sabastine laughed sweetly, suddenly picking up speed, and took the chance to break free from Herolfs entanglement. Just as Golden Ram Herolf made a valiant effort to chase after them, it was already too late. Menilman, Tumishen, and the High Priest of Augustine were all ready to intercept him. When Golden Ram Herolf saw Tumishen, the old Leopard Man holding a magic stabbing sword as blue as the deep sea, his resolve crumbled. With a roar, he charged at Tumishen. Benefitting from his unmatched movement technique, and the newly acquired magic stabbing sword, Tumishen exchanged several moves with Herolf. Seeing the Holy Spirit had fully materialized, and without further ado, he withdrew from the range of Saint Michaels Holy Spirit. Golden Ram Herolf didnt dare to pursue outside, swallowed by his own rage. His roars, like those of a deep-sea beast, were incredibly intimidating. When Charles reached a safe zone, he couldnt help but shout, Golden Ram Herolf, come and hit me! If you dont come and hit me, then youre a little dog. With an outstretched hand, Tumishen hesitated for a moment before reluctantly passing over the magic stabbing sword he was holding. Charles, holding the High Order magic stabbing sword aloft, shook it vigorously, taunting, Your rapier is in my hands, do you want it or not? Come over here then! In the end, Golden Ram Herolf couldnt hold back. He spewed a mouthful of blood towards the sky, agitating his internal injuries further. Hasting to cover his ears, he retreated back to St. Michael Island. Charles shouted a bunch of taunts, but to no avail. Seeing that Menilman, Tumishen, Sabastine, and the High Priest of Augustine all wore somewhat strange expressions, he sheepishly smiled and said, I did say that Im not good at heckling. To and fro, with only this one trick. Now that Golden Ram Herolf is prepared, it wont work again. The High Priest of Augustine said, To heckle ones way into obtaining a High Order magic stabbing sword is something Ive never witnessed before in my life. The old Leopard Man Tumishen couldnt help but say, That sword of yours would you sell it? Charles lifted the rapier and said, Let me see if its useful to me. Charles had no shortage of Extraordinary Weapons, but as for High-Level Transcendent Weapons, there were only the Red-Blue Rattlesnake. However, he got along well with Blood Rose and occasionally used the Griffin. He really had no plans to switch weapons. COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Paragraph copied Chapter 302 - 302: 295, Dao Hai Chapter 302: 295, Dao Hai Sabastine said, The side sword of Golden Ram Herolf is famous across the Seven Seas and is known as Dao Hai! This rapier has only one attribute, which is to manipulate seawater! The higher the Extraordinary rank of the wielder, the greater the volume of seawater they can control. With Golden Ram Herolfs Extraordinary rank, a single thrust of his sword can unleash a force at least equivalent to several giant whales, and there are not many within the Sacred Order who can withstand it. Weve clashed with him a few times, and with Dao Hai in hand, plus the enhancement from an Ancient Magic Warship, he can even gain a slight advantage against three opponents, but its quite inferior when it comes to that Magical Alchemy Warship. Is there really such a Special Ability? ... Charles was greatly surprised. He activated Bloody Glory and swung Dao Hai, indeed feeling as if his strike contained the surging force of millions of tons of seawater, powerful as a mountain. However, he immediately discovered that the Magic Stabbing Sword was repelling Bloody Glory. Charles switched to Stellar Battle Qi, but the Magic Stabbing Sword still had no response. Charles also tried with Blood Flame Qi, but still, there was no effect, and he could not help but feel disappointed. The attributes of Extraordinary Weapons must match the user in order to unleash their immense power. Clearly, Dao Hai was most suitable for someone with Marine System Fighting Spirit, not compatible with the Blood Tribe Evil Power that Charles cultivated. He first asked Menilman, Senior, do you lack a weapon? Menilman replied indifferently, I have Dark Moon, and its tier is not inferior to Dao Hai. Sabastine laughed and said, You dont have to ask me either. Im not particularly skilled at swordsmanship, and Ive been short on funds lately, so I cant afford to purchase a high-ranking Extraordinary Weapon that I have no immediate use for. What Sabastine didnt say was that she had just been robbed by Menilman, and her entire fortune had been requisitioned by The Empires First Rose. It wasnt just a lack of fundsthis Female Pirate was arguably the poorest competitor in history within the Sacred Order. Go to ????????????????????.co Sabastine cared about her dignity and, of course, was too embarrassed to mention such matters. As for accepting Dao Hai as a gift from Charles, she did not feel their relationship was close enough. Charles didnt ask Augustine High Priest whether he needed it, as the High Priest had just come into a large sum of money and could certainly afford to buy this Magic Stabbing Sword. However, since Augustine High Priest didnt follow the Knight system and wasnt a close-quarters combatant, he truly had no use for a melee weaponits only value to him would be as a collectors item. If it was for collection, couldnt Charles simply keep it himself? Actually, he wasnt short on money, and even though the price of a high-ranking Magic Stabbing Sword was steep, he could afford to keep it unused. Charles, with his modern mindset, knew that their team needed to quickly take over St. Michael Island to avoid any complications. Having the Magic Stabbing Sword serve no purpose in his possession, it would be more cost-effective to convert it into combat power for someone within the Sacred Order. He was aware that Menilman didnt need it, as Dark Moon was never a secret. He wasnt deliberately trying to curry favor with Menilman or holding out for a better offer. Menilman had mentioned before that Tumishen could help resolve the Agmillar crisis. But how could seeking help from others compare to having them seek you out? Charles hadnt expected Sabastine to chime in with a comment that served as an excellent assist, causing Tumishen to itch with eagerness. The Old Leopard Man, fearing that the Magic Stabbing Sword would be purchased by someone else, quickly said, Dao Hai matches well with my Bloodthirsty Fighting Spirit! Charles mused, Actually, I too can use Bloodthirsty Fighting Spirit. While I was undercover in Saint Michael City, I couldnt reveal my identity. Out of sheer boredom, I could only practice Bloodthirsty Fighting Spirit, and now Ive also advanced to First Order Transcendent. Tumishen took a deep breath and said, I can exchange something for it. Charles smiled slightly but didnt respond. Tumishen took the initiative to say, The Evil Force of Agmilas, although it allows one to grasp some Labyrinth Power, carries great hidden dangers, and will ultimately deliver those who master the labyrinths Evil Force to Agmilas himself. I have traveled to the New Continent and am very interested in the power of Agmilas. I have visited over a dozen Sacred Order members of the New Continent and obtained a secret. As long as one can break through the fourth layer of the labyrinth, one can break the trap set by Agmilas, rid themselves of His control, and truly master the Labyrinth Power. I have a scroll of Agmillars Labyrinth, the original owner has already died, you can use it to forcibly break through the labyrinths limits! Charles was overjoyed, but his face remained expressionless as he said, Thats so! However, I also have a scroll, the Agmillars Labyrinth given to me by a friend. He showed a slightly tipsy expression, as if he really had such a friend. Tumishen gritted his teeth and said, Two scrolls! One with sixteen pages, one with nine, both are extremely rare treasures. On the New Continent, the value of just one scroll is no less than that of a High Order Magic Stabbing Sword. Charles recalled that at Duchess Mesunus auction, the ancient painting that depicted the true form of the oversees Evil God was taken by Yang Miers for the price of 507 Aegeus, and that this scroll of the painting provided a whopping forty-six pages of Agmillars Labyrinth. The value of a single High-Level Transcendent weapon almost starts at ten times that, the initial offer Shawn Connor, owner of the Blue Magpie Workshop in the Star District, made for the Red-Blue Rattlesnake was five thousand Aegeus, and for two, it was sixteen thousand Aegeus. Although the final deal was slightly lower, a Barons Blood Core plus five thousand five hundred Aegeus, when converted into the purchasing power of the Renminbi, it still reached an astronomical price well over a hundred million. Two copies of Agmillars Labyrinth are clearly not worth a High Order Magic Stabbing Sword. But Charles believed that Tumishen definitely wasnt the type to be a sucker; the likelihood of that was very low, which indicated one thing: on the New Continent, the price of Agmillars Labyrinth was definitely much higher compared to the ancient paintings that depicted the true form of the labyrinths Evil God. He shook his head, then had a stroke of inspiration and asked, Do you have any painting scrolls that depict the true image of Agmilas? Tumishen said, I do have over a dozen of those, but they are not valuable. An ancient painting depicting the Labyrinth Evil God usually can only be converted into one or two pages of Agmillars Labyrinth. Charles categorically said, Include those ancient paintings. Tumishen didnt really care, as he had once thought about crossing between the New and Old Continents and establishing a labyrinth for convenience, but his attempt failed, and to date, no one else had succeeded. He thus lost interest in this venture. To Maze-ify a city and initiate the process is extremely difficult, requiring complete control of a city. Even for a Sacred Order, it is not an easy undertaking. Even if one were to conquer a city and Maze-ify it, if the master leaves for too long, the Maze-ification would fail, necessitating frequent visits to these Maze-ified cities. If the master is absent and someone else takes control, the Maze-ification would also disappear Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In short, maintaining Maze-ification is very difficult. Charles was unaware of these issues because from the very beginning, he had never encountered these problems. COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 303 - 303: 296, Evil God Candidate Chapter 303: 296, Evil God Candidate Tumishen was extremely pleased with Dao Hai. The Orc Assassin Alliance was actually quite profitable, and the Old Leopard Man was fairly wealthy. However, Extraordinary Weapons were heavily reliant on luck. Despite his travels across the New and Old Continents and visiting countless places, he had never encountered a weapon that suited him. Tumishen belonged to the Leopard People, renowned for their unrivaled speed yet sadly lacking in strength. With Dao Hai, he could compensate for his weaknesses and elevate his combat capabilities to a new level. After making the trade, Tumishen plunged into the deep sea to familiarize himself with his newly acquired weapon. Charles also found a ship, prepared to ponder over the Agmillars Labyrinth and the ancient paintings depicting the true form of the Labyrinth Evil God. He initially wanted to ask Menilman for help, since he was the only one who knew that the way to absorb these paintings was to destroy them. The diary would automatically handle everything. ... But Sabastine boarded the ship to visit. Seeing Charles with two copies of Agmillars Labyrinth and several ancient paintings, she couldnt help but ask, How are you going to maze-ify here? We are on a ship surrounded by the ocean, with no city to maze-ify. Charles gave a slight smile and said, I want to conduct an experiment but am lacking a guardian of the Sacred Order. I wonder, Sabastine, could you help me with this small favor? He had planned to seek Menilman, but since Sabastine, a Sacred Order Female Pirate, had taken the initiative to come to him, how could he not take advantage of that? Sabastine had come to Charles for another matter. She had always found Charles interesting and wanted to get closer to him, so it seemed like helping him out would be fine. Sabastine smiled and said, Of course! But when we get to Strasbourg, youll have to treat me to a meal. Charless face broke into a smile as he said, Absolutely no problem. I want to try if the Power of the Labyrinth Evil God can do something else, it might get a bit dangerous later, Sabastine, remember to save me if needed. Go to ????????????????????.co Sabastine sat down cross-legged, drew her side sword from its scabbard, placed it beside her, and smiled, No problem at all. Charles, reassured, picked up the nine-page Agmillars Labyrinth and then tore off three pages to press against his forehead. Sabastine was slightly surprised and thought, Agmillars Labyrinth is not an uncommon item in the New Continent, but Ive only heard it can maze-ify a city. Ive never heard it had any other abilities. What is Charles doing? Upon hearing Tumishens words, Charless first reaction wasnt to maze-ify a city but to see if he could elevate the Infinite Mirror Realm. With three pages of Agmillars Labyrinth pressed to his forehead, Charles indeed felt a sinister force invading his body. He activated Bloody Glory to merge with this force. Countless silver runes emerged, forming a third mirror. Charles hadnt yet had time to feel the newly born Special Ability. In the next instant, that familiar sensation came again. Charles could vaguely sense a labyrinth pathway opening up. At the end of the labyrinth, there was an unsettling presence, and he could even hear the monstrous roars. The surging Power of the Evil God was only separated by a fragile fence ready to burst into the mortal world at any moment. Charles, without hesitation, tore off another three pages of Agmillars Labyrinth, but this time there was no reaction. He tore off two more pages, still no reaction. He posted the last page as well, still nothing happened. Charles gritted his teeth and attached all sixteen pages of another Agmillars Labyrinth. This time, four pages of Agmillars Labyrinth vanished. The Power of the Evil God broke the fence of time and space, flooding into Charless body. Countless silver runes appeared once more, forming a fourth mirror inside the bloody vortex of his eyes. With the formation of this mirror, Charles sensed another new Special Ability being bornMirror Palace! The Special Ability of the Mirror Palace allowed him to freely create four Magic Mirrors, crafting a small Mirror Labyrinth. The scope of this labyrinth wasnt very large, encompassing only a building the size of Elysian Pastoral Street No. 58 at most, but its strength lay in its instant formation, providing him with the most suitable combat environment. Having acquired Mirror Palace, Charles immediately shouted aloud, activating the Infinite Mirror Realm, abruptly stopping the infusion of the Power of the Evil God and forcefully closing a mysterious passageway that was about to open. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles could even hear the furious roars of the Evil God from the other side of the passageway. Just a little bit more, and Agmillar might have appeared in Saint Michael City. He broke out in a cold sweat. The situation had been extremely dire. Charles had not realized this matter was so dangerous; he had thought with Sabastine there, she could help a little, at least enough to save him. With the passageway permanently closed, Charles could no longer hear Agmillars roars, but he discovered that the remaining twelve pages of Agmillars Labyrinth had also vanished. A slight warmth emanated from his chest, and the diary transmitted a thought: Charles Mecklen forcibly closed the passage to the real Agmillars Labyrinth, completely severing ties with the Labyrinth Evil God Agmillar of Agres Sea, officially becoming a candidate for the Evil God. He must depict ninety-nine labyrinths within the specified time, master them skillfully, and head to Agres Sea to challenge Agmillar. If he cannot complete the ninety-nine labyrinths within the specified time, his soul will be devoured by Agmillars Labyrinth. If he cannot go to Agres Sea, he will be forced into the Evil God Colosseum. Countdown: 133 days, 2 hours, and another nine minutes and seventeen seconds! COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 304 - 304: 296, Evil God Candidate_2 Chapter 304: 296, Evil God Candidate_2 ` Evil God Candidate? How could I be an Evil God Candidate? What on earth did Tumishen teach me? Indeed, he did close the passage to the real Agmilas Labyrinth, but this outcome Doesnt seem so great, huh! ... For a moment, Charles thought about going to ask Tumishen, but as soon as he remembered that he had become an Evil God Candidate, he dejectedly dismissed the thought. This grand secret definitely couldnt be let out. Once it was known, followers of the Nine Great True Gods would see him as an enemy. Charles would have no place in the Four Great Empires, unless he went to Byron, the nation of Vampires, which did not believe in the Nine Great True Gods. But he lived quite well in Fars and Inglima and didnt want to go to Byron. Besides, wouldnt a person who practiced Bloody Glory seeking refuge in the Vampire nation be tantamount to seeking death? Charles took out his diary and flipped to the Agmillars Labyrinth section, which indeed had grown by twelve pages. Charles didnt dare to continue courting death. He put away the remaining ancient paintings and said to Sabastine, Thank you. Sabastine was a little surprised and said, But you havent done anything yet! Charles retorted, What did you feel just now? Go to ????????????????????.co Sabastine hesitated for a moment, then spoke in a low voice, Its a bit subtle, but now that I think about it, it seems like you put those two Agmillars Labyrinths to your forehead, and then you disappeared for a little while But, its like something disrupted my memory, and I cant fully recall that period of time. What did you just do? Agmillars Labyrinth isnt that eerie, right? Charles didnt know how to explain and could only spread his hands and say, I dont know either. As you know, I chose Bloody Glory, and once, when I practiced with the help of Agmillars Labyrinth, I accidentally opened up a whole new Bloody Vortex and received the legacy of a Fanga Clan Member. Sabastine was astonished, So thats how you acquired the Infinite Mirror Realm? Ive mentioned this to Menilman, and she told me not to ask anymore. I even thought you had some dealings with Byron. Charles shrugged and thought, Indeed, there have been some dealings. I learned the Arthur Clans secret scrolls from Baron Leo, and Asilo Clans Secret Technique from Julian, but none of that has anything to do with the Fanga Clan. But these were his biggest secrets. Charles hadnt even told Anne, let alone Sabastine. One of the most important qualities of a man is to know when to keep his mouth shut. There are always people in this world who suddenly discover some Secret Technique. Even Tumishen received divine revelation from a True God and obtained the Beast God Shapeshifting Art. Charles found out that Agmillars Labyrinth could be combined with Bloody Glory, and although it was a huge secret, it was not something beyond the common sense of this world. Sabastine couldnt help saying, You really are lucky. Even Protagora regretted not getting the Fanga Clans scrolls. He always considered it a regret. The Fanga Clan Members have always been secretive. Even the Blood Clan doesnt trust them. There have been many instances when the Blood Clan tried to use the Fanga Clan Members Infinite Mirror Realm to attack human kingdoms, but there were always great issues, and many of the Blood Clan died each time. Now its been years since anyones heard of the Fanga Clan Members whereabouts, and no one knows if theyve all gone to the New Continent. However, the fact that Agmillars Labyrinth can be turned into the Infinite Mirror Realm, that is indeed a big secret. Maybe the member of the Fanga Clan who is part of the Blood Clan is now Agmillar. Their powers and attributes are similar Thank you for trusting me and sharing this great secret. Next time I go to Strasbourg, you can treat me to one more meal! Charles thought, How come inviting someone to a meal is even a one more time kind of thing? ` He didnt care much, after all, skipping two meals wasnt much different from skipping one. As long as Anne didnt see him, he could pretend nothing happened. Sabastine placed her hand on Charless shoulder and infused a rich energy into his body that moved like a spirit snake, circling around. Charles felt his discomfort vanish without a trace, and knowing it was Sabastines doing, he smiled and said, Thank you! Sabastine asked, You havent been practicing for long, and the weather outside is still nice. Do you want to join me for a ride above the sea? Charles replied, Sure! Ill have someone prepare a small boat. Sabastine smiled slightly and said, No need. She took Charles out of the cabin and raised her hands high, seemingly calling out to something. After half an hour, a blue giant whale breached the surface, waving its fins as if greeting Sabastine. Charles exclaimed in surprise, You have a giant whale companion too? Sabastine countered, Do you know anyone else who has one? Charles felt embarrassed to mention Princess May, given that Menilman and the princess were bitter enemies. He vaguely said, Its a friend from Inglima. Sabastine didnt continue to question and said, I also work part-time as a magician; its my contract creature. Its called Wellington Steak. Do you like the name? Charles glanced at the enormous blue giant whale, thinking, Thats one huge steak! He said, Very cute! Sabastine shared, When I first encountered it, Wellington Steak was being wrapped by a terrifying deep-sea monster, just like the famous dish from Inglima. It was so frightened that it was crying. I offered it to make a contract with me, and Wellington Steak didnt resist at all. Feeling a little envious, Charles said, I wish I could have a giant whale too. Too bad Im not a magician, nor do I have the qualifications to make a contract with a spirit beast. Sabastine just smiled and didnt speak, grabbing Charles and flying onto the back of Wellington Steak. The blue giant whale was very docile, slowly rotating its body and circling around St. Michael Island. Sabastine also casually brought out some delicacies to share with Charles, who was still envious of Sabastines space equipment. He had a bunch of antispace equipment and two magic gun bags, but no space equipment, which often proved inconvenient. But Charles had gotten used to it, always sending anything he needed to Machu Picchu. Although retrieving items was a bit troublesome, Machu Picchu was far more convenient than a space equipment when it came to looting; after all, a city-sized labyrinth was big enough. Charles sat cross-legged on the back of Wellington Steak, looking towards St. Michael Island in the distance, quietly calculating how much longer until the Golden Ram Herolf could no longer hold on? Just as the two of them were enjoying their whale ride and the scenery, Charles suddenly noticed dozens of black dots jumping down from St. Michael Island and swimming desperately in their direction. In the next instant, a ball of Marine System Fighting Spirit energy, the color of the deep blue sea, violently exploded into the water, annihilating the escaping pirates on the spot. Golden Ram Herolf floated in the air with a somewhat worse complexion, bellowing, Thought you could escape? If youve got the guts, keep running! Charles pulled out his Anti-Space Sniper Rifle from his collar, knowing that it would take more than one or two Magic-Breaking Bombshell Bullets to kill someone of the Sacred Order and he was too reluctant to use more. So he loaded regular bullets and pulled the trigger. However, the distance was too great; his bullets couldnt reach Golden Ram Herolf, but the sound of the gunfire caught his attention. The biggest pirate leader of the Whale Sea, upon seeing Charles, erupted with anger like a volcano, no longer able to contain it. He surged into the air and flew rapidly towards the two. Sabastine was about to take off to fight Golden Ram Herolf when she heard Charles say, Our chance has come again. When he gets here, lets try to snatch that Magical Alchemy Warship. COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 305 - 305: Magic Prohibition Code Chapter 305: Magic Prohibition Code The Magical Alchemy Warship doesnt have the restriction that it must be controlled with a Golden Ring. Whoever becomes the captain can manipulate it at will, especially since it was built by the Fars Empire, some basic concepts are taught in the university in order to prepare certain students to join the army after graduation, especially those who are directly assigned to the navy to take part in combat. In the universities of the Old Continent, the educational mission is to be practical, so graduates are talents ready to take over various jobs without the need to continue learning at the work unit and accumulate experience. Any knowledge and skills that are not practical are elective, allowing students to learn based on their interests. That very Magical Alchemy Warship was docked at the port of Saint Michael Island. As long as she could get on board before the Golden Ram Herolf, Charlotte was seventy to eighty percent sure that Sabastine could take control of it. Sabastine herself was astonished; she couldnt understand how Charlottes mind could make such leaps. ... As the Golden Ram Herolf charged towards them in a furious manner, Charlotte didnt think about how to cope but instead thought, Our chance has come again., When he gets here, well try to take that Magical Alchemy Warship. Although this bold idea seemed a little bit possible, wasnt it also insanely crazy? Charlotte quietly calculated the distance and shouted to Sabastine, Were taking off. Tell the Wellington steak to dive quickly! Sabastine followed his command, grabbing Charlotte and soaring into the sky, attracting all of the Golden Ram Herolfs attention. The blue whale was very smart, knowing it couldnt withstand a casual strike from a Sacred Order, it flicked its tail and dived into the sea. Charlotte quietly calculated the optimum distance and then took Sabastine in his arms and opened the Mirror Gate; the next instant, they stepped out from a mirror on Saint Michael Island. Without being reminded by Charlotte, Sabastine turned into a streak of light and darted straight for that Magical Alchemy Warship docked in the port. Charlotte pushed the Quickness Technique to 10 at full force, moving as fast as lightning, and ran towards the port as well. Go to ????????????????????.co Now, there were almost no people in the lower levels of Saint Michael City. Charlotte encountered no obstacles along the way. When he reached the port and saw the Magical Alchemy Warship quietly stationed there, his heart filled with joy. He ran across the waves and leaped onto the ship. Although the Golden Ram Herolf had left a batch of men to guard the Magical Alchemy Warship, how could these pirates be a match for a female Sacred Order? By the time Charlotte boarded the ship, Sabastine had nearly finished killing the men. He didnt waste words or even take the time to see if the Golden Ram Herolf had already flown over in madness; at that moment, not a second could be wasted. Charlotte didnt rush into the cabin; instead, he found the pilot room and took a glance through the porthole before forcibly pulling out the Mirror Spirit, which let out a silent, agonized wail before turning to ashes. Right in front of the pilot room of the Magical Alchemy Warship, there was a gigantic magical crystal glass window. If there were multiple windows, Charlotte would have had to go through more trouble, but now it was convenient. After dealing with the Mirror Spirit, he crawled through the porthole into the pilot room and threw himself at the controls of the Magical Alchemy Warship. Almost all Magical Alchemy Warships have a magic restriction code to gain authorization; by entering the magic restriction code and verifying identity, one can obtain full operational control. This Magical Alchemy Warship originally belonged to the Fars, which means its original magic restriction code was also the universal version of Farss. The Golden Ram Herolf must have obtained the magic restriction code in order to seize this Magical Alchemy Warship. Charles, of course, had no idea what the original magic restriction code of the Magical Alchemy Warship was, nor whether Golden Ram Herolf had changed it, but in his last life, his occupation was a math teacher Well, alright! In fact, being a math teacher has nothing to do with this, and the mathematics system on Earth cant crack the magic codes of the Fars Empire. The Infinite Mirror Realm could reflect the outside world, and could even record some objects and people to a limited extent. Charles knew that the people reflected by the Infinite Mirror Realm couldnt surpass his rank, because essentially, the Infinite Mirror Realm was a reflection of his own abilities. Of course, Golden Ram Herolf wouldnt appear in itthis pirate leader was of the Sacred Order. He had not been counting on Golden Ram Herolf anyway. Inside the cockpit, numerous people came and went, and soon Charles locked onto a Fars officer, who was clearly the former captain of this Magical Alchemy Warship. Charles quickly found the footage of this former captain entering the magic restriction code. Charless hands flew as he re-entered the magic restriction code. He could even hear the roaring Fighting Spirit explosions outside, but he acted as if he heard nothing and still completed the task. After the magic restriction code was entered, Charless eyes lit up, the Magical Alchemy Warship indeed initiated the identity verification option. Charles stimulated Bloody Glory, waiting for the Magical Alchemy Warship to verify its identity. This huge creation of Classic Alchemy began operating thunderously, commencing the verification of the new owner. In the high skies, Sabastine was locked in fierce combat with Golden Ram Herolf. Sabastines strength was far inferior to that of Golden Ram Herolf, but the latter had been injured quite a bit recently, and, surprisingly, the fight was at a stalemate. Golden Ram Herolf was a mix of rage and frustration. He had never imagined that Charles would be so audacious as to covet his Magical Alchemy Warship. He also refused to believe Charles could seize his Magical Alchemy Warship. As he kept Sabastine engaged, he activated Saint Michael. But after several attempts to operate the Magical Alchemy Warship, he was alarmed to find that he couldnt control it any longer. Whats going on? Could this despicable, shameless little wretch actually know the magic restriction code of the Magical Alchemy Warship? Impossible. Ive killed all the Fars officers who knew the code. Golden Ram Herolf tried several times to rush into the cabin, but each time Sabastine fiercely blocked him. Inside, she was also secretly complaining, thinking, Charles, youd better get this ship under control; otherwise, we might not be able to escape this time. The figure of Saint Michael was already faintly appearing, possibly ready to take complete form and deliver an earth-shattering strike at any moment. Sabastine knew she absolutely couldnt withstand this sacred existence that guarded St. Michael Island. Not to mention Saint Michael, even if Golden Ram Herolf could activate the Magical Alchemy Warship, this Female Pirate feared that she might meet her end right here. Golden Ram Herolf tried once more and this time the Magical Alchemy Warship responded, its engines roaring to life Golden Ram Herolf was overjoyed and exclaimed, The two of you are definitely going to die at my hands this time. COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Sar?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 306 - 306: 298, from today onwards, forever, it will be called the Empire Rose. Chapter 306: 298, from today onwards, forever, it will be called the Empire Rose. The Magic Array on the Magical Alchemy Warship slowly activated. The Golden Ram Herolf roared arrogantly. Sabastine concentrated, ready for what was to come. Although she knew things might end badly for her this time, she refused to give up. This female pirate chief, who had roamed the seas far and wide, had repeatedly run into awe-inspiring figures like Zimmerman and Menilman and had been thwarted at every turn; yet, she was extremely resolute and never accepted her fate. Otherwise, she would not have mutinied against the Fars Empire Navy to become a great pirate once again. However, the radiance of the Magic Array descended not upon the Golden Ram Herolf but upon Sabastine herself. The Golden Ram Herolfs expression stalled for a moment, while Sabastine couldnt help but let out a long howl, wielding her Magic Stabbing Sword with unprecedented ferocity, as if unleashing the most vigorous attack of her life. ... The Golden Ram Herolf parried three thrusts but was pierced by one from the Magic Array-empowered Sabastine. Still, the seasoned pirate chief was no ordinary foe. Enduring the stab, he soared high into the sky, calling forth the divine visage of Saint Michael that enveloped half the heavens. Charles knew that although the Magical Alchemy Warship was formidable, it could by no means match a holy spirit. He had already set the warship in motion towards Menilmans flagship to retreat. If they could distance themselves, the holy spirits power would wane, and by escaping the reach of its divine might, they would be utterly safe. Menilman, Tumishen, and the Augusladin High Priest had already taken notice of the battle here. Fearing that Sabastine might be killed by the Golden Ram Herolf, they all took to the skies early to come to the rescue. On their way, the trio saw the Magical Alchemy Warship activate its Magic Array and felt a chill in their hearts, thinking Sabastine was doomed. Unexpectedly, the Magic Array ended up targeting Sabastine instead. Tumishen could not help but say, How did they seize control of this Magical Alchemy Warship? The Augusladin High Priest declared, It is a miracle! The Old Leopard Man scoffed, holding the Bow of Nothingness, leading the way from afar. Go to ????????????????????.co As Charles activated the Magical Alchemy Warship, he realized he couldnt manage the Alchemical Cannons on his own, much to his regret. He could only strengthen his support for Sabastine. The spirit of Saint Michael descended, wings spread, forming a force field that firmly held the Magical Alchemy Warship in place. Without the support of the warship, Sabastine would hardly last a quarter of an hour. Even so, she exerted all her might, inwardly bemoaning, Charles is even more audacious than Zimmerman back in the day. He he might even dare to summon the Evil God. The Old Leopard Man took the lead, thrusting the Bow of Nothingness, which now surged with overwhelming marine energy, resembling the vast ocean, concentrating within the blade, both heavy and swift. The Golden Ram Herolf had no choice but to temporarily evade the sharp edge. He bled inwardly at the sight of the sword in the Old Leopards hand; after all, it was his sidearm. To this day, he still could not fathom why he had been so foolish to throw his side sword, aiming to kill Charles. Charles was not worth a High Order Magic Stabbing Sword! With Tumishens help, Sabastine breathed a sigh of relief. Relaxing her stance, she spread her hands and released an invisible arrow that struck the Protective Battle Qi of the Golden Ram Herolf. She was already reluctant to use Energy Bullets. No matter what order of Transcendent, battling does not mean going all-out with every strike! Energy conservation is the most important lesson for all Transcendents. Securing the most significant victory with the least effort is the true essence of battle for the Transcendent. During combat, the number of times a full-power strike can be unleashed indicates a lack of powerful offensive means. Possessing great energy but being unable to utilize it. Generally speaking, a full-power strike can only be executed three to five times, with a long recovery period in between. Using Energy Bullets does not suffer from the trouble of recovery, nor does it require a period of weakness, but there is some loss when compressing the Energy Bullet, so no matter what level the Transcendent is, compressing an Energy Bullet equivalent to their levels full-power strike would take almost a whole day. Sabastine didnt store many Energy Bullets, and her full-power strike was inadequate to cause fatal damage to Golden Ram Herolf. The last time was a sneak attack, and she was willing to risk all she had; seeing that reinforcements were soon to arrive, the Female Pirate was reluctant to squander her assets. Sabastine was skilled in swordsmanship and accustomed to using a magical gun, but in reality, she was an archer. This move, the Bow of Nothingness, combined with magical arrows, was her true combat method. Every invisible arrow shot by Sabastine contained one or several types of Magic, and being struck by her Magic Arrow without resisting the magic could have terrifying consequences. Golden Ram Herolf knew the intensity of this Female Pirate. After all, Sabastine was also a veteran pirate who roamed the Seven Seas. Before Zimmermans rise, among the top ten pirates known in the Seven Seas, Golden Ram Herolf and Magic Bow Sabastine were both listed. Sabastines ranking was only two places below Golden Ram Herolfs. Herolf activated his Marine System Fighting Spirit to repel Sabastines Magic Arrows, but to prevent magical erosion, he had to consume thirty percent more Fighting Spirit. Sabastine aimed to deplete Golden Ram Herolfs Fighting Spirit. After all, this great pirate, with his monster dual cultivation, was terrifyingly powerful. Among the four members of the Sacred Order in single combat, only Menilman stood firmly on invincible ground; Tumishen, Sabastine, and Augustine High Priest were no match for Golden Ram Herolf. With Sabastine continuously shooting Magic Arrows to bind him, Tumishen relying on his unparalleled movement technique, and Dao Hai with his powerful strikes, unleashing dozens of sword attacks, actually gained a slight advantage. The stance of Saint Michael seemed incapable of confining the Old Leopard Man. The brief combat allowed Menilman and Augustine High Priest to also reach the battlefield. Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles didnt worry about the fight in the sky and desperately surged outside. Thanks to the help from the four Sacred Order members, the pressure on the saint was shared, and the Magical Alchemy Warship, being no ordinary vessel with its powerful drive, actually started to move forward bit by bit. About half an hour later, Charles suddenly felt the ship lighten and couldnt help cheering loudly. Not long after, Menilman, Tumishen, Augustine High Priest, and Sabastine successively landed on the ship. Charles walked out of the cabin composedly and performed an elegant Empire salute, saying, Senior Menilman, please allow me to present you with a little surprise! A Magical Alchemy Warship built by the Fars Empire over twenty years, known as the Empire Rose. Hmm, dont mind its former name anymore! From today onward, forever, it shall be called the Empire Rose. COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 307 - 307: 299, Charles Mecklen, youve been broken. Chapter 307: 299, Charles Mecklen, youve been broken. Menilman was overwhelmed with emotions when she was sent to the navy, knowing it would be tough and that due to Zimmerman, she had become the target of many nobles who had lost their sons. She was prepared for it. But Menilman had never thought that her dire situation would suddenly clear up because of a little help she had once given to a junior in school! When Charles originally told her about his upcoming promotion, Menilman knew he was lying, but she still opened a door for him, not expecting much in return from this gesture of goodwill towards The Empires First Rose. At most, just a young person who admired her. Menilman was never short of admirers. But she had never expected to see someone who was not inferior to Zimmerman, outstanding enough that even by the strictest standards, there was nothing to criticize. ... When Charles said, Sister Menilman, please allow me to give you a little surprise! she was momentarily dazed, thinking she had seen that person again, the one she never wanted to see again. In Charless eyes, there was none of Zimmermans defiant unruliness, but they were equally filled with wisdom and confidence, and sometimes even a sense of superiority and indifference. sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. These were the traits of a transmigrator! Every transmigrator has a psychological advantage over the natives, even if the latter are heroes, even if they are renowned across the continent, even if they are kings, even if they are the Evil God Menilman could not comprehend this indifference that transcended the mundane world. A Magical Alchemy Warship was offered just like that. Moreover, Menilman could tell that Charles was not doing this intentionally nor out of a desire to show off his elegance, but truly because he did not care much about a Magical Alchemy Warship! Go to ????????????????????.co Zimmerman in those days probably couldnt have managed that either. Menilman took a deep breath, suppressed her emotions with reason, and said, I really need it, thank you, my junior. Charles slightly smiled, just about to hand over the magical code, when he heard Menilman say lightly, However, are you sure you should name it the Empire Rose? And not the Queen Anne? Charles was suddenly embarrassed! He said with some awkwardness, Sister, youre joking. Charles had indeed considered giving Anne a big gift, but it was clear that she wasnt suited to receive such a gift at the moment. Charles could guess using his toes that the Magical Alchemy Warship he intended to give would be intercepted by Earl Brittany, especially since he now urgently needed Menilmans full support, while Earl Brittany would surely prioritize family interests. Transmigrators calculated benefits, often placing them above emotions. Because they tread on thin ice, they cannot afford to be driven by emotions. Menilman slightly smiled and said, Im actually akin to Cousin Taoles, I also enjoy a good story now and again. Junior Charles Mecklen, youve dropped your guard! Charless cheeks turned slightly red, he was actually a bit embarrassed. Golden Ram Herolf watched from afar as the Empire Rose sailed among his fleet, and his heart was bleeding. It had not been easy for him to acquire this Magical Alchemy Warship. Although it wasnt as powerful as the Queen Bee, it was still his most treasured possession, without a doubt. He had believed his power as stable as Mt. Tai, owning an impregnable island city, two massive magical ships, and tens of thousands of subordinates, subtly reigning over the Sea of Giant Whales. Even the Inglima Empire dared not to underestimate him, as many in the Imperial Navy had dealings with him. But Golden Ram Herolf had never imagined that his power would collapse in an instant. First, the Queen Bee was stolen. He deeply regretted his negligence in leaving it at Saint Michael Island while sending his subordinates to Notruden Island for trade. It had been a routine exchange, performed countless times beforehow could he have anticipated a mishap? Then, he was lured by Menilman, who captured his main fleet of ships. Although it pained him, he thought that once he returned to Saint Michael Island, he could easily assemble another fleet. Little did he expect that the island city would be completely drained of resources by others? Golden Ram Herolf had encountered members of the Fanga Clan before, but not even the genuine Fanga Clan would be so ruthless! And his side sword, Dao Hai Now, even his last Magical Alchemy Warship was stolen. When Golden Ram Herolf saw Menilman rise into the air, enveloped in the glow of a magic array, he truly felt that the warship had changed hands, and suddenly tears began to flow. Such pain and sorrow! This once-dominant pirate of the Sea of Giant Whales had never imagined himself being in such dire straits. He clenched his fists tightly and murmured in a low voice, I still have Saint Michael Island! As long as Saint Michael Island remains in my hands, no one in this world can defeat me. Just give me a few years, and I will recover my strength and rebuild the Golden Goat Pirate Group. Menilman, Charles, you pair of treacherous lovers, wait for me. I will surely seek my revenge. Golden Ram Herolf returned to the first layer of Saint Michael City, somber and drinking heavily. The next day, he felt slightly off, but he didnt dwell on it, feeling depressed, he drank again. On about the seventh or eighth day, he suddenly shouted, Why is there no more alcohol? No one answered for a long time. Golden Ram Herolf left where he lived, only to find that the entire first layer of Saint Michael City was empty, without a single person left. He was startled, sobered up, and rose into the air to circle the island, indeed finding not a single person left. It dawned on him that, over these last few days, all his subordinates had fled. Without ships on Saint Michael Island, even a Transcendent couldnt cross the vast sea. But now, not far away, there was a fleet, and most pirates are adept swimmers, or could find something to float on to cover the distance and surrender to the enemies outside. Menilman hesitated about these surrendering pirates. Although they were elite and included dozens of Transcendentsa significant force if integratedthese pirates were unruly and could potentially rebel at any moment, causing issues for her fleet. After all, balancing old subordinates and new ones has always been a challenging task. Sensing Menilmans hesitation, Sabastine suggested that Charles handle these people since he efficiently and effectively organized newcomers the last time, clearly showing his talent in this area. These past few days, Charles had been living comfortably, dedicated to his training and studying Agmillars Labyrinth, hoping to advance further. Unexpectedly, a big task suddenly fell from the sky. COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 308 - 308: 300, Divine Order Chapter 308: 300, Divine Order Faced with this task, Charless first reaction was, Why not kill them all? But he immediately knew this was somewhat impossible. It has been inauspicious to kill prisoners since ancient times! Especially since both Menilman and his Westwind Knights had surrendered too many pirates, killing so many people in one breath would disperse the loyalty of those who had already surrendered. Absorbing them all was definitely not an option either! The lower-middle class pirates might still retain a shred of humanity, but among this group of pirates were either loyal guards of Golden Ram Herolf or crew of the Magical Alchemy Warship. There were too few good people and too many bad ones, nearly all of them heinously evil, including a number of Transcendents. If they joined the fleet, they would certainly hold relatively high positions, affecting Menilmans decisions. ... Charles hesitated for less than a minute before making a simple decision: transform them all into Labyrinth Guardians. Cappadocia City had only one maze-ification, but now Charles was not short on diary pages, and Cappadocia City wasnt short of ships either, making two maze-ifications far too easy. Turning this group of vicious pirates into Labyrinth Guardians would fundamentally solve the problem. There is a huge difference between a transmigrator and a native, Charles himself hadnt realized that he would feel innate compassion toward those unrelated to him, as this was part of human natures goodness, but when it came to matters of interest, he was prone to be inhumane. In a nutshell, friends are humans, but enemies are not. Charles didnt consult with Menilman, and took the group of surrendered prisoners back to Cappadocia City first. Actually, there was no need for him in the siege of St. Michael Island, especially since Menilman had obtained the Empire Rose, and without the consent of The Empires First Rose, Herolf would not be able to leave St. Michael Island for a single step. Go to ????????????????????.co Charles quickly completed two maze-ifications, bringing Cappadocia City in line with Machu Picchu and Silver Pigeon Fort, all cities that had undergone maze-ification three times. Then, he conducted an investigation. Although it wasnt very thorough, he still managed to select a few dozen pirates who were quite beloved and had good reputations, and transformed all the rest into Labyrinth Guardians. When the transformation into Labyrinth Guardians was complete, Charles suddenly received a thought from the diary in his arms: Charles Meklen has garnered more than two thousand Labyrinth Guardians, including more than nine Transcendents, and may use the opportunity to maze-ify ten times to summon Agmilas once. Charles hesitated for a long time and decided to set aside this opportunity for now. Its not a small matter to summon the Evil God after all! Once he returned to Cappadocia, he never left again, using the time to transform all windows and mirrors in Cappadocia into the Mirror World. The Fanga Clans Infinite Mirror Realm, with each silver mirror that is condensed, produces one additional Special Ability. When Charles condensed the first mirror, the awakened Special Ability wasSpirit of the Mirror. Every time he looked at a mirror, a Mirror Spirit with strength equal to his own would form inside the mirror. Killing the Mirror Spirit would increase the power of the Special Ability. If a Fanga Clan Member felt unprepared, they would refuse to enter the mirror, for the Mirror Spirit is but a projection of personal strength, a tree without roots, water without a source, and would naturally dissipate soon, not staying forever. A mirror that has had its Mirror Spirit killed, if seen by other Fanga Clan Members, would not manifest a Mirror Spirit again, only showing the owner of the Mirror World. While killing the master of the Mirror World can also take over the mirror, Fanga Clan Members generally do not do so. Vampires generally do not kill their own kind. When Charles condensed the second mirror, the awakened Special Ability wasMirror Gate. It was a technique for escaping. When Charles condensed the third mirror, the awakened Special Ability wasMirror Martial Arts. He hadnt the time to look at it, and went on to condense the fourth mirror. Mirror Martial Arts can imitate the enemys Martial Techniques. Of course, this imitation is merely in form, not essence. Just as the Mirror Spirit cannot replicate a Special Ability other than that of the Fanga Clan Members, nor can it replicate Extraordinary Objects, because it fundamentally is a projection of a Fanga Clan Members power and cannot transcend the original owners limits. Mirror Martial Arts is the same. When Charles condensed the fourth mirror, the awakened Special Ability wasMirror Palace. There is no need to elaborate on this Special Ability. When a Fanga Clan Member condenses the third mirror, they are mostly in the Mid-High Tier. Condensing the fourth mirror, most have reached High Order, with a very few even possibly at the Sacred Order. Someone like Charles, who relied purely on the Power of the Evil God, wasnt the same sort as a genuine Fanga Clan Member. Beyond his training, Charles no longer cared about Saint Michael Island. Having turned all the windows and mirrors in Cappadocia into the Mirror World, he suddenly sensed a vast Mirror World that belonged to him, from the Queen Bee. The Queen Bee had come to Cappadocia for a visit and had been reflected by some mirrors, whereby the two Mirror Worlds overlapped. Charles did not hesitate at all, and with a simple snap of his fingers, he connected the Mirror World of Cappadocia with that of the Queen Bee, merging the two into one. The next instant, Charless Mirror World expanded tremendously. It reached from Cappadocia to the Queen Bee and all the seas it had sailed. COMMENT sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 309 - 309: 300, Divine Order 2 Chapter 309: 300, Divine Order 2 Charles then sensed the third Mirror World, which was the few mirrors he had left on St. Michael Island. After that, he sensed the fourth Mirror World, which was Menilmans Empire Rose. The Mirror World is a false world, Charles couldnt travel through the Mirror World to places the Queen Bee had been unless there was an exit. But there happened to be exits on St. Michael Island and aboard the Empire Rose. Charles naturally merged these two Mirror Worlds as well. However, whether it was the Empire Rose or the Queen Bee, after all, both were ships, unable to travel on land, so Charles couldnt connect them to the two small Mirror Worlds in Strasbourg, and his Mirror World, although vast, was still confined to the seas. ... As Charles was feeling the expansion of the Mirror World, he suddenly heard a roar, he looked through the mirror and saw Golden Ram Herolf in a dimly lit basement, seemingly engaged in some secret ritual. Charles was slightly surprised; although he controlled several mirrors on St. Michael Island, he certainly hadnt left any traces in this place. Then he realized, this was something Golden Ram Herolf intended for him to see, he must have moved a mirror down here. In the Mirror World, Charles could move freely, he reached that mirror, looked outside, and sure enough saw Golden Ram Herolf frenziedly eating something while staring at the mirror, continuously growling. Charles touched the mirror, and a few words appeared on the surface: Are you looking for me? Golden Ram Herolf sneered, saying, Yes, its me looking for you. I knew you would come. Lets make a deal! Go to ????????????????????.co Charles asked in surprise, Make a deal? What deal can we make? Golden Ram Herolf coldly laughed, Beyond the Sacred Order lies the Divine Order! I give you St. Michael Island, and you help me ascend to the Divine Order! Charles smiled, And then you kill us? The deal sounded unreliable. Golden Ram Herolf chuckled coldly, saying, Youve seen Saint Michael quite a few times recently, havent you? He is of the Divine Order! If I become Divine Order, I cant kill you. Charles expressed his inability to understand; he hadnt studied this in university. He knew about the Divine Order! The ancient Great Philosopher of the Human Race, legend says, had reached the Divine Order. Byron, duke of the Blood Clan, along with the prince, are Divine Order, also known as Evil Gods. He also knew that above Divine Order is Demigod, but such knowledge is taboo, not to mention ordinary people, even universities do not allow students to approach it. So far, no Divine Order had ever shown themselves in the world after reaching this level, at most leaving some traces behind, and no one knew why. Charles, driven by curiosity, couldnt help but ask, That guy looks very abnormal, does becoming Divine Order make everyone like this? Golden Ram Herolf bit into something in his hand, and Charles glanced at it then immediately forced himself not to look again. The great pirate spoke mildly, He is just incomplete. An incomplete Divine Order might lose a lot, like human thought, emotions, and some inexplicable stuff. Charles grew more curious, asking, Then why do you still want to become Divine Order? Golden Ram Herolf was silent for a long while before saying, You wouldnt understand even if I told you, maybe when you step into the Sacred Order and gain countless wealth and power, then you might understand my thoughts. St. Michael Island has always had one opportunity, to allow those of the Sacred Order to ascend to an incomplete Divine Order, I hesitated before, but always gave up in the end. This time, I admit defeat, but I cant bear to give up St. Michael Island and flee. The most precious thing about St. Michael Island is this chance to become Divine Order. Now Im not hesitating anymore, I want to become Divine Order, even if its incomplete. Even if its incomplete, Divine Order is different from Sacred Order. Charles asked one more thing, Why seek me out? Golden Ram Herolf chuckled coldly, Because those four might also wish to become Divine! Only you wont be able to, because this opportunity is only given to those above the Sacred Order. And also Charles Meklen! I sense the aura of the Evil God in you, and I believe youre not a good person either, so youll definitely help me with this. Charles shrugged, signifying his innocence. After pondering for a long time, he asked, How can I help you? Golden Ram Herolf threw down something in his hand, saying, Knew you would agree! Years ago, the Kingdom of Saint Michael built a huge altar, this altar could capture Divine Creatures from another world. Dont be so surprised. Most people in our world are ordinary, but in some worlds, even the infants could be High-Level Transcendents, like in the mythical world of dragons. They did indeed capture two Divine Creatures, one of which was Saint Michael, whose entire soul was shattered by the King with the help of the Jade Book, replacing it with his own soul. After that, this King became the guardian spirit of the Kingdom of Saint Michael. Charles was staggered; he never imagined the ancient Kingdom of Saint Michael could do something so outrageous? To design to capture Divine Creatures and shatter their souls? He had a doubt and asked, Why did the Kingdom of Saint Michael have the Jade Book? Golden Ram Herolf laughed, With the right ritual, enough sacrifices, one could pray to the Serpent of Destiny and borrow the Jade Book for one use. Without the intervention of the Serpent of Destiny, one of the Nine Great True Gods, how could a mere mortal King accomplish something so grand? Charles dared not ask further; he feared asking about some secret of the Serpent of Destiny might draw the attention of this True God to him. Such a miserable state for Golden Ram Herolf, who says there wasnt any manipulation by the Serpent of Destiny? Golden Ram Herolf said, I want to repeat what that King did, seek to borrow the Jade Book from the Serpent of Destiny one more time, shatter the soul of the other Divine Creature, and take its place, but I need a helper. Not only can you obtain Saint Michael Island, but also the wealth I have collected over the years. Theyre not on Saint Michael Island, theyre somewhere else, and only I know where. Charles didnt quite believe the tall tales of Golden Ram Herolf, but he was very interested in this plan, and if there was a chance, he wouldnt mind tricking this great pirate once. Charles, smiling, said, Tell me specifically, what needs to be done? Golden Ram Herolf threw out a roll of parchment. Charles was somewhat skeptical, but nonetheless, with a swift motion of his body, he sent out a Flame Hand, grasped the parchment, and took it into the Mirror World. He unrolled the parchment, glanced at it, and his expression slightly changed; it was a magic contract. Once the contract was signed, one would receive the care of the Serpent of Destiny, and anyone who violated it would be punished by this True God. Charles thought to himself, The value of this thing must not be less than a High-Level Magic Weapon. Golden Ram Herolfs plan might be real, but just as he would never trust me, I dont trust him either. There must be some great conspiracy in this! Well, if I just walk away now, wouldnt I gain a magic contract for myself? Just dont know; will Golden Ram Herolf spit out another mouthful of blood? Charles weighed the pros and cons, pondering back and forth, and was unable to make a decision for a long time. He wasnt wondering whether to agree or not, instead, he was considering how he might squeeze even more out of Golden Ram Herolf. Golden Ram Herolf said he couldnt understand, how could Charles not understand? Its simply the fear of death! Even those of the Sacred Order can die. The ancient emperors of China did many absurd things because they were afraid of death. What Golden Ram Herolf was doing was merely childs play in comparison. COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. SEND GIFT Chapter 310 - 310: 301, sorry, Mr. Herolf Chapter 310: 301, sorry, Mr. Herolf Golden Ram Herolf said, Sign this contract, and I will tell you what to do next! He was confident that Charles would sign this contract. Charles pondered for a long time before saying, I need to think about it for a few more days. Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He took the magic contract and turned to leave, walking away from the mirror. Golden Ram Herolf almost fell apart, he never expected Charles to do such a thing. Was this not a scam? Everything was agreed upon nicely, and then Charles just took the magic contract and left! ... Charles returned to Cappadocia and studied the magic contract for a while. Although he couldnt spot any flaws, he still decided to ask Menilman, Sabastine, Tumishen, and Augusladin High Priest for advice since two heads are better than one. All of these individuals were exceptionally perceptive and well-informed, surely more efficient than he was alone. Charles immediately set out for St. Michael Island. And the first person he sought was Sabastine, the Sacred Order Female Pirate, who was very enthusiastic about his visit and asked, What brings you to me? Charles gave an embarrassed smile, took out the magic contract, and explained everything from the beginning. Sabastines expression immediately took on an intriguing cast, and she asked, half-smiling, Are you planning to give this chance to ascend to Divine Order to me? Charles shrugged his shoulders and said, If its about becoming a guardian spirit for Saint Michael Island, then I sincerely hope you dont! Sabastine countered, What if its a complete Divine Order? Go to ????????????????????.co Charles truly didnt know how to answer he had never considered this question. But being a math teacher by trade, his mind was quick, and he replied, As long as you are willing, I will support you fully in ascending to the Divine Order. Sabastine was deeply moved, even though she knew Charles had just given a Magical Alchemy Warship to Menilman, she was still greatly touched. She sighed and said, It truly is an irresistible gift! However I choose to decline. Even if everything Golden Ram Herolf said was true, this Arcane Rite cant lead to a true Divine Order, only to an incomplete one. The soul of a Divine Creature can only be shattered, not worn away! So even if one were to occupy that divine body, they would not become a complete Divine Order, still subject to interference from the fragments of the Divine Creatures soul. Additionally, transferring ones soul carries great risks and severe side effects. In summary, its at best a divine puppet that still remembers its own name. Sabastine whispered, Do you know? Despite so many shortcomings and uncertainties, the temptation of immortality is still too great. I wouldnt recommend you bring this matter up with Tumishen and Augusladin High Priest. Perhaps they wouldnt, but what if? You probably dont yet appreciate that the allure of immortality might be a hundredfold for the common man, but for the Sacred Order, its infinitely more. Every member of the Sacred Order holds the hope of stepping into the Divine Order, but since the Era of the Gods began, those who have ascended are few and far between, many of those reputed to have ascended are merely rumors, with no one knowing the truth. Charles agreed and realized that he had indeed overlooked this pointa common oversight among transmigrators. He then asked, So is there anything wrong with this magic contract? Sabastine took the magic contract and after looking at it for a while, she couldnt help but laugh and said, This contract has eight traps: its clauses are not yet locked, and content can be changed before both parties sign their names, but Golden Ram Herolf has not yet signed his name. Secondly, it lacks a title. A formal magic contract should start with Please witness, the sovereign of the Court of Destiny that roams the river of time, understands all mysteries, and masters the Extraordinary Path!'' Furthermore, he has planted some ambiguities in the wording with dual meanings, creating loopholes Charless eyes immediately brightened as he said, It can still be modified? Sabastine replied, Of course it can be modified! Charles then asked, Then why dont we go directly to the Holy Spirit to sign a contract? Sabastine was taken aback; she had not considered this possibility at all. Go sign a contract with Saint Michael? Charles nodded vigorously and said, Now Golden Ram Herolfs only support is this guardian of life. Although St. Michael Island still has its protective shield, that is not something to fear. If we sign a contract directly with Him, Golden Ram Herolf would be nothing more than a frog in a pot, boil him as we wish, steam him as we wish! Sabastine shook her head and replied, Its useless. The control of St. Michael Island can only be wielded with that Golden Ring unless it is destroyed. But anyone able to destroy it, how could they be troubled by the Holy Spirit? Upon hearing that the method was not viable, Charles thought deeply for a while and then asked, Can it make a contract with the Evil God? Sabastine couldnt help but smile slightly and said, Of course it can! The status of the Nine Great True Gods is above all Evil Gods, but how do you make an Evil God obey? They are masters at manipulating the human heart; there are always tales of them seducing humans, never accounts of being deceived by humans. Charles thought to himself, There will be now. Charles went on to find Menilman, Tumishen and Augusladin High Priest, but did not bring up anything about the Divine Order. He only inquired whether there was anything wrong with this magic contract? Menilman even asked where the magic contract came from? Charles honestly replied that it was taken from the hands of Golden Ram Herolf. Menilman just smiled and did not ask further. The problems she found were the same as Sabastines, also eight. The Old Leopard Man, Tumishen, appeared less competent, finding only two flaws, one of which was still up for debate and might not be accurate. The Augusladin High Priest proved very professional, pointing out two additional problems and teaching Charles how to lock a magic contract, advising him to modify it into a master-servant contract. He suggested Charles put his own name in the masters position, then lock the contract, which could be thrown out in battle against some unfathomable beings. What if it works? Charles silently applauded the High Priest and casually asked, If sold, how much would it be worth? The Augusladin High Priest spoke meaningfully, Such a thing would not be sold by anyone who has it. You also do not know what purpose it can serve. Originally, Charles had only thought of using it to mess with Golden Ram Herolf, but the High Priests words made him see things in a new light as he said, I understand now. It needs to be used on someone big. Its not worth using on someone as desperate as Golden Ram Herolf. That very night, Charles went to find Golden Ram Herolf again. The first words out of his mouth were, Sorry, Mr. Herolf, I accidentally lost that magic contract. Could you give me another one? COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 311 - 311: 302, In playing with words, I, Herolf, am definitely a top-tier master. Chapter 311: 302, In playing with words, I, Herolf, am definitely a top-tier master. Golden Ram Herolfs vision darkened, and he nearly fainted. Suppressing the urge to strangle Charles, he asked, Did you lose the Magic Contract? Charles nodded honestly, his expression as sincere as can be for someone whose profession was teacher. Golden Ram Herolf cursed himself for not knowing the Blood Clans Secret Technique, which would allow him to capture the vile and despicable Charles and subject him to the most brutal torture. He battled his rage and said, Do you think a Magic Contract is just some stone you can find on the roadside? Where am I supposed to find a second one? Charles gave an embarrassed smile and said, Then Ill go back and look for it again! ... He made a show of leaving, but Golden Ram Herolf hastily called him back, panting as he said, I remember now, I received another a long time ago! Charless face lit up with surprise, and he exclaimed, Give it to me quick! Golden Ram Herolf snorted coldly, turned away, and after a while, came back with another animal skin scroll, colorfully patterned, possibly leopard skin. Charles launched a Flame Hand to grab the scroll, but Golden Ram Herolf pulled it back without passing it over, saying, You must sign it here and now, and cant take it away. Charles quickly nodded in agreement, saying, If I dont sign on it today, let the Serpent of Destiny send me back to my hometown, and may I never be able to leave again. Golden Ram Herolf found the oath to be quite sincere and handed over the animal skin scroll. Charles glanced at it and said, Golden Ram Herolf, where I come from, theres a rule that signing any document requires a fee, known as a signing bonus. What do you say, could you give me a High Order Transcendent lance, preferably a bloodsucking weapon? Go to ????????????????????.co Golden Ram Herolf flew into a rage and roared, Charles, youre going back on your word! Arent you afraid that the Serpent of Destiny will send you back home, never to leave again? Charles said cheerfully, I quite like my hometown! Yes, Earth was quite nice. With his current abilities, if he went back to Earthapart from not having Anneeverything else would be perfect. Moreover, he was confident that Golden Ram Herolf would agree. The Old Goat had invested so much in him and was bound to increase his investment; this was what you called sunk cost. Golden Ram Herolf stared at Charles, and if looks could kill, Charles Meklen would certainly have been riddled with holes and dead beyond recognition. But alas, the Old Goat was a Marine System Transcendent and didnt have such bizarre abilities. His chest heaved uncontrollably from the anger he was suppressing. Golden Ram Herolf remained silent for a long while before finally saying softly, I have a Knights Spear, Ill go fetch it for you. Once the Old Goat left, Charles carefully examined the animal skin scroll in his hand. It was indeed identical to the previous Magic Contract. He stealthily altered the content, just as Augustine, the High Priest, had instructed, turning it into something akin to a master-servant pact. A moment later, Golden Ram Herolf returned with a Knights Spear. He said coldly, I dont have a bloodsucking weapon. Im not a Vampire. However, this Whale Killer is a very famous weapon from Inglima. Count Lanmalock had once eagerly sought it, but to his regret, he could not acquire it. Charles had never heard of whaling, but guessed it might have something to do with slaughtering whales. He sent forth a Flame Hand, retrieving the Knights Spear and then feigned a look of wanting to express something else. The Golden Goat Herolf was enraged and shouted, Despicable and shameless Charles, if you dare to make any more demands, our cooperation is off. You are unrighteous, committing all manner of evil, wait for the punishment of the Serpent of Destiny! Although Charles didnt think he was unrighteous, committing all manner of evil, he guessed that it was the right moment, so in front of the Golden Goat Herolf he pretended to sign his name with a smile. However, after glancing at the document, he feigned surprise and said, Why isnt your signature on here? No, I want you to sign first. Charles smiled and tossed the Magic Contract outside the mirror. The Golden Goat Herolfs teeth were nearly grinding to pieces, thinking, This young thief is extremely cunning! I can no longer change the terms, but the existing terms are enough to doom him. He also knew that if he changed the terms now, Charles would surely become suspicious, so he could only grit his teeth, sign his name, and threw the parchment contract into the mirror as well. This time, Charles signed his name swiftly and flamboyantly. When both names appeared on the Magic Contract, the parchment turned into a ray of light, bursting out of the Mirror World and shot towards the mysterious and immeasurable distance. Charles watched the magic parchment fly away but saw nothing, only faintly heard a light laugh, within which there was an uttered joy. This chuckle penetrated deep into his soul, causing Charless inspiration to suddenly rise greatly; he was startled and quickly prayed in his heart, Oh, ruler of the Extraordinary Path and Court of Destiny, you who swim through the rivers of time, comprehending all mysteries! Do you enjoy a good show? If so, I shall surely offer you more afterpieces. Charles didnt know what the True Gods liked, but it was unlikely to be blood sacrifices or treasures of gold and silver. What humans could offer deities was probably only entertainment. A voice of a young man came faintly, Ive remembered you. Charles broke out in a cold sweat, his mind numb for a moment. To be remembered by the Serpent of Destiny how tremendous a threat was that? If given the choice, Charles certainly did not want to be remembered by any deity. The Golden Goat Herolf was ecstatic, almost crazed with joy, yelling, Cunning Charles Meklen, youve finally been trapped. You probably havent noticed that in my contract there is a clause: We must be under the same sky to witness the establishment of the contract. In playing with words, I, Herolf, am absolutely a first-rate master. Now, please join me under the same sky. The Golden Goat Herolf picked up the mirror, smashed through several floors and the roof, charged out of the room, and flew into the high sky. Charles indeed felt light and found himself leaving the Mirror World unexpectedly. The Golden Goat Herolf grabbed Charless wrist and sneered coldly, There is nothing in my contract that says the parties to the contract cannot kill each other. Now you understand what true wisdom is? Have you not figured out these flaws even after studying for a day? Charles said with a pained expression, I truly didnt see them. The Golden Goat Herolf laughed triumphantly, exclaiming, Let me teach you a true lesson of life: Greed is the greatest enemy of mankind. COMMENT 0 comment Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 312 - 312: 303, Charles Mecklen, I want to hear your scream (begging for monthly tickets) Chapter 312: 303, Charles Mecklen, I want to hear your scream (begging for monthly tickets) Charles said, I didnt expect you to be a philosopher! The Golden Ram Herolf felt something was amiss, but upon recalling the successfully concluded Magic Contract, he regained his confidence and laughed heartily, saying, I didnt think either, that you could remain so calm when death is at your doorstep. Where is my Queen Bee? If you return it, I might consider sparing your life. Charles helplessly said, Mister Herolff, you dont need to consider it anymore. I cant hand over the Queen Bee; its not in my possession. You must have inquired about it, the Queen Bee is docked at The Golden Ram Herolff sneered, cutting him off, saying, Of course I know, the Queen Bee is docked at 699 South Sevantes Riverside Street, the residence bestowed upon you by Emperor Inglima XV, Alfred Guillaume. ... How else do you plan to deceive people? Mr. Charles Meklen, please share your newly fabricated tale. Charles, left with no other option, said, Actually, there are other residents there. Herolff gave a slight smile and said, Is one of the neighbors a beautiful young widow perhaps? Charles hurriedly said, Yes, yes, yes! Herolff spoke coolly, I have seen the place myself. South Sevantes Riverside Street at 698 is on a hill, and theres only one house on top of it! Charles quickly said, The other house is midway up the hill, on the backside of the mountain, at 699 South Sevantes Riverside Street! Go to ????????????????????.co The Golden Ram Herolff gave a look of disdain that said, continue making up stories, and huffed, Hah! Suddenly, Charles felt an overwhelming exhaustion. He secretly mused, Everything I said was true, why doesnt this Old Goat believe me? Is he really so intolerant of unwelcome but honest advice? Looking out to the sea, the Golden Ram Herolff slowly said, Hand over the Queen Bee, or Ill make you suffer every torment known to man! Charles shook his head decisively and said, It wont come out! The Golden Ram Herolff gave a cold laugh, A stubborn fool to the end. Ill show you why they call me the Golden Ram! With a shocked expression, Charles asked, Isnt it because Charles Meklen has plucked your wool countless times? The Golden Ram Herolff felt a lump in his chest and deeply regretted wasting so much time talking to Charles. He was already in his custody, yet he managed to infuriate him again, giving a vicious smile, he said, Charles Meklen, I want to hear you scream! Charles chuckled, Golden Ram Herolff! Blow it out your ass. Herolffs body surged with Fighting Spirit, he worked up his bowels, and true to the provocation, let out a loud fart. Charles hastily held his breath, thinking, Thank goodness we are over the sea and in the sky, or else I would have really trapped myself. Golden Ram Herolf turned pale with fright, spurring his Fighting Spirit several times, but still could do nothing to Charles. In a fit of anger, he released his hands, but before Charles could fall halfway, he involuntarily reached out and grabbed him. Herolf grew even more panicked, not understanding what was happening to himself. He tried dozens of methods in succession, wanting to harm Charles, but he would interrupt each one himself. In the end, Old Goats face showed fear as he held Charles, weeping and crying out, Whats going on? What is this all about? Why cant I harm this despicable scoundrel? Charles patted his head and said, Hand over the three Golden Rings on your hand. Golden Ram Herolf watched helplessly as his hand moved towards Charles, and then watched as this vile, despicable, and nasty fellow slid the three Golden Rings off his hand and joyfully put them on his own. Charles said, Now let me down first. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Golden Ram Herolf, as though his entire body was not under his control, carefully held Charles and landed on St. Michael Island. Charles found a mirror, first returned to the Mirror World to ensure his safety, and then said, When you went to retrieve the whale killer, I took the liberty of modifying the Magic Contract. You signed so happily that I forgot to remind you. But no worry, it doesnt affect our collaboration. Golden Ram Herolfs face first turned bright red, then iron blue, and then He stiffly fell backward, crashing to the ground, raising a cloud of dust. Charles waited a while, and seeing that Golden Ram Herolf did not get up, he stepped out of the mirror. He didnt bother with the Old Goat, but instead tested one by one and soon found the Golden Ring that controlled St. Michael Island. Then a thought came from the diary in his bosom: Charles Mecklen has become the master of St. Michael Island, fulfilling the requirement for the setup of the twenty-ninth Labyrinth. St. Michael Island will soon undergo Maze-ification. The Maze-ification of St. Michael Island required eighteen trades during which time he could not leave. Charles casually drew the Blue Rattlesnake, loaded it with regular bullets, and fired seven shots into the sky. Before long, Sabastine flew over the island. Seeing Charles standing leisurely with Golden Ram Herolf lying on the ground, she asked in surprise, You dealt with the Old Goat? Charles shrugged and said, Just played a little word game with that Magic Contract. Despite being enemies, Sabastine looked at her peer, who was ranked higher among the Top Ten Pirates, with a sympathetic gaze. The Old Goat really had it rough. Although she couldnt fathom how Charles managed to trick Golden Ram Herolf into signing the contract, or what he had tampered with in it, just seeing the Old Goat lying on the ground was enough to guess that he must have been overwhelmed by rage. Sabastine let out a long howl, and not long after, Tumishen, the Old Leopard Man, was the first to arrive at St. Michael Island. He too was surprised by the scene and listened as Charles vaguely repeated the incident. Tumishen, though not highly educated, was a veteran who had traveled the New and Old Continents as a former Sacred Order. His shrewd eyes soon made out that Golden Ram Herolf had awoken, but he said nothing. After a moment, Menilman and Augustine, the High Priest, arrived one after another, and Charles described again how he had signed the Magic Contract with Herolf. All four Sacred Orders noted that Golden Ram Herolfs toes were constantly trembling. Although they couldnt see through his boots, they could tell that the Old Goat was nervously twitching his toes Augustine, the High Priest, smiled broadly, patting Charles on the shoulder, and said, Mister Charles Mecklen, you have completed a great feat. Charles offhandedly asked, Is it because I fleeced this Old Goat bald? COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 313 - 313: 304. Imperial Rose Fleet (Vote for Monthly Tickets) Chapter 313: 304. Imperial Rose Fleet (Vote for Monthly Tickets) Augusladin High Priest said without a change in expression, Weve taken St. Michael Island! Since the era of the Ancient Holy Michael Kingdom, no one has been able to conquer this island city head-on until now. Charles remarked, Oh, so shaving the Old Goat bald doesnt count as an achievement. The toes of Golden Ram Herolf trembled even more violently. A smile flickered across the Augusladin High Priests face as he said, That counts as well, I suppose! Golden Ram Herolf wished he had actually fainted, for he was forced to lie on the ground, enduring such humiliation. ... Charles passed over a Golden Ring and said, Now this island city belongs to Menierman. Menierman took it, played with it for a while, then handed it back to Charles, saying, I really need that Magical Alchemy Warship, but I dont want the island. Im not a pirate, Im part of Farss Royal Navy. Now that Fars and Inglima are allies, other than the two Empires, theres no enemy I fear. Charles thought for a moment and said, Thats true, Im still the municipal officer of Saint Michael City! He noticed the odd expressions on the four members of the Sacred Order and explained, Its an official governmental role in Inglima, conferred by His Majesty Alfred Guillaume. With a slight smile, the Augusladin High Priest eased the awkward atmosphere and said, Charles, you will become a legend in the future! Charles responded with a beaming smile, It seems I could become a legend just by being a novelist, right? Go to ????????????????????.co At that statement, the members of the Sacred Order seemed to see the word Forced written above Mister Charles Mecklens head in bold letters from the countries of Fars, Inglima, Byron, and others. The Augusladin High Priest coughed and said, Indeed! Menierman pondered for a moment. She hadnt read any of Charless novels, as she had been at sea most of the time, but she had vaguely heard that Charles, under the pen name Anne MacLennan, had written a few books that were quite popular. Out of respect for her junior, she gave a light smile, acknowledging the statement. Tumishen said somewhat incredulously, Do you know how difficult it is to become a legend as a novelist? Charles merely shrugged his shoulders and said, I dont know! Tumishen decided not to discuss the issue with the ignorant young man. Sabastine was a bit curious and asked, Youve written novels? Charles flashed a toothy grin and said, Ill send you a few copies next time. Sabastine smiled lightly and said, Im sure your novels must be quite interesting to read. Finally, the hooves of Golden Ram Herolf on the ground stilled. Although he had recently been to Notruden, his thoughts were consumed by his Queen Bee, and he had no interest in any novels. When he heard Charles boast that he could become a legend through his career as a novelist, his embarrassment subsided somewhat because Charless brag seemed more embarrassing to him than his own situation. The Old Goat wouldnt believe for a second that Charles could gain renown as a novelist, let alone become a legend through it. How preposterous! He might as well claim that he could win a princess over with his storytelling! This was more than just boastingCharles could have made whales fly with his tall tales. Although Menierman had declined the Golden Ring, she didnt refuse the idea of using St. Michael Island as another base of operations. Now in possession of a Magical Alchemy Warship, the Imperial Rose, and more than two hundred other ships, along with naval bases in both Cappadocia City and St. Michael Island, a combined populace exceeding 120,000 people, and assistance from two members of the Sacred Order, she had become an undeniable force on the Whale Sea. Especially since Cappadocia City and Saint Michael City were both strategic trade hubs on the sea and had routes to Silver Pigeon Fort, Machu Picchu, Mostar Fort, and Interlaken City, she could transport maritime goods to these cities and conduct direct trade with inland goods, avoiding the long transport routes. Charles did not levy taxes in these cities, but he was at the same time the largest trader there! When this vast commercial system started operating, the wealth it generated would far exceed mere taxation. The wealth accumulated through trade was enough to sustain such a vast fleet, which in itself was the best protection for the merchant ships and could even become maritime traders, creating a self-sufficient cycle. Bear in mind that St. Michael Island alone was enough to sustain an entire pirate fleet and a population of a hundred thousand. The profits from this business system, which was far larger than St. Michael Island and operated in a much better business environment, were bound to be immeasurably greater. After capturing St. Michael Island, Menierman drafted a document, reporting the recent victories to the authorities. Charles had intended to return to South Serif, as that was where he was officially stationed, but Menierman asked him to wait, and so he stayed a little longer. Moreover, South Serif was engaged in a silent war with the Black Phoenix Dynasty. Chloe wasnt likely to attack South Serif, so it wasnt a problem for him to stay away temporarily. The scenery of St. Michael Island was, after all, much nicer than that of South Serif. About a fortnight later, official documents arrived from the Empire. The more powerful nations of the Old Continent had Magic Alchemy Communication Devices, allowing convenient long-distance communication not unlike telegrams or telephones, but capable of much greater distances. These documents made their way through such a communication device. Menierman, after all, came from a distinguished background and was a legitimate officer of the Imperial Navy, so her fleet was equipped with such a setup. COMMENT Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 314 - 314: 304, Imperial Rose Fleet (Request for Monthly Tickets)_2 Chapter 314: 304, Imperial Rose Fleet (Request for Monthly Tickets)_2 From Strasbourg, documents arrived that granted Menierman a new position and political status: seventeenth rank Imperial Captain, senior commander of the Imperial Rose Fleet. But most importantly, it wasnt the promotion in rank and politics that mattered, but the reward from Julius Axler VI, recognizing Menierman Sumeis personal ownership of this fleet. In other words, the Imperial Rose Fleet had transitioned from an asset of the Imperial Navy to Meniermans personal fleet. Of course, the Emperor had given little, for when Menierman had taken up the role as a naval general, he had under his command only a few warships; nearly all his current strength had been earned by himself. Although Charles had provided significant help in the later stages, the early hardships were borne by Menierman alone, including the recruitment of both Sacred Orders. Additionally, the documents from Strasbourg also assigned Tumishen and Sabastine Imperial official positions, both as twenty-fifth rank fifth-level warrant officers, a direct leap over numerous ranks due to their Sacred Order status, promoting them past many levels. ... Beyond that, there was another document related to Charles, which did not elevate his rank or positionhe remained a twenty-fifth rank fifth-level clerkbut it granted him a new political status: full diplomatic consul stationed both at Saint Michael City and Cappadocia City. This status was quite special, yet not considered a very important political position. Charles didnt quite understand what this maneuver was about, only knowing that from now on, whether Meniermans fleet could be stationed in Cappadocia and Saint Michael City was his to decide. After all, the Imperial Rose Fleet was a fleet belonging to Fars, and for it to legally dock at ports in Inglima, the consul from Fars had to apply to local city administrators! Well, the Fars diplomatic official and clerk stationed in Cappadocia City and Saint Michael Island turned out to be Charles. As long as Charles Meklen had no objections, Menierman could do anything. The documents from Strasbourg excited everyone from top to bottom in the fleet, signifying the Empires acknowledgment of Meniermans achievements, and also confirming everyones official statuses. Go to ????????????????????.co Initially, when Sabastine had surrendered to Fars under Zimmermans lead, she only received a modest position of twenty-seventh rank third-level Army Warden, equivalent to a third-level clerk and without a political status, not as prestigious as current Charles, even though she was a Sacred Order! The documents from Strasbourg announced to all the nobles of Fars something significant: a new top-tier power in the Empire was rising! Menierman had now freed herself from her familys constraints, becoming a lord with her own independent forces. If Menierman survived this war among several big empires, she was almost destined to become a significant figure in Fals Country, and this status would stem not from her family, but from her own formidable strength and distinguished military successes. Charles rejoiced for his senior, having stayed an additional three days on Saint Michael Island and celebrated with everyone before he took his loyal servant, the former leader of the Golden Goat Pirate Group, Herolf, back to Interlaken City. He didnt linger in Interlaken City; he departed the same day, returning to his loyal Sedona, the place he truly belonged. Under a normal rhythm, here lay the front line of the war between Fars and the Black Phoenix Dynasty. Outside Sedona City, were the camps of the Black Phoenix Dynasty and one of its most renowned generals, a relative of the royal family, Chloe, who led her army to attack Sedona, with the two sides having engaged in battle about a hundred times already. Indeed, each day, documents from both sides would exchange allegations, and subsequentially, battle reports were sent to their respective capitals. As the saying goes, battle reports might lie, but battle lines do not! To align with the battle reports, the documentation had Sedona fall and retake more than ten times, even causing Interlaken City to fall twice, and Chloes camp was broken five times, with both sides having significant captures in their outdoor battles. Typically, such captures on battle reports, significant evidencedecapitationwere hard to procure. Neither Charles nor Chloe were the type to massacre civilians for commendation. But, what a coincidence it was! Although Charles on Saint Michael Island hadnt experienced many battles, he indeed wasnt short of decapitation, after all, many pirates did die. These heads Charles partly kept for his own use, and partly sold to Chloe. What was particularly aggravating was that after Charles had struggled through the great battle for so long, there was still no movement from the Strasbourg front. Meanwhile, Chloe, having fought bravely on the front lines and achieving outstanding battle results, had been promoted twice, basking in great glory. Charles had just returned to Sedona and had barely managed two days of governmental affairs when there came a shocking piece of news from Strasbourg. Menierman Sumei, in a sudden assault in the Sea of Giant Whales, had valiantly crushed a Byron fleet and captured two Magical Alchemy Warships, along with more than ten warships. This victory had propelled the reputation of The Empires First Rose to new heights. Its important to note that while the battles at Ferlandens main battlefield were brutal and both sides committed significant forces, no substantial results were achieved. Sumeis victory was indeed Fars Empires first satisfying, resounding triumph since the war between the Fars and Byron Empires began. Upon receiving this battle report, Charles sent someone to Strasbourg to send his congratulations to his senior, Menierman. Only Strasbourg had a Magic Alchemy Communication Device; his Sedona certainly did not possess such a device. Congratulatory messages, such as this one, had to go through official channels to seem formal. Charles had thought he would just idle away until the war ended, but on his fifth day back in Sedona, he received a tip-off from Chloe, urging him to retreat at the highest speed. This member of the Black Phoenix Dynastys royal collateral line didnt say anything, but Charles sensed something very wrong from this private letter. Chloe would certainly not deceive him in this regard, because Once Charles was captured by the Black Phoenix Dynasty, just his testimony alone would be enough to get this famous general from the royal collateral line of the Black Phoenix Dynasty to the gallows. The charges could be as severe as treason! After much hesitation, Charles resolutely decided to seek aid from his senior sister! He feared that his loyal servant, the former leader of the Golden Goat Pirate Group, Herolf, alone wouldnt suffice. If Menierman could deploy Tumishen and Sabastine, with three there Oh, these two didnt have nicknames related to goats. In any case, with three Sacred Order members, Charles believed he could manage the situation. Just two hours after sending out his plea for help, he heard earth-shattering roars outside Sedona City, and Chloes entire camp was in turmoil. Charles didnt hesitate to step onto the city walls. Chloe led an army, burst out of the camp, and from a distance, made a gesture to him. Charles roughly understood that this general from the royal collateral line of the Black Phoenix Dynasty was saying, I told you to leave! If you dont hurry now, itll be too late, just accept your fate! It even contained, If youre unlucky, make sure to die in battle, dont get captured alive. Even if you cant bear to die, if you do get captured, dont rat me out, it wont do you any good. If you dont rat me out, maybe I can still help. Charles returned the look with a meaningful glance, and the two completed an extremely complicated exchange with just a gesture and a look amidst the battlefield. This was the tacit agreement cultivated from countless battles. The main forces of both their battlefields were each others clerks. COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 316 - 316: 306, Each of the Five Great Empires has a top master (seeking monthly tickets) Chapter 316: 306, Each of the Five Great Empires has a top master (seeking monthly tickets) The Golden Ram Herolfs gunmanship suddenly rolled upward like a giant wave abruptly rising on the sea, tightly pursuing Andreas, the youngest of the Sacred Order from the Black Phoenix Dynasty. His spirit, consciousness, and gunmanship all locked onto him. Although Charles had seen many a battle among the Sacred Order, he couldnt help but clap and praise, The Old Goat actually has some tricks up his sleeve! Charles had seen the Golden Ram Herolf in action before, but each time, he was besieged by at least three of the Sacred Order, always in quite a sorry state, either relying on the Magical Alchemy Warship or the hard resistance of Saint Michael, which made him subconsciously think that this loyal servant wasnt much in terms of strength. But at this moment, seeing the Old Goat fighting alone, Charles realized that the old man did indeed have something special. High above, a sonorous rumbling of Fighting Spirit soon erupted. Because the weather was clear with not too many clouds, they were all shattered by the disturbance, like silk tearing across the sky. ... Charles, struck by a sudden impulse, grabbed the Collapsing Mountain, jumped off the city wall, and yelled, Chloe, lets battle! Today you will surely die on the battlefield. Chloe was also of the same mind, grabbed her usual spear, and charged out of the army ranks, yelling, Charles, this isnt the first time youve boasted. Just so you know, Im no longer a fifteenth-order knight! Charles, shocked, exclaimed, Did you fall from the Extraordinary Ranks again? You really arent up to snuff! Chloe Harland, furious, yelled back, Im now a sixteenth-order knight! Charles thought to himself, This guy really works hard! But old man, I havent been slacking either; Im now an eleventh-order Transcendent. Go to ????????????????????.co Charles and Chloe were old rivals, both thoroughly familiar with each others gunmanship. After seventeen or eighteen moves in a fierce duel, Chloe couldnt help but stealthily ask, No wonder you arent running away. Where did this old thing come from? I havent heard of him. Sear?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles whispered, Do you know about the Empires First Rose? Chloe scoffed, Thats your Farss First Rose. But he quickly replied, Of course Ive heard about her, what young man on the Old Continent hasnt heard of Miss Menilman? But, although Ive heard you shamelessly claim to be Miss Menilmans junior fellow, its impossible that you could bring her to Sedona! Moreover, this lady is entirely engulfed in Dark Fighting Qi, while this old fellow is full of Marine System Fighting Qi. And I certainly dont believe Miss Menilman would disguise herself as such an ugly old man! Charles spat, What are you thinking about? My senior recently conquered St. Michael Island Chloe, shocked and pale, exclaimed, What? The Empires First Rose actually conquered St. Michael Island, which was said to never fall? Then this old man? He looked up at the sky, his face filled with astonishment, and yelled, Is that Golden Ram Herolf? Quick, tell me how Miss Rose managed to take down St. Michael Island? I was at the front line and havent received the news yet. Of course, Charles wouldnt tell Chloe the truth. Though the two were friendly, they were ultimately enemies, and his unauthorized departure from the front line was also a crime, minor or not. Even Menilman hadnt petitioned the Empire on his behalf, knowing full well the corruption in the Empires bureaucracy, which was unimaginable, and such a handle shouldnt be given to others. He made up a bunch of things on the spot, lavishing praise on Menilman. Chloe listened, utterly fascinated, nearly getting killed by Charless spear, which infuriated him to curse a few times, then he whispered quietly, I even warned you to run away quickly, and you actually thought of killing me? Damn it! He tightened his grip on his spear, invigorated his spirit, and mustered all his skill, no longer going easy on Charles. However, after more than a hundred exchanges, Chloe was shocked to discover that, despite having advanced a rank, she still couldnt defeat her old rival. Taking advantage of the moment, Charles asked, Whats the deal with this guy named Andreas? Chloe asked, You dont know? Thats a bit ignorant. You should have heard, after Zimmermans death, each of the Five Great Empires has its top expert! Charles shook his head and said, Never heard of it. Chloe remarked, Its normal not to know. When the monster Zimmerman was around, who dared to claim the title of top expert? It was only after his death that this became a thing. Your Fars Empires top expert is Earl Brittany! Startled, Charles asked, Really? Chloe, a bit annoyed, said, This is common knowledge, why would I lie to you? Besides, what would be the point of lying to you? Charles truly didnt know that Annes father was actually the top expert of the Fars Empire! This news was truly horrifying. He always felt that if he ever slighted Anne, he would have to face the wrath of the Fars Empires top expert. Unable to resist, Charles asked, Why isnt Count Galanode our Fars Empires top expert? Hes the Minister of War, after all? Chloe snapped, How should I know? Can you not interrupt? Charles hummed and asked, The top expert of Inglima is Count Victory Champagne, right? Chloe nodded and said, Correct, its Count Ranmalock! Charles asked, This guy doesnt seem like the top expert of Black Phoenix Dynasty, maybe not even as skilled as my sister Menilman. He glanced at the sky, Andreas was clearly at a disadvantage, the Old Goat was indeed tough. Chloe angrily exclaimed, How can you underestimate our Black Phoenix Dynasty? Although Andreas is powerful, how could he be the top expert of Black Phoenix Dynasty everywhere? Its his father! His father, Viscount Constantine, is the top expert of our Black Phoenix Dynasty. Charles couldnt help but remark, The top expert of your Black Phoenix Dynasty doesnt have much status! How come the top experts of Fars and Inglima are counts, but yours is just a viscount? Unable to contain her anger, Chloe said, Im done talking to this idiot! After exchanging gossip, both began to take things more seriously, wanting to see just how much they had advanced in their martial techniques during the time they hadnt seen each other. The battle in the skies also became more intense, the Old Goat vented all the pent-up anger he had recently accumulated. Andreas was continuously complaining, after all, he was still young. With a fifty-year gap in cultivation compared to Golden Ram Herolf, how could he possibly bridge that gap even if he was a genius? Besides, to ascend to the Sacred Order, wouldnt one need exceptional talent? Andreas could only rely on fast movement, launching hit-and-run attacks all over the sky, pushing his movement technique to full speed, fearing that slowing down even slightly could give the Old Goat an opening to spear him down in battle. COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 317 - 317: 307. Magic Flame Horse (Requesting Monthly Tickets) Chapter 317: 307. Magic Flame Horse (Requesting Monthly Tickets) Charlotte exerted her Stellar Battle Qi to its fullest, clashing with Chloe for hundreds of moves before suddenly retreating dozens of steps, stabbing the Collapsing Mountain into the ground behind her. The Stellar Battle Qi receded like the tide, flowing back into nine Bloody Vortices, and transformed back into Bloody Glory. Chloe, not caring for specifics, thrust her Knights Spear swiftly and fiercely! Charlotte threw a Vampiric Hand Axe! She had not used this weapon for a long time. When she first started cultivating Blood Flame Qi, she had imagined controlling weapons from afar in combat, but never expected that she would eventually take the path of close-quarters combat. Chloe managed to parry with her spear, but Charlotte created a slight opening. Inside her body, the Bloody Glory transformed into the Adonis Clans Blood Flame Qi. With an attack from a distance, the Vampiric Hand Axe that Chloe had parried now spun back through the air, emitting a mournful wail that was extremely captivating. Chloe couldnt help but curse, What kind of crooked trick is this? ... Charlotte smiled slightly and said, This is no crooked trick; its a Secret Technique created by the Great Philosopher of the Human Race, Protagora. The Blood Flame Qi, after being augmented by the other eight Bloody Vortices, intensified step by step. The power of each Bloody Vortex increased the Blood Flame Qi by one Order, causing the Vampiric Hand Axes might to surge drastically, becoming more unpredictable. In just an instant, the Blood Flame Qi was amplified to the Eleventh Order! Just when Chloe thought that Charlotte was merely switching abilities and that was it, she suddenly felt her tough opponent break through yet another Order, surging up to the Twelfth Order. This was a bona fide peak of the Intermediate rank. Not long ago, Charlotte had caught the eye of the Serpent of Destiny. The favor of this True God put her Cultivation back onto a rapidly ascending path. After advancing to the next level, Charlotte snapped her fingers. A giant red horse, fully clad in black flames, appeared from the void, stepping out at a leisurely pace, fully saddled, snorting loudly. Go to ????????????????????.co This was a newly awakened Special Ability of the Adonis Clans Blood Flame Qi the Magic Flame Horse! Of course, it would be more accurate to call it summoning a Magic Flame Horse. The Adonis Clans Special Ability was one of the first two abilities that Charlotte had awakened. Now, though her Insight had hardly improved, the cultivation of the Adonis Clans Blood Flame Qi was paramount, as the Blood Clan Evil God Kahnstan might descend at any moment. Crisis lingered like a shadow borne by the wind; Charlotte practiced this Secret Technique most diligently. However, it seemed that she had more talent for the Asiluo Clans swordsmanship, and her progress on that Secret Technique was constantly outpaced by the Angels Thorn. Now, with the favor of the Serpent of Destiny, Charlotte had finally broken through. Not only had her Extraordinary Ranks surged to the Twelfth Order, but she had also finally mastered the Magic Flame Horse. Just as Charlotte was about to mount the horse, it let out a neigh. The Magic Flame Horse, which had responded to her summons, not only failed to heed her commands but also opened its massive jaws and bit viciously towards her. Luckily, Charlotte withdrew her hand quickly, narrowly avoiding being bitten by the fiery giant horse. Chloe couldnt contain her laughter, shouting, Are you planning to fight with comedy? Although we from the Black Phoenix Dynasty do not have the Secret Techniques of the Great Philosopher Protagora nor understand the vampire stuff, we do know that summoned creatures from other realms must be tamed before they can be commanded at will. You even planned to summon it on the battlefield? And use it in combat right away? Thats wildly fanciful. Now its me and this Magic Flame Horse against you. Chloe leapt with her spear, choosing an angle so she was always one Charlotte-length away from the Magic Flame Horse. Clearly, she knew that this irascible creature from another world wouldnt distinguish friend from foe and would surely attack both of them. While controlling the Vampiric Hand Axe to fend off Chloe, Charlotte also drew the Blood Rose with a Flame Hand and unfolded a sequence of swordplay, intending to take down the Magic Flame Horse. The horse was of comparable rank to Charlotte, also at the peak of the Intermediate rank. It was incredibly fast, almost matching Charlotte who possessed the Quickness Technique10, and could spit magical flames. Its immense strength made it a formidable force in combat. Charlotte found herself in a tough spot and regretted changing her Secret Technique mid-battle. Just as she tried to transform her power, Chloe and the Magic Flame Horse ensnared her, leaving her no room to maneuver. At the moment Charlotte felt most flustered, Chloe suddenly withdrew her spear and ran off. Charlotte was puzzled, but with the Magic Flame Horse charging at her, she had to deal with the beast first. Without Chloe, a single Magic Flame Horse was just a minor issue for Charlotte. Without much effort, she subdued the horse and tempered it with Blood Flame Qi. After being tempered with Blood Flame Qi, the Magic Flame Horse finally ceased its resistance. It continuously conveyed a consciousness signifying that it was extremely hungry. Having evolved from a Spirit Horse, the Magic Flame Horse wasnt a flesh and blood creature by nature. Its food on the Old Continent was only one thing Blood Energy. Charlotte injected her own Blood Energy continuously into the horse, giving about half of her power to the Magic Flame Horse. Only then did it burp contentedly, submitting and cuddling close to Charlotte, showing an affectionate side. After being tempered with Blood Flame Qi and fed by Charlottes Blood Energy, the Magic Flame Horse now appeared even more fierce and robust than when it was first summoned. Each snort blasted black smoke, and magical flames swirled around its nose and mouth. However, the black flames that originally enveloped its body were now retracted. This Magic Flame Horse was even larger than the tallest horses from the Old Continent the Charles horses standing over three and a half meters tall, even strong enough to rival Asias elephants, only slightly smaller than the largest African bull elephants. Its limbs were long and slender, with a flowing tail. Solely in terms of appearance, it truly was a Lu Bu among horses. Charlotte mounted the Magic Flame Horse and summoned back the Bloodsucking Long Spear Collapsing Mountain! The knights spears commonly used by the great empires of the Old Continent are inherently designed to be used in conjunction with a mount. Their length is comparable to, or even surpasses, those on Earth, and they are impossible to wield for anyone who isnt exceptionally strong. Just as Charles was about to demonstrate some horseback gunmanship, he noticed the Golden Ram Herolf, who was quietly staying aside. He couldnt help asking, Why have you stopped fighting? The Old Goat didnt utter a word, simply shutting himself off from the world! Looking up, Charles realized that the youngest of the Sacred Order from the Black Phoenix Dynasty, Andreas, was nowhere to be seen. He asked, Did you win? The Golden Ram Herolf still said nothing, and Charles didnt bother to use his authority as master to force the Old Goat to speak. Instead, he took Herolf back to Sedona City. That evening, the documents were exchanged, and intelligence was shared between the two parties. Charles then learned that it was indeed the Golden Ram Herolf who had won, but the young Sacred Order had managed to escape swiftly. Given that the Old Goat was not known for speed, the young Sacred Order had gotten away. Chloe realized that as Andreas was shedding blood and fleeing across the sky, there was no choice but to give up the fightfearing that a casual strike from the Golden Ram Herolf could end his life right then and there. Chloe knew well that she couldnt influence Andreass decisions, nor did she believe that Charles could control Herolf. Of course, Charles wouldnt tell him that he had complete control over the Old Goat. In fact, if the right opportunity presented itself, Charles wouldnt mind eliminating this enemy. Of course, he didnt touch Chloe because, after all, there was some unspoken understanding between them, and it was possible to have a tacitly agreed-upon battle. If he killed Chloe and instead a combat-hungry commander took his place, wouldnt that be a major problem for him? Charles just wanted to get by each day until the war was over. His current position was high enough, and he didnt want to risk his life for more merit. Considering this, Charles didnt let the Old Goat go into battle again. After a fight among those of the Sacred Order, the front lines near Sedona fell silent again. Mainly because Andreass arrival had drawn out the Old Goat, Chloe found it difficult to write a battle report as well. He surely couldnt claim to have been brave in front of a member of the Sacred Order, could he? That would be too much of an insult to his superiors intelligence. Over ten days later, Andreas returned to Chloes camp. The youngest of the Sacred Order from the Black Phoenix Dynasty had clearly lost some of his arrogance, yet he remained brimming with confidence. The first thing he did upon his return was to order Chloe to attack again. Chloe was shocked and said, Have you found a way to deal with that Sacred Order in Sedona City this time? Andreas replied, I fought with him and was seriously wounded. It has taken me several days to recover. In theory, the People of Fars should have taken this opportunity to pursue us and completely obliterate you and your troops. But their inaction indicates that they must have issues to deal with. Chloe thought to himself, Of course I know Charles has issues. He recently sought out Princess May, and this time he found the Golden Goat. If he can just conjure up a Sacred Order at will and has no issues, then I might as well take off my head and use it as a cup. Andreas continued, Thats why Im ordering you to attack. As long as we attack, they will reveal their weaknesses. Trust me, if they had no weaknesses, they would never sit still. Chloe thought, I trust you for nothing. I know very well that they have no weaknesses. Its Charles, that bastard, who wants to slack off at the front line. Ive tried before, but nearly became an idiot from a punch by Princess May. And now you want me to try again? Who would die for this? Chloe had not always been so cowardly, but indeed, Princess Mays punch had made him quite clear-headed. He had no choiceit was either a tacit agreement to a war deceptively masked by inaction or a suicidal war! After several persuasive attempts by Andreas, Chloe stood firm in his refusal to attack. Although Andreas was of the Sacred Order, his father was only a Viscount, whereas Chloe was still a member of the royal lineage, albeit a collateral branch. Since they didnt have a direct superior-subordinate relationship, Chloe adamantly refused to attack Sedona City and there was nothing Andreas could do about it. Andreas believed his judgment was correct. If Sedona City truly had overwhelming strength, it would be illogical not to launch a full assault and eliminate Chloe and his troops. Since they hadnt done so, there must be a vulnerability. After several attempts to persuade and recognizing the futility, Andreas gave up, thinking to himself, If Chloe doesnt agree, then Ill make a solo attempt to break into Sedona! If my guess is right, that Sacred Order should have already left. Even if I guessed wrong, although that Sacred Order is stronger than me, he is far slower, so I should be able to escape. What Andreas didnt know was that just as he was gearing up to make his solo attempt on Sedona City, the Old Leopard Man Tumishen had just arrived from St. Michael Island and was being cordially entertained by a feast from Charles. COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 318 - 318: 308, Wrong Intelligence (Vote for Monthly Ticket) Chapter 318: 308, Wrong Intelligence (Vote for Monthly Ticket) Menilman had just captured two Magical Alchemy Warships, and his strength had greatly increased, but he was also severely short-staffed. Sabastine was a proper pirate, proficient in various sailing techniques, and although she had not dealt with Magical Alchemy Warships before, she learned to command them very quickly after exposure. Tumishen, on the other hand, couldnt manage it. Having studied for half a month, he still hadnt memorized the magic restrictor codes. Charles hinted around and quickly understood after asking a few questionshis senior sister disdained the Old Leopard Man for not being able to command the Magical Alchemy Warships, so she only sent Tumishen over for support. However, Charles didnt need high-end technology on his side, just fighting capability, and the arrival of the Old Leopard Man was timely. Charles had not expected Andreas to realize that since Sedona Citys army hadnt launched an attack, there must have been a problem ... By common sense, Andreas deduction could very well be true. But the problem was that Charles hadnt played by the book! Not only was there no problem on his side, but he also had an Old Leopard Man added to his ranks. Andreas, alone and under the cover of night, broke into Sedona and headed straight for Charles official residence. He thought: If Golden Ram Herolf wasnt there, he would kill Charles in one fell swoop, resolving the battle on this front, and then attack South Serif with full force! By breaking through South Serif, he could attack Behemoth, and once Behemoth fell, it would take at most ten-plus days of a forced march from this duchy to approach the outskirts of Strasbourg City. Strategically speaking, Andreas plan had no issues. Go to ????????????????????.co Only his first step was mistaken. Andreas leaped onto the courtyard wall and, using his Sacred Order senses, quickly found the Old Leopard Man eating and drinking heartily, while Charles incessantly urged him to drink more and piled food onto his plate, displaying Earths tradition of hospitality to the fullest. The Old Leopard Man spoke enthusiastically, discussing the internal conflicts of the Orc Assassin Alliance and the future of the orcs, as well as depicting the theories of Septimius the Humanitarian. Although the Old Leopard Man was a master assassin, he didnt have a passion for killing. Instead, he possessed a compassionate mindset, always looking to lead the orcs onto a path of light. Tumishen took a sip of wine and couldnt help but ask, Do you think the orcs have a future? Charles, blessed with advanced civilization from Earth, had seen numerous political systems, a multitude of philosophical discourses, and various solutions to conflicts. The problems over which the Old Leopard Man agonized, which seemed unsolvable to him, were to Charles a matter of simple sentences. He smiled slightly and said, The future of the orcs doesnt depend on whether they can integrate with humans or be accepted by them, but rather on possessing a civilization of their own! To have a civilization, education must be intensely developed. The Five Great Empires all have strict educational systems that cultivate countless talents, but the orcs are still tribal, and their education is still a backward elder-teaching system. Unless this method changes, the orcs have no future. Charles spoke eloquently, each sentence pinpointing the issue at hand, making perfect sense. Tumishen increasingly felt that Charles was an incredible person; though he was only a Mid-Level Transcendent now, he would inevitably rise to the same rank as himself. Suddenly having a novel idea, he said, There is a segment of orcs who dislike the sea and are unwilling to live on the ocean, but they also believe in the doctrine of not consuming humans. If I hand them over to you, would you be willing to take care of them? Charles didnt have much of a liking for orcs, but he firmly believed in one theory: that underdeveloped areas needed education. Education could solve many problems, while various economic methods were utterly useless. Reality had proven that as long as education kept up and civilization advanced, many underdeveloped areas could gradually develop. But without a strong, even forceful investment in education, compelling the underdeveloped areas to learn, simply trying to apply universal moral standards was wasteful, no matter how many resources were put into it. No purely economic aid on Earth had ever saved a country. For the orcs who adhered to the doctrine of not consuming humans, Charles was very welcoming, even though he had once had friction with the Orc Assassin Alliance. But these orcs were the easiest to get along with and the most open-minded within orc society, not to mention strongly capable in combat. Just as Charles was about to agree, he heard a cry of a phoenix and felt an energy lock onto him. He couldnt help but internally exclaim, An assassin! He then remembered that when it came to assassination, Tumishen was the expert. With the Old Leopard Man around, what did he have to worry about? No sooner had Andreas made his move than he saw the ordinary-looking old man by Charles side suddenly grow fur on his face, turning into a leopard man and pouncing with a speed surpassing Andreas own, his hand holding a Magic Stabbing Sword emanating the momentum of a vast sea. Andreas was shocked, inwardly exclaiming, Another Sacred Order? Clashing with the Old Leopard Man with one move, Andreas spat out a mouthful of blood. In terms of strength, Tumishen was actually not as powerful as Golden Ram Herolf, but he was the fastest among Leopard People and a master assassin, his speed unmatched in the world. Speed was Andreas foremost skill, but unfortunately, Tumishens speed exceeded even his own, utterly dominating the youngest Sacred Order of the Black Phoenix Dynasty, which allowed him to achieve such a victory. After suffering a great setback from a single move, Andreas dared not linger any longer, soared into the sky, and fled toward Chloes camp. Tumisen sneered coldly and said, If I let you escape, from this day forward, I might as well change my name to Mecklen! He calmly pursued and caught up with Andreas just as he left the city. After a single exchange, Andreas spat out another mouthful of blood. Tumisen, like a cat playing with a mouse, leisurely held back each time, allowing Andreas to get some distance before striking with full force. Andreas was stopped by the old leopard man seven times, taking seven hits, and felt as if he was at the end of his tether, unable to withstand a few more blows. Fear filled his heart, regretting not heeding Chloes words. Sedona City wasnt just problematicit was a veritable dragons den! Sensing the old leopard man closing in again, Andreas hastily landed on the ground; Tumisen was faster than him, and grappling in the air gave him a disadvantage. It was better to fight steadily on the ground and make use of any leverage he could find. With a long howl, Tumisens magic stabbing sword Dao Hai generated colossal force like myriad tons of seawater, ready to end the life of this younger generation with a single strike, when a fierce cry was heard. A middle-aged man in uniform threw a punch from afar, his body wrapped in swirling fighting spirit, turning into a multitude of colorful feathers. Tumisen couldnt help but exclaim, Munson! Have you come to babysit Constantines son? Andreas, due to his youth, didnt recognize this top assassin from the Orc Assassin Alliance, but Tumisen, an assassin who dominated the New and Old Continents, how could he not recognize a Sacred Order of the Black Phoenix Dynasty? This officer named Munson was Constantines right-hand man. The old leopard man wasnt afraid of Munson, but if Constantine was also nearby, he knew better than to expect a favorable outcome. As an assassin accustomed to certain victories, Tumisen never engaged in battles he wasnt sure to win. With a flick of his magic stabbing sword, he clashed with Munsons fist, using the impact to retreat and disappeared in the blink of an eye. sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Andreas, who had struggled to escape from Sedona and was nearly killed by Tumisen on the way, felt a surge of relief upon seeing his fathers right-hand man, and couldnt help but ask, Uncle Munson, why didnt you chase after him and kill him? Munson remained silent for a moment before saying in a low voice, Im not his match! Andreas exclaimed in shock, Who is that old man? Munson said softly, One of the three Sacred Order leaders of the Orc Assassin Alliance, Tumisen, the Leopard God. Andreas drew in a long breath of cold air and said, Could it be that the Orc Assassin Alliance has defected to Fars? Munson replied, Byron incited the beastman army to attack Strasbourg and promised to deploy a Blood Ancestor, but the beastman army did not wait for the Blood Ancestor. They were disgracefully slaughtered by Fars Sacred Orders, and very few of the hundreds of thousands of beastmen managed to return alive. Feeling deceived, its possible they could have defected to Fars. Andreas exclaimed in shock, I encountered another Sacred Order a few days ago whose strength was even greater than Tumisens. Munson, who had been expressionless, also showed surprise at these words and said in horror, Among the Orc Assassin Alliance, only the non-cannibal Septimius is stronger than Tumisen. The other beastman Sacred Order leader is more or less on par with Tumisen. If thats the case, the Orc Assassin Alliance must have indeed defected to Fars, and Sedona is not a mere battlefield but rather the main offensive direction of the people of Fars. Andreas was terrified and said, I know why they are holding their ground and not breaking through Chloes camp. With Chloe there, we wouldnt notice that the people of Fars are mobilizing more Sacred Orders. They are waiting for additional forces to deliver us a thunderous blow. I suggest my father bring his troops over. Only he can stabilize the situation here. If Charles had been there, he would certainly have been panicked because if Viscount Constantine arrived at Sedona, it would no longer be a tacit war, but it would become the main battleground for the infighting among the Five Great Empires. His Westwind Knights would definitely be crushed in no time! After discussing with Munson for a while, both were convinced that the Orc Assassin Alliance had indeed defected to Fars. They had heard of Charles reputation and knew he was an upcoming star in Fars military with glorious achievements, but neither believed that Charles could mobilize more than two Sacred Orders. How could this be possible? Only the Emperor of Fars, Julius Axtel VI, had the authority to command the Sacred Orders at will. The two hurriedly left Sedona, ready to report this news, hoping the Black Phoenix Dynasty would take this intelligence seriously. Half an hour later, the old leopard man returned and said with a sheepish smile, That young man fled quickly, and he had a helper to meet him. I couldnt kill him. Charles expressed his regret for not being able to kill Andreas and said, Next time let Old Goat coordinate with you. The two of you working together will surely be able to kill him. Tumisen thought to himself, Both of us have been famed Sacred Orders for decades. Every one of us has practiced longer and been renowned for longer than this young man, and even then, we may need to join forces. Its truly shameless. COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 322 - 322: 310. The only thing that can resist the Sacred Order is the Sacred Order itself. Chapter 322: 310. The only thing that can resist the Sacred Order is the Sacred Order itself. Charles gazed at the battle for a while before he realized that, having spent so much time with Menilman, he was able to sit as an equal in front of four Saints. Later, he took Golden Ram Herolf as his old servant and forgot that Krel Brittany wouldnt take orders from him. Krel Brittany, said to rival Zimmerman, was the strongest among the young generation of Fars, having recently advanced to the Sacred Order, was full of disdain for everything. There was probably no one in this world who was obedient, and he might even dare to defy the orders of Julius Axler in a covert manner. Born into Hatingen Thunder and Storm University, Krel Brittany practiced the breath techniques of thunder and storm. His mastery of the Thunderstorm Sword Technique was thorough and fluid. Although he had just ascended to the Sacred Order, he was far from the bottom of the rank. Andreas hailed from the Black Phoenix Dynasty and cultivated the inherited Phoenix General breath technique. His swordsmanship too was top-notch, each strike accompanied by a phoenix-like warble. After seeing it numerous times, Charles had realized it was the oscillation of sonic waves caused by a special technique that propelled the sword qi through the air. The two of them were well-matched opponents, moving back and forth across the sky in a battle as fierce as blazing fire. ... In fact, Andreas and Krel Brittany, along with Ebner Sumei, Menilman, and Princess May, were considered members of the new generation, fully grown up and young. Julian, Ban Lanmalock, and Sophia Garanord belonged to the next generation, the younger generation that had not yet come into their own. Charles, on the other hand, didnt quite fit in with that group, as he was already over twenty years old but still younger than Krel Brittany and his peers. Furthermore, he began his slow ascension after transmigrating, far from matching the brilliance of those geniuses who had shown great potential since childhood and advanced rapidly like racing cars. Charles was quite worried about Krels safety and said to Old Goat, Go up and support Krel Brittany, and make sure not to Forget it! Mr. Tumishen, you and Old Goat get ready, if the Black Phoenix Dynasty deploys more than two Saints, then engage them normally, but if they send only one Charles made a vicious gesture with his hand, saying, Then join forces and take them down! Go to ????????????????????.co Charles knew about human emotions and customs, with Krel currently battling Andreas, he might be competing for some prestigious title prefixed with certain qualifiers, and intervening rashly would only displease Krel Brittany. Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But if the Black Phoenix Dynasty sent out a Saint and he ordered someone to intercept, that would be an outright favor. During Charless tactical retreat, he had only Old Goat and Tumishen at hand, unsure how to deploy them to create a local advantage. But now with Krel, he had much more flexibility. Tumishen smiled slightly and said, I cant really intervene. Just as Charles was about to ask why, he suddenly realized and said, I was negligent. Tumishen was a Beastman, and not long ago, just outside Strasbourg, Fars had just fought a major battle with the Beastman tribal alliance. The Beastmen had suffered heavy casualties and lost numerous elite warriors, including several at the Sacred Order. It was indeed inappropriate for Old Leopard Man to take action; setting aside whether it was right for a Beastman to fight for the Fars Empire, Charless recruitment of Beastmen as subordinates was a significant taboo. It was fine to do it covertly, but to do it openly was not quite acceptable. Originally, the only ones under Charless command were his own Westwind Knights. Who the hell would dare to utter a single word of dissent? Lord Charles Meklen, when it came time to kill, did it as though he were killing NPCs, not the slightest bit of mercy. But now, there were also the Purple Goldfinch Knights and Maple Leaf Knighthood. Even if Kreel Brittany and Ebner Sumei didnt say anything, their control over their subordinates wasnt as cruel as Charless. Charles was always able to easily incorporate soldiers from different sources, and a major reason for this was that all those who resisted would quietly disappear without a trace, neither seen alive nor found dead. Kreel and Ebner didnt have this kind of deterrence. Charles sighed. Although he now had helpers and Kreel and Ebner had indeed become powerful enough after ascending to the Sacred Order, many of his schemes could no longer be carried out. However, these were minor issues, far better than being surrounded by the massive army of the Black Phoenix Dynasty, waiting to be annihilated. In the battle between Kreel and Andreas, both parties went all out, each seeking to kill the other. Beyond the conflict of their nations, it was a true enmity, with an element of honor at stake as well. The thunder and storm were wild, but could never bring down the clear and transcendent phoenixs cry. But no matter how swift Andreass blade flashed, it couldnt get past the enveloping thunder and storm. As Charles continually played out the battle, considering how to break through, the Black Phoenix Dynasty also had two of its Sacred Order ascend into the sky, worried that Andreas might come to harm. One was Viscount Constantines assistant, Munson, and the other was a newly emerged Sacred Order named Nikolao, a good friend of Constantines, a middle-aged knight. What was most memorable about Nikolao was his neatly trimmed little mustache; while shaving was customary in the Fars, growing a neat beard was very popular in the Black Phoenix Dynasty. As soon as the two Sacred Order on Charless side ascended, Ebner, worried about his friend, also leaped into the air. He and Kreel were classmates, both hailing from Hatingen Thunder and Storm University, and their swordsmanship was identically grand in scope. The last two Sacred Order of the Black Phoenix Dynasty couldnt sit still anymore, and they also rose into the sky one after another. The two sides merely exchanged brief greetings, maintaining the etiquette of the battlefield, before beginning a grand melee. This was the first time Charles had witnessed so many of the Sacred Order flying all over the sky. The nine Sacred Order at times worked together and at other times fought solo, each displaying their prowess until the sky itself seemed to change color. It was at this time that Golden Ram Herolfs powerful might became evident, truly deserving of his title as the Pirate King of the Whale Sea. With his Knights Spear, he stirred up mighty waves, overwhelming and fierce, blocking the brunt of the Black Phoenix Dynastys Sacred Orders attacks almost single-handedly. The Old Leopard Man couldnt complain about inconvenience now, but instead of fighting in the form of a Leopard People, he used the Beast God Transformation Technique, becoming an ordinary middle-aged man, holding Dao Hai, and traversing the skies. Only now did Charles truly realize the extent of what he was witnessing. The Old Leopard Mans ability to take on human form wasnt surprising, but the fact that as a human, he could not use the Beastmans Bloodthirsty Fighting Spirit yet still maintain the combat power of the Sacred Order was truly remarkable. In other words, the Old Leopard Man had also learned human swordsmanship and had cultivated it to the Sacred Order. Observing the battle for a while, Charles softly sighed. Without becoming a Sacred Order, one would always miss by a chasm. The greatest advantage of being a Sacred Order was the ability to fly, which granted high-speed mobility. Perhaps the Super Long-Range Repeating Alchemical Rifle Julian mentioned could pose a threat to the Sacred Order, but the Magic-Breaking Bombshell Bullet wasnt powerful enough, the cost was too high, and there werent enough skilled shooters. So far, the only thing capable of countering a Sacred Order was another Sacred Order. COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 323 - 323: 311, Tyrants Proof and Kings Proof Chapter 323: 311, Tyrants Proof and Kings Proof The nine Sacred Order split in the sky and silently descended one by one to the ground. Charles immediately went up to greet them and said loudly, Congratulations, Krel, and congratulations to you too, Ebner! Youve finally become Knight Kings! Ebner smiled slightly and said, Im not a Knight King! Charles was a bit surprised. Ebner laughed and said, Krel has condensed the Eight Great Knights Certificates into the Tyrants Proof, advancing to a Knight King. Ive taken a different path; Ive condensed the Eight Great Knights Certificates into the Kings Proof! Charles suddenly realized and said, So youre the Leader of Ten Thousand Horsemen, Ebner! Upon reaching the Sacred Order on the path of knighthood, although one can be dubbed Sacred, namely the commonly called Holy Knight, there are two branches. One path is that of the Knight King, which is aggressive and impassioned, unbeatable in valor. The other is the path of the King, where one can significantly enhance their strength by training their own Knighthood and unifying their aura with that of their knights, known as the Leader of Ten Thousand Horsemen. ... Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In single combat, the Knight King is unrivaled, but if each commands a Knighthood, the Leader of Ten Thousand Horsemen would invariably win ten out of ten battles. Of course, the Leader of Ten Thousand Horsemen, for this reason, has a characteristic: good at defense, poor at offense. A Knighthood naturally cant fly through the skies and maneuver at high speeds like the Sacred Order. But if you give the Leader of Ten Thousand Horsemen a city to defend, they often cant be breached even by several members of the Sacred Order working together. Krel patted Charless shoulder with a genuinely warm attitude and said, We were separated from the main forces on the battlefield of Ferlanden due to a fight, blocked by a Vampire of the Sacred Order from Byron. You cant imagine how brutal that battle was; all our underlings were killed by that Vampire of the Sacred Order, leaving just the two of us to be toyed with like mice. But that Vampire of the Sacred Order didnt expect that after we were driven into a corner, Ebner and I broke through one after another. The two of us together ended up slaughtering that Vampire of the Sacred Order. That battle was truly thrilling. It was also the closest we both ever came to death. I almost thought wed never return to Strasbourg again. Go to ????????????????????.co As Krel spoke of this event, he couldnt help but let out a long sigh, clearly with fresh memories. Ebner Sumei also smiled slightly and said, At that time, Krel stood in front of me and said heroically, Brother, Ill go first!'' That was the first time I saw such a terrifying expression on his face. As the two talked about their experiences, they both felt the joy of surviving a disaster. Charles was also happy for them; after all, both members of the Sacred Order could be considered his friends and would become his most powerful supporters in the future, whether on the battlefield or in the officialdom. Krel Brittany chatted with Charles for a while and casually asked, How did you find them both? The Old Leopard Man had altered his appearance and wasnt using his Bloodthirsty Fighting Spirit, so Krel didnt recognize him. Golden Ram Herolf was too conspicuous for anyone to mistakenly identify him, and Krel had just returned from Ferlanden and hadnt received the relevant news yet. Charles shrugged and said, Its a long story. Lets get some coffee first to set the mood, and Ill slowly tell you everything. Krel laughed heartily and followed Charles into his military carriage. Charles had someone prepare coffee. He had never been short of supplies on his marches, unlike Krel and Ebner, who were always lacking resources. After all, there were too many troops in Ferlanden, and they werent as skilled at making money as Charles. Charles detailed the matter of Menilman attacking St. Michael Island and calling him over to act as an inside agent. Of course, he didnt say a word that shouldnt be said. Krel and Ebner were surprised and exclaimed, So it really is Golden Goat Herolf, the pirate boss, whom youve tricked into signing a master-servant contract? Hes really unlucky! The Old Goat and Tumishen were also present. The Old Goats face remained unchanged, but he cursed inwardly, Are you really bringing this up to talk about? Dont I have any dignity at all? I, too, am a member of the Sacred Order, the Pirate King of the Sea of Giant Whales. The leader of the Golden Goat Pirate Group. At my peak, I had an Ancient Magic Warship, a Magical Alchemy Warship, and St. Michael Island Damn it, now I have nothing. Charles is just too despicable; how can there be such a mean, dishonest, and sleazy person in the world? Its unjust of the Nine Great True Gods to allow such a being to exist in this world. Charles was all smiles; he didnt care about the Old Goats grumbling. They had already signed the master-servant contract, what did a few muttered complaints matter? Krel glanced at Tumishen. Charles only mentioned that he was a Sacred Order collected by Menilman, sent to help, and Krel didnt ask more, saying, Menilman has finally caught a breath, truly a cause for celebration. I didnt expect you to have a secret base in the Inglima Archipelago. Thanks for your help this time. Charles thought, Why bother mentioning it? The senior isnt just yours. But such a mood-killing comment, Charles would never voice it out loud; after all, it was too lacking in emotional intelligence. Krel quickly returned to the serious topic and said, This time, the Black Phoenix Dynasty caught us off guard. The military department only had time to send Ebner and me here, and for now, we cant divert more manpower. However, we have Ebner! They cant break through our Knighthood. COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 324 - 324: 311, Tyrants Proof and Kings Proof_2 Chapter 324: 311, Tyrants Proof and Kings Proof_2 Charles deeply agreed; as the Leader of Ten Thousand Horsemen, Ebner Sumei could withstand the siege of several Transcendents with equal strength as long as he had his own Knighthood. After a brief conversation, Krel and Ebner returned to their respective Knighthood, and Charles also remained stationed, confronting the troops of the Black Phoenix Dynasty. In the following half-month, the two sides fought seven or eight battles, with varying outcomes. While reinforcements from the Black Phoenix Dynasty had yet to arrive, another wave of reinforcements from Fars did reach them. This contingent of reinforcements did not advance to the front line but instead established their military camp behind Charless forces. The positioning of this military camp was odd, effectively blocking the retreat routes of the Purple Gold Finch, Maple Leaf, and Westwind Knights. ... Charles was extremely displeased, but what irritated him even more followed shortly thereafter. The newly arrived Knight Commander sent over a haughty messenger, who was not particularly rude but simply relayed a verbal message, devoid of any official paperwork, requesting Charless presence at a meeting. Charles did not set off immediately, instead sending for Krel and Ebner, but the messengers returned with the news that they had already gone to visit the new Knight Commander. After pondering for a moment, Charles also departed with Old Goat and Tumishen in tow. The newly arrived Knighthood, named after a family, was the Bor Knighthood, and the Commander was Klentloff Bor, a man of distinguished birth. Not yet forty and having spent over a decade within the ranks of high-ranking officials, he held a position far above both Charles and Krel. Mr. Bor had quite an imposing manner, calling for a meeting upon arriving at the battlefield and notifying the Purple Gold Finch, Maple Leaf, and Westwind Knights to send their commanders as well. Although Charles was nonchalant, he was also not pleased, especially since the Bor Knighthoods camp was precisely blocking their route of retreat, making him somewhat apprehensive. Go to ????????????????????.co He had the feeling that the newly arrived Mr. Klentloff Bor intended to intimidate them. Krel and Ebner arrived earlier, and Charles was the last to arrive. Mr. Bor had even hastily constructed a wooden house within the camp, which, Charles guessed, could possibly be an Extraordinary Object; otherwise, the worlds builders were far too skilled. He passed through three layers of security before finally entering the wooden house. Inside the house were only three people, along with some messengers and servants. Krel and Ebner had somber expressions, and Klentloff Bor, seated in the place of honor, was expressionless. None of them spoke. Mr. Klentloff Bor was handsome but had an aquiline nose and a somewhat cold and sinister look in his eyes, which did not inspire cheer. After greeting everyone, Charles was about to find a seat when he heard Klentloff Bor, seated in the place of honor, say coldly, This is a meeting that only members of the Sacred Order are qualified to attend. Those who are unrelated, please leave. Charless expression turned very ugly. Without a word, he stood up and walked out. Golden Ram Herolf followed without hesitation. He didnt want to follow, but since he was bound by a sort of master-servant contract with Charles, he truly couldnt remain. Tumishen also smiled slightly and turned to leave. The Old Leopard Man didnt need to give face to Farss nobility, and since he had recently been presenting himself in human form, he could change his face at any time and cared even less about Klentloff Bor. Seeing Charles turn to leave, taking two members of the Sacred Order with him, Krel couldnt help but smile and, giving Ebner a look, also stood up to leave without a greeting. Of course, Ebner would follow Krels lead. He merely said, Wait for me! Klentloff Bor watched the now-empty wooden house and suddenly his face turned iron blue with anger, punching the table and instantly shattering the solid wood table. But no matter how enraged he was, it didnt reach Charles. By this time, Charles Meklen had already left Bor Knighthoods camp. He looked back and thought, Tonight Ill uproot him entirely! No sooner had Charles stepped out of the camp than he heard Krel calling from behind, Charles, you have quite the foul temper! ` Seeing Krel and Ebner catch up, Charlotte couldnt help but laugh, Not flipping out in his face and stripping him of his beard, Im already being quite patient. What does this guy do to warrant such a grand scene? Ebner chuckled and said, His rank is higher than ours, and he aspires to become the supreme commander of the battlefield. Charlotte glanced back at the camp and said, A commander who establishes a camp that blocks his own allies retreat is better off not considered at all. Charlotte, since crossing over, had met some decent nobles, but he had also encountered some real scoundrels; however, this was the first time he had encountered such a thing. Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Theoretically, Klentloff Bol is the norm among the officials of the various empires. Krel spread his hands and said, He might consider reporting to the Central Government Office and the Royal Family; we should be fine, but Charlotte, you should be careful. After all, you dont have a family. Krels words had an underlying meaning; of course, Charlotte had a family, albeit the Mecklen Family was just a common merchant family, with his father and brother being ordinary merchants. When Charlotte had just crossed over, he was thinking that as long as he endured a few years, after the passing of his parents, he would be able to rightfully go his separate ways from his brothers family, avoiding any contact to prevent giving away any discrepancies. But now, discrepancies had become so numerous that it no longer mattered. Such an ordinary merchant family was practically of no help to Charlotte. The difference of having a family in politics is the difference between pushing the boat with the current and fighting desperately staking everything. If there were some great figure who valued Charlotte, and he got into trouble, if it were just pushing the boat with the current, a slight effort would resolve the issue and they would definitely not mind helping; but if it required a great sacrifice, or even staking their own fate, they would certainly stand by and watch. This was also Krels hint. For a favor neither too big nor too small, Krel would lend a hand, but sometimes, he would be powerless. Charlotte gave a slight smile and said, I trust Mr. Bol wont be so petty. But what he was thinking was, Were at war! Still f*cking playing internal power games; if you push me too far, Ill kill this son of a bitch. He now knew of Golden Ram Herolfs strength, which was fairly powerful among those of the Sacred Order, and he didnt believe Klentloff Bol to be that formidable. If the right opportunity arose, with Old Goat taking action personally, it wasnt impossible to take out Mr. Bol. However, Charlotte was momentarily helpless about this matter; he certainly couldnt just turn hostile and kill someone over such a trifle, so upon returning to the camp, he decided to first resolve the issue of their rear being blocked. Charlotte would definitely not take action personally, but having fought so many battles, he had accumulated some experience. Charlotte chose to advance the position of the Westwind Knights slightly forward, even moving to the side rear of the Black Phoenix Dynastys troops, subtly forming a triangular encirclement with Krel and their forces, as well as Bols Knighthood. His position was quite close to the Purple Goldfinch and Maple Leaf Knighthood but was very far from Bols Knighthood, effectively leaving Bols Knighthood isolated and alone to face the Black Phoenix Dynastys massive army. Charlottes move had startled the Black Phoenix Dynastys troops; after some discussion among several members of the Sacred Order, they believed Fars had brought powerful reinforcements, planning to launch a strong attack at this location. Andreas strongly suggested attacking one of the oppositions forces tonight, in order to break the encirclement first. The direction of Charlottes new camp led these members of the Black Phoenix Sacred Order to nearly unanimously agree that they should do the opposite, and break the newly arrived knighthood first. The reason for choosing to first break through Bols Knighthood was because there were at least seven or eight of them, but all in all ` COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 328 - 328: 313, Dual Kings Meeting Chapter 328: 313, Dual Kings Meeting Charles, Krel, Ebner, and the Army of the Black Phoenix had a fierce battle, each suffering losses, Fars had lost a Sacred Order and annihilated a Knighthood, while the Army of the Black Phoenix had nearly lost the majority of its forces. Neither side initiated a second battle. Because the Army of the Black Phoenix no longer had common soldiers, it couldnt hold the frontline and could only slowly retreat. Charles had originally wanted to separate from the Army of the Black Phoenix and retreat back to Behemoth, but Kreel Brittany could not allow himself to retreat so easily and insisted on persistently pressing forward. Charles eventually had no choice but to reluctantly compromise. After the three Knighthoods re-entered the South Seraph Region, they found that the situation was both much better and much worse than they had anticipated. The better part was that the Army of the Black Phoenix had lost its lower-ranking soldiers and could no longer defend the previously conquered cities. With every city they retreated from, they took away the soldiers stationed there, abandoning their occupation. Charles and his forces could take back several cities almost without a fight. The worse aspect was that South Seraph had started to run out of food. ... As Charles withdrew many South Seraphs, he also took away countless supplies. After the Army of the Black Phoenix invaded the South Seraph Region, the difficulty of getting supplies from the rear increased. They could only requisition military provisions and other materials from the locals. The South Seraphs were naturally unwilling to offer up supplies willingly since they too needed to survive. The Army of the Black Phoenix harbored no good feelings towards the South Seraphs and resorted to the most brutal suppression. With each city Charles liberated, his heart grew heavier. Nearly every city had dozens or hundreds of bodies hanging on the city walls, men and women, old and young alike, all South Seraphs who had resisted handing over their food. Moreover, many people were not refusing to give up their suppliesthey genuinely had no food left. Cries could be heard day and night in every city. Ever since the assassination attempt on Archduke Ferdinand, followed by Grand Duke Josephs offence, South Seraph had never ceased being a battlefield, and life was already difficult. During Charless reign, he gave up taxation and vigorously developed commerce, and the lives of the South Seraphs were barely sustainable. But Charles couldnt make something out of nothing, and he was often absent from South Seraph, fighting on St. Michael Island for his School Sister; hence the dire situation of South Seraph was not reversed. Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This incursion by the Army of the Black Phoenix caused the fragile economy of South Seraph and the already tenuous living conditions to completely collapse. Charles was powerless; he couldnt possibly send food over, because if the war continued unabated and he kept clashing with the grand armies of the Black Phoenix Dynasty, the situation would grow even more dire. The food brought over would only benefit the Black Phoenix People, and these ordinary South Seraph citizens couldnt even protect their own rations. All he could do was promote vigorously those who were willing to retreat with him to Behemoth. The Westwind Knights would be responsible for everything, including food and lodging, as well as allocating land and houses in other cities. Go to ????????????????????.co The South Seraphs, who were initially unwilling to leave, were moved by Charless promises. His reputation in South Seraph was already impressive, and with the contrast provided by the Army of the Black Phoenix, more and more were willing to leave their homeland. Charles tried to arrange as many of these people as possible to be resettled in Cappadocia. Cappadocia City is on Song Spirit Island, which is the second-largest island in the Inglima Empire, with very few inhabitants. Although the island has many mountains, its not uninhabitable. These South Seraphs relocating there would at least not have a problem with finding a place to live, and trade is prosperous there, so finding work would be easier. Soon, the frontline was pushed back to Sedona. However, this time it was the Army of the Black Phoenix that occupied the city, with Charless Westwind Knights, Kreels Purple Goldfinch Knights, and Ebners Maple Leaf Knights outside the city. Once the Army of the Black Phoenix retreated to Sedona, they no longer continued to fall back, as Sedona had become the largest supply depot with a vast amount of resources, which they could not afford to forsake. Moreover, they had gathered the troops that occupied South Seraph, once again forming a formidable army, with no more need to retreat. Both sides engaged in a few probing battles outside the city of Sedona. The duels between Kreel Brittany and Andreas occurred daily, just as frequently as the previous duels between Charles and Chloe. Charles actually didnt want to stand off here; he didnt know when the Black Phoenix Dynastys reinforcements would arrive, although he was certain they would, but he was unsure when Farss reinforcements would come, if at all, or if there would be no more after that. ` But Krel and Ebner were not willing to give up the city they had reclaimed. Both of them had fought in the South Serif, and the last campaign was even named after the Brittany offensive. Krel wanted to redeem his previous defeat and was eager for a decisive battle with the Army of the Black Phoenix. With no other choice, Charles had to fully cooperate. What he could do was to quietly withdraw the ordinary soldiers and replace them with Labyrinth Guardians. The Labyrinth Guardians under his command were partly Beastman warriors and partly pirates, and the proportion of Transcendents among them was not low, rendering their combat strength quite formidable. Charles even had Dobin, Anatasiya, and others withdrawn to the Behemoth without leaving any of them behind. The standoff at Sedona continued for more than a dozen days, with Charles on tenterhooks every day, while Krel and Andreas indulged in their new addiction to combat. Whenever Krel returned to camp, he would seclude himself in deep strategic thinking, striving to outperform Andreas comes the next day. On this day, Krel rose up as usual! Andreas also soared into the air. Just as the two prepared to fight as usual, Charles witnessed an unforgettable scene. From the direction of the Black Phoenix Dynasty, the sky suddenly became dotted with numerous layers of clouds, which were very strange and actually alive. Although ordinary clouds also drifted slowly, when viewed from the ground, they appeared almost stationary, and unless one stared carefully, it would not be evident that clouds move. But these cloud layers were rapidly transforming, sweeping in, unlike any ordinary clouds. After watching for a while, Charles exclaimed in surprise, Those are birds, a tremendous number of birds forming a cloud-like colossal entity! Whats going on? Massive bird swarms do occasionally occur on Earth, but they are exceedingly rare phenomena, and Charles did not believe such a thing would appear near the battlefield for no reason. The Old Leopard Man, with his rich experience, only took one look to utter incredulously, Those arent birds, thats someones Fighting Spirit manifesting, a sign of their arrival! Charles was shocked and asked, Can this persons Fighting Spirit cover several miles of the sky? Tumishen replied, Theres only one person in the Black Phoenix Dynasty with such formidable power. This time it was Charless turn to cry out in disbelief, Viscount Constantine has come? How is that possible? Why would he come here? With such overwhelming Fighting Spirit, arent we doomed? Charles, after all, was a Transcendent at the peak of the Intermediate rank, so he knew all too well that if those countless birds were the manifestation of Constantines Fighting Spirit, it would only mean one thing: Krel, Ebner, Old Goat, and Tumishen together wouldnt stand a chance against this man. ` COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 329 - 329: 314, Charles first encounter with Earl of Brittany Chapter 329: 314, Charles first encounter with Earl of Brittany Krel didnt hesitate for a moment, turned around, and headed to the barracks to find Charles, whispering, All of us from the Sacred Order will surely be targeted by Viscount Constantine, we definitely cant escape, but youre of intermediate rank, you still have a chance to get away if you leave now. Go back to Strasbourg and give a message to my parents for me, just say Krel Brittany will always love them! Ebner Sumei also looked disheartened as he handed a cufflink to Charles and said, Also, take this to my family for me! Charles took a deep breath and said, We are friends! Although I know that at this time, I shouldnt Krel slapped him on the shoulder and said, Everyone has their own responsibilities! Charles, we know what kind of person you are, its time for you to leave. ... Charles was about to say more when he heard an ordinary voice coming from the vast distance, Constantine, your Phoenix General breathing technique has reached its peak, you have no path forward, and yet you resort to tricks with the meditation technique, whats the point of using it to scare the young ones? Relief washed over the faces of Krel and Ebner as they hugged Charles tight, crying with joy, Krel exclaimed, Its my uncle, my uncle Earl Brittany has come, were safe now. Ebner also patted Charless shoulder hard; after all, the man was a Leader of Ten Thousand Horsemen, and his strength was immense, almost strong enough to make Charles cough up blood, if not for Charless robust constitution. Charles looked up to the sky and only saw a black line cutting through the atmosphere, slicing through the sky, which seemed to divide the heavens in two. Although it didnt have the grandeur of a sky filled with flocks of birds converging into dark clouds, the aura was by no means inferior and even carried a sense of arrogance. The two sides might have been hundreds of kilometers apart, but their spiritual wills and imposing auras had already clashed through the distance, making for a confrontation more thrilling than any Sacred Order battle Charles had ever seen. This was a battle at the pinnacle of the Sacred Order! Go to ????????????????????.co Countless birds in the sky suddenly froze in unison, then formed an imposing face. Surprisingly young, the face did not seem more than thirty-something, Viscount Constantines face made of birds hummed lightly, sending his voice rolling through the air, Brittany! Have you also made no progress over the years? I heard youve started searching for the right weapon. For our kind to still need the help of external objects, isnt it a joke? The black line shot straight over Sedona City; a handsome and dashing middle-aged man appeared, dressed in the common attire of the nobility, simple in design, as if he were taking a walk in his own garden, completely at ease and not showing the slightest sign of nervousness. Earl Brittany smiled slightly and said, How have you managed to make yourself look younger? People in their forties, playing dress-up, they cant really become young again. The face controlled by Viscount Constantine sounded a shade deeper as he said, Its just a side effect of my cultivation. The two top experts from the great empires, although their words were sharp, didnt show any intention of fighting, both aware that their duel was no simple affair and could relate to the rise and fall of their empires. Should one fall, at least the entire front would collapse, and it could even affect the grand scheme of things! Well, the two of them were actually the grand scheme. With an intimate knowledge of each other, they knew that even if they fought with all they had, they would not determine a victor in a short time, making the battle meaningless; it was better to conserve some energy. After Viscount Constantine said these words, the birds that filled the sky dispersed as quietly as they had appeared. Earl Brittany also descended leisurely to the army camp below the city. Charles felt that what was coming next should be his moment in the spotlight. He was quite nervous. At this moment, Charless focus was entirely on Earl Brittany, but from the corner of his eye, he still saw Krel and Ebner stepping back in unison, yielding the spotlight to him. These two werent up to any good! Well, no more talking about friendship and such nonsense at this time. The Old Leopard Man, Tumishen, consciously moved aside. The Golden Goat Herolf couldnt even escape, he could only stand behind Charles, and if given the choice, he would have preferred to kneel rather than stand upright! If he had the Queen Bee or St. Michael Island at his disposal, the Golden Goat Herolf would not fear an Earl Brittany at all. But now, the Old Goat was not just afraid. He was even terrified! What terrified him most was that he never knew when Charles Meklen might utter the word Attack! Then he would have no choice but to pounce like a mad dog. But facing Earl Brittany, death was the only thing waiting for him! And it wouldnt even be a peaceful death. True to form, Earl Brittany didnt pay attention to anyone, simply walking up to Charless side and asking casually, Are you the Charles that Anne often mentions to me? Charles really wanted to answer, No! But under the circumstances, he could only muster the nerve to say, Charles Meklen! Now is Earl Brittany said indifferently, No need to tell me that long string of governmental titles, too many words, and they mean nothing. Charles quickly nodded, wracking his brains for something to say: Has Anne been well lately? Earl Brittany replied calmly, Quite well, she often speaks of you in front of me. Charles suddenly felt as if he had asked a seriously fatal question! Anne would definitely speak well of him, but the better Anne spoke of him, the more the Old Earls contrariness might be aroused. Charles tried to remedy the situation, hastily adding, I, too, often think of Anne. The look in Earl Brittanys eyes turned icy in an instant, and Charles felt as if the whole world darkened a shade, a pressure not much less than facing the Evil God himself. After all, the Evil God was just a breath of air, whereas Earl Brittany was right there before him. Earl Brittany said calmly, Do you also occasionally think of Menier, or perhaps Princess May? I did hear that you generously gifted each of them a ship. The sweat on Charless forehead immediately began to flow down, and he could not stop it no matter what. Squeezing out every bit of wisdom from two lifetimes, he blurted out a statement that could have inflated the Holy Mother Dragon: I just felt those two ships werent worthy of Anne. Earl Brittany looked deeply into Charless eyes and said, There arent many young people who have the guts to bluff like that in front of me. Krel discreetly took a half step back, he was the young man the Earl mentioned, who didnt dare to bluff boldly. Ebner Sumei also stepped back half a step, he, too Both could only silently pray for Charles. This bluff was too big, and they couldnt think of how Charles could possibly talk his way out of it now. COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 330 - 330: 315, only the everlasting history is worthy of Miss Annie Brittany! Chapter 330: 315, only the everlasting history is worthy of Miss Annie Brittany! Charles never imagined how he could ever follow through this boast. St. Michael Island was nice, but as its part of Inglima territory, he had no issue holding it, but giving it away as a gift would come off as illegitimate and awkward. The Divine Creature? Giving it away privately was questionable enough, but to do so publicly would definitely be inappropriate. As for the other things Was he supposed to gift Anne a summoning for the Evil God? ... Earl Brittany would definitely chop him into pieces for that! It must have been a moment of inspiration born from desperation! Or perhaps when one is pushed to the limit, they could do anything. Charles said in a flowing tone, In this world, even heroes age, even emperors grow old. Even the mightiest power wanes lonely and awkward; even wealth may leave its master; even the most precious treasures will one day become useless. But there is one thing that will last as long as humanity exists! That is civilization! Annie and I have written a few novels together, and the quality of these novels is quite remarkable! Go to ????????????????????.co I believe that even after a hundred years, or even two hundred years, or five hundred years, people will still read them and remember that these novels were written by a man named Charles Meklen for the girl he loved most! I dont know how long your reputation will etch its mark on history, but I can assure you that Annies name will certainly live on much longer than yours, much, much longer. In not more than a hundred years, perhaps fifty years, someone will mention your name and add, Oh, we know him, he is the father of Miss Annie!'' Krel and Ebner quietly took a step back, both aware of Charless novel writing, and they felt that his words were filled with manly resolve, and also so romantic! But, those last two lines were far too daring! Although both silently thought that what Charles had said might indeed become reality, and Annie MacLennan as a pseudonym would certainly outlast Earl Brittany, they also felt that these words were a bit too brazen. After all, they wouldnt dare to boast the way Charles did; aside from not having the ability, they also lacked the necessary courage. Krel even felt that he might not have as much courage as Charles when facing Earl Brittany with such a statement. Ebner gave his friend a look that roughly meant, What should we do now? How would Krel know what to do? Charles almost thought he must have been a language teacher in his past life, not a math teacher. He made his passionate and final assertion, In my eyes, there is no material treasure fitting enough for Annie, only becoming the cornerstone of a continents civilization, only the ever-burning flame of history is worthy of Miss Annie Brittany! Earl Brittany took a deep breath and said, Charles Meklen! You are indeed the boldest young man I have ever seen! You can spout a set of the most nonsensical rhetoric, and whats most impressive is that I actually cant refute it on any logical basis! Earl Brittany patted Charles on the shoulder and said, Do you know how many times I have wanted to take matters into my own hands and finish you off? A hundred and sixty-eight times. The Hawkwell Silver Rhinoceros in your hand! It was for the first fifty-six times that I prepared it as the tool to shoot you. I thought, after getting rid of you, the weapon couldnt be used anymore Charles couldnt help but touch his thigh, of course, there was no Silver Rhinoceros on his leghe had replaced it with the Rattlesnake a long time agobut he still felt a cool chill at the back of his neck, a feeling of having narrowly escaped death. Earl Brittany withdrew his hand and gazed in the direction of Sedona City, then said, Go to Sedona City for me, deliver a message to Viscount Constantine, just say If he doesnt make a move, I wont either! Charles agreed hurriedly and left, walking a great distance while the cold sweat on his body kept breaking out. Krel and Ebner then came over, greeting Earl Brittany. Both the men, quite in sync, did not bring up Charles again. Earl Brittany treated the two younger men much more gently, rewarding a few words of praise, then chose a military carriage for them and expressed that other than meals, there was no need to disturb him! Krel said, still frightened, I really thought Charles might be done for today! Ebner Sumei also whispered, Charles is really daring, but the things he said were also pretty impressive. Most importantly, I feel like what he says could actually happen. His novels are indeed quite enjoyable to read. Krel nodded. He also followed Charless novels, and now, at the front lines of Ferlanden, Annie MacLennans novels had become an important strategic material. Charles burst out of the military camp and thought, Should I have brought the Old Goat with me? But then he realized, on his own, he might not be in much danger, but if he brought Golden Ram Herolf, it would likely spur the Sacred Order of the Black Phoenix Dynasty to launch a full-force attack on the Old Goat, considering that opportunities to kill an enemy of the Sacred Order were few and far betweeneven Viscount Constantine might take action personally. Charles mustered his courage, though he didnt really feel that just delivering a message required that much bravery, especially since facing Earl Brittany was much more dangerous than delivering the message. Charles could sense that Earl Brittany had a murderous intent just a moment ago; as for why he didnt strike? It must have been because of Annie. There simply couldnt be another reason. Upon arriving at the gates of Sedona City, Charles shouted with all his might, I come with a message from Earl Brittany! sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No sooner had he shouted this than he saw Chloes face, full of sympathy, declaring from the city walls, Come into the city. Charles quickly said, Im just delivering a message, Ill be off right away, no need to enter the city. Chloe said, Viscount Constantine wants to see you! The cold sweat that had just subsided on Charles rose again. He had already seen Earl Brittany and had no desire to see Viscount Constantine; this wasnt a world where checking in equaled rewards. Earl Brittany might spare him for Annies sake, but Viscount Constantine didnt need to consider anyones feelingsnot even for a secondand what if he just decided to slaughter him? Charles refused loudly, and just as he finished blurting out several made-up excuses, he heard a stern voice emanating from Sedona City, Boy bringing a message for Earl Brittany, come here for a moment, I have something to ask you. Chloe spread her hands in a helpless gesture. It was Charles who truly had no choice. He said in a low voice, Can I really not refuse? Chloe said, What do you think? COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 331 - 331: 316, Lionheart King, extending to you the sincerest greetings. Chapter 331: 316, Lionheart King, extending to you the sincerest greetings. Viscount Constantine, with a face as young as that of a sparrow, greeted Charles with a slight smile and said, Mister Mecklen, I am very pleased to meet you. However, it is not I who wish to speak, but another gentleman who desires to meet you. Charles was slightly surprised. For Viscount Constantine to intervene personally, the person must hold a very high status. Only then did he notice that there were seven or eight other people in the drawing room. Besides the five members of the Sacred Order from Black Phoenix, there was also a man with a high nose and deep-set eyes, whose light blue gaze was commandinga clear indication of long-held authority. As for the others, their status clearly was not noteworthy, such as Chloe! Charles believed that those five members of Black Phoenixs Sacred Order were certainly not the ones for whom Viscount Constantine would intervene, as they had no need to do so. Addressing the man with the high nose and deep-set eyes, he asked, May I know why this gentleman wishes to see me? The man gave a slight smile and stood up to bow. ... sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles was slightly startled because this was a gesture of the Lionheart Dynasty, different from the customs of Fars and the Black Phoenix. The man indeed introduced himself, I am Conrad of the Lionheart Dynasty! I was originally sent on a diplomatic mission to Black Phoenix; unexpectedly, I met you here. However, my identity must remain confidential for now, so I could only ask Viscount Constantine to arrange this meeting. Allow me to extend, on behalf of Lionheart King, the sincerest greetings to you. Charles always felt people should not be so easily startled, but Mr. Conrads words were truly shocking. He hastily said, How would King Baldwin Asa know of me? Conrad smiled slightly and said, His Majesty had the fortunate opportunity to read the book Lionheart King Charles, and he is very pleased that someone made a biography for Emperor Charles with such detailed and historically respectful text. He has ordered five hundred thousand copies from the publisher and donated them to every library in every country on the Old Continent, ensuring that no library lacks this classic work. There are also plans to donate this book to the libraries of the New Continent in the future! My mission to Black Phoenix, like that of the other envoys, is for Mister Mecklen. Go to ????????????????????.co Conrad glanced at all the Black Phoenix nobility present and said, King Baldwin Asa hopes that, no matter what stage the upcoming war reaches, if you encounter Lord Mecklen on the battlefield, please be lenient and spare his life. Our Lionheart Dynasty is willing to pay a large ransom for Lord Mecklen! Similarly, King Baldwin Asa has made the same request on behalf of Miss Annie Brittany. I have already obtained the agreement of Emperor Yannis Hadrian and ask that you all respect the friendship of the Lionheart Dynasty. Charles had truly not expected Mr. Conrad to bring such a tremendous surprise to him. He also had not expected that Princess Mays advice to praise Lionheart King Charles more in his new novel would yield such results. But this result was truly too astonishing. Charles hurriedly returned a gesture and said, Sir Charles Mecklen does not know how to repay such kindness from Lionheart King Baldwin Asa. Conrad gave a slight smile and said, Just make sure you write the novel well. Theres another matter, Lionheart King Baldwin Asa strongly believes that Lord Mecklens ancestors were also citizens of the Lionheart Dynasty, but for some unspeakable reasons, they had to relocate to Fars, thus he has also reinstated your formal citizenship with the Lionheart Dynasty. I also have the documents with me! The same documents, the other envoys also have a copy each. Lionheart King Baldwin Asa instructed that if there is an opportunity to meet you, to hand them over to you face to face; if not fortunate enough to meet you, then they must bring the documents back. Charles took the documents Conrad handed over, discovering there were two. Conrad blinked purposefully, showing a knowing smile. Charles thought, Just a formal citizenship is made so mysterious and treated so grandiosely. He tucked the documents into his coat, stood stunned for a moment, recounted the words of Earl Brittany, and then took his leave. After all, this place was the enemys military camp, and Charles dared not stay long. Besides, he had to face Viscount Constantine, the first master of the Black Phoenix Dynasty, and the pressure was truly immense. After leaving Sedona City, Charles breathed a sigh of relief, took out the two documents, and discovered that only one of them was his, the other was for Miss Annie Brittany. Charles did not open Annies document but tore open his own to find it was not a document of formal citizenship, but an appointment letter personally signed by the contemporary Lionheart King, Baldwin Asa. Sir Charles Mecklen, with outstanding achievements and excellent character, has made irreplaceable contributions to the Lionheart Dynasty, and is hereby promoted to the 24th Rank as a senior participant in politics! Appointed as the Lionheart Palaces Commissioner of the Archives and Literary Advisor of the Cold Spring Palace! Charles held this document, his hands slightly trembling. In the Fars Empire, he had always been stuck as a 25th Rank, level 5 executive officer, but in Inglima and the Lionheart Dynasty, his official career was prosperous. Even though these were not key political positions, they were critical roles that allowed frequent encounters with the emperor and even enabled him to influence the politics of both empires. Charles secretly thought, Should I also write something for the founding emperor of Fars? He pondered deeply but could not find a suitable subject and had to temporarily abandon the idea. Instead, he thought about transforming a classic novel by the father of the author of La Dame aux Camlias to curry favor with Earl Brittany. Of course, he would have to alter some tiny details inappropriate for Fars, so as not to irritate the first master of the Fars Empire. Charles took a deep breath, returned to the military camp, and immediately went to meet Earl Brittany. The Earl did not make things difficult for Charles, nor did he refuse to see him, allowing him to climb aboard the temporarily used military wagon. This military wagon was just an ordinary model that followed the army, rather old and simply furnished. Charles thought for a moment and quietly placed the luxurious dark document together with the appointment letter on the small table inside the wagon, relaying the events he encountered in Sedona City in full detail. Earl Brittany did not speak, but picked up the document, opened it, and after a while, smiled faintly and said, Annie hasnt even graduated and shes already got a decent job. Charles was quite curious about what position Lionheart King Baldwin Asa had given to Anniewhether it involved political responsibilitiesand then he heard Earl Brittany say indifferently, The incidents that happened previously in Seagull City must not occur again COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 332 - 332: 317, you already know everything? Chapter 332: 317, you already know everything? Sweat instantly broke out on Charless face. He was fully aware of what he had done in Seagull City, and although all those matters pertained to his predecessor, he would still find it impossible to defend himself, even if he were all mouth. Charles suppressed it and asked, You know everything? Such a suicidal impulse. Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He was also worried whether Earl Brittany knew about his sisters affairs. But he knew that the best outcome for himself was to never find out whether Earl Brittany knew or not. After taking the document, Earl Brittany said, Go out! ... He got off the military carriage first, freeing himself from the dark luxury. Charles also got off the carriage, and seeing that the Earl himself had boarded the carriage, thought for a moment, gritted his teeth and followed onto the carriage. Earl Brittany repeatedly examined the document, obviously very pleased with Annes new position. After all, which father wouldnt be happy to see his daughter have such a promising future? Although in Fars, he could arrange everything for Anne, he was not able to promote her to the 24th Rank in one go after all; he was just an Earl, not the Emperor, and Anne had still needed to toil for a few more years before ascending to an unattainable rank. Charles held an office in Inglima and the Lionheart Dynasty and held a governmental identity, but he couldnt influence Fars; however, with this document in Earl Brittanys hands, he could ensure his daughter acquired a substantial status immediately after graduation, which was the essence of power! After graduating, Anne Brittany would be years ahead of all other young nobles and jumpstart her career in the political arena! Go to ????????????????????.co Even to Earl Brittany, this document was a considerably precious gift. Earl Brittany glanced at Charles and thought to himself, The lad hasnt bragged in vainjust with this document alone, Anne could become a legend. His reputation is already noteworthy, and if I write a few novels for him, give him a few more years to accumulate, even without a political identity, he could make his way into high society. Of course, just being a novelist wouldnt do, but if he could also get along swimmingly within the three great empires, then he must be somewhat capable. Even though he didnt want to admit it, Earl Brittany had to concede inwardly, My daughter really has a good eye. Aside from his character, there is almost nothing to fault. And as for his character? Heh, I still very much want to kill him. While Earl Brittanys intent to kill wasnt particularly strong, it still gave Charles quite a scare for a while. He didnt understand why the Earl suddenly wanted to kill him again? After all, he hadnt done anything just now. Earl Brittany read and reread the document seven or eight times before finally putting it away carefully and contentedly. It was, after all, a personal document from the current Lionheart King, a valued item even among the great nobility. Not to mention, this document was closely related to Annes future prospects. Having put away the document, Earl Brittany asked indifferently, Which country do you plan to settle in, in the future? Charles did not understand why Earl Brittany would bring up the matter. He carefully said, That, of course, depends on your wishes, as well as Annes. To me, it doesnt really matter where I settle. Earl Brittany said, In the future, it would be best for you to go to Inglima, or the Lionheart Dynasty would be fine as well. The New Continent is also a good choice. Charles didnt understand what the Earl meant by that. Logically speaking, the Earl shouldnt be the one to bring a couple together, especially since he included Anne in you guys. After a moment of thought, he suddenly felt a chill and whispered, I will follow your arrangements completely. Earl Brittany whispered, Go ahead! Perhaps you could even settle in Fars in the future. Who knows! Not daring to speak further, Charles quietly descended the dark and luxurious hillside, but a cold sweat had broken out all over him. Although Earl Brittany did not say much, and even seemed to approve of his relationship with Anne, the Earl also vaguely hinted at the danger of their staying in Fars. Could it be that Fars is going to be defeated? Or could it be that the Brittany Family is in danger? After pondering for a while and finding no answer, Charles had no choice but to stop dwelling on it. He issued an order to his subordinates to take the utmost care of Earl Brittany and not to let any mishap occur. He was also secretly relieved to have left Taoles and Belisa in Machu Picchu and sent Anatasiya to Behemoth. Otherwise, if the Westwind Knights were to see these beautiful girls, it would certainly leave a very bad impression on Earl Brittany. The war at the front lines did not wane with the arrival of Earl Brittany and Viscount Constantine; on the contrary, it increased in intensity. The Black Phoenix Dynasty kept sending reinforcements, and the number of Sacred Order members at the front lines exceeded ten. The Fars Empire did not send additional support, but not long after the beginning of the war, a reinforcement unit from Inglima arrived, bringing the number of Sacred Order members on the Fars side to over ten as well. The armies on both sides kept maneuvering, locked in a drawn-out and repetitive struggle within the borders of the South Seraph Region. With the passage of the great armies, many areas of South Seraph became uninhabited wastelands. Several cities were completely destroyed, and countless South Seraph citizens were displaced. Under orders from Earl Brittany to avoid joining the fight, Charles could only focus all his efforts on the relief work for the people of South Seraph, continuously sending those who had lost their homes due to the war to the rear, and then onwards to different cities. In Cappadocia City, Menilman, who controlled two cities and three Transcendent warships, including two Magical Alchemy Warships captured from Byron, as well as over two hundred warships, urgently needed a large population. The uninterrupted flow of South Seraph people brought by Charles satisfied her needs. Recently, Menilman was attempting to persuade three Sacred Order members who were previously guards at St. Michael Island, but without any success. After Charles signed the Magic Contract with Golden Ram Herolf and seized St. Michael Island, he left the island and did not stay in Cappadocia City, but went straight back to the front lines at Sedona. Thus, he was not involved in the matter. Although the three Sacred Order members had been imprisoned for a long time, Golden Ram Herolf had always wanted to win them over and had not inflicted too much torture on them. They were unwilling to serve the old mountain, nor were they willing to serve Menilman. However, Menilman was also reluctant to release them. If these Sacred Order members were freed, they might become her enemies. Menilman certainly did not wish to gain three additional Sacred Order enemies. She sometimes thought of how Charles was able to effortlessly assemble soldiers from various complicated sources, employ strategies, and earn the loyalty of Golden Ram Herolf. If this junior was here, he would surely be able to solve the problem. But she also knew that South Seraph was currently engulfed in a major war and that after Ferlanden, it was another gigantic battle. He couldnt possibly leave to attend to another matter, leaving her only to sigh deeply. COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 333 - 333: 318, Field Hospital Knighthood Chapter 333: 318, Field Hospital Knighthood S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles got up early in the morning, paid his respects to Earl Brittany first, and watched over his subordinates as they delivered breakfast and the earls favorite black tea before he busied himself with work. Although his status limited his access to many high-end luxuries, he still managed to get everything done properly. In recent times, the Earl had not praised him, but had also not shown any signs of anger. During this period, Charless Westwind Knights had become active again, establishing camps in nearly all areas of Southseraph. These camps hardly participated in combat; their main purpose was to carry out rescue operations. They provided assistance not only to the people of Southseraph but also to the wounded soldiers from Fars, Inglima, and even the Black Phoenix. Many of the Black Phoenixs wounded, abandoned by their own troops on the battlefield, were found by the Westwind Knights, taken back to the camps, and treated for their injuries. The knighthood had seemingly transformed into a battlefield medical unit and was highly commended not just in Fars but also in Inglima and among the ranks of the Black Phoenix. Charles even offered free novels to the wounded soldiers to help them while away the time! The emissary from the Lionheart Dynasty had pleaded with various empires to spare Charless life, and he was not ungrateful. Thus, he decisively changed his profession. ... Charles went to a nearby camp which was established strictly according to modern medical practices. Although Charles was not a professional, most of the emergency medical responses were common knowledge on Earthwhile not universally known, very few would be completely unaware of them. For instance, using boiling water for sterilization and clean white cloth for bandages were common; however, alcohol really wasnt availablethe Old Continent didnt have cheap alcohol, and high-end champagne was beyond Charless budget. The low-alcohol fruit wines and beers were useless for disinfection purposes and could even encourage bacterial growth, but despite these limitations, the survival chances of many injured soldiers were significantly improved. After inspecting the camp, Charles sighed softly. Even though he was working hard to save lives, the number of wounded soldiers taken in by the Westwind Knights each day was still growing. The battlefield in Southseraph was snowballing; the more intense the war became, the greater the number of troops each side committed. This in turn expanded the scale of the conflictit was a vicious cycle. Charles felt somewhat sorrowful, but he also knew that he couldnt do more. After inspecting the camp and collecting his thoughts, he proceeded to another camp. He did his utmost, but in the span of one day, he could only inspect two or three camps. That evening, unable to return to his own quarters, he rested in a camp instead. Go to ????????????????????.co In the middle of the night, Charles suddenly heard commotion. He quickly got up and saw that an Inglima army had entered the camp. He called out loudly, I am Charles Mecklen. Which friendly force is this? A military officer stepped forward, speaking politely, So it is Mister Mecklen, Archives Commissioner of the Red Dragon Palace and Literary Advisor of the Yuquan Palace! We are the Firefly Knights. We just fought a battle with a unit of the Black Phoenix and have a great many wounded. We cannot take them with uscould you please take care of these brothers? Considering that Charless position in Inglima was even higher than in Farsbeing a 22nd-tier third-class councilor, someone far beyond the insurmountable class ceiling, and a favorite in the presence of His Majesty Alfred Guillaume, the fifteenth Emperor of the Inglima Empirethe officer was very courteous. Charles promptly responded, Quickly bring the people in. Have you taken everyone from the battlefield, or has anyone been left behind? Regardless, please inform me of the location. Our Westwind Knights will help clean up the battlefield. The officer was overjoyed, Ive heard Mister Mecklen is a good man. Our battle took place in a forest about fifteen kilometers to the southwest. We won, and the Black Phoenix retreated in a hurry, not even having the time to rescue their people. Charles nodded and said, I understand. He had the knighthood welcomed in, took all the wounded into care, and conducted an inspection. As someone from Earth, Charles knew that there are some unethical armies that would commit shameless acts, such as infiltrating such wartime hospitals and then massacring doctors and nurses. Therefore, it was necessary to inspect the wounded to verify they were indeed injured, ensure they carried no weapons, and also to impose strict requirements on the armies that delivered the wounded. After admitting this batch of wounded, Charles arranged the camps defense before hurrying off with his men. It wasnt long before they found the battlefield, where there were about a hundred corpses, along with dozens of injured soldiers of the Black Phoenix. The Inglima officer was somewhat kind-hearted and had given a special reminder. Charles had the bodies of soldiers from both sides buried onsite, well marked and recorded for the families who would come later to retrieve their loved ones remains. Then, he returned to the camp with the wounded. What Charles didnt know was that he was being watched from high above by the youngest member of the Sacred Order from the Black Phoenix Dynasty, Andre, who sighed and muttered to himself, Charles Mecklen, you truly should only be writing novels and practicing medicine, not going to the battlefield. In consideration of your aid to the Black Phoenix soldiers, Ill let you go this time. You wont be so lucky next time; Ill certainly take you as a prisoner. Andre knew that if he intervened and took the wounded away, it would only increase the burden on the marching troops. Now that the fighting was too fierce, caring for the wounded was extremely difficult. Charless Westwind Knights, having reclassfied as a makeshift war hospital knighthood, were also highly praised within the Black Phoenix army. Whenever they encountered the Westwind Knights, the Black Phoenix army would often choose to avoid them. Charles was unaware that he nearly became a prisoner. He brought back the injured soldiers of the Black Phoenix to the camp and then organized the treatment. After tending to two batches of wounded, day had already fully broken. Just as Charles was about to catch up on some sleep, he heard some commotion; a knighthood had surrounded the camp, and someone shouted loudly, People inside, come out and surrender immediately, or we will launch an attack. It had been a while since Charles last fought, and he was also somewhat surprised by these words. He led a group of Labyrinth Guardians out of the camp, relieved to see that they were wearing the Knighthood uniforms of Fars, and said, I am Charles Mecklen, a Twenty-fifth Class Level Five Civil Affairs Officer of the Empire, from the Patrolling Army of Lucavaro District Before Charles could finish stating his first official position, someone from the opposing side shouted, Shut up! We have heard of someone harboring soldiers of the Black Phoenix, and thats why we came to conduct a thorough inspection. Weve already searched three campsites and indeed found a large number of wounded soldiers from the Black Phoenix. Are you Charles Mecklen? We are looking for you. Upon hearing that three campsites had been thoroughly inspected, Charles was furiously angered but did not argue. Instead, he simply asked, Which department are you from? The reply came, You do not have the right to know that. Charles waved his hand and commanded, Black Phoenix Army is attacking, charge! COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 334 - 334: 319, The political struggle in the navy Chapter 334: 319, The political struggle in the navy Being complicit with the Army of the Black Phoenix was a charge that, once substantiated, carried with it a seventy to eighty percent chance of ending up on the gallows. Charles was a typical transmigrator. His dictionary didnt include options like surrendering without a fight or seeking peace by compromising. To him, If youre heartless, Im not obliged to be righteous. If you try to screw me over with such tactics, Ill just wipe out your entire family. Yep, that was very Charles. And very transmigrator. He now held positions in both Inglima and the Lionheart Dynasty and wasnt really frightened by any crackdown from Fars political scene. Charles always had two Sacred Order members by his side, in addition to a host of beastmen and pirates turned Labyrinth Guardians, amongst whom there were several Transcendents. ... Just now, when he went out to the battlefield to rescue the wounded, the Old Leopard Man transformed into the appearance of an ordinary person and hid among the team. If Andreas had made a move, there would have been a great show indeed. Given Charless current private military strength, it would not be easy to take him down unless Viscount Constantine himself made the move. The Knighthood hadnt expected Charles to act without a word of dispute, striking out as soon as he said he would, causing immediate panic among them. Someone shouted, We are the military law enforcement department of the Central Government Office! You dare to attack our Knighthood, your crime will be exacerbated! For such a minor scenario, neither the Golden Ram Herolf nor Tumishen would take action, and even Charles showed no intention of doing so. Big Bear was the first to rush forward, swinging his meteor hammer and instantly turning more than a dozen law enforcement knights into a bloody mess. A leader-looking figure, who had been coldly observing with a forbidding face, realized something was wrong when dozens of Transcendents appeared and bellowed, Stop! S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles Mecklen, stop! Go to ????????????????????.co I am A knights spear shot out, wielded by a veteran pirate who was originally a vice-captain of the Golden Goat Pirate Group, known as the Sea Serpent King, a thirteenth-order Transcendent with a tricky and vicious gunmanship, who sent the mans half-spoken words tumbling back down his throat. After a few exchanges of blows, the chief of the law enforcement saw his subordinates being slaughtered like cutting vegetables, one slice after another! He was both shocked and scared, how could this seemingly insignificant twenty-fifth grade five clerk have so many Transcendents under his command? Charles, unaware of why this man had come to trouble him, pointed at him and said, Keep this one alive! When he said this, he didnt mean for the others to be killed. Charles wasnt that cruel, but to the ears of the law enforcement leader, these words sounded like a death sentence. Since Charles had killed the others, he definitely wouldnt keep a survivor; at the most, he would coerce some confessions before killing them to silence them. The man had never imagined that such a simple mission would run into such an immovable roadblock. After struggling against the Sea Serpent King for over a dozen moves, the man managed to catch a moments breath and bellowed, Charles Mecklen, even if you kill us, you wont escape! Charles coldly replied, I will make sure to clean up after the killing. He turned and shouted loudly to the camp, Which Brother of the Army of the Black Phoenix wants to take credit for wiping out the Knighthood of the law enforcement? Immediately someone called out, We, the Knight Order of Absinthe, are willing to take this credit. The leader of the law enforcement mentally cursed his luck; he had not anticipated that Charles would do such a thing! He could just randomly nominate an Army of the Black Phoenix to take the credit. Already no match for the Sea Serpent King, he got distracted, and the seasoned pirate floored him with a spear thrust, right before more than a dozen soldiers from the Westwind Knights swept forward, bound him up, and tied him tight. The leader of the enforcement department was dragged before Charles like a dead dog. Charles asked indifferently, Who ordered you to investigate me? The head of the enforcement department replied staunchly, It was my own decision to investigate you! Charles nodded and said, When I return to Strasbourg, I will kill your entire family. I guarantee not even a single survivor will remain, including cats and dogs! With eyes splitting with rage, the head of the enforcement department shouted, Charles, you dare do such a thing! Arent you afraid of retaliation? Charles smiled slightly and said, Anyway, your whole family is doomed! Falling into boundless fear, the head of the enforcement department had not expected to encounter someone like Charles, who was even more terrifying than Zimmerman Axel Robin used to be. Zimmerman had never done something so cruel. He was only about dueling and killing individuals, not wiping out entire families. In a low voice, the head of the enforcement department said, I am Warrant Officer Yannick OReilly of the Military Enforcement Department, rank twenty-one, class four! It was Duchess Mesu who sent me to investigate you! Charles was somewhat surprised. He knew of Duchess Mesu and had even attended her auction, but there were no dealings between them. Why would Duchess Mesu target him? Without a word, he just stared coldly at the military enforcement officer. With their leader captured, the will to fight of the enforcement departments knighthood faded. One by one, they surrendered, and as troops were taken prisoner and led to the camp, Warrant Officer Yannick OReilly could no longer stand the pressure and said in a low voice, Its because you have won Miss Sophia Garanods heart; hence, a junior member of the Grand Duchesss family is quite angry and wants to teach you a lesson. Charles hadnt expected the matter to be so convoluted and asked indifferently, Who is it? Yannick OReilly said, Alans Cook! The head of logistics in the Central Government Office. Charles tilted his head and said, I dont believe it! This is your last chance! Duchess Mesu certainly held high status and power, but Charles truly didnt believe that for the sake of just a junior, the Grand Duchess would go as far as to kill him. Although he was not of a major noble family, in Fars he wasnt without a base, and for the Duchess to act this way, there must be another reason. Alans Cook could only be the fuse, not the whole bomb. Beads of sweat formed on Yannick OReillys forehead as he whispered, Its because of the fleet! Charles hesitated for a moment, then suddenly realized. The background of Duchess Mesu had been mentioned by Anne at the auction before. She controlled one-sixth of the Imperial Navy. The Northern Fleet was the hereditary army of the Mesu Family, loyal not to the Emperor but solely to the Mesu Family. If not for Zimmerman Axel Robin bringing back the Pirate Kings fleet, and had not the Duchess lost part of her fleet a few years ago while exploring the Raging Sea, the Northern Fleet at its peak would have been half the size of the Imperial Navy. However, with Zimmerman disappearing, Duchess Mesu had sold a large amount of assets to build new warships and started to become more powerful gradually. Although not yet at its peak, she already played a pivotal role within the Imperial Navy. All of this was unfortunately disrupted by Menilman Menilman, possessing three Magical Alchemy Warships, and with St. Michael Island and Cappadocia as merely ordinary coastal ports, was still nothing to sneeze at and represented a new rising force within the Imperial Navy. COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 335 - 335: Giant and ant Chapter 335: Giant and ant Duchess Mesunu sought to restore her position within the Imperial Navy. Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Menilman, on the other hand, was a meteoric rising force within the Imperial Navy. The contradictions between the two were imminent, and their conflict might escalate into an intense situation at any moment. In the early stages, Menilman even had to rely on robbing pirates and Charless financial support to secure his footing, which shows how much this senior was ostracized and suppressed within the navy. This suppression was almost certainly from Duchess Mesunu. Now that Duchess Mesunu had no way to deal with Menilman, perhaps upon hearing of Charless assistance, she turned her attention to squeezing a soft persimmon, with junior rivalries and jealousies being nothing more than minor details. ... Perhaps Duchess Mesunu wanted to strike at Menilman but was unsure of which target to choose, and Mister Alans Cook provided her with that target. Of course, Charles wasnt going to let that Mister Alans Cook off either. Damn it, why do I suddenly have to clash with Duchess Mesunu? Though Charles complained, he was aware that he was still a minor figure within the Fars Empires system, still unable to surmount the insurmountable class barrier. Duchess Mesunu likely regarded him as an ant by the roadside, intending to crush him at will, without bothering to consider whether he had any backing or not. After all, even if he had backing, it might not be strong enough to withstand Duchess Mesunus power, and it was also unlikely that someone would offend a powerful Grand Duchess just for Charles. Although they were both dukes, Duchess Mesunus power was incomparable to the likes of Ferdinand and Joseph, who were ineffectual dukes C their power might not even match that of a few influential earls of the Empire. This was utterly detestable. Go to ????????????????????.co Charles pondered for a long time, contemplating how to resolve the current predicament. If Duchess Mesunu made a move against him once and did not succeed, she might continue to do so or might shift her target. However, the conflict between Duchess Mesunu and senior Menilman was irreconcilable. After all, everyone was vying for power within the navy, so even if Charles avoided it once, he would still have to offend Duchess Mesunu in the future. Charles had not considered asking Earl Brittany for help. Within the internal political struggles of the Empire, it was inconceivable that Earl Brittany would fight a life-or-death battle with Duchess Mesunu for the sake of the Sumei family. After all, Earl Brittany surely had his adversaries in the political arena; the earl wouldnt be so naive as to risk his familys future for his daughters potential boyfriend. Yannick OReillys heart grew colder, he actually hadnt told the truth! This matter was indeed related to Duchess Mesunu, but the Grand Duchess hadnt asked him to go to such extreme lengths as to pin the accusation of harboring an enemy soldier directly on Charles. Such actions would make reconciliation impossible for both parties. A mature politician would never play such a low-level game. Of course, Duchess Mesunu also knew that her instructions would not be executed to the letter, but she truly didnt care. Charles was merely a twenty-fifth-class fifth-grade administrator. To a Grand Duchess, he really did not exist. Yannick OReilly could no longer withstand the pressure and said loudly, I can help you solve this problem, as long as you allow me to live, I can help you tamper with evidence Charles interrupted him, saying, No need! I have duties in Inglima as well. As a twenty-second-class third-grade senator, the Archives Commissioner of the Red Dragon Palace and Literary Advisor of the Yuquan Palace, the Administrator of Cappadocia City, Saint Michael City, its no big deal; I can just live in another country. Charless position in the Inglima Empire had already become public knowledge, but his position within the Lionheart Dynasty remained a secret. Thoughtfully, the Lionheart Dynasty had chosen not to disclose it, and Charles had only mentioned it to Earl Brittany, especially since Anne had also received a document. Charles wasnt trying to boast, simply mentioning his role in Inglima. Yannick OReillys forehead was beaded with even more sweat. He had heard of Charles having a position in Inglima, but had no idea it was such a high posting? The Red Dragon Palace is the main residence of the Inglima Emperors over the generations, while the Yuquan Palace is where the emperors spend their summers. Being able to hold a governmental post within these two places, having the opportunity to meet His Majesty the Emperor at any time, one could be considered a close confidant, with limitless prospects. He couldnt help but feel regret, thinking to himself, If I had known, I would have investigated further. How could this Charles be so lucky? He was just an envoy to Inglima once, and he managed to obtain such a high position. Unable to contain himself, Yannick OReilly pleaded, Mister Charles Mecklen, please spare me, I will surely repent. I admit my mistake, I am willing to do anything to make amends. Charles smiled faintly and said, Theres really no need! However, it would be a shame to kill you! Yannick OReilly, overjoyed, quickly exclaimed, I am useful, I am very useful Of course, he had no idea what fate awaited him. Charles took the captured Knights of the Central Governments military law enforcement department to Machu Picchu and transformed them all into Labyrinth Guardians. Even though Charles occasionally showed mercy, even a touch of a bleeding heart, he was resolutely unyielding on matters of life and death. Should these men return, they would surely reveal their battle with the Knights of the Central Governments military law enforcement department, an act absolutely forbidden within the Empires framework. The Central Government Offices military law enforcement department is an authority that cannot be resisted! Yes, the department holds immense power. To avoid suspicion, Charles didnt even touch the matter. Instead, he let the prisoners from the Army of the Black Phoenix report to the Black Phoenix Dynasty that they had completely annihilated Farss Knights of the law enforcement department. Under deliberate circumstances, this document was intercepted by an Inglima Knighthood and transferred to allied forces. Through a series of actions unrelated to Charles, it was confirmed that this Knighthood of the law enforcement department had indeed disappeared from this world. As a result, the Knight Order of Absinthe received an exceptionally grand commendation, a knighthood that, not long before, had been crushed into collapse by Krel and could never have imagined that a few abandoned and wounded soldiers could bring back such a significant merit. But Charles was not complacent. Stating only the fact that he had annihilated the Knights of the law enforcement department, he revealed through certain channels that someone might be investigating him and inquired about this with Earl Brittany. After hearing about it, Earl Brittany smiled faintly and said, Mesu is still so domineering, huh? I probably cant influence Mesus will, but the Knights of the law enforcement department should be fair and just in their duties. The Earl didnt say much, but Charles was crystal clear in his mind. He promptly sent all the wounded soldiers from the Army of the Black Phoenix to Machu Picchu, awaiting the next investigation by the Knights of the law enforcement department. This matter was certainly not over. COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 339 - 339: 322, South Serif Warzone Commander Chapter 339: 322, South Serif Warzone Commander Charles had a premonition of ill omen, and indeed, he soon heard his own name from the mouth of Earl Brittany. The new commander of the South Serif Region is you, Charles Mecklen! Charles couldnt help saying, With so many from the Sacred Order, how could it possibly be my turn? Earl Brittany smiled slightly and said, There will soon be no one from the Sacred Order here. Charles was somewhat shocked, but he quickly understood. South Serif had been thoroughly devastated, and its people were nearly gone, although most had been relocated by him, not killed in the fires of war. For the Empire, a region that needed constant transportation of supplies and could not sustain local resupply was not worth the continued investment of troops. ... Especially since this direction offered no help to the battle situation. The battle had been initited unexpectedly; both sides had mistakenly thought that the other was about to launch a major campaign in South Serif. It turned out to be just a misunderstanding. Now, nobody wanted to commit troops anymore, so naturally, they would hand it over to a general officer. Charles was the best choice, bar none! After all, he was the civil officer of the five cities in the South Serif Region and had stayed here long enough to be familiar with the situation, which to those above, meant he could stabilize the conditions. Indeed, he was a born stopgap. Charles took a deep breath. He didnt want to take on this responsibility, but he also knew that only he was the best choice. Anyone else would not have any good feelings towards South Serif. Simply conscripting supplies would exacerbate the situation here, and only he could take extra care of the people. He said in a low voice, Isnt there any benefit at all? Go to ????????????????????.co Earl Brittany showed no surprise; he had investigated many of Charless affairs and understood the young man even more profoundly than Anne did. Charless reckless ambition to climb higher was very much to his liking. This was also why Earl Brittany, despite numerous times wanting to kill him, ultimately did not. Earl Brittany, looking at Charles, couldnt help but secretly ponder, I do not believe in the so-called power of love! But this lad, since he met Anne, has been transformed, not only striving hard but also changing his previous dissolute life. Even when facing the Empires First Rose, he kept it to a brother-sister relationship, and even when facing Princess May Guillaume, he never overstepped his boundaries. Even since meeting Sophia Garanord, there has been no further private contact. Even I am starting to wonder if there really is such a thing as the power of love. Of course, if it will hurt Anne, I will definitely put a stop to it decisively! Earl Brittany pondered for quite a while before he smiled faintly and said, Havent I already told you that you will be the commander of the South Serif Region? Initially, Kreel Brittanys political role was that of a temporary military Governor of Behemoth Duchy, the highest political administrator of an autonomous territory! Kreel also said that Charless position was too low to be a military Governor. But within the Fars Empire system, there is a subdivision even lower than an autonomous territory, calleda War Zone! Generally, when new lands are found, theyre temporarily designated as war zones, and only after governance has stabilized will it be determined whether they become overseas territories or protectorates. Downgrading the South Seraph Region to a war zone ensured that the appointed commander faced no restrictions in his duties. Charles had no doubt that if he survived the war and it ended, South Seraph would be restored as a major district, and the position of commander would be promoted to Governor! There might not even be any temporary or military prefixes! Just as Kreel, who now holds the role of temporary military governor of Behemoth Duchy, has not been stripped of his position, after the war ends, Kreel will certainly remove the temporary and military prefixes to become the Governor of the Behemoth District! Indeed, Behemoth would no longer have a new duke, nor maintain the title of a duchy. Charles felt nothing was wrong with that! As Earl Brittany had said, both Earl Brittany and Viscount Constantine subsequently withdrew, followed by the retreat of their Sacred Orders, and even the numerous Knighthoods that had been deployed also gradually withdrew from South Seraph Region. Immediately after, South Seraph Region was downgraded to a war zone and Charles was appointed as the zones commander, returning it to the scenario where only the Westwind Knights and Chloes Knighthood remained, the two old rivals facing each other again. Charles had not relaxed for long before he was summoned back to Strasbourg, and the Military Affairs Law Enforcement Department of the Central Government Office initiated the fourth investigation into him. The person who temporarily took over the Westwind Knights in his place was Taoles Sumei. Taoles, having followed Charles Meklen, had also experienced countless battles, amassing a tremendously fearsome military record, and unbeknownst to her, she had already been promoted to the 24th Rank as a senior councilor, easily crossing a supposedly insurmountable class barrier. Indeed, Charless position was now as high as that of his deputy. Upon returning to Strasbourg, Charles went to the Central Government Office several times, only to be informed that the investigation team aimed at him had not yet been established and they were not ready to initiate the investigation work, asking him to temporarily go home and patiently wait. This response was quite absurd! Charles could do nothing but choose to date Anne every day, using it to pass the idle days. Anne was also nearing graduation, and occasionally when she had no classes, she would accompany Charles to the Central Government Office to inquire about her graduation assignments. This time back in Strasbourg, Charles genuinely felt the impact of the war on the city; many supplies began to run short, and even parts of goods and food were legally forbidden from being provided. On the fourth day after Charles returned to Strasbourg, he even encountered the embarrassment of being unable to buy coffee; several nearby shops had stopped supplying it because, reportedly, coffee beans could not be transported over. Many residents of Strasbourg began secretly stockpiling food, as there were rumors saying that food rationing would soon be enforced in Strasbourg, with daily allotments being distributed. Although Charles had some channels of information, he was not certain whether such a thing would happen? Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Luckily, he had begun stockpiling food long ago, initially to provide supplies to Menilman, but now Menilman, with three Magical Alchemy Warships, an island, and a port under his control, was no longer short of supplies. On the contrary, having a vast fleet at his disposal, he controlled the maritime trade routes, allowing for a continuous input of resources to the inland. Through Louis Simi, Ross Bard, and the traders who had subsequently come over to his side, Charles not only faced no shortage of supplies but also made quite a bit of money. On the fifth day of Charless return to Strasbourg, Sophia Garanord suddenly came to visit. COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 340 - 340: 323, every pretty lady in Strasbourg has a serious charge. Chapter 340: 323, every pretty lady in Strasbourg has a serious charge. ` Sophia Garanord was not alone when she came; she had brought a team of servants with her. Upon seeing Charles, she thanked him again for saving her life last time and apologized for the investigation he was subjected to. Charles, being a man of discernment, knew that this matter had nothing to do with the so-called Strasbourg Rose and smiled, saying, The only thing this shows is that your charm, Sophia, is too great; it is not your fault. If you were at fault, Sophia, then Miss Menilman would be guilty of a heinous crime, and every beautiful lady in Strasbourg would bear a heavy burden of guilt. Sophia Garanord had been especially worried that Charles might be angry, and she didnt know whyshe always feared that he would distance himself from her because of it. Seeing him still jovial and quick to joke without any hint of taking offense finally put her mind at ease. She said, Ive already asked my father to speak with Duchess Meisu about this matter! She will definitely not trouble you any further. ... Charles thought to himself, I have just been recalled to Strasbourg to cooperate with the military law enforcement departments investigation, how can I tell if this Duchess plans to let me off the hook? However, he wouldnt complain to Sophia Garanord about these matters. After all, he did not believe that the Minister of War would offend Duchess Meisu on his behalf. Such complaints were pointless beyond showing weakness. Though Charles presently had no influence over the Duchess, being a transmigrator, his mindset was different from others. He always believed that sooner or later he would surpass the power and status that Duchess Meisu held. As the saying goes: Rather deceive the elderly gentleman than mock the poor youth! One day the dragon will soar and the phoenix will take flight, never believe that a lifetime will be spent in ragged trousers! Sophia Garanord clapped her hands, and a servant brought up the harpoon used in whale hunting. She said, I should have returned it to you earlier! But you were always on the battlefield, and I am relieved to restore it to its rightful owner today. Having the honor to keep the early weapon of Victory Champagne Count, even though it was for a very short period, still made me feel privileged. Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles smiled slightly but did not refuse. He had never intended to give the Knights Spear to Sophia Garanord. The harpoon was a famous weapon with more historical value than practical use. Go to ????????????????????.co He instructed Madam Nancy to take the spear to his bedroom first, then smiled and asked, May I have the honor of inviting Miss Sophia to join me for lunch? Sophia Garanord accepted with pleasure, and Charles had Mrs. Plum Sauce prepare a relatively lavish lunch. Elysian Pastoral Avenue had all sorts of shops, and by ordinary peoples standards, the meal was unimaginably opulentMrs. Plum Sauces cooking was also excellent. But having recently interacted with many nobles, Charles knew about the aristocrats lifestyle and thus was also aware that, by the standards of the nobility, this meal could be considered modest! Yet Charles did not really care, for this was the unmatchable confidence of both a transmigrator and someone who had climbed to success in this world step by step. This confidence meant he did not need to go out of his way to please anyone. At the lunch table, Sophia Garanord invited Charles to a ball. Charles hesitated for a moment, then firmly refused, saying, Im sorry, I would like to attend your ball, but as you know, I am of humble origin. At such a ball, I might not enjoy myself, and it might make others uncomfortable, so Id better not go. Sophia sighed softly; she was well aware that unpleasant incidents might occur. Such a social invitation represented Charless entry into her circle, an implicit declaration. Indeed, she very much wanted to make that declaration: I, Sophia Garanord, am friends with Charles Mecklen. Sophia could only say in a low voice, I did not consider it thoroughly. Ill wait until I host a smaller gathering before I invite you again. Sophia planned to be strict with her selection and to forewarn her reliable and tightly knit friends before inviting Charles again. ` Charles smiled slightly, as he had other concerns as well, but such matters were not exactly convenient to express outright. After lunch, Sophia Garanord stayed for a little while before she rose to take her leave. She had deliberately not brought a gift today, planning to use the excuse of forgetting to bring one as a reason to visit again next time. After seeing off Sophia Garanord, Charles actually had a bit of a sweat on his forehead, he was always worried that at this moment, Miss Annie Brittany would suddenly come visiting, although the matter could be explained, clearly not having to explain would be the best outcome. This time he had returned, he didnt invite any friends over for a gathering. Of course, the main reason was that Taoles, Anatasiya, and Belisa hadnt come back; he could only have invited Vinnie Yarsaenu and Silvie Martin. Since the former was a more distant acquaintance and the latter a bit awkward, he simply chose not to invite them. Not long after Sophia Garanord had left, Miss Annie Brittany gracefully made her appearance. Seeing Annie, Charles was very happy, and Annie, following him up to the bedroom on the third floor, was also very happy when she saw the whaling harpoon. Annie didnt even try to hide her intentions, saying, I think that 221B Baker Street in the Val de Vaz District lacks a few weapons as decorations. Would it be nice to take this whaling harpoon and place it in the living room? After thinking for a bit, Charles said, It just so happens I have acquired a new Knights Spear of the same model, so lets take that along with us and display it at 221B Baker Street as well. Annie smiled, her eyebrows curved, her eyes sparkling like water; she had been thinking about this for more than a day or two. She waited contentedly for a while before Charles finished wrapping and securing the whaling harpoon and harpoon package atop the dark, luxurious carriage. He then accompanied Annie to the Val de Vaz District. On the way, Charles asked about Annies post-graduation job assignment, to which she replied with some distress, According to logic, my job placement should have already been decided, but every time I go to inquire, the receptionists at the Central Government Office say that its still in process. I cant even get to find out at which process it is stuck, its all too strange, she said. Charles smiled slightly and comforted her, There must be a huge surprise waiting for you! This matter, Charles fully understood, as Earl Brittany had even cautioned him not to tell Annie, for he wanted to give his daughter a big surprise. The position within the Lionheart Dynasty, maneuvered by Earl Brittany, could grant Annie an equivalent position in Fars. The process was indeed complex, especially because the Earl sought to execute each step flawlessly, adding a bit more complexity to it. When the two arrived in the Val de Vaz District, it had been quite some time since Charles last visited, and he hadnt noticed that there were quite a few items there belonging to Annie. Especially a set of pure silver tableware, which was very eye-catching; they were exquisitely crafted and had extremely beautfiul patterns. Charles found this a little odd when he saw them. Ordinary households had cheap tin tableware, wealthier families typically had silverware, but for a noble miss like Annie, the tableware used would certainly be even more expensive porcelain. He thought at first that Annie was being considerate of his feelings by not using more luxurious items. COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 341 - 341: 324, I promise I will never lose my temper again. Chapter 341: 324, I promise I will never lose my temper again. Charles unpacked the parcel, taking out the whale-hunting and whale-slaying weapons. Annes eyes filled with incredulity as she asked in astonishment, Is this spear the legendary whale-slayer? Charles said indifferently, Yes! I got it from a pirate, and its quality is quite decent. Anne said, The whale-slayer and whale-hunter are said to be crafted by an unnamed Holy Alchemist. Used alone, they are nothing more than ordinary high-level and mid-level Transcendent weapons, but when combined, they possess a marvelous Special Ability! When someone holds one of the spears, a Shadow Knight wielding the other Knights Spear will appear to assist in battle! Charles was greatly astonished and asked, Anne, how do you know this? ... With a slight hint of pride, Anne said, Ive done my homework. Charles muttered to himself with a hint of uncertainty and dared not to inquire further. He didnt know the full version of Annes statement was, Ive done my homework on all of your spoils of war. But a mans sixth sense wisely led him to choose another topic, bringing up the novel they had co-authored. Upon mentioning the novel, Annes eyes sparkled as she said, Charles, you have no idea how popular these books of yours are. They sell not only in Fars but even in Inglima, Lionheart Dynasty, and even in Byron and the Black Phoenix Dynasty, not to mention their craze in the smaller states. Charles smiled faintly and said, Its all thanks to the hard work youve put in, Anne, that the novels are bestsellers. Im just reaping the benefits. Anne knew Charles was just being flattering. The novels were bestsellers solely because they were well-written by the original author, yet she happily went on discussing the various challenges she faced in publishing the books. For example, the inability to find a proper publisher led her to buy one herself and having some bookstores unwilling to sell, she had to heavily invest in acquiring several bookstores Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Go to ????????????????????.co Nowadays, Anne owned three international publishing houses and nearly twenty chain bookstores. However, for Miss Brittany of the Brittany Family, these were not accomplishments worth boasting about. Of course, there were some things Anne would never share with Charles, such as Du Wei and Prince Chens spin-off Charles had not anticipated that even before he had started doing business, Anne had already embarked on the path of a successful businesswoman. If this were Earth, an author dating a rich young lady owning a large comic platform would be laughing in his dreams. The merchants he organized werent actually trading but establishing trade monopolies, owning land resources, merchant caravans, fleets, and commodity resources. What was needed was not so much a business acumen as a powerful background! Although the Westwind Knights founded by Charles might not be considered mighty, they were already comparable to an average noble family of the Empire. As a Dreamwalker and a Transcendent not specializing in hand-to-hand combat, Anne had no intention of keeping the two Knights Spears for herself. She simply wished to hang them on the wall at 221B Baker Street in Val de Vaz District, next to her magical oil painting, and invite her girlfriends over for afternoon tea. She always felt remarkably joyful in Charles company. Today, she was especially joyful! Charles didnt really understand these matters, nor did he know why Anne seemed particularly joyful, even more than the first few days when he returned. He ordered several cups of coffee and a bucket of beer, chatting leisurely with Anne, when suddenly someone outside yelled loudly, Is Miss Brittany at home? Im the postman! When Charles first crossed over, coming back from Senis, he had entrusted his luggage to the Imperial Postal Service, and he had also received letters from his brother. But he seldom used the Imperial Postal Service since it was too slow. He preferred to have his knights gallop at full speed to deliver the manuscripts of his novels to Strasbourg. For other matters, he hardly used the postal service. Annes pretty face flushed slightly; she had marked her communication address as 221B Baker Street and had always considered it a love nest she shared with Charles, but when asked: Is Miss Brittany at home? she still felt a bit shy, especially with Charles by her side. Yet, beyond that shyness was a hint of sweetness. At times, she would think that, in a few years, they might really get married. They would live at 221B Baker Street, where friends would often visit, and she, as Mrs. Mecklen, would receive guests But it was still too embarrassing! Charles, now curious, said, Ill accompany you outside. Only then did Annes face become less red, and the two of them stepped out to indeed find a man dressed in the Fars Empire postal uniform respectfully handing over a letter. Charles casually gave him a Sheng Ding, saying, Thank you! The postman was thrilled, thanking the two of them repeatedly. Charles and Anne returned to 221B, and Anne opened the mail. Inside, there was an official document. As she opened it, her expression shifted to one of surprise, How is this possible? Ive just graduated, how could I become a 24th Rank Level 1 Councillor? Is there some mistake? Charles smiled slightly, took the mail, and indeed there was another document within it, the one he had given to Earl Brittany, explaining, Im aware of the inside story. Anne, surprised, asked, What inside story? Charles took out the document from the mail and handed it to Anne, Initially, the Earl asked me to keep it a secret from you to give you a surprise, but since the new appointment document has arrived, theres no need to hide it. He relayed the entire story of how the Lionheart Dynasty granted them both positions. Anne immediately realized that it was her father who had orchestrated this, using his position in the Lionheart Dynasty to elevate her directly across the insurmountable class barrier to a 24th Rank Level 1 Councillor in the Fars Empire! This was certainly the beginning of a legend! Putting down the document, Anne looked at him affectionately and said, All thanks to you, Mister Charles Mecklen. Charles smiled slightly and replied, Then I must thank Lady Black Moon Mm, and the Serpent of Destiny! For bringing the love of my life before my eyes in a most wondrous way. If not for the guidance of deities and destiny, I fear I would have missed a truly happy life. I cant even imagine where I might have met my Anne if not for the misunderstanding back then. Anne, becoming ever shyer, replied softly with affection brimming in her eyes, I promise I will never lose my temper again. Charles smiled and said, Ive never seen you angry; how could a girl as gentle as you ever have a bad temper! Curious, Charles asked another question, Aside from the position, didnt you also attain a status in governance? Anne glanced at the document and replied, I did! COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 344 - 344: Mr. Alans Cook must go to the front line. Chapter 344: Mr. Alans Cook must go to the front line. Charles sighed. Anne pursed her lips and smiled faintly. Mrs. Aldergund still had a somewhat old-fashioned demeanour, but the authority she had always maintained was now nonexistent. There was no helping it, Mrs. Aldergund only maintained her authority in the presence of her subordinates, like Charles used to be, but the current Charles Meklen was no longer her subordinate, but rather a person of much higher position. Charles suddenly felt a sense of wasted effort and shrugged his shoulders, saying, Anne and I can handle it ourselves; theres no need for Mrs. Aldergunds assistance. The lady was his old superior, who had always taken good care of him at work. Later, when he returned to the Central Office, he asked this old superior for help once or twice, and Mrs. Aldergund did not refuse. In both sentiment and reason, it was impossible for him to order his old superior around. ... Mrs. Aldergund bowed slightly, preparing to leave. She actually had other matters to attend to, but they were not urgent, and she could help Charles with a small favor. Since he did not need it, she would not behave in an overly fawning manner. Mrs. Aldergund had been in the Central Government Office for a full twenty-two years and had her own set of principles for dealing with people. Charles thought for a moment and called the lady back, speaking softly, Anne will be working at the Central Government Office, and youre a veteran here. I ask you to please take good care of her. Mrs. Aldergund smiled faintly, nodded, and said, Indeed, I have a wealth of experience and can help Anne with some minor work matters. This lady Charles immediately replied, Anne Brittany! She is heading to the Office of Law Enforcement! Hmm, Anne, what is your position? Go to ????????????????????.co Anne performed a graceful curtsey, thanked Mrs. Aldergund, and then said softly, Im an Executor in the Central Government Offices Military Law Enforcement Department! When Mrs. Aldergund heard the surname Brittany, she was inwardly alarmed. And when she heard this Miss was actually an Executor in the Central Government Offices Military Law Enforcement Department, she stumbled, shocked, and asked, May I ask your position? Anne replied, 24th Rank, First Level Consultative Official. Mrs. Aldergund felt turmoil inside. She was just a 37th Rank, Fifth Level Clerk, far from even reaching the Clerk Chief, and there was an exceedingly distant gap between her and a 24th Rank, First Level Consultative Official. To her, Anne was a genuinely important person. How could she presume to care for this Miss? The boss of her bosss boss would probably have to bow and take orders in front of Anne, not daring to show even the slightest semblance of defiance. This was an insurmountable class difference! Anne shook her head slightly, knowing that Charles occasionally had a bit of a mean streak, though it wasnt as severe as her senior, Taoles Sumeis, but it was nevertheless quite unpleasant. This Mrs. Aldergund seemed to be a kind person. Although Charles had been jesting, his demeanor was very respectful, indicating that when they were colleagues, their relationship had not been bad, and might have even been quite harmonious. By asking Mrs. Aldergund to take care of Anne, Charles was actually intending for Anne to help take care of his old superior. Anne was an intelligent girl who had picked up on her boyfriends intent and was also planning to take care of this stern lady. Mrs. Aldergund said somewhat nervously, Miss Brittany, I misspoke earlier. Anne smiled slightly and said, Ive just graduated from college and have almost no work experience. I indeed need guidance in many areas. If you dont mind, how about I transfer you to the Office of Law Enforcement later on? Mrs. Aldergund was overjoyed; she had not expected there to be a day when she could still be promoted. She thought that she would retire at the position of 37th Rank, Fifth Level Clerk. Charles and Anne bid farewell to the stern Mrs. Aldergund. They visited several departments, having the appointment document fully stamped, before finally making their way to the Office of Law Enforcement. By coincidence, they ran straight into Alans Cook. Alans Cook was originally from the Logistics Department but had been temporarily assigned to the Office of Law Enforcement because he was skilled in taxation. According to the unspoken rules that should not be described, after working for a while, he would have been officially transferred to the Office of Law Enforcement and could even receive a promotion. Alans Cook was also seen as having limitless prospects. Being of noble birth and not lacking in looks, he was quite popular among the young ladies of the Office of Law Enforcement. He was chatting leisurely with two ladies while walking out, preparing to have lunch together. As soon as he saw Charles, his expression darkened, and he said begrudgingly, Mister Mecklen, are you here to address taxation issues again? Sorry, its now time for the lunch break; were not conducting business at the moment. Anne hesitated slightly, looking toward Charles, who chuckled softly without responding to Alans Cook. Instead, he explained to Anne, This Mister Alans Cook, because he doesnt take kindly to me, has used his private powers to investigate me several times, hoping to frame me for a few crimes. Anne said Oh and asked, What is his position? Charles answered, Still at the 26th Rank, I believe? He turned back and asked, Mister Alans Cook, have you been promoted recently? Alans Cook did not expect the young couple to act as if he werent there and coldly said, Charles Meklen, your days of arrogance are numbered. He then angrily left with the two ladies, not deigning to answer this humiliating question. He swore to himself that he would launch an investigation as soon as he could and give Charles a thorough reckoning. Last time, Duchess Mesunu had hinted at him to stay out of it. Alans Cook had intended to heed the advice of his powerful backer, but now his patience had run out, and he was determined to besmirch Charless reputation, even getting him dismissed from the civil service. Anne made no particular gestures, but accompanied by Charles, she met with the head officer of the Office of Law Enforcement and confirmed her duties and political identity. Charles had wanted to invite her to lunch, but Anne declined with a smile, saying, It is my first day at work, so I ought to be diligent. Come pick me up in the afternoon, and we can have coffee together. Charles couldnt understand why Anne had suddenly become a workaholic, but he still assured her that he would definitely come in the afternoon before drifting away from the Central Government Office of Law Enforcement. Charles had intended to find somewhere to relax but then remembered many of his subordinates positions were still unchanged, like Dobin, who was still the pitiful 47th Rank, Third Class Soldier. It was time he took care of this matter. Since he was already at the Central Government Office, he might as well get these things done. Charles hurried to visit several related departments, temporarily putting aside his enemy Alans Cook. After having lunch, Alans Cook returned to the Office of Law Enforcement with two female colleagues, laughing and chatting, about to start his break. He wasnt one to work that hard, but then someone delivered a document to him. Annoyed, Alans Cook said, I am about to take my break and wont be working for the time being. The Office of Law Enforcements clerk said timidly, Its not official business, youve been transferred. Alans Cook thought to himself, Why would I be transferred? He pulled out the document and, indeed, he had been transferred, but it wasnt an internal transfer, he was being sent to Ferlanden, the Empires largest meat grinder! Alans Cook felt a chill spread through his body; he couldnt understand how simply going out for lunch could have led to this. He glanced at the bottom of the document, at the signature. The name was unfamiliar, not a colleague he knew, written in a delicate hand, named Anne Brittany! Alans Cook stood up and shouted, Who is so blind as to transfer me? I am Alans Cook, what are you trying to do? Who signed this document? Anne Brittany! Do you not want to remain in the Central Government Office any longer? Alans Cooks roar could be heard throughout the office. Many colleagues were startled! No one knew why Alans Cook had suddenly exploded, and upon hearing of his transfer, many were abuzz with speculation about who had the audacity to offend this privileged young man. Hearing Alans Cook shout Annes name, many people looked toward this beautiful new colleague with complex expressions. Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Anne stood up quietly and said, I signed the transfer order. Enraged, Alans Cook bellowed, I want you to cancel this transfer order immediately! Ill be damned if I go to Ferlanden. It seems like you dont want your job anymore, get out of the Office of Law Enforcement today! Anne replied with a slight smile while many officers in the Office of Law Enforcement thought she was very pretty but worried she might be driven out, as Alans Cooks backing was just too strong. A senior official hurried over, quickly got to the bottom of the situation, walked up to Anne and said, Even if your surname is Brittany, you cant mess around with work like this. Revoke the transfer immediately. Anne calmly replied, No! Every citizen of the Empire is obligated to serve on the front lines! Mr. Alans Cook, there is no reason for you to always stay in the rear, avoiding war. It is time for him to serve the Empire. The official sneered, Miss Brittany, if you refuse to cancel this transfer order, it seems like you might need to find a new job. Anne took out her appointment document, flipped to the signature page, and slapped it on the officials face, saying indifferently, If you think you are higher than this signature, then find me another job. The official, angrily snatching the document, saw the signature was indeed Julius Axler. Annes appointment went through a special procedure, so her appointment document was personally signed by His Imperial Majesty, complete with Julius Axlers private seal and the seal of the Chief of Law Enforcement, meaning it was beyond dispute! Glancing at the official, dumbstruck, Anne reclaimed her appointment document and calmly stated, I am Anne Brittany, the daughter of Earl Brittany. My appointment document was personally signed by His Imperial Majesty Julius Axler! Today, I decree: Mr. Alans Cook must be sent to the front lines! Who dares to stop me? The Office of Law Enforcement fell into silence! COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 345 - 345: 327. If apologies are useful, who do you plan to set up next time? Chapter 345: 327. If apologies are useful, who do you plan to set up next time? Brittany is a large family, and those named Brittany in the Fars Empire numbered at least in the hundreds. Not every Brittany had a profound background, but the situation was different for the daughter of Earl Brittany. At the University of Georgia, known as the West Wind Goddess, she was well-known within the university, but outside, she was just a beautiful girl who especially disliked socializing, not as famous as Sophia Garanord, the Strasbourg Rose. The high-ranking official who had just seen Anne thought her young and wanted to scold her and force her to admit her mistake, but the document Anne showed him not only had the Emperors signature but also Annes position was higher than his! The chief of the Central Government Office of Law Enforcement had just placed the final seal on Annes document, planning that afternoon to announce to his colleagues the joining of a beautiful young lady, but he hardly expected that such a big issue would arise even before the lunch break was over. He came out of his private office, feeling somewhat embarrassed. sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ... The chief of the Central Government Office of Law Enforcement, undoubtedly a high-ranking official of the empire, held a high and powerful position, but he definitely did not want to get involved in the conflict between Duchess Meisu and Earl Brittany. Alans Cook was dumbfounded. He had not anticipated that this newcomer had such a powerful background, then he suddenly realized and exclaimed, Youre the girl who was with Charles! Anne said indifferently, Mister Charles Mecklen has already met my father! Mister Alans Cook, do you have anything else to say? It finally dawned on Alans Cook why Earl Brittany didnt support him when he initially went to investigate Charles, believing at that time that the Earl disdained his meddling at the front line, but now he knew Charles was one of Earls own! He also came to understand why Duchess Meisu told him to let Charles off with a fine of three thousand Egypts and later barred him from continuing the investigation. Alans Cook thought he was different after leaning on Duchess Meisu, believing he could do whatever he wanted. But now he finally realized that just because Duchess Meisu could do whatever she wanted didnt mean he could too. Go to ????????????????????.co Suddenly, Alans Cook discovered something he was actually still a minor character. Earl Brittany would fully support his daughter. But Duchess Meisu definitely would not fully support him. He was just a junior member of Duchess Meisus family, not her biological son. Alans Cooks face fell as he said quietly, I can apologize. Anne smiled faintly and said, If apologies were useful, do you plan to frame someone again and then apologize afterward? I repeat: Mister Alans Cook must go to the front line! The chief of the Central Government Office of Law Enforcement took a deep breath, having made up his mind, and stepped forward to say, The men of the Fars Empire should go to the front line for the empire! Mister Alans Cook must go to the front line! Leave today! Charles, having finished handling his subordinates promotion, had just walked out of the Central Government Office, only to see Alans Cook also come out dispirited. He casually greeted him with a not so friendly remark, Why do you look like a beaten dog? Alans Cook, grinding his teeth, said, You won! But dont think you will always win! I will find a way to restart the investigation against you. Charles flashed a brilliant smile and said, Actually, theres no need to make it so complicated. Why dont we duel instead? We can sign the official dueling documents and each find a witness. Lets settle any grudges on the rapier. Why engage in conspiracy and trickery? Charles was unaware that Anne had already dealt a deep blow to Mr. Alans Cook, and he still thought this guy would cause him trouble again. He was slightly impatient and wanted to simply resolve this problem. He had just been promoted to the High Order and wanted to test his skills on someone. Although they had both fought barehanded last time, and Charles hadnt gained any advantage other than slapping the other a few times, dueling allowed the use of weapons, and Charles believed this guy was no match for him. Alans Cook turned around furiously and left. It wasnt that he feared a duel; he just wasnt in the mood. He was about to be transferred to the frontline at Ferlanden. How could he have the mind for a duel? Seeing the guy walk away, Charles felt some admiration and thought to himself, This guy can bend and stretch. Hes quite a character. Ill have to be more careful next time. He went to a nearby coffee shop, ordered a cup of coffee, and patiently waited for Anne to get off work. Many of the supplies in Strasbourg had become scarce, but the scarcity varied. For example, on Elysian Pastoral Avenue, he often couldnt buy coffee. However, in the equally prestigious Val de Vaz District, the coffee shops were well stocked. It couldnt be helped. This area housed the Imperial Palace, estates of various ministers, the Central Government, and four universities. In Elysian Pastoral Avenue, even someone like Charles would lack coffee at times. If he couldnt buy any, he would have to look elsewhere and stock up. But in Val de Vaz District, even a minor clerk could enjoy coffee freely. Outside the higher districts, even the food supply had started to have issues. Charles rarely visited the outer fifteen districts. Since coming back this time, he hadnt yet returned to Sparrowhawk Street number one, and his understanding of Strasbourg was still relatively positive. He didnt have to wait long, and after drinking two cups of coffee and just about to order some snacks, a stunning figure walked into the coffee shop, ordered a cup of coffee, found a spot to sit, and then saw Charles. The moment their gazes met, both of their faces expressed astonishment. Charles exclaimed, Philedrica! How come youre back in Strasbourg again? The Leopard girl was also quite surprised, and retorted, What are you doing here? Arent you supposed to be on the frontline? Charles spread his hands and said, I was summoned back to Strasbourg for an issue with tax investigations. Philedrica said in surprise, You owe taxes? Thats impossible! Your salary is not low, and as an Imperial Civil Servant, you have tax exemptions that are much lower than those for regular traders. And you still dont pay taxes? Charles knew the Leopard girl had misunderstood and quickly explained, Its not an issue with my personal taxes. Philedrica immediately remembered the frequent tax exemptions he had at Silver Pigeon Fort and said, Oh! Its the tax exemptions at Silver Pigeon Fort that are being investigated? Thats not a big issue. Just reassess the taxes. Charles felt that it was impossible to explain; he had far too many places where he got freebies, and there was also no way to reassess because first, he had pushed his reputation too high, and second, all the people capable of paying taxes had been driven overseas, leaving few residents behind. Charles didnt explain these details, knowing the Leopard girl wasnt interested in them. He asked, But tell me, what are you doing in Strasbourg? The Empires policy towards Beastmen hasnt been very favorable lately. COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 346 - 346: 328, a doomed leopard Chapter 346: 328, a doomed leopard Philedrica said with resignation, Our Beastman tribe alliance has fallen apart. Even the Orc Assassin Alliance has collapsed! All seven leaders took their followers and left. I didnt follow anyone, so I could only return to Strasbourg. You know that I studied at the university here, aside from the southern continent, Im most familiar with this place. Charles was startled and nearly blurted out, Isnt that like a leopard without a home? But his intelligence and emotional quotient were both online today, so he said, Why not return to the Westwind Knights? Without any hesitation or pretense, Philedrica agreed, Okay! ... However, after agreeing, Philedrica hesitated, prompting Charles to ask curiously, Do you have another issue? Philedrica stirred her coffee cup and said, Can I bring a group of people with me? Charles replied, No problem! Philedricas voice got a bit quieter as she said, The number is a bit large! Charles asked curiously, Approximately how many people? Philedrica, not daring to raise her head, said, The entire Panther Tribe! Less than five Go to ????????????????????.co Charles broke into a splendid smile and said, Fifty, five hundred, or five thousand? Philedrica replied, A bit more than that, less than five hundred thousand. Charles was suddenly shocked and asked, Did you say the entire Panther Tribe? He had initially thought it was a small Panther tribe, at most a few hundred people, but now he realized it wasnt a small tribe but all members of the Panther Tribe! Wouldnt that be like half a million? Philedrica didnt dare to raise her head anymore, muttering to herself, I didnt want to take on such a hot potato either! But all the elders of the Panther Tribe died in battle, and Tumishen took all the stronger warriors. Now, one hundred eighty-six Panther tribes, close to five hundred thousand people, are weighing down on my shoulders. Im already so worried that I need five cups of coffee a day just to keep the headaches at bay. What infuriates me is that aside from Val de Vaz District, you cant buy coffee in any other district. I have to come out here every day. Philedrica didnt seem to believe that Charles could solve the problem, muttering under her breath incessantly. It was clear to see the Panther girl was under tremendous pressure. After a long hesitation, Charles said, I can take in these Panther Tribes, but there are three conditions. Philedrica exclaimed in surprise, You can actually accommodate so many Panther People? How can you do that? Dont tell me you plan to sell them as slaves; Ill get angry! Charles said indifferently, I now control nearly thirteen cities, plus two more in Inglima. If we spread these Panther People across the cities, we should be able to manage. Philedrica was greatly surprised and asked, Are you really that powerful now? Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She didnt doubt Charless words, having worked together before and witnessed the first half of Charless rise. Although claiming to control thirteen cities seemed a bit exaggerated, it didnt seem completely out of the realm of possibility. Philedrica questioned, What are the three conditions? Charles raised one finger and said, They must learn Fars Language or Inglima Language! Philedrica nodded and replied, Thats possible. If they want to blend into human society, thats a necessary skill. Actually, most Beastmen understand a bit of Fars. Dont underestimate the learning ability of Beastmen. Charles raised a second finger and said, Every Panther Person must learn the Beast God Shapeshifting Art and master the ability to transform into humans. I know that First Order Transcendent is impossible for everyone, so a little bit of progress will suffice. Philedrica was somewhat surprised and asked, How do you know about the Beast God Shapeshifting Art? Isnt that the closely-guarded secret of the Orc Assassin Alliance? Charles shrugged his shoulders and said, Can you first tell me whether its possible or not? Philedrica hesitated for a long time and then said, The condition is strange, but Ill do my best. Charles extended his third finger and said, I cant control the past, but the beastmen I shelter must not be cannibals! Philedrica looked at Charles for a while and counter-questioned, Do you know that humans occasionally eat beastmen too? Charles replied, Im going to implement a doctrine of no cannibalism amongst my ranks, and that includes beastmen not eating humans! Philedrica fell silent for a moment and then asked, Have you ever seen Septimius? Charles smiled brightly and said, I havent met him, but I have seen Tumishen! Hearing the name Tumishen infuriated Philedrica, who exclaimed, This guy, undeserving as the Leopard God, ran away and abandoned all of the Panther Tribe. If I ever get the chance to join the Sacred Order, I shall teach him a good lesson. Charles smiled slightly and said, Youll get to see him very soon! Philedrica expressed surprise, Youre together? That wording was a bit unsavory, and Charles quickly clarified, He ran off to seek refuge with Menilman! Philedrica made an acknowledging sound but showed little surprise, saying indifferently, Tumishen was originally one of Zimmermans men. Its not surprising that he now goes to his fiance. Charles gave a slight smile and said, Would you like to meet him? Philedrica replied, I dont want to! Charles didnt continue on this topic and said, Tonight, go to Elysian Pastoral Street No. 58. Well talk more in detail. I have some private matters to attend to now. Philedrica set down her coffee and said, Alright! Charles asked one last question, driven by curiosity, You havent brought all those leopard people to Strasbourg, have you? Philedrica replied, How could that be possible! Charles, eager to pick up Anne, said, Lets talk later! He casually paid for both their coffees and hurriedly left. Philedrica watched Charles leave, feeling as if the weight on her had lessened a bit. When Charles met Anne, the newly appointed Enforcement Division officer was busy with paperwork. Anne was thrilled to see Charles. She threw aside the paperwork and ran out. The two of them left, laughing and talking. Today, Anne had established her authority within the Enforcement Division, her transition to her new role was going smoothly, and no one gave the newcomer a hard time. Alans Cook was anxiously waiting at the entrance of Sheffield University. Without a pass, he couldnt enter the university. Suddenly, his face brightened and he rushed over, calling out, Sophia, I am Alans Cook! Sophia Garanord had a vague impression of him but did not understand why this man would suddenly come looking for her at the university. She asked dispassionately, What is it that you need, sir? Alans Cook said in a low voice, Ive been framed and am being forced to leave Strasbourg for the frontlines. Before I go, I need to expose a despicable person to you. Actually, Charles Mecklen has been secretly meeting with the young lady from the Brittany Family. He must have deceived you, attempting to play both sides The expression on Sophia Garanords face suddenly took on a very pleasant look COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 347 - 347: 329, even offending the Serpent of Destiny has come to this. Chapter 347: 329, even offending the Serpent of Destiny has come to this. Alans Cook ceaselessly spoke, Miss Brittany even admitted that Charles Mecklen had already met with the count. This man desperately schemes to climb the social ladder, his nature is despicable Sophia Garanord had already stopped listening to him. A sense of urgency suddenly overwhelmed her, and she thought to herself, Has it already reached the stage of meeting the parents? I need to push harder. I will visit Mister Mecklen tonight! An excuse Yes, an excuse Suddenly seeing Alans Cook still trying to tarnish Charles, she felt a surge of exultation and exclaimed to herself, Isnt this the perfect excuse? ... Sophia Garanord barely remembered this young gentleman. She had once asked her father to speak to Duchess Meisu on her behalf, but she never thought to pay attention to a minor figure like Alans Cook. Yes, Sophia Garanord was also the daughter of a count. Her father was the Fars Empires Minister of War! In terms of power and military might, both were top-tier in the Fars Empire. Remembering what Alans Cook had just mentioned about heading to the front lines, she asked, Which front are you going to? Alans Cook said with a bitter look, Ferlanden! I was framed by Charles because I investigated his tax issues, and he had someone manipulate the situation to transfer me to Ferlanden. Sophia Garanord said softly, That is a fine place to make a name for yourself! Go to ????????????????????.co Once youre in Ferlanden, you can seek out my father, I will write him a letter recommending my love for you. Overjoyed, Alans Cook was about to continue the conversation with Sophia when she grew impatient, hastily boarded her carriage, and headed directly to Elysian Pastoral Street No. 58. In the carriage, Sophia really did write a letter to her father, Count Garanord. The main content was about missing her father, but at the end, she briefly mentioned, Ive been quite troubled lately, a man named Alans Cook has been publicly tarnishing my reputation, and I heard he is going to Ferlanden. It was just a brief mention As Sophia passed a branch of the Imperial Post, she had the coachman deliver the letter, planning to write another one in the evening and have the households servants send it to the front line to ensure reliability. Charles had taken Anne out for a stroll, enjoyed some scenery, and had some coffee, whiling away the time until evening when Anne indicated she wanted to go home. Charles dropped Anne off at her residence on Sixth Avenue, Val de Vaz District, for the second time. Charles once again met Mama Karen, who still silently took her young lady back home and also bid him farewell. Charles felt quite reluctant to leave, but there was nothing he could do. Earl Brittany was clearly not an easy father to deceive, and he was quite in awe of this top contender in Fars. Charles returned to Elysian Pastoral Street No. 58 and saw two ladies there. Seeing Philedrica didnt surprise him, but seeing Sophia Garanord did, and he asked, Did you arrange to meet? Philedrica knew Sophia Garanord, after all, the latter was far more famous, but Sophia did not know Philedrica. The Leopard Girl had graduated many years ago, and even the University of Georgia hardly knew of the former Forest Goddesss charm anymore, let alone Sophia Garanord who had studied at Sheffield University. Seeing Philedrica, Sophia Garanords sense of urgency grew even stronger. She smiled gently and said, I have another matter. Recently, someone has been tarnishing both your reputation and mine, and I am greatly troubled but find myself without a good strategy, so I came to seek advice from Mister Mecklen. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sophia Garanord was a Seventh Rank Dark Moon sorceress, with a Transcendent talent matched only by a few of her contemporaries like Ban Lanmalock and Julian. Usually, she was a leader in front of all her classmates, even the older, upperclassmen willingly followed her lead, but at that moment, her demeanor was lost, timid, and shy, enough to stir sympathy in any man who saw her. Charles was also a proper gentleman, and he knew this lady came from a distinguished background, especially Sophia Garanords appearance and aura, which always reminded him of Marina Alexandrovas portrayal of Empress Catherine fully confident and commanding. He had not expected her to resort to such cunning tactics. He casually asked, Who is it? Sophia Garanord said softly, Alans Cook! At the mention of his adversarys name, Charless anger flared. What he didnt realize was that this poor Mister Alans Cook had already been sent by Anne to the front lines in Ferlanden. Anne had not mentioned this to prevent Charles from finding out; she occasionally had her little fits of temper, as maintaining a ladylike image was important. He also didnt know that Mister Alans Cook had been doomed to an unenviable fate by a letter from Miss Garanord to his own father, the Fars Empires Minister of War. He thought the man, out of spite for his unrequited love, had also made an attempt on Sophia Garanords life, saying bitterly, That guy is sinister and deceitful, his schemes profound, and he can bear great humiliation a truly difficult adversary. I originally wanted to challenge him to a duel to settle this matter once and for all, but he preferred to jeopardize his reputation rather than accept. Miss Garanord need not worry, I will handle this matter. Charles vowed silently, I will soon have the Old Goat strike a major deal! Anne and Sophia had still utilized political tactics, two young ladies of different upbringings but both quite skilled at this craft, given their extraordinary backgrounds. Charless approach was simple and crude, lacking any finesse. Alans Cook never expected that his love rival would be so shameless as to send a Sacred Order to assassinate him. Indeed, Alans Cooks fate! Offending the Serpent of Destiny could hardly be worse. Sophia Garanord was secretly pleased. For her, Alans Cook was just a simple pawn, an excuse for her visit. As for Alans Cooks fate, Miss Garanord was not concerned. She said in a somewhat fragile voice, I heard his background is formidable, he is related to the Duchess Meisu. Yes, they are closely related. Sophia Garanord truly didnt know what relation Alans Cook had with Duchess Meisu, she could only vaguely pass it, but her concern for Charles was evident. Charles was unfazed; he had never encountered a lady of such high standing in his two lifetimes. Well, actually, Annes standing wasnt low either. Philedrica, who had been silent all along, sensed that Miss Garanod was probably trying to conquer Charles, a realization that instantly invigorated the Leopard Girl. COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 348 - 348: 330, Mecklen faction Chapter 348: 330, Mecklen faction Charles knew he was not yet capable of contending with Duchess Meisunu, but he truly did not fear the Grand Duchess. Charles said indifferently, There is an old saying from the New Continent, A gentlemans revenge is not too late, even after ten years!'' Duchess Meisunu may hold high authority and have a vast family, but ten years from now, it might not be certain that she will still be above me, Charles. This statement was so resounding that Sophia Garanords pretty face flushed red, as ever since Charles saved her, all the heroes she had imagined as a child merged with the image of Charles. This ancient saying from Earth, not to mention in this world, even on Earth, is forceful and profound, truly a memorable maxim. Sophia Garanord thought to herself, No wonder he can write such fascinating novels, he is indeed the protagonist from those kinds of stories! ... Possessing the finest of virtues, the most resilient character, the broadest chest Its only a pity that Miss Annie Brittany got the jump on us! Why did a senior from the University of Georgia come to snatch away our senior from Sheffield University? Is this tolerable or not? Hmm, this phrase is also from Mister Mecklens novel, truly too philosophical, truly too tasteful. Compared to Mister Charles Mecklen, all the men in Strasbourg might as well be chickens and dogs. Yes, these words! Go to ????????????????????.co They are all from Charless novel. His novels use of words is distinctive and his descriptions are precise, having sparked a whole new trend in writing thats been termed the Mecklen style, with many emerging authors imitating those works from Earth. Philedrica couldnt help but ask, Charles! What rank are you at now? Charles shrugged his shoulders and said, Yesterday or perhaps the day before, I just advanced to High Order! Thirteenth rank, the lower segment of a High Order Transcendent! The Leopard girl had wanted to remind him not to boast too much, but Charless progress had shocked her silent. She couldnt help saying, When I tried to assassinate you, you were just Low Order, no, you seemed to be at the Second or Third Order! Charles answered with casual confidence, Who doesnt make some progress? Philedrica couldnt help exclaiming, Its been less than a year! Well, maybe its been more than a year, but thats still too terrifying. When you cultivate, do you not have any bottlenecks? Even without bottlenecks, the speed is too fast. Have you confronted the Evil God directly? No no no! The Evil God isnt that strong. You must have been face-to-face with one of the Nine Great True Gods then! Charles gave an awkward smile and said, Dont joke like that. Summoning the Evil God is an offense punishable by burning. Philedrica spread her hands and said, There is no second possibility that can perfectly explain all this. Charles, with a pained expression, said, I just kept a low profile at the university. Philedrica said, Keeping a low profile in university? Isnt that sick? Charles retorted, Arent you asking me for a favor? With that attitude? Philedrica immediately fell silent, but she gave Sophia Garanord a meaningful look, conveying a message, I can help you. Sophia Garanord was greatly surprised, then overjoyed. Philedrica wasnt a competitor but an ally, which was a very unexpected turn of events. Philedrica couldnt really say she was friends with Anne, she was slightly more acquainted with Taoles, but since Taoles was a covenantor of the gods, bound not to marry for life, Philedrica didnt care who Charles associated with. She was just under too much pressure lately and wanted to find some amusement. If Charles couldnt resist temptation and his harem collapsed, it had nothing to do with her. But if Charles withstood the test Well, at least she could gain the friendship of Sophia Garanord. After all, the Leopard Girl had picked up some bad habits from Taoles. Charles was still considering how to deal with Alans Cook? He had mistakenly overestimated this gentlemans strength. But Charles couldnt be blamed; it was his first confrontation with Alans Cook, and though it was barehanded, he could only slap the man a few times but couldnt break through his Protective Battle Qi, which led him to regard Cook too highly. When he issued a second duel invitation, the fellow actually endured it, preferring his reputation to be damaged rather than rushing into a duel impulsively, making Charles hold him in even higher regard. Not only was this guy entrenched in a critical department like law enforcement, but he also managed to slander Sophia Garanord and seemed to operate with ease in advance and withdrawal, behaving like a mid-stage minor boss. Alans Cook, this fellow, may not be so great in combat, and I have Blood Rose in hand, or if I were to use other weapons, I could probably deal with him. Its just that hes truly cunning, strutting around with two girls in front of me and Anne, arrogantly provoking us, then he could contain himself afterward, calculating his moves Unpredictable and elusive in character A somewhat formidable opponent. Charles had no idea that Alans Cooks extreme turnaround within just one lunchtime was due to his beloved Miss Annie Brittany dealing him an emotional blow. As for him thinking this man dared to challenge Sophia Garanord He didnt even consider the Minister of Wars daughter! Truly audacious to the extreme. Actually, it was a rather beautiful misunderstanding. Where did this guy get the courage to discredit Sophia Garanord? This young ladys methods were quite formidable. The Strasbourg Rose was, after all, one of the most powerful individuals under the age of twenty on the Old Continent. Sophia Garanord and Philedrica exchanged a few looks, confirming the others intention, and she couldnt help asking, Philedrica, weve been so caught up talking about my situation, but you must have some important business with Charles too. I shouldnt take up too much of Mister Mecklens time, or else it might delay your business. Philedrica didnt hide anything and recounted the affairs of the Leopard People tribe. She wasnt worried about Sophia Garanord leaking the information; the Leopard People naturally had their ways of self-preservation. Upon hearing this, Sophia Garanord also felt it was a difficult issue. The Fars Empires perception of Beastmen was already poor, and with the Beastmen laying siege to Strasbourg, from top to bottom, no one had a favorable view of them anymore. As soon as the war ended, the Fars Empire would definitely send troops to sweep out the Beastmen tribes of the southern continent. She said in a low voice, This matter is quite difficult indeed! Charles replied, Actually, this matter is not so difficult after all! Beastmen are also humans, they might differ from us, but if we can make them undifferentiated, they can be integrated into human society. Millions of years ago, perhaps humans were nothing more than a group of monkeys. Sophia Garanord and Philedrica thought he was joking, and Charles didnt plan to explain further. He was confident in handling both matters. However, having been back for so long, Charles must fulfill his responsibilities as a host; he quickly asked Madam Nancy to prepare some pastries and tea! COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 349 - 349: 331, Holy Light Divine State Title Chapter 349: 331, Holy Light Divine State Title Being ordered to stay in Strasbourg, although he could date Anne every day, Charles actually felt quite gloomy. The worsening supply situation and the increasingly depressive atmosphere in society, accompanied by the Patrolling Armys unchecked searches of pedestrians on the streets, were not very pleasant. If he had a choice, he would rather be in South Serif, or even with Behemoth, together with his own Westwind Knights, because having control over a territory afforded more freedom. He didnt know how much longer the investigation targeting him would need to continue. While chatting idly with Philedrica and Sophia Garanord, Charles suddenly noticed a slip of paper on the table. He casually picked it up; it bore three lines of text: The first line read, That Golden Ring is the controller of the unfinished Holy Light Divine State Title. The second line read, The Holy Light Divine State Title was forged using the body and soul of another Divine Creature. The third line read, Give up any hope of controlling the Holy Light Divine State Title. Charles immediately understood that the note was from Golden Ram Herolf; he didnt understand why the Old Goat was telling him this great secret. Without any change in expression, Charles crumpled the note and casually threw it into a nearby trash bin. ... Being an Earthling, Charles had some habits that were hard to change, such as not littering, so he had fashioned dozens of trash bins and placed them all around Elysian Pastoral Street No. 58. Philedrica also saw the slip of paper but didnt see its content; noticing a fleeting look in Sophia Garanords eyes, she knew the other must have seen something and planned to ask her later. Then she heard Charles ask, Has anyone heard of the Holy Light Divine State Title? Philedrica was surprised that Charles actually revealed this secret! In fact, Charles didnt think this matter could count as a secret at allSt. Michael the Archangel was just so-so. He simply believed that two heads are better than one and saw no need to hide such matters; doing so could mean missing out on readily available intelligence. Philedrica shook her head; she honestly had not heard of the Holy Light Divine State Title. Sophia Garanord, however, was slightly surprised and said, Isnt that one of the twelve Legendary Warships? Go to ????????????????????.co sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Above the Seven Seas, there were twelve Legendary Warships! These twelve Legendary Warships were recorded in textbooks at the university, but Charles hadnt heard of the Holy Light Divine State Title and his expression showed a hint of suspicion. Sophia Garanord smiled slightly and said, Above the Seven Seas, there are twelve Legendary Warships that have gone through three major versions. The Holy Light Divine State Title was a Legendary Warship from the first version. During the second version, three Legendary Warships were replaced and, without exception, all disappeared. Charles asked in slight surprise, How come Ive never heard of this event? Sophia Garanord spoke in a low voice, Because the Royal Families of various countries ordered the censorship of this news, and universities cooperated by altering the publicly distributed textbooks. I only know about this because my family possesses related books. If youre interested in the Holy Light Divine State Title, Charles, I can bring a few related books for you to borrow, and you can return them whenever. Charles quickly said, Then I thank you, Sophia. He was indeed very interested in the Holy Light Divine State Title and wanted to know what exactly it was. The Old Goats mysterious words had piqued his interest even more. ` Sophia Garanord readily agreed and said, I havent really gone through those books either, just have a general impression. Somehow, the Kingdom of Saint Michael, overnight, obtained its guardian spirit and an Ancient Magic Warship! That Ancient Magic Warship is the Holy Light Divine State Title! Afterward, the ship disappeared, but the Kingdom of Saint Michael gained another ship called the Queen Bee. Many records consider the Holy Light Divine State Title to be the same as the Queen Bee, just with a different name. Some believe they are two different Ancient Magic Warships. As for the specifics, I dont remember them, just a notion that the Holy Light Divine State Title was incredibly huge, more than ten times the size of the Queen Bee. Charles was astonished. The Queen Bee was already a colossal vessel, such massive ships were rarely seen even on the Earth he had traveled to, let alone one ten times larger; Earths technology couldnt produce it. If it were not for the note from the Old Goat and the fact that he indeed possessed three Golden Rings, he would have leaned towards the belief that the Holy Light Divine State Title was the Queen Bee, but with the note and the rings, the possibility of them being two distinct Ancient Magic Warships seemed greater. Charles pondered for a long while but couldnt figure it out. Suddenly, he wanted to return to St. Michael Island to see the other Divine Creature and to check for himself if the Holy Light Divine State Title was actually there. After all, in a short time, he was going to send a group of Leopard People to Cappadocia and St. Michael Island, so it would be convenient for him to go along. Charles asked Sophia Garanord a few more questions but still couldnt grasp the crux of the matter. As it was getting late, Sophia Garanord took her leave while Philedrica, because it wasnt convenient for her to depart, stayed overnight at Elysian Pastoral Street No. 58, and Charles prepared a guest room for her. The next morning, the Leopard People girl left without saying goodbye. Charles got up and didnt see her but didnt mind; he ate breakfast as usual, practiced at home for the whole morning, had lunch with Anne at noontime, and then stayed at 221B Baker Street in the Val de Vaz District for the afternoon. When Anne finished work, she headed to 221B Baker Street, and the two spent some time together before Charles saw Anne home, then he used the Mirror Gate and appeared on St. Michael Island. The current state of St. Michael Island was much more prosperous than when the Golden Ram Herolfs fleet had occupied it. Menilmans leadership was far superior to that of the Old Goat. Although she didnt get the three Golden Rings and couldnt control St. Michael the Archangel, possessing three Magical Alchemy Warships and several hundred ships meant that St. Michael Island remained an impregnable naval base. Charles didnt alert anyone and quietly, using the Infinite Mirror Realm, roamed around the island before finally finding the entrance to the Underground Labyrinth. Although Menilman had discovered the Underground Labyrinth, she had only sealed it off without exploring it, as she was too busy and didnt see the necessity of exploring this Underground Labyrinth. Therefore, the Underground Labyrinth was empty and unguarded. Charles had been there twice before since the Old Goat had moved a mirror down to lure him out. Charles quickly located the spot where the Golden Ram Herolf had lured him the last time, but he didnt discover anything. Charles wandered around, and the Labyrinth Power he possessed played a role, allowing him to find the entrance to at least three lower levels in one go. As he delved deeper, based on the coordinates, he was almost at sea level. ` COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 350 - 350: 332, The descendants of non-Michael are not allowed to enter through this gate. Chapter 350: 332, The descendants of non-Michael are not allowed to enter through this gate. Charles ignited a Blood Flame in his palm, lighting the path ahead. Saint Michael City had transformed the entire hill into a city, building not only a seven-layered city along the mountain but also carving out seven layers of Labyrinth inside Mount St. Michael. Charles had already searched three layers and had now found the entrance to the fourth layer of the Labyrinth. The fourth layer was concealed by a black stone door, upon which was written in ancient script: None but the descendants of Michael shall enter this gate! Of course, Charles was not a descendant of Michael, but he was not about to heed the warning. With a slight exertion of his gathered energy, black flames burst from the door, forming seven fire snakes that coiled towards him. Luckily Charles withdrew quickly, or he would have been scorched. He raised his left hand, adorned with three Golden Rings. The seven fire snakes coiled for a moment before gradually retracting back into the stone door. He then pushed at the black stone door which opened readily. ... Charles shrugged and thought, It seems in this world, there is no genetic verification; possessing the tokens alone allows one to impersonate a descendant of Michael. Behind the black stone door lay an enormous hall filled with coffins, each placed on its own stone plinth, with something resembling a tombstone in front, covered in inscriptions. The coffins, all richly ornate and even inlaid with jewels, resembled works of art, yet they still exuded a chilling aura that was rather uncomfortable. Charles was not very brave, suddenly confronted by so many coffins, his heart raced. He slapped the stone door behind him, using the Special Ability of the Mirror Palace to create a Magic Mirror. The Mirror Gate and the Mirror Palace were essentially related, both involved the creation of Magic Mirrors. The former allowed one to return to the Mirror World, while the latter could create many more Magic Mirrors, forming a miniature Labyrinth. The Mirror Gate was a means of escape; the Mirror Palace, however, was a fighting contrivance. Charles first created a Magic Mirror, so he could easily escape whenever necessary. This place full of coffins made him quite frightened. Go to ????????????????????.co Charles walked to one of the coffins, took a moment to decipher the words on the tombstone, and found he could understand them. It seemed to be an epitaph, describing the life of the person lying within. This coffin belonged to the third king of the Kingdom of Saint Michael. His boasted achievements in life, in Charles view, amounted to nothing more than: Living quietly until death! He moved to another coffin, reading the tombstone before it. This coffin contained a queen, the inscription praising her beauty. Well, unremarkable achievements in life. Having walked around, Charles silently compared it with the history of St. Michael Island. Back in Strasbourg, he had visited the library several times to research, and the history of the Kingdom of Saint Michael was neither a secret nor obscured. He realized only the bodies of three kings were missing. One of them was the very first king of the Kingdom of Saint Michael, the one who summoned a Divine Creature and transformed himself into a Holy Spirit! The last King of the Kingdom of Saint Michael was murdered in collusion with pirates, and his body was said to have been ignited, reduced to ashesa fate not befitting his status. Yet, there was another King of Saint Michael whose body was missing, the sixth monarch. This king was quite mysterious. In all the documents Charles found, there was no mention of him, even though he had reigned for over fifty years. Charles did not attempt to open the coffin, even though he guessed it might contain many treasures and perhaps even extraordinary weapons. But since even generations of pirates did not take them, or perhaps took them but then replaced the coffin lid, he naturally chose toconform! Passing through countless coffins, Charles soon arrived at another hall, filled entirely with the books collected by the Kingdom of Saint Michael, various histories, documents, secret techniques, and even some novels and poetry! Seeing this place that resembled a library, Charles felt a trace of emotion and thought to himself, The successive Kings of Saint Michael were quite fond of reading! He passed through countless bookshelves and then there was no path ahead. Charles felt something was off. Wasnt this only the fourth level of the Maze Grotto? Shouldnt there be at least three more levels? Moreover, on the black stone door, there was a threatening inscription that read, Descendants not of Michael shall not enter this gate. There must be something substantial inside. Although he did not find a divine creature or see the Holy Light Divine State Title, Charles was not disheartened. He pondered for a long time and decided to call for Old Goat Herolf, who had ruled here for a long time, and likely knew nearly all the secrets. Charles had never asked Old Goat about another divine creature, partly due to his little bit of pettiness. After all, Charles had faced the Evil God several times and even heard the whispers of the Serpent of Destiny. He was not too impressed by mere divine creatures, and he always felt that seeing such a thing would bring him bad luck. This time, it was Old Goat who left a note saying there was another extraordinary battleship on St. Michael Island, which made him come to take a look. Just as Charles was about to turn and leave, the three Golden Rings on his hand simultaneously lit up, his view darkened slightly, and he was transported to another space. The space here was vast, but unlike the four levels above, it had no smooth ground or signs of excavation. It was a natural cave, and in the center of the cave floated Saint Michael. Before, Charles had not looked closely at this divine creature; after all, its emergence was accompanied by an overwhelming aura and a vast holy force field that even some of the Sacred Order could hardly move freely. Charles dared not get close. Now, looking at the saintly spirit, it was actually very handsome, appearing as if in a deep sleep, eyes closed, not moving, its holy force field contracted into a cocoon of light enveloping itself. Although he had the Golden Rings, Charles did not want to disturb Him. However, he discovered that entering the fifth layer of the Maze Grotto on St. Michael Island required the help of the Golden Rings, which made him somewhat happy. Thats the secret of exploration, much more interesting than forcing it out of Old Goat. Charles observed the saintly spirit for a while, and was about to look for the sixth level of the Maze Grotto when he saw a pile of bones in the corner of the natural cave. Curiosity got the better of him, and he went over for a look. The pile of bones seemed to have been disturbed many times, scattered into pieces, with nothing of value left. Charles guessed that these might belong to the first king of Michael, who had taken over the divine creatures shell, and his mortal body was discarded here. The Golden Ram Herolf must have come here, and others had probably entered before, taking any valuable things from the old king, leaving only worthless bones. In the country where Charles lived during his past life, although bodies were definitely cremated after death, the concept of burial still deeply embedded in his mind, he drew out the Blood Rose and dug a shallow pit in the ground, lightly burying the pile of bones. Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Suddenly, Charles faintly heard light laughter, filled with an indescribable joy. COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 351 - 351: 333, The Twelve Requests of the Divine Creature Chapter 351: 333, The Twelve Requests of the Divine Creature Charless soul almost flew out in fright! It took him more than a dozen seconds to realize that it was not the old King laughing! But it seemed even more terrifying, as the giggle was eerily familiar. It was the voice of a young boy. Startled, Charles hastily prayed in his heart, O Sovereign of the Extraordinary Path, who roams the river of time, understands all mysteries, and presides over the Court of Destiny! How have I disturbed you? Have I done something to trouble you? A voice rang in Charless ear, Are you willing to sacrifice Saint Michael to me? ... Without hesitation, Charles said, I am willing! How can I sacrifice Him to you? Being requested for a sacrifice by one of the Nine Great True Gods, the Serpent of Destiny, was an incredibly auspicious occasion. True Gods do not take freely from mortals. Even if they do, it is a blessing, as long as it keeps the True Gods from bothering oneself, why would Charles stint on a divine spirit? The young boys voice faintly transmitted, Throw the ring that controls Michael onto Him. Charles immediately slipped off the Golden Ring, silently praying, O Sovereign of the Extraordinary Path, who roams the river of time, understands all mysteries, and presides over the Court of Destiny! I follow your guidance, offering the sacrifice that pleases you, and await your delight! He forcefully threw the Golden Ring toward Saint Michael. Go to ????????????????????.co The ring merely flashed before vanishing into Michaels body. Charles heard a melodious laughter in his ears, a gentle, young voice saying, I once incarnated as a mortal, played amongst humans, and was friends with Michael for a while Saint Michaels body trembled, but his eyes remained closed. Soon, a faint stream of light left his body and surged into the mysterious, unfathomable river of destiny. After the faint stream of light departed, Saint Michael returned to quiet, but his body continuously collapsed, and the Holy Force Field shrank further, leaving behind only a Golden Ring. Charles reached out, and a Flame Hand shot out, retrieving the Golden Ring. He knew this was a reward from the Serpent of Destiny. This True God desired only Michael, not the divine spirit! The shell of this Divine Creature was somehow manipulated by the Serpent of Destiny, ensuring that no one could command Him anymore. He had completely merged into the Golden Ring. The Golden Ring had completely changed its form, now resembling a golden snake coiled around itself. The snake seemed vividly alive, bursting with vitality, as if mysterious and unfathomable destiny intertwined around it. Charles carefully put it on his hand, and it seemed as though he could hear the whispers of destiny in his ears, a truly marvelous sensation. Charles patiently waited for a while, but no further hints came, nor did any more sounds echo by his ears, so he resumed exploring the next layer of the Maze Grotto. This time, he quickly found the entrance. As Charles walked past a certain spot, the ground illuminated with the brilliance of a Magic Array. He stepped in and fell through to the next layer. The sixth layer of the Maze Grotto was half seawater, or rather, an underground lake within the cave. Floating on the water was a huge warship, colossal beyond belief, like a floating palace built upon the sea, beautifully splendid and luxuriously unrivaled. Charless heart leaped with joy, knowing this must indeed be the legendary Holy Light Divine State Title! He raised the Golden Ring that controlled this legendary warship, but the Holy Light Divine State Title remained motionless. Instead, another Golden Ring seemed to be touched by a majestic breeze, whispering murmurs that were entirely indecipherable. However, as if guided by some psychic force, Charles leaped into the lake water and swam beneath the Holy Light Divine State Title. The bottom of this enormous legendary warship was studded with countless sharp spikes, nailing a giant woman, no less significant than Saint Michael, alive to the underside of the ship. Or rather, the Holy Light Divine State Title was constructed around this Divine Creature as its keel. Her facial features, limbs, and torso were densely fixed with huge spikes, making it impossible for her even to groan, only able to tremble slightly and emit pained muffled groans continuously. She was still alive! Despite enduring such torture, being nailed alive to the bottom of the ship, she was still alive, her soul uncrushed, not yet deceased. Although he knew this being was not human, Charles was still stunned and couldnt help wanting to save her! The Golden Ring shaped like a small snake suddenly again transmitted whispering voices, making him vigilant. Charles quickly discovered that she was completely different from the Holy Spirit Michael. The body of Holy Spirit Michael was filled with divine significance, radiating with a surging Holy Force Field, but this Divine Creature had six massive Luminous Wings and was entwined with an indescribable force field. What surprised Charles the most was that the spikes nailing her had each been fused with a golden feather, which he could tell at a glance must have been plucked from Holy Spirit Michael. Charles was slightly shocked and thought, It turns out that she is not an ally of Michael but his enemy! They must have been in battle and were summoned here by some incredible means by the old king; one was made into a Holy Spirit, and the other was crafted into the Holy Light Divine State Title! Sar?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But I cannot understand why she is still alive. Golden Ram Herolf didnt tell the truth; she cannot possess a body unless someone is willing to live in the form of a ship, enduring such torment at all times. Charles reached out and gently touched the Divine Creatures forehead, a thought transmitted, Great Sea Serpent Granny Posugis fangs, Tears of the Whale King, a branch of the Ancient Gomodoro Tree; Fel Energy of the God of the Labyrinth, the essence of the Blood Ancestor, the favor of one of the Nine Great True Gods; A loved ones jealousy, the fortune of a Divine Creature, blood of the Peak Holy Order; The Red Dragon Emperors blessing, Lionheart Kings reward, servitude to a monarchs indifference! O gatherer of all these! I shall acknowledge you as my master, ready to carry you anywhere, to explore all the treasures of the Seven Seas. Charles, startled, quickly withdrew his fingers, but after a while, he couldnt resist touching the Divine Creatures forehead again, and the same thought transmitted: Great Sea Serpent Granny Posugis fangs, Tears of the Whale King O gatherer of all these! I shall acknowledge you as my master, ready to carry you anywhere, to explore all the treasures of the Seven Seas. Subsequently, this thought kept repeating these words over and over, tirelessly and over again, without any variation. After pondering for a while, Charles said, What if I can meet some of your demands? He attempted to transmit his own consciousness, but received no feedback; instead, the transmitted thought grew increasingly intense, resonating nonstop in his mind, audible even after he had withdrawn his fingertips. COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 352 - 352: 334, Chapter 352: 334, Holy Light Divine Kingdom Ship Log Charles did not hesitate to pull out his diary and slapped it on the forehead of the divine creature! The murmuring in his mind abruptly stopped, followed by a piercing scream, Agmillar! Agmillar! Kahnstan! Agmillar! Kahnstan The voice repeatedly screamed the names of the two Evil Gods, nearly making Charles believe that this divine creature would summon both Evil Gods; fortunately, nothing so terrifying occurred. About half an hour later, the original voice returned. A thread of thought transmitted again, Great Sea Serpent Granny Posugis venomous fangs, the tears of the Whale King Whoever collects all these, I will deem you my master, willing to carry you to any destination, to explore the treasures of all Seven Seas. However, listening closely, there were no longer traces of the God of the Labyrinths fel energy or the aura of the Blood Ancestor, only these items remained. Charles retrieved the diary, discovering it had gained a side, flipping through sometimes revealed Agmillars Labyrinth, sometimes Vampire Secret Scrolls, and sometimes Holy Light Divine Kingdom Ship Log. When he opened the Holy Light Divine Kingdom Ship Log, it chronicled this legendary warship from its construction, to its maiden voyage, and all its voyages across the Seven Seas, including all the encounters documented therein. The first few hundred pages of Holy Light Divine Kingdom Ship Log recorded how the legendary warship was built, and even how they sought the assistance of the Serpent of Destiny, hence severing an unimaginable friendship. Later, it details the old Kings travels aboard it, how it became one of the twelve legendary warships of the Seven Seas, the capture of Queen Bee, and encountering the Deep Sea Behemoth Aklas in the Raging Sea, although defeating this unimaginably enormous sea creature, it lost its most precious parts. On the return journey, it encountered Labyrinth Evil God Agmillar in the Agres Sea, causing the legendary warship to barely make it back to St. Michael Island and never to sail again, nor could anyone drive it thereafter. ... Charles had not expected that this legendary warship had encountered so many adventures. He was somewhat puzzled, why would the old King prefer this legendary warship over an unimaginable friendship? Charles could guess that this unimaginable friendship was most likely from the Serpent of Destiny. Although the Holy Light Divine Kingdom title was incredibly precious, even more valuable than Queen Bee, it still wasnt worth giving up a friendship with one of the Nine Great True Gods! It could only be said Well, baffling indeed. Charless diary had acquired the function of the Holy Light Divine Kingdom Ship Log, and he could already faintly sense the situation of this legendary warship; it was indeed severely damaged, especially the divine creature, which seemed fine on the surface but was actually wounded by the Deep Sea Behemoth Aklas, no longer sufficient to enable the legendary warships long voyage. Go to ????????????????????.co Charles did not continue to linger in the lake and swam back to the surface. His diary, now enhanced by the power of the two Evil Gods and acknowledged by a divine creature, was no longer vulnerable to water. He tucked it back into his chest and set foot on the legendary warship for the first time. A majestic power swept through, but Charles remained unharmed. He knew had it not been for the warning from the Golden Serpent Ring, which led him to first dive into the lake and explore beneath the ship, he might have been blasted away by the defensive force field of the Holy Light Divine Kingdom, despite possessing the Golden Ring that could command the warship. Charles felt a bit of relief as he touched the three Golden Rings on his left hand. After boarding the Holy Light Divine Kingdom, the power of the Golden Rings on Charless hand began to manifest, allowing him unimpeded access throughout the warship. Charles soon found a magic array at the bow of the shipundeniably, the entrance to the seventh layer of the Maze Grotto was on this Holy Light Divine Kingdom. Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Golden Serpent Ring on Charless hand continuously murmured, urging him to stay away. The closer he got to the magic array at the bow, the more agitated the murmurs became. He hesitated for a moment, then turned and walked away, deciding not to continue exploring the seventh layer of the Maze Grotto. For him, being able to explore this far was enough. Charles, step by step, returned to Saint Michael City; he didnt meet anyone and used the Infinite Mirror Realm to once again return to Strasbourg, Elysian Pastoral Street No. 58. Charles knew he could probably satisfy most of the Holy Light Divine Kingdom Ships needs, although there were a few items missing that he could seek. However, with matters concerning the divine, he preferred to plan carefully in advance, looking up information and consulting Golden Ram Herolf to avoid any oversight. When Madam Nancy saw him, she mentioned that Philedrica and Miss Sophia Garanord had both visited in the evening, learned of his absence, returned disappointed, and had arranged to come again the next morning. Charles acknowledged this and asked Mrs. Plum Sauce to help prepare dinner, as he had been busy on St. Michael Island for a long time and hadnt eaten much. When dinner was served, Charles carefully examined the newly transformed Golden Serpent Ring. He had roughly understood its function; it could use whispers to remind him to make the most advantageous choices and avoid danger. Once he had left St. Michael Island, it remained silent; apparently, in Strasbourg, Charles was safe and secure, unlikely to encounter anything particularly good or bad. After dinner, Charles returned to his room and, as usual, practiced his cultivation for a while. This time, he felt his progression was incredibly fast. The whispers of the Serpent of Destiny were indeed far superior to directly confronting the two Evil Gods, and it was much safer. However, given the choice, Charles would rather endure the hardship and spend more time practicing than encounter any divine beings again. The next day, early in the morning before Charles had even risen, he heard Madam Nancy ringing a bell downstairs to alert him that a guest had arrived. Charles got up, washed his face, changed his clothes, and hurried downstairs. Sure enough, he saw Philedrica and Sophia Garanord, now seemingly close friends, greeting each other warmly. Upon seeing Charles, Philedrica asked, Im ready to bring over the first group of Leopard People; what are your plans for them? Charles was startled and asked, Why the rush? Philedrica, looking rather upset, said, The Leopard Peoples village has run out of food, and without help, a severe famine will happen immediately. I dont have time to delay any longer, and I hope that you, Charles, can arrange for them quickly, whether to send them to a city or to sea; in any case, it could save more of their lives. After thinking it over, Charles said, No need to come to Strasbourg; send them directly to Machu Picchu! COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 353 - 353: 335, Mecklen Manor Chapter 353: 335, Mecklen Manor Charles planned to transport all these beastmen to Cappadocia City. The vast area of Song Spirit Island, where Cappadocia City was located, was sparsely populated with many undeveloped areas that could easily accommodate the Leopard People. Charles hoped even more through these Leopard People to bridge the differences between humans and beastmen as much as possible. He had both humans and Leopard People practice the Beast God Transformation Technique. If people from both sides managed to master this technique, how could anyone clearly distinguish between human and beastman anymore? Charles envisioned creating an entirely new ethnicity, not defined by being Behemoth, South Serif, Leopard People, or any other potentially integrating species and races in the future. However, he wondered what it would eventually become? Charles knew that in this world, beautiful ideas did not always lead to beautiful results, but he felt that as he was not an omnipotent god, doing as much as possible was good enough. Philedrica knew about Machu Picchu, had been there, and knew that Taoles often worked there. Charless arrangement was quite considerate of her, suddenly making her exhilarated, as she said, With these words from you, Im relieved. I will inform them to go to Machu Picchu. ... Sophia Garanord quietly waited for Philedrica to finish her duties before she pointed to a pile of books and said, This is all the information Ive found concerning the Holy Light Divine State Title. If Mister Mecklen needs more, Ill continue to help. Charles smiled slightly and said, This is already no small feat. In fact, I have another favor to ask of you both. Charles pondered for a moment and then said, I have borrowed a batch of books, but due to time constraints, I cannot read them all thoroughly. Moreover, these books are very precious. I wonder if you two have time to help me find some valuable intelligence in them? Seeing the books Sophia Garanord brought, Charles immediately thought of the library in the Underground Labyrinth he saw on Saint Michael Island. He did not know what those books contained, but relying on his power alone, he knew he could not read them through in a short time. However, these books were extremely precious, containing secret techniques*, which definitely meant they couldnt be skimmed by a bunch of quick clerks. Thus, he wanted to ask the two ladies for help. Philedrica looked troubled; she could read, of course, as the Leopard People lady was a university graduate, but she truly disliked reading. Sophia Garanord, on the other hand, was elated and said, I can help. Hesitantly, Philedrica answered, I can help too. It was then Charles remembered he owned a manor, a gift from the queen, which he had not visited for a long time, or more accurately, had never visited. Go to ????????????????????.co Though Elysian Pastoral Street No. 58 was not small in size, it obviously could not accommodate so many books. 221B Baker Street in the Val de Vaz District was even smaller. Only the never-visited manor was suitable for storing the batch of books brought back from Saint Michael Island. He first had Madam Nancy make a trip to the Central Government Office to inform Annie that he could not join her for lunch today, then he took Philedrica and Sophia Garanord, traveling in dark luxury, directly to the manor outside the city. The original name of this manor had been cancelled by Annie, and a new name was chosen: Mecklen Manor! The primary purpose of the manor was to grow fruithalf supplied to Strasbourg and half used for winemaking. The few types of fruit wine produced by the manor sold well in Strasbourg, catering to the mid-tier consumer market at several restaurants. Besides planting and wine-making, Mecklen Manor also housed a rather large residence, a five-story mansion with almost a hundred rooms. On a regular day at Mecklen Manor, fifty to sixty farmers and over twenty servants were busy working. Anne had taken over here, and she also equipped the manor with five knights, taking up some of Charless knightly quotas. These five knights all came from the Brittany Familys Knighthood. Although each one was a bit older or, due to injuries, unable to fight on battlefields, their formidable strength and extensive experience were more than enough to protect a mere private estate. The last time the Beastmen surrounded the area, Mecklen Manor, due to its remote location, did not encounter warfare. Occasionally, a few Beastmen soldiers strayed here, but they were driven away by the knights guarding the manor alongside the farmers and servants. Charles brought two ladies to Mecklen Manor, and after briefly inspecting the residence, he began the transport of books. Philedrica and Sophia Garanord helped with categorizing them and checking for any records related to the Holy Light Divine State Title. This type of searching was not reading, and could be considerably quick, such as by glancing at the category of a book to determine if it was related to the desired information. Some books just required flipping through the table of contents to ascertain the scope of content. The three were busy for an entire day. Charles, calculating the time, realized it was about time for Anne to get off work. He had missed joining Anne for lunch and could not miss her after work as well, so he found an excuse to let the ladies continue the search while he returned to Strasbourg using the Infinite Mirror Realm. Before leaving, he did not forget to randomly pluck a Mirror Spirit in the Mecklen Manor courtyard to leave a coordinate for himself. Knowing Charles could not come over at noon, Anne was quite disappointed. When she saw Charles arrive hastily after work, she was overjoyed and said, Have you finished your work? Charles smiled and said, It was nothing major. Arent you into the business of running a bookstore and publishing? I just acquired a batch of books. You can pick some that are particularly valuable and select a few to publish, so that your publishing house doesnt run out of books to print and your bookstore doesnt lack books to sell. Anne was overjoyed, although she didnt particularly care about this since her publishing house and bookstore mainly sold Anne MacLennan novels. However, Charless thoughtfulness still brought immense pleasure to Miss Annie Brittany. sea??h th n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She and Charles hastily left the Central Government Office. Just as Charles was about to ask where to spend a little while, he heard Anne whispering softly, Today is my aunts birthday, and I would like to visit her once. Would you accompany me there? Charles was about to ask which aunt it was, but his expression soon turned awkward as Anne added, Aunt Sophia! Charless expression stiffened, yet he managed to squeeze out a smile and said, We should indeed visit her. Ill definitely accompany you, though its a pity that Miss Sophia can no longer see us together. Anne also felt somewhat sad and said, If it werent for the misunderstanding, I might have never met Mister Mecklen. Without meeting Mister Mecklen, I cant imagine how I would live my days ahead. Besides wanting to express my grief, I also want to thank Aunt Sophia for touching our fates, giving us the chance to meet. Charles firmly said, We should definitely thank Aunt Sophia. COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 354 - 354: 336, Patron of the Serpent of Destiny Chapter 354: 336, Patron of the Serpent of Destiny The Temple of the Nine True Gods also doubled as a graveyard, which was essentially the deitys primary business. What surprised Charles the most was that the Brittany Familys graveyard was located within the Temple of the Serpent of Destiny, this temple situated in the Lucavaro District, with a very ancient history, built during the Sherlock Dynasty and had survived six eras to date. As the chief of the Patrolling Army and the head of the administrative bureau in Lucavaro District, Charles had not come back for a long time. Ever since the Patrolling Army had been transformed into a Knighthood, not to mention Charles, even the Patrolling Army was hardly manned all year round, similar to the old days of idle staffing. Now, the greatest power in the Lucavaro District was Ross Bards commercial company. Ross Bards company wasnt a typical gang organization; it was a coalition of seventeen shops, forming a security group with gang-like elements, rarely clashing with other gangs, merely protecting the commercial security of the seventeen shops. ... Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The companys leader, Ross Bard, had made two mistakes but soon realized them, choosing to pledge allegiance to Charles and settled in Machu Picchu, exerting all his efforts to assist him in developing commerce. Charles had too many soldiers and fighting didnt require so many people, so now with ample manpower in Machu Picchu, Bards company hired many employees, and its scale had expanded over tenfold, far more than just seventeen shops. Excluding the new shops in Machu Picchu, there were already over fifty in the Lucavaro District alone. Well, among them were two of Annies bookstores! Most of the gangs in Lucavaro District had been tricked by Charles to join the Westwind Knights, significantly weakening their power. This being Charles territory, Bards company faced almost no resistance in their expansion across Lucavaro District. Upon returning to Lucavaro District, as soon as Charles appeared, someone rushed to notify the current leader of Bards company, but Ross Bard was away, not in Strasbourg, and the current leader was his son, Little Bard! Little Bard, already over thirty, immediately led a group to wait for Charles halfway, approaching with a smile amidst dark luxury, said, Mister Mecklen, youve finally returned to loyal Lucavaro District. If you have any orders, just give us a shout, we are proud to serve you. Charles glanced at the people outside, his first time being received with such grandeur, but he truly didnt like these formalities and said, Just get on with your own business! I dont need all this. Youre Bards son, right? Work hard, our Westwind will grow even stronger. Go to ????????????????????.co Little Bard gave a small smile, and also bowed respectfully to Annie. The relationship between Charles and Miss Annie Brittany was well-known within the Westwind Knights, after all, the young lady was the Westwind Goddess at the University of Georgia, and their Knighthood was named the Westwind Knightswas there any need to further state their connection? Having heard that Annie wished to get involved in the bookstore business, Little Bard personally visited her, offering her two shop locations. Although Annie still paid, this act of loyalty made quite an impression on her, and Little Bard busied himself more with these two bookstores than he did with his own business. Even Charles did not realize that around him, there was already a network of relationships, still too weak but quite flexible. Knowing Charless temper and that he and Annie were traveling together, Little Bard deemed it inappropriate to continue accompanying them, so after their meeting, he took his people and left, only leaving behind a dozen youths at Charless disposal. Charles hadnt minded, but when he occasionally looked outside the carriage, seeing a dozen youths following the carriage, speeding along, his eyes slightly tightened as he recognized a familiar face. Well, actually more than one familiar face, but the others werent as well-known. He saw Yang Meilianye from Seagull City. The youths who followed him all came from Seagull City, and when Charles hadnt yet left his hometown, he often saw them on the streets. Charles thought silently, Why have they come to Strasbourg? He didnt come forward to greet them, planning to find an opportunity to ask later. The luxurious darkness quickly arrived at the Temple of the Serpent of Destiny. Charles helped Anne out of the carriage and casually turned the luxurious darkness into a ring. The following youths all showed looks of envy. One of the youths murmured, When will we ever be able to own such magical treasures? Yang Meilianye chastised quietly, Stop dreaming. Having been in Strasbourg for a while, and after being tempered by society, he had become more astute and more aware of reality. In Seagull City, Yang Meilianye might not have felt it, but in Strasbourg, since he had a group of youths under his command, he quickly found a way to make a living by running errands for the townspeople. Despite the hardships, at least they were not starving. He quickly learned that Charles was working in the Lucavaro District and brought his group there, thinking he would soon see Charles. However, he did not expect that Charles was almost never seen, but his presence was felt everywhere in Lucavaro District. The Patrolling Army belonged to Charles Mecklen, as did the Bureau of Politics. Many of the products on the streets were Charles Mecklens, even the newly opened bookstore was said to be Charles Mecklens The residents of Lucavaro District even assumed the goods affiliated with the Westwind Knights to be of high quality and reasonably priced, thereby doubling their reassurance when making purchases. Yang Meilianye gradually lost the desire to seek out Charles, feeling that he and Charles were no longer people of the same world. He could also understand why Charles had not come to see him initially Well, he understood wrong. This was Charless first visit to the Temple of the Serpent of Destiny. Although it was now the Era of Black Moon, managed by Lady Black Moon, the faith and worship of the other eight True Gods remained unaffected, and the Temple of the Serpent of Destiny still had many followers. Charles and Anne quietly walked past several buildings to the cemetery behind the temple, where many people were mourning their loved ones in utmost silence. Anne found the grave of Sophie Brittany; since she was murdered by her husband, she was not buried in the Yangmills Familys cemetery but was brought back to the Brittany Familys cemetery. Anne placed a bunch of white daisies she brought with her in front of her aunts gravestone, with her hands intertwined and held against her brow, silently praying. Charles, filled with remorse, also silently prayed for a few moments, thinking, Miss Sophie, everything was the fault of the former Charles Mecklen, I am Haisheng Huang now, no longer that person. If you have returned to the embrace of the nine True Gods, please dont think of me anymore. I also took care of your enemy for you Indeed, Yangmills might be considered to have died at the hands of Charles. Just as Charles finished praying and was looking around at the scenery, a young Priest floated over and smiled saying, Patron of the Serpent of Destiny! The High Priest would like to see you. COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 355 - 355: 337. Murmur of Fate Chapter 355: 337. Murmur of Fate Charles jumped in surprise and asked in return, Respected Priest, might you have mistaken me for someone else? The young Priest replied with a smile, How could I mistake the person who holds the Murmur of Fate, and has all ties with the Serpent of Destiny? Besides, even if I am wrong, the Great Priest would not make such a mistake! Charles, slightly astonished, asked in return, Murmur of Fate? The young Priest nodded and said, It is the Golden Serpent Ring that you possess. Only then did Charles learn that the ring, which had been transformed by the Serpent of Destiny, was indeed calledthe Murmur of Fate! ... Anne had already opened her eyes and was also curious, saying, Lets go and meet the Great Priest! Charles agreed and, hand in hand with Anne, followed the young Priest to a secluded place. There were no buildings here, just a forest, with an imposing old Priest standing there, towering like a colossal tree, reaching into the clouds. Charles felt a tinge of warmth, performed an Empire salute, and asked, Great Priest, you called for me, is there any guidance you wish to offer? The Great Priest smiled slightly, then turned to Anne and said, As a child, you would often come here with the Earl, not expecting that you would grow up so quickly. Anne did indeed often come here with her father when she was young, but as Earl Brittany became busier, he seldom accompanied his daughter. Anne quickly performed a customary salute and said, This is the Great Priest of Tromso, also a good friend of my father. This gentleman is Charles Mecklen Great Priest of Tromso gave a slight smile and said, Theres no need to introduce Mister Mecklen. He holds the Murmur of Fate and is a Favored of the Serpent of Destiny. Go to ????????????????????.co I invited Mister Mecklen here in hopes that you would join the Temple. A Gods Favored need not abide by the usual regulations, nor work within the Temple, enjoying complete freedom. Charles was slightly taken aback and asked, I can also join the Temple? Ordinarily, only covenantors of the gods could become members of the clergy. Of course, a covenantor could choose not to serve as one, but the reverse was not true; those who were not covenantors could not join the Temple. Of course, covenantors of other deities could also not join a Temple they had not formerly worshipped in. The Great Priest of Tromso said in a low voice, Of course, you can. The gods always bestow special favor upon those they like. Anne, equally surprised, asked, What is the Murmur of Fate? Charles, who did not ordinarily wear such trinkets, took the Golden Serpent Ring from his pocket, equally curious, and asked, I have not shown it to anyone; how would you know that I possess this object? The Great Priest of Tromso pointed with his finger, and a clear glow rose from Charless entire body, quickly retracting. He said, In the eyes of a deitys loyal servant, the aura of destiny that surrounds a Favoreds body shines as clearly as a torch in the darkness. And furthermore The Great Priest of Tromso smiled slightly and said, I can glimpse, to a small degree, into destiny. Coming to a realization, Charles said, You can divine fortunes! The Great Priest of Tromso smiled gently and replied, Though I cannot plot destiny, such an understanding is acceptable. In this world, Transcendents who followed the Prophetic System were extremely rare. Charles had only encountered one, whom he had casually slain. Even among the Priests of the Serpent of Destiny, not everyone could touch destiny, and the Great Priest of Tromso was clearly extraordinary. He said to the young Priest, Provide Mister Mecklen with the Priests documents, the robes, and that prophecy of the Serpent of Destiny. The young priest had been prepared and handed Charles a document, a long priestly robe, and a thick manuscript. The High Priest of Tromso said, As of today, you are officially a priest at the Temple of the Serpent of Destiny. Wherever you go in both the old and new continents, as long as there is a Temple of the Serpent of Destiny, you can receive help. In places where there is no Temple of the Serpent of Destiny, you have the right and the responsibility to build new temples, and welcome the divine radiance of the Serpent of Destiny. Charles felt as if he were dreaming as he took these items, but when he saw that thick manuscript, he couldnt help muttering to himself, Is this a divine revelation? How can it be so thick? Is the Serpent of Destiny so verbose? He immediately quashed this irreverent thought. In the temple of the Serpent of Destiny, before the High Priest, to speak ill of one of the nine True Gods, especially the one most adept at reading hearts, was simply a death wish. The High Priest of Tromso said with a smile, You also have a special privilege to come to the temple to learn the Art of Destiny. Even though the Transcendent path youre on has nothing to do with destiny, under the care of the Serpent of Destiny, you will find learning the Art of Destiny to be very easy. Charles nodded his head. Whether to learn the Art of Destiny or not was a matter he could decide later on. After exchanging a few words with the High Priest of Tromso and ascertaining that there was nothing further, he left the temple with Anne. Charles didnt spare Melianye another glance, and he directly boarded the carriage with Anne. Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. On the carriage, Charles handed the document and the robe to Anne, saying, Could you keep these for me? Annes face bloomed with joy as she said, Ill take good care of them! All of Charless official documents were usually kept in his own possession. This was the first time he entrusted Anne with such items, and to her, they held extraordinary significance. Charles, however, found these items to be inconvenient, and after he entrusted the document and robe to Anne, he opened the divine revelation. After just one glance, his face changed dramatically, and he exclaimed in a low voice, Is it really that perverse? As soon as he spoke, he realized his mistake and hurriedly covered his mouth, but his face still carried an expression of unspeakable shock. Curious, Anne asked, Whats wrong with this divine revelation? Charles handed the thick manuscript to her, and after one look, Anne also couldnt help exclaiming, but with a slight tinge of excitement on her lovely face, she whispered, Charles, this could be great material for a new novel! Arent you going to start a new book? Charless face changed dramatically, as he quickly responded, As an author, it is my highest duty to finish each and every novel, and to wholeheartedly deliver a complete and wonderful story to the readers. Several of my novels are still unfinished, how could I possibly start a new book? That would be irresponsible to my readers. Charles took back the thick divine revelation. He was now certain that the Serpent of Destiny was a True God of amusement, who just wanted to see more fun. This divine revelation contained one hundred and twenty-eight items, both precise and concise, with no seeming intent to inflate the number. A True God advises the followers on how to please Him. This True God Was indeed very earnest! COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 356 - 356: 338, Happy Child God Chapter 356: 338, Happy Child God 1. Invent a custom related to the Serpent of Destiny and ensure its transmission, steadily providing followers for the Serpent of Destiny. Reward: a share of the joy of destiny. 2. Kill several important followers of the Evil God, such as Morgan Aladdin residing in the Picardy District! He worships the God of Joy, such as Huang Neil in the Garon District, who also worships the God of Joy, and those living in the Rosay District and Marvin Sado District, Turon, Marty, Osance, Rox, Mason, who also worship the God of Joy. This is an Evil God who steals earthly joy, making people unhappy, and we must make the God of Joy unhappy. Depending on the extent of the God of Joys unhappiness, reward one to three shares of the joy of destiny 3. Secretly draw several patterns of the Serpent of Destiny in hidden corners of the Gate of Radiance, ensure they are not detected. The longer the patterns remain undetected, the more joy of destiny will be received, exceeding one year, reward a share of the joy of destiny, exceeding three years, reward an additional share of the joy of destiny, exceeding five years I advise you to erase them earlier, three years is His limit of tolerance, and I too tremble when the Lord of Radiance is enraged. 4. Find a high priest of the Lord of Radiance and fiercely kick his butt, or stomp his groin. The higher the position of the Lord of Radiances high priest and the deeper his cultivation, the fiercer the kick, the more joy of destiny will be rewarded. No reward for High Order and below, kick a high priest until he urinates, reward a share of the joy of destiny, kick a Sacred Order high priest until he howls, reward three shares of the joy of destiny. 5. Write a novel about the Lady Black Moon! Gauge the limits yourself, try to make her show adoration for me without enraging the Black Moon. If anything goes wrong, dont you dare say I instigated it! But rest assured, with Black Moons fiery temper, she probably wont give you a chance to argue your case. If the novel sells over ten thousand copies, reward a share of the joy of destiny, over thirty thousand copies, reward an additional share of the joy of destiny, over one hundred thousand copies, reward the third share of the joy of destiny, and for every ten thousand more copies sold, reward a share of the joy of destiny indefinitely. 6. ... Charles shivered as he read this thick divine revelation, so many divine missions merely inciting him to court disaster, mega disasters! The more audacious the act, the more joyful the Serpent of Destiny becomes, and this mischievous deity does not plan to bear any consequences. Kicking the butt or groin of the Lord of Radiances high priest, Charles immediately thought of the Augusladin High Priest, only, this high priest was a genuine Sacred Order with divine power as his shield, how could a mere High-Level Transcendent manage to make him howl? Even if he succeeded, how would he live afterward? The Augusladin High Priest is not a saint who never gets angry, hes just Sacred Order! Even considering his ties to Gold Eglu, the Augusladin High Priest couldnt allow such impudence. As for playing tricks to mix up the Serpent of Destiny That would be an even more suicidal act than those one hundred twenty-eight divine revelations. Charles sighed, gathered the thick divine revelation, and said, These tasks are really not easy to handle! Go to ????????????????????.co sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Anne whispered, Actually, the first one is quite easy. We could release a special edition novel set of the Serpent of Destiny, adding a completely new character into every novel, who always mentions a custom regarding the Serpent of Destiny, once this set of novels spreads, perhaps it could create an entirely new custom. Charles immediately felt that Annes idea made a lot of sensea special edition novel for the Serpent of Destiny sounded like it could please this True God, and he could also, incidentally, introduce Lady Black Moon, creating a hint of romance between two True Gods! Indeed, how could it be subtly romantic without enraging Lady Black Moon? He pondered for a while, still unable to conceive of a method, then spoke briefly with Anne. Anne smiled slightly and said, Leave it to me, I have a plan. Charles was overjoyed and said, Anne, you truly embody wisdom and beauty. What exactly is the plan? With a playful smile, Anne said, Write the two True Gods as the same sex. Charles turned pale with shock but, after a while, he thought the plan could work. He had no idea that a certain sharpshooter lady was in action again. Anne had become an expert at this sort of thing, navigating it with ease. The two returned to 221B Baker Street in Val de Vaz District for a while. After Charles dropped Anne off at 58 Sixth Avenue, he bought three portions of food and used the Infinite Mirror Realm to return to Mecklen Manor. With a serious expression, he said, Philedrica, Sophia, Ive brought back some delicious food for you. The two misses, who were dizzy from flipping through books, had no idea that Charles had spare time to go on a date. Seeing Charles bringing food, they secretly praised his thoughtfulness Well, the thoughtfulness of a scoundrel. After dining with the two young ladies, Charles then sent them back and invited them to come over again the next day. He instructed the servants of Mecklen Manor to welcome the ladies with the highest protocol anytime they visited, regardless of whether he was present, and not to inform him. Philedrica felt that something was off. Sophia Garanord clenched her fists, feeling that she had taken a firm step forward and could now freely enter Mecklen Manor, which was a sign of great trust. The next day, Charles learned of a major event from the newspaper. The combined fleets of Fars and Inglima had encountered Byrons fleet in the Whale Sea, triggering the largest sea battle in history. The forces involved included more than twenty Magical Alchemy Warships and over seven hundred regular warships, with troop numbers exceeding two hundred thousand. In this battle! Inglima lost nearly a hundred warships and two Magical Alchemy Warships, while Fars suffered even greater losses, with over a hundred regular warships sunk and five Magical Alchemy Warships permanently submerged in the sea. By comparison, Byron fared much better, losing just under one hundred fifty warships and four Magical Alchemy Warships. Menilmans fleet, not being part of the official Royal Navy lineup, was not called to participate in the battle. The Duchess Meniers Northern Fleet, which executed a feint mission, mainly aimed at blocking several of Byrons major military ports and luckily escaped the disaster. However, upon hearing the news of the great sea battle, Menilman hurried to the battlefield. Just as two of Byrons Magical Alchemy Warships were retreating from the fight, they collided directly with the First Rose of Fars. With her formidable strength, despite losing six or seven regular warships, she captured these two of Byrons Magical Alchemy Warships. This incident caused the loss of Byrons Magical Alchemy Warships to surge to six, roughly equating the losses of the Inglima and Fars joint fleet. With these two additional Byrons Magical Alchemy Warships, Menilman shone on the battlefield. The Empire Rose Fleet demonstrated its might in the Whale Sea, to the extent that even the Duchess Menier had to admit after the battle, When Su Meis rose bloomed, even I paled in comparison. COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 357 - 357: 339, The Rose Goes to War Chapter 357: 339, The Rose Goes to War Charles was utterly shocked when he received the news from the newspaper. For those high-ranking officials of the empire, the great nobles, and even His Majesty the Emperor, who received the news from the battle reports, the shock was more than tenfold. The loss suffered by the Fars Royal Navy caused everyone, from the highest to the lowest, to feel a pain beyond consolation. The empire had been accumulating these assets for over a hundred years, not something that could be achieved overnight. At the same time, with unprecedented speed, the empire completed all due procedures. Within less than four hours of receiving the battle reports, a document had been sent from Strasbourg to the Imperial Rose Fleet. Menilman was promoted from a seventeenth-grade Imperial Captain, skipping several ranks to a thirteenth-grade Imperial Colonel. His political status was enhanced with no fewer than twenty-two items, the kind of increase that, if written into a novel, would have readers complaining about inflated word counts. The Fars Empires favor towards Menilman increased manifold in an instant. Although Charles had also made countless contributions, first, he served mainly in remote battlefields; South Serif was not a primary area of troop investment for the empire. Furthermore, the two Brittany offensives both had other commanders in name. Second, indeed, his contributions were not as significant as Menilmans. Third, he truly felt the indifference of service to a sovereign ... As Charles was having breakfast, Sophia Garanord came to visit. Philedrica did not come; she sent a message through Sophia Garanord that she had to visit Machu Picchu today to settle the first group of Leopard People. Charles invited the Strasbourg Rose to join him for breakfast, and Sophia did not refuse. However, she ate with extraordinary grace, consuming only half a piece of bread and drinking a cup of coffee. As he dined, Charles casually mentioned the naval battle. Sophia Garanords expression turned grave as she said in a low voice, I came here today to discuss something with Mister Mecklen! I am also a subject of the Fars Empire. In this time of national crisis, I cannot indulge in personal In an almost inaudible voice, she said, feelings. Then she spoke up somewhat louder, I have applied to take a leave of absence from my studies and will soon be joining the army on their deployment. Go to ????????????????????.co I can no longer stay by your side. Sophia Garanord felt agonized at that moment. She firmly believed that, given a fair competition, she would not lose to Anne Brittany! However, as a daughter of the Garanods, she could not hide in the rear when the empire needed her, indulging in personal romance. No matter how reluctant she was, she decided she had to give up this relationship and serve the nation. Sophia Garanord did not know if she would ever return. She felt a myriad of tangled emotions and an inexplicable resentment towards Anne. She looked at Charles, wishing only to gaze at him a moment longer because she did not know if she would come back alive from the battlefield. Destiny is cruel and heartless, war is cold and unyielding as iron! Even those of noblest birth, the most remarkable surnames, High Order, or even Transcendent of the Sacred Order, could not guarantee they would return alive. Nor could Sophia Garanord have imagined that she, who was in love with a boy for the first time, would have to face a terrible defeat and retreat without having fought with all her might for him. Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Although there were countless ways for Sophia to remain in Strasbourg, she was unwilling to tarnish the Garanod name. She even felt that if she stayed in the imperial capital for love instead of going to battle for the nation, she would despise herself. Charles, too, was lost for words. In a low voice, he said, I wish you triumphant warfare. Sophia, which battlefield are you headed to? Sophia Garanord answered, I will join the navy. In that instant, Charles even considered whether or not to give Sophia Garanord the Whale Slaughter and Whale Killer.? These two Knights Spears would provide a significant advantage in naval combat. But when he remembered how Anne had gleefully hung the two Knights Spears on the wall at 221B Baker Street, next to his Magic painting, he knew it would be an almost sure way to please the Serpent of Destiny. After much hesitation, he sighed and decided to opt for a slightly smaller gesture of tempting fate. He took out a Golden Ring and handed it to Sophia Garanord, saying, I have a friend who has a splendid warship, but she probably wont take to the field. Have someone deliver this Golden Ring to 699 South Sevantes Riverside Street! Yes, make sure someone else delivers itdont go in personask her if you could borrow that ship. As a friend, I deeply regret, very deeply, that I cant offer more help as you go to battle. Please dont refuse it. Sophia Garanord took the Golden Ring, unaware of what exactly Charles was lending her? After all, Count Garanord was currently at the Ferlanden frontline, unable to afford the leisure of Earl Brittany, nor did he have the urge to thoroughly investigate Charless background as a father concerned about his daughters affairs. Therefore, what Anne knew, Sophia did not. Seeing Charless sincerity, she spoke softly, I will take good care of this gift. Charles Mecklen found breakfast that day to be utterly tasteless, for although he had seen battle, it was precisely because he had that he understood the dangers of the battlefield. He didnt have any special feelings for Sophia Garanord; even as just a regular friend, he didnt want to witness a tragedy. Just like when he took Taoles to battle, he almost always placed his lieutenant in a safe location. For the most part, Taoles was at Machu Picchu, the ancient Beastman stronghold, which could be called Charless headquarters and was the safest of all the cities under his control. For other friends, as well as his subordinates, Charles treated them similarly, hardly ever sacrificing lives just to hold a battle line. He often preferred to suffer a defeat rather than risk the safety of his men. Charles was never a competent commander. And it seemed he never would be. After bidding farewell to Charles, Sophia Garanord finally felt a weight lift off her chest. She was a renowned figure in all the great empires, with no one under the age of twenty in Fars able to match her, including her male counterparts. Sophia Garanords dream was never about love and romance but to become a hero who could turn the tide of battle and command thousands of troops. As she stood to say goodbye to Charles and was about to leave Elysian Pastoral Street No. 58, Sophia drew her Side Sword and cut off a lock of her hair to hand to Charles, saying, Mister Mecklen, would you keep these for me? Charles sighed, took the lock of hair, and tucked it into the diary he always carried, speaking softly, Im willing to pay tenfold the joy of destiny, as long as they bring you back safely. Sophia Garanord smiled faintly, and this time, she walked away without looking back. The Strasbourg Rose, too, shall bloom! COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 358 - 358: 340, Evil God Deserves Bad Luck Chapter 358: 340, Evil God Deserves Bad Luck After Sophia Garanord left, Charles was unable to calm his mind for a long time. He went alone to the Mecklen estate for a while, then at noon, went to meet Anne for lunch. Anne was at the Central Government Office, specifically in a crucial department like law enforcement, and she had heard quite a few internal pieces of news. During lunch, Anne said, Because of the great naval battle in the Sea of Giant Whales, our losses were massive. I heard theyre going to transfer a batch of the army to replenish the navy. Charles asked in surprise, Has it really come to the point where we need to transfer the army? Anne stuffed a small bit of bread in her mouth and said, The Empire is planning a bigger naval battle, intending to completely block Byrons navy in the port and prevent them from escorting the maritime trade routes. The war has been ongoing for almost a year, everyone is running short of supplies, and maritime trade routes have become more important than before. I heard that in Strasbourg some families have even started to run out of food. ... Charles knew this was the inevitable reality of war; war is all about resourcespopulation, wealth, minerals, food, weapons, everything is a resource, and all are ruthlessly consumed in war. Charles didnt really want to talk about war. He listened to Anne talk about her work, occasionally interjecting to lighten the mood. As lunch was nearly finished, Anne said softly, I took over your investigation case! Originally, they wanted to keep you tied up in Strasbourg for half a year! After I took over, I extended it to a year and a half. Probably until the war ends, you wont be going to the battlefield. Charles was deeply touched, but also very curious, and asked, Who are they? Why dont they want me on the battlefield? Anne hesitated for a moment, then said, Part of them are my fathers political rivals, and others perhaps want to interfere in the post-war South Serif and Behemoth, and there are also those fishing in troubled waters. If you were on the battlefield, such a large district, a duchy, would all be within your grasp. Rather. that thing, is just a clown, not a significant reason. Go to ????????????????????.co Alans Cook had just arrived at the frontline when he was assigned to a charge squad. While in the law enforcement department, he could easily mobilize various resources to trouble Charles and seemed able to manipulate Charless fate at will. But in a blink of an eye, he also became a plaything of fate, roughly thrust into the frontline, even becoming part of the foremost charge squad. Charles did remember Alans Cook. Initially, he wanted to send Golden Ram Herolf to eliminate this somewhat troublesome enemy. However, who could have expected that this guy would preemptively sense the danger, causing Old Goat to miss his target. Charles had a feeling this man was meant to be his destined enemy, and the two might still have a chance to confront each other. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After lunch, Charles took Anne back to the Central Government Office. With nothing much else to do, he decided to find himself something to do to clear out the worship of the God of Joy and reap some of the Murmur of Fate. Charles didnt know what these Murmur of Fate could actually do, but since they came from the Serpent of Destinys rewards, they must be somewhat useful. Most importantly, Charles had promised to pay ten Murmur of Fate to ensure Sophia Garanord safely returned, but he didnt have a single Murmur of Fate yet! The Serpent of Destiny would never agree to a loan. Fate is a fair entity, where someones happiness necessarily means someone elses misfortune. Charles felt that neither he nor Sophia Garanord should be unlucky, so it seemed the God of Joy would have to suffer the misfortune instead. As the God of Joy, instead of bestowing happiness on the followers, he stole the joy of the mortal worldsuch an Evil God deserved misfortune. Whether in the Old Continent or the New Continent, there are countless Evil Gods, and not every one of them is powerful. Many beings, when ascending to the Divine Order, failed to remain whole. For example, the two Divine Creatures of St. Michael Island both had distinct flaws. This allowed the Old King to manipulate themone becoming a Holy Spirit, now turned into the Murmur of Fate, the other became the Holy Light Divine State Title, now crippled and unable to sail. Charles first went to the library to check on the information about the God of Joy. There was a lot of materials about this Evil God. He was originally a high-ranking Priest of the Lord of Radiance, esteemed and skilled in cultivation. Somehow, he devised a sinister Secret Technique that could steal the faith that belonged to the Lord of Radiance. At the end of his life, this lifelong perfect and flawless Priest couldnt resist the evil thoughts and used this Secret Technique, and then vanished. According to the records, this so-called Evil God could only exist in legends and could never appear in the real world. A rather tragic kind of incompleteness. As long as the stories about this Evil God continue to spread, he would be granted a peculiar Special Abilitythe power to make others unhappy. Charles initially thought that making people unhappy wasnt a valuable ability, but then he thought, If I possessed this bizarre ability and continuously used it on the people I hate, making them unhappy in everything they do wouldnt that make me a god of depression? This Evil God has some tricks up his sleeve! Destroying the God of Joy must be my undeniable responsibility! How great a virtue would it be to rid the world of depression? Charles had initially wanted to trouble the followers of these few Gods of Joy, but upon reflection, he suddenly thought, If this Evil God can only exist in legends, what if there are no legends? He would cease to exist, but what if the legends change? Would he change as well? Anne once suggested publishing a special edition set of novels about the Serpent of Destiny, adding a new character in each book, who would always mention a custom related to the Serpent of Destiny This idea inspired Charles. He pulled out a copy of The Chronicles of Charles and considered creating a special edition about the God of Joy, The Chronicles of Charles. He erased the identity of the God of Joy as a high-ranking Priest of the Lord of Radiance, transforming him into a pet of the Serpent of Destiny, utterly loyal to his master and particularly devoted to promoting a custom: playing the Snake Card Yes, thats Cantonese Mahjong! The Chronicles of Charles: Special God of Joy Edition stuffed all the legends about the God of Joy into it, nearly doubling the length of the special edition. Charles sent the new version of The Chronicles of Charles to Annes publishing house, and he didnt bother with it any further from then. In the subsequent days, the Fars Empire indeed started a new round of conscription, sending a large number of ground troops to the navy and planning to build five more Magical Alchemy Warships. Life in Strasbourg grew increasingly difficult, even shops on Elysian Pastoral Avenue began closing down. Charles couldnt buy coffee, beer, or fruit wines anywhere, relying only on his own trading fleet for supplies. Inglima, Fars, Byron, and even the Black Phoenixs fleets, engaged in dozens of small-scale naval battles in the Sea of Giant Whales, each side with its own wins and losses, all amassing the advantage for the war that was on the brink of breaking out! COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 360 - 360: 342, a famously unparalleled Queen Bee! Chapter 360: 342, a famously unparalleled Queen Bee! Sophia Garanord stood on the harbor, silently gazing into the distance. In Sophias palm was a golden ring, which she had sent to 699 South Sevantes Riverside Street, as agreed, but it was quickly returned without a word. Sophia Garanord believed that her request to borrow a ship had failed, yet she didnt resent Charles; instead, she felt profound gratitude. Clearly, Charles must have made a great effort to ask for such a favor, but it was natural for others not to lend something as precious as a warship. After all, she was headed to the battlefield, not to take the ship out for leisure; the chances of it getting damaged were quite high. Today, she was here to take command of another warship. How could Count Garanord let his daughter be at a disadvantage on the battlefield? Thus, he funded a ship for her to captain and even assigned a group of family personnel for her to command. Armand, the Garanods Home butler, stood beside Sophia. This middle-aged gentleman dressed modestly, his dignified face bore no adornments, and he wore a smile. ... The Garanord Family wielded substantial influence in the army, but not in the navy. Count Garanord didnt actually want his daughter to join the navy, but since Sophia was determined to sail the seas, the Old Earl couldnt help but give in and could not let his daughter start off as a lowly service soldier, so he made all necessary preparations. On the horizon, a small black dot suddenly appeared. Sophia was slightly excited, believing it to be her new ship, but the old butler, Armand, turned pale and exclaimed, Miss, we must leave quicklythats not the Earls ship. Sophia Garanord did not insist. She trusted the old butler deeply, and together with some people, they were about to leave the harbor when a figure rose into the air and sounded a voice that could overwhelm the waves, I am an Inglimar Royal Navy officer, ordered to deliver a ship to Miss Sophia Garanord. Armand, half believing and half doubting, floated into midair and flew towards the ship. Half an hour later, an Ancient Magic Warship, which looked indeed extraordinary, approached the harbor. Armands face was filled with disbelief. Once he disembarked from the warship, he said, Miss! Who has such clout to lend you the Queen Bee? That is a Legendary Warship! What is a Legendary Warship? Go to ????????????????????.co It is one of the twelve warships across the Seven Seas. The Fars Empire currently only has one, which is His Majesty Julius Axlers vesselthe Fontainebleau! Even with the Garanords power, there was no way to get a Legendary Warship for his daughter! Well, the Earls influence was all in the army, and he couldnt even mobilize a standard Magical Alchemy Warship, even as the Minister of War. The Fars Navy had its own hierarchy! Sophia Garanord was so shocked that she turned rigid. She knew that Charles had borrowed a ship, and from his expression at the time, this ship was crucial, but Miss Garanod didnt think much of it. After all, it was just a ship! Even when the golden ring was returned, she thought that the borrowing of the ship had failed and didnt take it to heart, after all, it was just a ship! But what Sophia Garanord didnt expect at all was that it was truly just a ship! A Queen Bee with a reputation so great it couldnt be overstated! She couldnt believe it, but there it was, an Ancient Magic Warship, quietly moored in place; she had no choice but to believe even if she didnt want to. How influential is Mister Mecklen to be able to borrow such an Ancient Magic Warship? And not just any Ancient Magic Warship, but a Legendary Warship at that! He did it all for me Tears streamed down Miss Sophia Garanords face. Abruptly, she turned and looked toward Strasbourg, feeling an urge to settle the score with Anne and win back the love of her life. The moment she saw the Queen Bee, she knew she had won this war. ` Hmm, this truly is a beautiful misunderstanding. The old butler Armand was still prattling on, The ship is also equipped with a full crew of sailors, and they are all the most seasoned ones. The men that the earl assigned to the lady, although undeniably loyal, are not very well-versed in navigation. I was originally worried, but now theres no need for concern. sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Some of them, I suspect, must be retired from the Inglimar Royal Navy, and another batch Miss, arent you listening? How could Sophia Garanord care to listen to the old butlers droning on? She took several deep breaths of the sea breeze, salty to the taste, before saying, Lets board the ship! As they approached the Queen Bee, the golden ring in Sophia Garanords hand began to emit a whistling noise, as if the entire Queen Bee was welcoming its owner. Sophia Garanord was greatly surprised; when she tried wearing the golden ring, the entire ship responded with what seemed like joy. Armands face lit up with a look of sudden realization, saying, Ive heard that this Queen Bee was once a ship of the pirates from St. Michael Island, not long ago Miss, arent you paying attention? Sophia Garanord had already proudly stepped aboard, aboard the ship that Charles had lent to her! When your beloved comes to fetch you, riding on a seven-colored cloud Who the hell cares where that seven-colored cloud came from? The old butler didnt understand this principle. Several hours later, Sophia had become familiar with the Queen Bee, after all, there were people on the ship to instruct her on how to operate it, how to activate the magic array, and how to sail. Another ship was now making its way through the waves on the oceans surface, marked with the Garanord Family emblem, a newly built warship. Although not a Magical Alchemy Warship, it was still considered one of the top ones among regular warships. The sailors on board were also recruited by the Old Earl at a high price, for his daughter, he truly spared no effort. Armand could not but again come to report to Sophia Garanord, asking, The ship sent by the Old Earl has arrived, would you like to take receipt of it? As Sophia Garanord caressed the Captains Cabin of the Queen Bee, she said indifferently, Let it serve as a supply ship. We set off now, as the daughter of the Garlanods Home its time for me to serve the Empire. Once both warships were fully supplied, they left the port and ventured deep into the sea. When both ships were surrounded by the vast ocean, suddenly the Queen Bee lit up with a hazy glow, once, twice, three times ten times! A full ten times the glow shone! No one knew what had happened, not even Armand, of the Sacred Order, had sensed it, but in that moment, it seemed as if everyone felt that there was something quite different about the Queen Bee. In Strasbourg, far away, Charles suddenly felt as though he had incurred a great debt, yet when he carefully checked his finances, there was no debt at all, not even the mortgage for his house on Elysian Pastoral Street No. 58 was outstanding. Where on earth did this feeling of suddenly owing a lot of money come from? Charles was completely baffled. ` COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 361 - 361: 343. Serpent of Destinys custom: Playing Snake Card Chapter 361: 343. Serpent of Destinys custom: Playing Snake Card Charles was idle in Strasbourg and couldnt sit still anymore, so he gathered some gang members from the Lucavaro District Well, his Westwind Knights were everywhere, in Behemoth, South Serif, Cappadocia, Saint Michael Island, and Machu Picchu, but almost nowhere in Strasbourg, so he had to borrow some gang members. sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In order to enlist these people, he also took the opportunity to clean up the gangs in the Lucavaro District, ensuring that the Westwind Knights were the only force left in his territory, with no other underground power. After assembling the gang members, according to the list of names given by the Serpent of Destiny in its divine revelations, he captured the followers of the God of Joy. The list from the Serpent of Destiny was very comprehensive, and Charles swept through all the followers of the God of Joy in Strasbourg. He had thought that these followers of the Evil God might have some skills, but to his surprise, the vast majority were just ordinary people, not even a single Transcendent among them. A special edition of The Chronicles of Charlotte devoted to the God of Joy had been published. In the The Chronicles of Charlotte special edition dedicated to the God of Joy, the God of Joy was described as the pet of the Serpent of Destiny, loyal to its master and particularly committed to promoting a custom: playing Snake Card (Note: The related content in Chapter 340 has been modified) ... Yes, its the game of Mahjong from Guangdong! The new edition of The Chronicles of Charlotte was slightly more expensive than the standard edition, costing about ten times more. This was because, in the novel, the rules of playing Snake Card, such as the scoring patterns and winning conditions, were explained in detail. He had stuffed more than 30,000 characters just explaining how to play Mahjong from Guangdong, and each book came with a set of Snake Cards. Charles didnt make it too hard for the followers of the God of Joy; he just gave each one a copy of the new edition of his book to memorize. Those who could recite it were only required to pay a fine to go home. It wasnt that Charles was greedy for money; it was mainly to cover the cost of publishing the new edition, as a set of Snake Cards was quite pricey. Those who couldnt memorize it were given one meal a day, never more than a half-fist-sized serving of small vegetable buns. In such a harsh learning environment, the memorization progress of these followers of the God of Joy was swift. In just a few days, some could recite one-third of the chapters, and even the slowest learners could remember ten to eight pages. However, the fastest learners were undoubtedly the players of Snake Card! These unlucky followers of the God of Joy were over half proficient in Snake Cards, and the rest could also understand the scoring and knew how to win. Go to ????????????????????.co Charles had not expected that his special edition of The Chronicles of Charlotte, which he thought would sell poorly due to high production costs and lots of inserted nonsense, would become an instant bestseller. Not only was it popular in Strasbourg, but merchants from all over Fars came to buy it, many of whom were not even booksellers. What Charles didnt know was that even the Red Dragon Emperor and the Lionheart Emperor had a set of the new edition of The Chronicles of Charlotte by their bedsides. In fact, due to the appearance of this new edition, the Lionheart Emperors harem became much more harmonious. The Lionheart Emperors numerous consorts formed several regular groups to play Snake Card. As the custom of playing Snake Card spread in Strasbourg Rose, the second great naval battle between the four national navies also slowly unfolded. This time, the provoking side was the naval forces of Byron, who ambushed the Northern Fleet of Duchess Mesunu. Menilman received the news and led his Imperial Rose Fleet to join the battle. Soon after, the fleets of Black Phoenix and Inglima also arrived at the scene. However, in this great sea battle, the most legendary figure was not any of the aforementioned individuals, but a newcomer to the navy, Strasbourg RoseMiss Sophia Garanod. With the speed of the Queen Bee, she continuously sank three of Byrons Magical Alchemy Warships, creating an opening for Duchess Meisus Northern Fleet to break free from encirclement. The Duchess, calm and composed, directed her fleet to counterattack. For twelve days and nights, both sides fought fiercely on the vast sea, and the first to collapse was the Black Phoenix fleet, even their flagship was captured by Menilman. Along with it, another Magical Alchemy Warship and a large number of ordinary warships were also captured by this Empire Rose. Although Menilman had come to the aid of Charles, a Sacred Order, she ended up with three more Sacred Orders in her hand, making a total of five including herself. The newly arrived three were not the ones detained on Saint Michael Island; two were pirates, and the other was Septimius from the Orc Assassin Alliance, known for not consuming humans. It was precisely because she had enough Sacred Orders that Menilman was able to achieve such brilliant results. The Black Phoenix fleet collapsed, and Byrons fleet could no longer hold out on their own. To preserve the seed of the navy, they had no choice but to withdraw from the battle. The Northern Fleet, Imperial Rose Fleet, and Queen Bee relentlessly pursued Byrons fleet until they were pushed back to their port, after which they sailed back victoriously. In this battle, the losses on both sides were roughly similar; Fars and Inglima also suffered significant setbacks. The Northern Fleet, being the first to be surrounded, even lost three Magical Alchemy Warships. With the Black Phoenix fleet routed and Byrons fleet forced back to port, Fars and Inglima achieved a strategic victory. Though originally far weaker than Duchess Meisu, Menilman now emerged from this battle with her five Magical Alchemy Warships remaining unscathed, and she even captured two of Black Phoenixs Magical Alchemy Warships, propelling her strength to rival that of the Northern Fleet. Despite Duchess Meisus resounding victory and accumulated achievements, the loss of three Magical Alchemy Warships, with only one captured (and heavily damaged at that, requiring repairs before it could fight again), severely weakened the Northern Fleet. Because of this battle, Sophia Garanod instantly rose to fame. Count Garanode, as the Minister of War, had previously not interfered with naval affairs, but took this opportunity to establish a fleet for his daughter, positioning himself as a new faction within the Imperial Navy. While everyone expected Sophia Garanod to name her new fleet either the Rose Fleet or the Garanod Fleet, she surprisingly named itthe East Wind! What no one knew was Sophia Garanods intentions: Isnt Anne the West Wind Goddess? Isnt your Knighthood the Westwind Knights? Well, I want to see, will the West Wind overpower the East Wind, or will the East Wind dominate the West Wind? Will it be the Knighthoods martial glory that prevails, or will the fleets fortune in war prosper? This great naval battle not only changed the defensive and offensive postures of several countries navies but also fundamentally altered the naval structure of the Fars Empire. No one knew that this was the sign of a new era. The winds were already picking up. After two major naval battles, Byron came to the stark realization that it could not contend with the combined fleets of Inglima and Fars at sea. It quickly shifted the focus of the war back to Ferlanden and, within ten or so days, launched seven to eight large-scale battles. Both sides once again spilled copious amounts of blood upon this land, with seventy to eighty thousand soldiers losing their lives. Charles good days in Strasbourg had come to an end COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 362 - 362: 344, the southern part of the continent, Beastman tribe Chapter 362: 344, the southern part of the continent, Beastman tribe ` Even with Anne in a key position, Charles Meklen still had to go to the front lines again. However, this time, he was not able to return to the Behemoth Duchy, nor the South Serif warzone, and of course, he would not be sent to the meat grinder that was Ferlanden. Instead, he was dispatched to open up an entirely new battlefield. This offensive was named the Southern Offensive! The Empire deployed a total of five Knighthoods, including three Sacred Order members! Well, this does not include Golden Ram Herolf of the Westwind Knights and Tumisen, the Leopard God, because neither of them was on the Empires combat roster. ... The Old Continent was divided into two parts by an extraordinarily long strait, known as the Red Dragon Sea. It stretched over five thousand kilometers, with the broadest section spanning hundreds of kilometers and the narrowest measuring merely twenty to thirty kilometers across. It was extremely deep; the northern shore was lined with high mountains, while the southern shore was mainly plains, creating a unique geographical feature not found on Earth. All Five Great Empires were on the Northern Continent. The ancient Beastman dynasties were also located there, but after the fall of the Beastman Empire, the Sherlock Dynasty drove them out of the Northern Continent. They were forced to enter the Southern Continent and formed countless tribes, large and small. Due to geographical reasons, after the old citizens of the Beastman Empire entered the Southern Continent, even though they proliferated, they no longer had the strength to launch a counter-attack. Last time, the Beastman tribal alliance used Supernatural Power to infiltrate near Strasbourg. However, they were defeated in one fell swoop, their elites annihilated. A small part managed to escape back to the vicinity of the Red Dragon Strait. Fars was preoccupied with battles elsewhere and temporarily could not attend to this group of Beastmen. Led by several Beastman Sacred Orders, they occupied a bridgehead in the Northern Continent. Over the past half a year, the Beastmen gradually expanded their occupied territory, continuously recruiting Beastmen from the Southern Continent. Now they have formed a camp of several hundred thousand Beastmen. The Fars Empire naturally did not have the capability to attack the Southern Continent. Although this offensive was called the Southern Offensive, its purpose was to drive the Beastmen back across the Red Dragon Strait. S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. On the Southern Continent, the Beastman tribes! Go to ????????????????????.co They are a perpetual headache for the Fars Empire. Among the Five Great Empires, Fars is located in the far south; only Fars has to face the Beastman tribes of the Southern Continent. Charles had no choice but to say goodbye to Anne and leave Strasbourg, calling together the scattered members of the Westwind Knights. However, he did not recall all members of the Knighthood, but still left Taoles in charge of Machu Picchu. Belisa was originally Taoless deputy and would also stay in Machu Picchu, but since Charles had too few talents at his disposal, he had to send Belisa to take charge of the Behemoth Duchy. Dobin and Yellow Bear were sent by him to guard the South Serif warzone. Charles took only Anatasiya, all of the Labyrinth Guards, and more than five thousand troops, along with Golden Ram Herolf and Tumisen, the Leopard God, and set out for the southernmost part of the Fars Empire. During their march, which took more than ten days, they hardly came across any bustling cities. After passing a small city called Positano, every village and town they encountered on the road was devoid of living people. Where the Beastmen had passed, nothing remained; the people were entirely devoured. Although Charles also had a few Beastman friends and knew that there were some Beastmen who did not eat humans, he was still emotionally stirred and wished to slay more Beastmen. After more than a month of marching, the Westwind Knights finally arrived at the Red Dragon Strait. Originally, there were more than a dozen cities along the northern coast of the Red Dragon Strait, strictly guarded against the Beastmen. Now these cities were deserted; most of the residents had fled, and even the military had retreated. Those who did not escape had all become the Beastmens food. Upon arriving at the Red Dragon Strait, Charles discovered Only the Westwind Knights had come! With the Beastman tribal alliance in disarray and at least five Sacred Order members among them, now having recruited several hundred thousand Beastmen, how could the Westwind Knights possibly emerge victorious in battle? ` At that moment, he thought about retreating temporarily. He wouldnt come back until the rest of the Knighthood arrived, and the allies were in position. As Charles was organizing his troops, a messenger from Strasbourg hurriedly arrived, bringing not only new orders but also the latest intelligence. This time, Strasbourg had dispatched five Westwind Knights, led by three of the Sacred Order, but Ferlandens frontline had suddenly become urgent, necessitating the recall of four troops, leaving only Charles and his Knighthood with orders to wait in place for reinforcements and to repel the Beastmen if attacked. Upon receiving the battle report, Charless face turned ashen; how could he not know that someone had schemed against him? Moreover, the person who had devised this tactic was exceedingly cunning and vicious, avoiding all potential interference. Count Galanode had always been in Ferlanden, unlikely to pay attention to the new battlefield to the south; Menilmans fleet on the high seas, where intelligence was usually delayed, and even if Earl Brittany wanted to intervene, he probably wouldnt make it in time, as he too had been called to support Ferlanden. After delivering the orders and intelligence, the messenger from Strasbourg planned to leave. Without the slightest hesitation, Charles grabbed a Knights Spear and threw it with all his might, pinning the imperial messenger to the ground. Killing the messenger allowed him to claim that he never received the Empires orders, thus giving him more room to maneuver. Even though the messenger might have been innocent, Charles could not concern himself with that; sparing the messengers life would be irresponsible to the lives of all the soldiers of the Westwind Knights. After killing the messenger, Charles gave the order, Attack Dubrovnik! The Beastman-occupied camp lay in the middle of the Red Dragon Strait, while Dubrovnik was at the easternmost point on the strait, a harbor. Departing from here, it would only take a few hundred kilometers of sailing to reach the city of Chaermat on Song Spirit Island. Charles had no intention of returning the conventional way and planned to maze-ify Dubrovnik. Then, he would use the labyrinth routes to go back to Machu Picchu. Once he had withdrawn the Westwind Knights, he intended to find out who had framed him, displaying the remarkable situation where out of five dispatched Knighthoods, only one arrived and the rest were recalled! Once he discovered who was responsible, Charles was determined to stop at nothing to kill that person. The Old Goat remained silent, maintaining his aloof persona, while Tumishen couldnt help but say, Sending just you alone, isnt that sending you to your death? Charles replied indifferently, It wont be that easy to kill me! In his heart, he added a phrase he did not voice aloud, If push comes to shove, Ill summon the Evil God! Start a big game! Tumishen sighed and said, Do you want me to go and be a mediator for you? Although Im not very close with a few of those old fellows, I still have some acquaintance with them. Charles shook his head and said, This is war, this is the battlefield, personal relationships are of no use here. Even your connections could be exploited by others, turning them into a trap set against us. Charles was not a qualified commander nor a competent armchair general, but he had indeed seen countless armchair generals and knew that now was decisively not the time to contact the enemy. COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 363 - 363: 345, King of Burst Soldiers Chapter 363: 345, King of Burst Soldiers Tumisen, as an assassin, roamed the world unmatched and unopposed, even slaying members of the Sacred Order. But as a military commander and leader, he produced only blunders and could never understand why what he did was always wrong and what the right approach was. This was why Menilman sent him to assist Charles, who needed members of the Sacred Order, and commanders were even more crucial in sea battlesespecially at that time when Menilman only had a single Magical Alchemy Warship. The Beastmen had occupied all the cities in the Red Dragon Sea, but most Beastmen had retreated to a camp in the middle of the Red Dragon Sea, with few remaining in Dubrovnik. Charles personally led the Labyrinth Guardians in an assault on Dubrovnik, where the few thousand Beastmen there only managed to resist for half an hour before completely collapsing. After hundreds were killed, the rest chose to surrender. Charles did not waste time and immediately began the maze-ification of Dubrovnik, to his surprise, the condition for transforming Dubrovnik into a Labyrinth was to acquire eighteen naval ships, the same condition as for the maze-ification of Cappadocia. ... As a port city, Dubrovnik originally had numerous ships. After the city was seized by the Beastmen, these vehicles were not destroyed. Since the Beastmen were inept sailors, they had not converted these vessels into warships; instead, they were used to transport Beastmen across the Red Dragon Strait. Now that Dubrovniks ships were on the opposite side of the strait, Charles could only wait for their return. However, Charles did not simply wait passively; he also sent messengers to Cappadocia to request a batch of warships from Senior Sister Menilman. Dubrovnik was a very beautiful cityit was not like the small cities in Cappadocia with very few inhabitants. Prior to the Beastmens arrival, Dubrovnik had a population of over fifty thousand, thriving in trade and fishing. Its scenery could even rival that of the Empires famous seaside holiday cities like Sineas. The only issue was the South Continent across from Dubrovnik, where the Beastmen frequently threatened the residents, deterring people from visiting for holidays or vacations. After all, the greatest advantage of a tourist area must be safety, not scenic beauty. More than a thousand Labyrinth Guardians and five thousand Westwind Knights took over the city, but they could not fill the beautiful seaside city. Charles only wanted to retreat to Strasbourg as quickly as possible and had no interest in managing the city. Go to ????????????????????.co Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It hadnt been two days since the Westwind Knights took over Dubrovnik when a Beastman militia arrived from the camp. Charles had the Golden Ram Herolf and Tumisen, the Leopard God, fly over to cut off the retreat of this Beastman militia, who, surrounded by a formidable enemy, obediently chose to surrender. Only after questioning them did Charles learn that the Beastman camp had been divided and struggling for power for quite some time. Thats why he had hardly encountered any Beastman scouts along the way. The Beastmen were short on food, especially since they had taken over a territory north of the strait with scarce production, needing to support several hundred thousand Beastmen. Their food had to be transported from the South Continent, but the Beastmen there were also facing a food shortage, creating an irresolvable dilemma. Furthermore, this group of Beastmen had already depleted all the nearby edible resources. Even if they wanted to plunder, they couldnt. It was precisely because the Beastman camp was falling apart, with several Sacred Orders leading different factions and continuously fighting one another internally, that they failed to notice that a human army had taken over Dubrovnik. The orc militia had come to seek food supplies, as Dubrovnik, being close to the Whale Sea, could fish, making food slightly more plentiful. Charles captured these orc militia and waited less than a day before another group of orc militia arrived. After surrounding and forcing the second group of orc militiamen to surrender, Charles started to feel a bit troubled. Now, he had more orc prisoners in his hands than soldiers from the Westwind Knights. These orc soldiers were non-cannibalistic, and he couldnt send them to Cappadocia City for Menilman; there was no need to capture cannibalistic orcs. Charles didnt have enough food to sustain the orc prisoners; originally, he had planned to convert them into Labyrinth Guardians after the maze-ification of Dubrovnik to bolster his fighting forces. However, the return of Dubrovniks ship fleet was delayed, and the number of orcs coming for food was increasing, which was becoming a problem. Charles hesitated over whether to kill some of the prisoners as he couldnt possibly let them go. If that provoked a large orc army, it would be an apocalypse. At that moment, the ship fleet from Dubrovnik returned. Charles was overjoyed. He selected orcs from the Labyrinth Guardians to board the docks, and the incoming fleet turned out to consist of more than fifty ships, including those of other orc tribes, transporting a total of over ten thousand orcs. Seeing that their kind were coming and going at the port, the orcs let down their guard. Most of the orcs boarded the port, and then, at Charless command, the Westwind Knights launched their attack. With two Sacred Order individuals and more than twenty Transcendent Level Labyrinth Guardians backing him, Charles quickly gained control of the situation. The orcs surrendered swiftly, and not only did Charles capture over ten thousand orcs, but he also seized more than fifty ships. Without any surprises, Dubrovnik swiftly completed three cycles of maze-ification and opened the passages to other labyrinths. Charles didnt rush to retreat but instead made a selection among the over ten thousand captured orcs, ultimately choosing fewer than five hundred non-cannibalistic believers. He sent these orcs, who adhered to the non-cannibalistic belief, to Cappadocia and converted the remaining nearly twenty thousand orcs into Labyrinth Guardians. With that, Charless Labyrinth Guardians now numbered well over twenty thousand. Tumishen witnessed everything Charles had done and could only sigh in the end. He knew that humans could never accept orcs that had eaten humans, even someone like Charles, who was unbiased and harbored no ill feelings towards orcs and even had orc friends, could not accept cannibalistic orcs. Nevertheless, seeing nearly twenty thousand orcs converted into Labyrinth Guardians, the Old Leopard Mans mood was still not great. However, the Old Leopard Man was rather open-minded, believing that although Labyrinth Guardians were evil spirits, they were not truly dead. After all, vampires, the largest group of evil spirits on the Old Continent, lived quite lush lives. So Tumishen grudgingly accepted the outcome. Charles, now with twenty thousand Labyrinth Guardians, had a way of retreat and was in no hurry to leave. Dubrovniks geopolitical significance was quite important. If he could take control of this city by the Red Dragon Sea, it would allow his trade caravans to access even more places. Charles alone, of course, was no match for the orc camp with more than five individuals of the Sacred Order, but he could find reinforcements. Charles quickly wrote another letter, dispatching someone to request aid from Menilman, hoping his elder schoolmate would lend him a hand. COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 364 - 364: 346. The Youngest Sacred Order Beastman Chapter 364: 346. The Youngest Sacred Order Beastman On the tenth day of Charless occupation of Dubrovnik, a proper Beastman army appeared outside the city. The army was led by an Elephant Man who was extremely irritable, growling lowly. His troops were mostly Elephant People, with some other Beastmen. Oddly, these were not aggressive Beastmen; they looked timid and were dressed in tattered clothes. The Elephant Man stood below the city walls, bellowing loudly, I am Argon! The sovereign of the Elephant People. Give us food, we want to return to the Southern Continent. Charles glanced at the Beastmen and feeling puzzled, shouted loudly, Are you not cannibals? Argon roared, shouting, I am not a cannibal; I am tired of war. I want to return to the Southern Continent. Charles waved his hand and shouted, Enter the city! ... The Elephant Man Argon led his people into the city. His Beastman army had as many as six or seven thousand. Once everyone had entered, Charles gave an order, and two members of the Sacred Order slowly levitated, while twenty thousand Labyrinth Guardians and five thousand Westwind Knights took advantageous positions. They raised their rifles, the black muzzles pointing at the Beastmen. Already irritable, Argon now grew even angrier and yelled loudly, Vile! Are you from Amesfida, Black Dragon, or Qiudelos people? Charles said, We are humans and Beastmen who believe in not eating humans! Argon suppressed his anger and shouted, We are also non-cannibals. Let us leave, give us food; we do not want to fight. Charles shook his head and said, Non-cannibals must unite. You either fight, die to the last man, or join us and build the best life together. Anger flared on Argons face, and he yelled, Nonsense, you are just an ambitious man! Charles firmly replied, Yes, I am ambitious! I have a dream that Beastmen are no different from humans, can live under the sun, can survive through farming, breeding, fishing, trading, through all normal means, not needing to slaughter each other, not needing to pick up weapons for survival, not needing to worry about tomorrow Although Argon was initially furious, he soon started listening and couldnt help but say, But humans will not accept Beastmen; all you are saying is useless. Charles pointed and said, I have already obtained a large piece of land on Song Spirit Island, and I have the support of a group of humans and Beastmen who have embraced the philosophy of non-cannibals. I need more people, join us! Elephant Man Argon was silent for a long time, then said, I agree with your views, but I will not join. I want to take them back to the Southern Continent. sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles pointed to the sky and said, Join or die! Elephant Man Argon looked at the sky and said, If I can defeat them! Can I then leave? Surprised, Charles glanced at Golden Ram Herolf and Old Leopard Man Tumishen, thinking, Defeat them? Is this Elephant Man joking in an Inglima way? Then Charles saw something that almost made his eyes pop out. The Elephant Man Argon slowly ascended, growling lowly, I dont want to fight, nor do I want to join you! Do not involve the innocent, lets determine the outcome through combat, and decide whether to stay or leave! Tumishen whispered harshly, Charles, Argon is the first genius of the Beastmen! He is also the youngest of our Beastman Sacred Order! By myself, I am no match for him. Only then did Charles understand why the Elephant Man Argon wanted to challenge both the Old Goat and Tumishen. It turned out this guy truly had confidence, and was not being arrogant. He couldnt help saying, Why didnt you say so earlier? Tumishen wore a face of helplessness as he said, I also didnt expect it to come to this, that youd refuse to give up until death! Charles thought to himself, Isnt this because I want to swallow this group of Beastmen? Among over ten thousand Beastmen who came from the Southern Continent, only about five hundred who did not eat humans could be selected. Those who had been on the Northern Continent for a long time probably wouldnt even have five non-human eaters among them. Therefore, when Charles heard Elephant Man Argon say he was a non-human eater, he wanted to subdue this batch of Beastmen. He felt that using a more forceful approach could solve the problem quickly, but he didnt expect to encounter a first-rate talent among Beastmen like Elephant Man Argon. Charles took a deep breath and called out, Argon! If you lose, stay and help me. Elephant Man Argon shook his huge head and said, No, I wont lose, and even if I did, I could still escape! I wont stay, I must return to the Southern Continent. Charles had to admit, if Argon truly insisted on leaving, neither Golden Ram Herolf nor Old Leopard Man could likely keep him. Elephant People were the toughest and thickest-skinned among the Beastmen. Old Goat was now weaponless, having given his whale-slayer to Anne, and he really might not be able to break through this guys defense. Not to mention Old Leopard Man, with his strength and speed Charles pondered for a moment and then called out, Let you go, but leave these Beastmen behind. Argon roared lowly, shouting, I must take them back to the Southern Continent! Charles, furious, said, Tumishen, give your sword to Old Goat! Tumishen, clearly reluctant, drew Dao Hai and handed it to Golden Ram Herolf. He then retreated from the battlefield, landing next to Charles, and whispered, Not only is Argon a genius among Beastmen, but he also possesses one of the top ten divine weapons of the Beastmen: the Dragon Hammer! Golden Ram Herolf may be a seasoned knight of the Sacred Order, but he really might not be a match for Argon. Unable to help himself, Charles asked, Why does this guy insist on going back to the Southern Continent? Tumishen whispered, Elephant People place great importance on their ancestral lands! Charles slightly nodded and said, Elephant Peoples ancestral lands are in the Southern Continent? Tumishen answered, The earliest ancestral land is in Machu Picchu! Charless eyes immediately lit up, thinking, Machu Picchu, thats my territory!? He did not listen carefully to what Tumishen said afterward. His gaze turned to the sky, where Argon and Golden Ram Herolf had already begun clashing. Both were of the Peak Holy Order, and as soon as they moved, the scene changed dramatically, with the clouds in the sky being shredded by their Fighting Spirit, turning into strands of cloud threads! With Dao Hai in hand, Old Goats confidence surged. Each sword strike was powered by the force of Immeasurable Sea Water, each wielding the tremendous force of landslides and tsunamis. Elephant Man Argon did not use any weapon, just delivering average punches, but each strike was on par with those of Old Goat using Dao Hai. The strength of the Elephant People ranked in the top three among all Beastmen, and if limited to land-based Beastman, he was undoubtedly first. This was the first time Charles had witnessed such a purely strength-based battle of the Sacred Order. He took a deep breath and thought to himself, Old Goat really isnt up to it! COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 365 - 365: 347, do you think Im stupid? Chapter 365: 347, do you think Im stupid? ` Golden Ram Herolf was certainly not incompetent; in fact, the Old Goat was quite formidable. After all, he was a seasoned member of the Sacred Order, having dominated the Sea of Giant Whales for many years. Although Agon was the most talented beastman of his generation, he was still young, with thirty years less cultivation than the Old Goat, and it was not so easy for him to catch up. Even Menilman, facing the Old Goat one-on-one, could not take him down. Golden Ram Herolf possessed Marine System Fighting Spirit and an array of Marine System Spells, his methods of engagement constantly shifting and diverse, coupled with the Rapier Dao Hai in his hand, he had bridged the gap in strength between humans and the Elephant People. Elephant Man Argon initially wanted to take on two at once, knowing Tumishens strength and thinking that Golden Ram Herolf was on par with the Old Leopard Man, he was quite confident. However, he had not anticipated that the strength of the Old Goat was far beyond that of Tumishen. The two members of the Sacred Order had been locked in fierce battle for three to four hours, tearing the skys clouds apart as if they were frayed cotton, and although Argon and the Old Goat both consciously contained their power to avoid affecting those below, the intensity was still fierce enough to shake the hearts of onlookers. ... During these three or four hours, Charles had not been idle; after observing the battle for a short while, he directed the Labyrinth Guardians to divide the beastman army. Any who resisted were soundly thrashed by several Transcendent beastmen, subdued and compliant. Mostly comprised of the Elephant People, with a few other docile beastmen tribes, this beastman army had considerable combat strength and could have resisted for quite a while in a normal battle, but they couldnt withstand the numerous Transcendents among Charless Labyrinth Guardians. Charles forced the group of beastmen to submit. After determining which ones were not man-eaters, he sent them one by one to Cappadocia City. The battle in the sky was not over yet, but the beastmen who had charged into Strasbourg had all been shipped off by Charles, leaving not even a single hair behind. Argon, caught up in the battle, had no idea that Charles had stolen his base. Tumishen watched as Charles efficiently dealt with the situation, sending off the beastmen led by Argon, and thought to himself, Mister Mecklen truly is adept at stirring up trouble. I am curious how he will face Argons wrath next. Argon let out a long howl to the sky, his Fighting Spirit taking the form of three giant elephants, a unique sign of the Elephant Peoples practice of Bloodthirsty Fighting Spirit. Each Fighting Spirit elephant could strengthen Argon by one time his own power, and with three, he could wield four times his own strength. Go to ????????????????????.co Golden Ram Herolf also exerted his full strength, pointing the Rapier Dao Hai at the sea and shouting, Surge! Endless water transformed into a water tornado, rising to the heavens, turning into raging waves. Both had profound cultivation and could battle energetically for three days and nights, but Charles did not wish to let them continue fighting. He shouted loudly, Agon! Your troops suddenly left the city, I couldnt stop them! Elephant Man Argon was stoking his Fighting Spirit higher and higher, his fighting spirit ever-increasing, but when he suddenly heard Charless shout, he hurriedly looked down. So engrossed was he in the battle that he had not noticed his own army had indeed vanished. Argon left Golden Ram Herolf and landed on the ground where, after a frantic search confirming none of his subordinates were left, he couldnt help but grab the Old Leopard Man and bellow, Where are my people? Tumishen said, They truly left on their own, if you dont believe me, ask Charles. Agon dropped the Old Leopard Man and sought out Charles. Without hesitation, Charles slipped into the depths of the Labyrinth, as chatting with a Sacred Order Elephant Man was far too dangerous. Charless voice echoed throughout Strasbourg, he loudy proclaimed, Your people have indeed all gone, and we dared not stop them. ` Argon cursed loudly, Do you think Im stupid? It must be you who did this! He punched and shattered a house, yelling, Come out, let me kill you. Charles replied loudly, Do you think Im stupid? Enraged beyond measure, Argons fists continued to pummel and demolish over a dozen houses. Charles shouted, If you wish, we can leave Dubrovnik. Why dont you take a few days to dismantle the city slowly? Argon knew that demolishing more houses would be futile, and he stopped furiously, shouting, It must be you who took my people away. Hand them over, and I wont kill you. The Golden Ram Herolf also descended, and though the Old Goat still tried hard to maintain his aloof persona in silence, the marine system Fighting Spirit surging within him became increasingly turbulent. Elephant Man Argon knew this old man was no weaker than himself. As the number one genius of the Beastman, it wasnt just his rapid cultivation progression, but also his considerable combat experience that was remarkable. With the Old Goats protection, Charles felt considerably safer and voiced loudly, Isnt this just bullying by relying on sophistry, imposing hardship on others, and extracting a confession by force isnt it? Is this what heroes should do? Youre just bullying me because I havent cultivated as long as you. If I ascend to the Sacred Order, would you dare duel with me? S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Facing someone like Elephant Man Argon, Charles too felt somewhat helpless. Once Argon became fixated on an idea, nothing said by anyone else was effective, there was simply no way to change his mind. The matter of Machu Picchu, he intended to keep as his trump card, not to be revealed hastily. Argon continued to curse loudly, and as the two engaged in their war of words, Argon eventually felt that he couldnt best Charles, and with a loud cry, he slammed his fists into the ground. The earth suddenly collapsed, with fissures spreading outward, splitting the road of a whole street in Dubrovnik. Facing such a ferocious and powerful punch, Charles couldnt help but feel a bit terrified and thought to himself, Bloody Glory isnt known for brute strength. Even if I ascend to the Sacred Order, I wouldnt be his match in a head-on fight, Ill have to win by surprise. Charles saw that the time was ripe and finally unleashed his big gun, shouting, Its not trickery; they hurried off after hearing that Machu Picchu is now in the hands of the Leopard People. Argon was slightly taken aback. Even though he still felt that Charles was spouting nonsense, Machu Picchu was the ancestral land of the Elephant People. Since the fall of the Beastman dynasty, all Beastmen had been driven out of the Northern Continent, and returning to Machu Picchu had become the dream of all Elephant People. But even the most stubborn Elephant Man knew it was impossible to reclaim Machu Picchu unless they could conquer the Human Empire and revive the Beastman dynasty. Argon was breathing heavily. A voice in the bottom of his heart was shouting, This guy is lying, such a thing is absolutely impossible. However, there was a sliver of hope that wished the story true. He yelled, How could the Leopard People possibly occupy Machu Picchu? Thats near the capital of the Fars Empire, theres no way those human powerhouses would allow Beastmen to live there. Charles spread his hands and said, Ive already helped the Leopard People obtain citizenship in the Fars Empire. Theyre no longer Beastmen; theyre humans now. How could it not be possible for them to live in Strasbourg? COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 366 - 366: 348, Wise and brave Chapter 366: 348, Wise and brave Beastmen are humans too! But only those who do not eat humans are human. Charlottes voice, when it fell into Elephant Man Argons ears, sounded like a devil that led one astray with good intentions. He knew that the future Charlotte spoke of might be the best possible future for the beastmen! Argon also knew that whether they returned to the Southern Continent or stayed on the northern shore of the Red Dragon Strait, there was no future for the beastmen. Disasters were frequent on the Southern Continent, with a season of drought every year and a season of torrential rain, various monsters, bizarre creatures, and evil giant monster beasts often attacked the beastmen. Many beastmen tribes had been prosperous the year before, only to be completely wiped out the next year. But staying on the northern shore of the Red Dragon Strait afforded no chance of survival either, as there was hardly any food. The beastmen couldnt possibly transport enough food from the Southern Continent, and even the Southern Continent didnt have enough food; they had also devoured all the humans nearby. ... Unless they were to attack the Fars Empire again, but they had been tricked by Byron into attacking Strasbourg and had lost countless elite beastmen under that citys wallsno one wanted to risk their lives for Byron anymore. This was also one of the main reasons why the beastmen camp was inactive. The beastmen didnt want to fight anymore. Elephant Man Argon shook his head, which had been confounded by Charlotte, and said loudly, I know! It was you who took my people! No matter what you say, you cant change that fact. Hand over all the people, or I will kill you. Argon suddenly made a move, his huge palm slapped the air, and more than a dozen Labyrinth Guardians were crushed into a pulp. He shouted loudly, I really do kill people. Your two Sacred Order guardians cant protect these ordinary soldiers. Go to ????????????????????.co Charlotte was silent for a moment, and just as Argon was ready to kill again to establish his dominance, Charlotte issued an attack order. The Labyrinth Guardians, disregarding their lives and unafraid of death, launched an attack on the beastman who had only been on the battlefield for one day. Golden Ram Herolf and Tumisen, the Leopard God, also joined the battle. Argon killed another hundred Labyrinth Guardians, but saw that these soldiers still rushed forward and swarmed in, fierce and unflinching, none retreating, and he was surprised, shouting, Are you not afraid of death? Charlottes voice became icy, saying, Youre the one who wants to kill, youre the one who wants to fight! I dont know where those beastmen have gone; they truly left on their own. But since you insist on fighting, Ill give you a fight! I assure you, if you kill my people, I will make the Elephant People die in the same numbers. Go on with your killing spree! Argon hesitated for a moment as he made his move, and was swept by a sword from Old Goat, which broke through his Protective Battle Qi and destroyed a Battle Qi-formed giant elephant. Although he quickly fueled his Battle Qi to form another one, his momentum had already slightly declined. Argon howled and took to the sky again, choosing not to continue attacking the Labyrinth Guardians. Golden Ram Herolf and Tumisen, the Leopard God, closely pursued him, also soaring into the sky. This time the battle was different. Although the Old Leopard Man was slightly less powerful, as a Sacred Order assassin, he excelled at finding weak points. With his assistance, Argon found the fight extremely difficultevery time he mustered his full strength, wanting to clash head-on with Old Goat, Tumisen would strike, aiming right at the nodes of his Battle Qi, forcing him to withdraw his power. The battle lasted no more than half an hour before Argon was already at a disadvantage. After exchanging another seventy or eighty moves with Golden Ram Herolf and Tumisen, he suddenly roared and turned to flee. sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Golden Ram Herolf pursued him head on, while Tumisen, with his superior speed, circled to the front to intercept. Indeed, as the best among the Beastmen, Argon still managed to escape over ten kilometers, even while being chased by two of the Sacred Order. Charles sighed softly in his heart, knowing that Golden Ram Herolf and Tumisen couldnt kill the Elephant Man, and if they really could manage to kill Argon, it would cost at least one life. He didnt want Golden Ram Herolf to be in trouble, and he didnt want Tumisen to die, so he had no choice but to issue the order to retreat. Golden Ram Herolf and Tumisen abandoned the chase and, covering for each other, began to retreat slowly in unison. Argon did not turn around to counter-attack but fled straight ahead, vanishing beyond the horizon. Even with Charless myriad of tricks, he couldnt retain the top talent of the Beastmen, and he greatly regretted it. Argons nature, once set on something, was extremely hard to change. Charles had tried all sorts of rhetoric, but was unable to shake his will, which was as firm as rock, and could only lament his helplessness. When Charles reappeared, the Old Leopard Man landed beside him, saying, Argon didnt use the Dragon Hammer; if he had, his strength would have undergone an earth-shattering change. Even with me and Golden Ram Herolf working together, we might not have been able to stop him. You better prepare yourself early. Youve seen what hes like. Once hes set on something, nobody can change his mind. The next time he shows up, it will be like a thunderous tempest, without the slightest mercy. Charless eyes brightened, and he asked, He was actually holding back? Tumisen answered, He didnt even use the Dragon Hammer, of course he held back some mercy. The Old Leopard Man suddenly fell into deep thought, saying, Huh! It does seem different from his usual approach. Overjoyed, Charles slapped his thigh, exclaiming, Next time he comes, I assure you he wont be leaving again. The Old Leopard Mans face showed skepticism, clearly doubting Charless judgment. Golden Ram Herolf remained silent but thought, If that Elephant Man comes back, hell surely punch Charles dead with one blow. No coming and no going? What a load of bull. Excitedly rubbing his hands together, Charles wasnt an expert in psychology, but he picked up on a hint from the Old Leopard Mans words, murmuring to himself, Ive already broken through his defenses, just one more push Before Charles could finish speaking, a voice rose from beneath the ground, boomed out, Bullshit! A gigantic hand burst through the earth and grabbed Charless ankle, then shot up into the sky. Golden Ram Herolf and Tumisen quickly tried to save Charles but were too late. Both were cautious and did not dare unleash any major attacks. Watching Elephant Man Argon carrying Charles at a mad dash, the two could only follow closely. All three being members of the Sacred Order and highly swift in flight, they crossed the Red Dragon Strait in a blink. Dangling in mid-air, Charles realized, This Elephant Man is incredibly cunning, faking escape but actually tunneling from a distance to catch me off guard. Taking a deep breath, he knew that now his silver tongue was the only thing that could save him. He spoke softly, Brother Argon! Do you want to know why the Blood Clan wants to harm you? Charles didnt even know why the Blood Clan would want to frame the Beastmen, but he had to use an extremely thrilling topic to grab Argons attention, which could give him a chance for survival. COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 367 - 367: 349, Beastmen have a future, but there will be no beastmen in the future. Chapter 367: 349, Beastmen have a future, but there will be no beastmen in the future. Argons voice was very dull, and carried a hint of sorrow as he said, The Blood Clan did not deceive us, they really sent a Blood Ancestor Charles couldnt shock Elephant Man Argon, but instead found himself shocked, his face paling as he asked, Why did the Blood Ancestor come yet not make an appearance? Argon didnt answer, but the expression on his face grew even more sorrowful. After flying across the Red Dragon Strait, he landed, with Golden Ram Herolf and Tumishen following suit, landing on the ground. It was difficult for both to take action, and Argon, as if not seeing them at all, set Charles down and said indifferently, You have behaved very badly as a person, but somehow I can feel that you are actually a good person. During this time, I have been very distressed, so to clear my mind, I made short trips nearby, visiting your Cappadocia City and St. Michael Island! Charles was greatly surprised and exclaimed, Youve also been to Cappadocia? Argon said, Do you know why I didnt kill you? ... In his heart, Charles thought: This Elephant Man is so unpredictable, how could I know why you didnt kill me? But he said righteously, Because I represent the future of the Beastmen, and if you killed me, you would be personally severing the future of the Beastmen. On Elephant Man Argons face, the sadness deepened, and it was a long while before he said, According to your method, Beastmen have a future, but there will be no Beastmen in that future! There will only be one kind of people, who can transform into Beastmen or humans at will. If they wish to identify as humans, no one can accuse them of being Beastmen. If they choose to identify as Beastmen, no one can discern whether they were originally human. I was very curious about Tumishens Beast God Transformation Technique, and I also practiced it. I thought it was just a useless Secret Technique that could alter ones appearance, but I never imagined you would use it to integrate humans and Beastmen. Charles! You are a genius one that I simply cannot comprehend. A very unconventional genius. By this time, Elephant Man Argon no longer displayed the quick temper he had before, nor did he retain the naive quality which had made Charles always feel he could be easily deceived. Instead, he spoke confidently, almost with the demeanor of a philosopher. Charles chuckled and said, What do you think the future is? Is stubbornly clinging to the past and sealing oneself away the future? Only better days ahead constitute the future. Beastmen need better days, not to adhere to old traditions, wounding and killing each other, living miserably, and constantly facing various crises, which even your Sacred Order cannot solve. Argon was silent for a good while before saying, When I was young, I always thought that if I worked hard in my training, once I grew strong, I would be able to help my people out of their plight. But even after I reached the Sacred Order, I still couldnt improve my peoples lives. I can do many things, but in the end, these havent made my peoples lives any better. Charles said, To change the world, whats needed is wisdom. Even if the strength is weaker, as long as theres enough wisdom, things can gradually improve. Strength must be accompanied by wisdom to be used most effectively. Argon shook his head and said, If you didnt need strength, you wouldnt have gone to such lengths to deceive me. Where exactly did you send my people? Charles shrugged. There was no need to lie now, so he answered, I sent them to Cappadocia. Youve been there, so you should know that in that small city, Beastmen and humans live well together! I didnt lie; Machu Picchu is indeed in my possession. Tumishen said that Machu Picchu is the ancestral land of your elephant tribe, and I can return it to the Elephant People, allowing them to return to their ancestral land. Argon fell silent again, and after a long time, he said, I will go live in Cappadocia for a while to see if what you are saying is true. Charles was overjoyed. The strength of this Elephant Man was formidable and domineering; even Golden Ram Herolf and Tumishen working together couldnt gain the upper hand against him, and that was when he was unarmed. If Argon were to use one of the ten Divine Artifacts of the Beastmen, the Dragon Hammer, who knew how powerful he would be? Having such an unparalleled warrior under his command would truly be like Liu Bei acquiring Zhang Fei, or Cao Cao gaining Dian Wei! Argon stood up, his bones making a crackling sound, but in a moment, he had transformed into a burly man. Although he was still extremely tall, he now looked no different from an ordinary, tall human being, and one could no longer tell he was once an Elephant Man. It was only then that Charles realized that by living in Cappadocia for a while, Argon likely meant to conceal his real name, hide his identity, and observe in secret. A thought flickered in his heart; Argon, transformed into a human, might still not be able to defeat him However, Charles immediately discarded the thought. Perhaps in the future, Argon might still not agree with his principles and turn against him, ending up as enemies, but he felt he should take this risk. After all, the potential rewards were simply too great. Tumishen was not his subordinate, and Golden Ram Herolf was bound by a contract resembling that of a master and servant. If Argon were to submit, he would be his first Sacred Order subordinate. Argon growled slightly, dissatisfied with his new body, and said, As a human, I possess no power at all. Can you teach me a human Secret Technique? Without any hesitation, Charles asked, I am proficient in Bloody Glory! Argon refused, saying, I dont want to get involved with those Vampires. Charles pondered for a while and then suggested, How about the Dark Breath Technique? Besides Bloody Glory, Charles didnt know many Secret Techniques. He had recently acquired books from St. Michael Island, which contained many ancient Secret Techniques, but he had only skimmed through some and had not studied or memorized them; so, he couldnt teach them. Other than the Dark Breath, he only knew the Lamia Breathing Technique taught at the Behemoth National Academy. Argon asked, The legitimate direct teaching from Lady Black Moon? Charles nodded and said, Yes! No matter which True God you believed in before, from now on, please do not betray the Goddess. Otherwise, I will surely represent the Goddess to punish you. Charles spoke with an air of righteousness, but in reality, he just wanted to showcase his personal character. Argon looked at Charles strangely and asked, Do you really have the confidence to catch up with me in the future? Charles answered, Whats so strange about that? Argon said flatly, But I am only twenty-one years old, younger than you! These words struck hard! When Charles Mecklen was truly twenty-one years old, he was nothing! Charles Mecklens progress was only due to facing the Evil God directly and being favored by a True God. After a while, Charles murmured lowly, I can call upon many allies. Now it was Argons turn to feel dismayed. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As a non-cannibal among the Beastmen, he was an outlier, a peace-loving man who disliked the Orc Assassin Alliance and had almost no friends. COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 368 - 368: 350, Bull Demon Samson, Lion Amisfeida Chapter 368: 350, Bull Demon Samson, Lion Amisfeida Having learned the Dark Breath and Black Moon Meditation Technique, Argon left alone. Charles watched the lonely figure of this Elephant Man disappear beyond the horizon. He had offered to give him a ship, but Argon refused, choosing to reach Cappadocia in his own way. Charles knew many Beastmen, like Philedrica and the Leopard Man Tumishen, as well as the assassins who wanted to kill him and the overwhelming Beastman armies, but none had ever been like Argon. He was brave and unparalleled in valor, yet inherently kindhearted. He feared no battle and wanted to save his people, yet these characteristics doomed the Elephant Man Argon to profound solitude. Charles could understand the loneliness of this uniquely talented Beastman, but creatures like Tumishen could likely never grasp it. Perhaps Only the grand chief of the Orc Assassin Alliance, who had proposed the doctrine against man-eating, Septimius, might understand this young Elephant Man. ... The Golden Ram Herolf watched Argons departure with resentment, mumbling to himself, Useless Argon, why didnt you kill Charles? If only you had killed Charles, I could have been freed from this torment! Beastmen are truly useless Tumishen completely failed to understand the interactions between Charles and Argon, growing increasingly convinced of Charless eccentricity. He always seemed to be undertaking outlandish tasks, yet the results were invariably startling. Tumishen thought to himself, If he could even persuade Argon, perhaps following him might offer a better future for Beastmen. In his brief conversation with Argon, Charles also learned why some Beastmen had come to Dubrovnik; their camp had totally run out of food. After an argument, they decided to cull a number of their own. Argon was dissatisfied with this decision but could not change anything, which is why he angrily led a group of followers out of the Beastman camp, preparing to take them in a ship from Dubrovnik back to the southern mainland. Go to ????????????????????.co Through Argon, Charles learned that the Beastman camp now held three members of the Sacred Order: the Lion Amisfeida, the Black Dragon, and the Silverback Gorilla Quedero. Another Sacred Order member had already led his followers away. This departing Sacred Order leader was the Bull Demon Samson, another grand chief of the Orc Assassin Alliance. The Bull Demon Samson had the most followers among the chiefs of the Orc Assassin Alliance, and the other four chiefs, not of the Sacred Order, were willing to follow him. Within the Beastmen, the doctrine against man-eating was not mainstream but merely a minuscule sect of deviants. Apparently, the Bull Demon Samson could devour ten people in one sitting and had a particular fondness for mixed gender groups, finding them even more delectable. These tidbits were crucial for Charles. The Beastman camp housed hundreds of thousands of Beastmen, far stronger than him. Even though Charles had converted a number of Beastmen, he only had 20,000 Labyrinth Guardians and 5,000 Westwind Knights, putting him at a significant numerical disadvantage. However, with only three Sacred Order members currently in the Beastman camp, and having both the Golden Ram Herolf and Tumishen on his side, Charles was not at a disadvantage in terms of high-level combat strength. Turning to the Old Leopard Man, Charles asked, In a one-on-one fight, could you defeat the Lion Amisfeida, the Black Dragon, or the Silverback Gorilla Quedero? Sweat immediately broke out on Tumishens face as he whispered, My speed is unmatched in this world. In a one-on-one fight, none of them can kill me But, I also cant beat any of them. Charles frowned deeply, his eyes full of disdain. Tumishen immediately reflected, wondering if he should give more thought to siding with Charles, this guy Actually, a lot of the time, he really isnt much at all. Just like the Old Goat by his side, doesnt he look miserable? Utterly miserable indeed. When Tumishen turned to look at the Old Goat, he noticed his Dao Hai and quickly grabbed it, carefully storing it away. It was fine to lend it to the Golden Ram Herolf, but giving it back to the Old Goat was out of the question. This was an extraordinary weapon he had bought from Charles at a great cost; how could he possibly return it to the Old Goat? The Golden Ram Herolf looked at his Dao Hai with his heart bleeding. He had even fantasized that if he could do it all over again, he would definitely kill Charles without hesitation. The Old Goat cursed inwardly, This guy is really trash! Pah! Charles is hardly human. Even pirates are not as cruel and brutal as him. He is nothing but an Evil God! Even Evil God is more righteous than him. Unbeknownst to Charles, the Golden Ram Herolf had given him a very high rating; he continued to ask, Could you and the Old Goat kill one of them together? Tumishen wiped his sweat and said, I am also a beastman, I dont want to kill beastmen. Charles hurriedly explained, Im just asking to gauge the strength of these three Sacred Order members. The Old Leopard Man had known Charles for a long time and definitely didnt believe his lies. When Charles said he was just asking, he certainly had already planned how to ambush the three Sacred Order members. Tumishen knew that Charles had already asked Menilman for help. If Menilman arrived and joined forces with the Golden Ram Herolf, they really wouldnt need his help; the Old Leopard Man didnt want to see a beastman of the Sacred Order fall, he was simply a non-human eater, just having different ideologies from ordinary beastmen, definitely not a traitor among beastmen. Well, this word, cannot be abbreviated! It wouldnt pass the editorial review of the Fars Empire. After a long contemplation, Tumishen finally said, If we speak purely in terms of strength, the Bull Demon Samson who left with everyone is the strongest. He is stronger than both Septimius and me, and even if the two of us joined forces, we could not withstand his savage charge. Immediately, Charles lowered his rating of the non-human eater Septimius by five or six points. S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tumishen, unaware that he had inadvertently sold out a teammate, continued, The strength of the Bull Demon Samson should not lose to your Brittany Earl from Fars. Thinking about it, Charles recalled the aura of confrontation between Brittany Earl and Viscount Constantine, and he upgraded his rating of non-human eater Septimius by three points, while lowering the Old Leopard Mans rating by one point. Tumishen said, Next is the Lion Amisfeida. His strength is not much different from that of the Bull Demon Samson, also a level that neither I nor the Old Goat can defeat. Charles was slightly surprised. He hadnt expected the strength of these few beastmen Sacred Order members to be so formidable. However, after some thought, he could understand it, as any beastmen Sacred Order member who lacked sufficient strength would likely have fallen at Strasbourg. The Old Leopard Mans face showed a slight embarrassment as he said, The Lizard Black Dragon, the Silverback Gorilla Quedero are not much different in strength from Argon the Elephant Man. However, they have been practicing for decades longer than Argon, which has endowed them with richer combat experience and more ruthless methods. COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Paragraph copied Chapter 369 - 369: 351. Beastman hits Charlotte the same way Baozi hits the dog. Chapter 369: 351. Beastman hits Charlotte the same way Baozi hits the dog. Charles immediately dismissed the thought of confronting the Beastman camp. Although the Bull Demon Samson had already left, the remaining three of the Sacred Order were all immensely powerful. The strength of the Lion Amisfeida was not far off from that of the Bull Demon Samson, which meant he was almost on the same level as Earl Brittany. Perhaps there would be a slight difference when the Lion and Earl Brittany fought, but for obliterating Charles, Old Goat, and Tumisen, it would probably be comparable to Earl Brittanymerely a difference in the methods employed. But does it make a difference if one is killed in ten moves or twenty moves? No difference. The Lizard Black Dragon and the Silverback Gorilla Quidelo, similar in strength to Agon, automatically ranked in Charless mind on the same level as Sister Menilman. If Menilman came to reinforce and they found someone isolated, it could indeed be a fierce battle, but he also feared provoking the Lion ... After pondering for a long while, Charles said, First, lets go back to Dubrovnik As he finished this sentence, a sudden flash of inspiration struck him! This flash of insight completely hit Charles, transforming him into a statue of mud and wood, making the Golden Ram Herolf secretly rejoice, thinking Heavens punishment on Charles and startling Tumisenwho didnt know what was wrong. With a trembling voice, Charles said, Tumisen! The Beastman camp doesnt know we are coming, right? Tumisen nodded and said, They probably dont know yet, but this cant be hidden for long. They will soon find out that Dubrovnik has been taken by us. Charles then asked, Youre a Beastman, right? Do you know Lion Amisfeida, Lizard Black Dragon, and Silverback Gorilla Quidelo? Tumisen said somewhat surprised, Of course, I am also a Beastman of the Sacred Order. Although we arent close, we all know each other. Go to ????????????????????.co Excited, Charles clapped his hands and said, Right now we have twenty thousand Beastman warriors, and you, Tumisen, the leader of the Orc Assassin Alliance. We are the army of the Beastmen! Why would the Beastman camp attack us? Reminded by Charles, Tumisens mind also seemed struck by lightning, and he realized it too. The Beastman camp didnt know that the Fars Empire had sent the Knighthood. Previously, the Westwind Knights were mostly human, and once detected by the Beastman camp, they would definitely attack. But now it was different; Dubrovnik had Tumisen, the true Leopard God, and twenty thousand Labyrinth Guardians, over ninety percent of whom were Beastmen. If only Charles did not show up and hid five thousand members of the Westwind Knights, Dubrovnik would appear as a city occupied by Beastmen. The Beastman camp wouldnt come to attack them; at most, they would send people to demand food. Indeed, these Beastmen would inevitably come and never return. To attack Charles was as futile as beating a dog with meat buns. Charles burst into laughter. He had been oscillating between retreating quickly and summoning Sister, but now he was no longer hesitant! With the Beastman army and Tumisen, the Leopard God, he could certainly rest easy and drink honey freely. Charles glanced at the Red Dragon Strait; this was already the seaway out, though calling it the seaway in might work too? After all, the Red Dragon Strait wasnt a river, and Charles, being a math teacher, wasnt very familiar with geographical terms. This was one of the widest spots in the Red Dragon Strait. He could have crossed over quickly using the Quickness Technique, but Charles didnt want the hassle. Mentally weighing his options, although Tumisen, the Leopard God, and the Golden Ram Herolf werent as high-class as seniors like Menilman and Princess May, or even Sabastineafter all, being flown by a mature woman and commandeering were not the same feelingat this point, he had no choice. He said to Tumisen, Master, please take me back to Dubrovnik! The Old Leopard Man had no choice but to grab Charles, soar into the air, and mid-flight, Charles spotted a fleet entering the Red Dragon Strait. Standing on a Magical Alchemy Warship was none other than the Female Pirate Sabastine. Charles hurriedly said, Take me to the bow of Sabastines ship. Tumisen and the Golden Ram Herolf landed successively on the Magical Alchemy Warship. Sabastine, seeing Charles, was quite happy and said, Menilman is currently entangled with one of Byrons fleets and cant come over. She asked me to come and support you first. You can rest assured, with this Magical Alchemy Warship, I can definitely protect you. The Old Goat glanced at the scene, his heart full of frustration. This Magical Alchemy Warship was originally his. After Menilman captured the flagship of the Black Phoenix Dynastys fleet, she upgraded to a better Magical Alchemy Warship. The original, belonging to the Northern Fleet, ended up in Sabastines hands. The Old Goat couldnt help but think, Why wasnt it smitten just now? His whole body stiffened; shouldnt he be sprawled on the ground, breathless? The True God is unjust, the Evil God is weak! Why hasnt Charles, such a calamity, died yet? My ship! Passed around by these damned women The Old Goat didnt know that his Queen Bee had also been transferred from one womans hands to another. Princess May had lent the Queen Bee to Sophia Garanord; otherwise, his heart would have felt even more blocked. Charles quickly relayed all the intelligence he had heard from Tumisen to Sabastine and said, Although we also have three people of the Sacred Order, its difficult to compete with the Beastman camp. However, Ive recruited twenty thousand Beastmen, and we have the likes of Tumisen, the double-crosser. We should be able to pose as the Beastman army without too much worry. Sabastine, would you like to also train in the Beast God Transformation Technique? Sabastine politely declined Charless request. Charless gaze was clear, seemingly devoid of any ulterior motives, but the female pirate couldnt help but imagine Charles pleading with inescapable sincerity. Sister Sabastine, turn into a cat-woman for me today, lets have some fun. Sister Sabastine, lets try something new and become a bunny girl today. Sister Sabastine, I heard centaurs are super cute, can you transform for me? Suddenly, Sabastine slapped Charles on the head and said, Dont think nonsense! Charles was completely puzzled. He hadnt thought of anythingwhere did the accusation of nonsense come from? He didnt know that because of Anne MacLennans popular novels, many authors had imitated his style and published at least dozens of knock-offs. One called The True Chronicles of Charles Meklen also boldly named the protagonist Charles Meklen. He had a little maid who grew up with him, adept in Transformation Techniques, and in this knock-off, Charles especially liked making the little maid transform into various beautiful Beastwoman girls. The author of The True Chronicles of Charles Meklen seemingly worried about being tracked down, used a bizarre pen name Ah, Sabastine had just finished reading this knock-off recently. COMMENT 0 comment Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 370 - 370: Snake, its me. Chapter 370: Snake, its me. This book, named The True Chronicles of Charles Mecklen, was written under the pseudonym: Its Me, Snake! Well, this novel is currently being serialized. The story has just reached the point where Charles turns a maid into a centaur, and the spectacular parts of the tale have yet to unfold. Sabastine actually found it quite enjoyable, especially since such novels did not exist on the Old Continent before. Well, neither did they on the New Continent. Was Charles wrongfully beaten? Well, whether he was wronged or not isnt important. ... Suddenly commanding three Sacred Orders and possessing a Magical Alchemy Warship, although two of the Sacred Orders were not his subordinates but temporarily loaned by Menilman, and the warship was also borrowed and didnt belong to Charles, still made him feel inflated. If theres a chance, this power is enough to ambush the Black Dragon Lizard People and Silverback Gorilla Quedero. However, definitely wont be able to withstand the fury of Lion Amisfeida afterwards. A bit tricky, better just adapt to circumstances. Sabastine led the fleet into Dubrovnik, and Charles immediately handed over all the ships of Dubrovnik to Sabastine, causing the fleet of the Female Pirate to instantly swell to hundreds, nearly doubling in size. Charles also arranged for Sabastine to stay in the best residence in Dubrovnik, from which one could gaze upon the beautiful scenery of the Red Dragon Strait from the room. If it werent for the threat of Beastmen, the scenery in Dubrovnik would not lose to Senis, and its proximity to the three islands of Inglima could even attract tourists from the Inglima Empire. Charles regretted that he couldnt occupy this place for long. After settling Sabastine, he went to attend to the affairs in the city. Sabastine brought a fleet over, and although Charles no longer needed this fleet for the maze-ification of Dubrovnik, incorporating this fleet into Dubrovniks system was still very important for the city. Having just resolved several collapse issues and instructing the Labyrinth Guardians to repair them, Charles heard someone shouting loudly, Enemy attack! Charles hastily climbed up to the city walls and saw a small black dot dodging left and right, with another small black dot in hot pursuit. He quickly switched to Eagle Eye, and when he saw the first black dot trying to escape, his heart almost skipped a beat. This small black dot wasnt one person but two, both of whom he recognized, both women, one being Mama Karen! The other was his deeply longed-for Anne Brittany! Charles screamed, Herolf, Tumishen, Sabastine, go and rescue them! He himself, throwing caution to the winds, jumped down from the city wall and activated the Quickness Technique, sprinting madly. sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Although Charles knew he could never match any Sacred Order, how could he hold back when Anne was in danger? Only one thought was on Charless mind: If anything happens to Anne, I will risk my life and summon two Evil Gods to annihilate the Beastmen camp. The speed advantage of the Old Leopard Man displayed exhilaratingly at this moment. He was the first to catch up but did not attack, only blocking the Sacred Order that was pursuing Mama Karen and Anne. Moments later, Golden Ram Herolf and Sabastine also arrived at the battlefield. With three Sacred Orders present, Mama Karen no longer fled, landed, and stopped Charles. Anne jumped down and hugged Charles tightly, her eyes brimming with tears, Youre not dead, thats so wonderful! My Mister Charles Mecklen is safe, thats truly wonderful Anne was so overwhelmed that she began to speak incoherently, and soon started sobbing loudly, clinging to Charles and refusing to let go. Mama Karen shrugged slightly and whispered, Anne knew that the other four armies had been recalled, and she immediately asked me to bring her to rescue you! Unexpectedly, we just encountered a Sacred Order Beastman, and to protect Anne, I dared not fight him. Moreover, this kind of battle is not the specialty of Dreamwalkers. Charles was deeply moved. The beloved girl had heard that he was in danger and had come to rescue him without regard for her own life. How could such affection not touch his heart? Love is like a moth drawn to a flame, often burning in the final brilliance of life. Mama Karen looked curiously at the sky and said, When did you get the help of three Sacred Order warriors? Charles hurriedly said, Golden Ram Herolf accidentally signed a master-servant type contract with me, as I mentioned to Anne. With Charles having such a steward, Anne of course knew, but she did not realize that this Old Goat was so fierce. Charles further explained the origins of the other two Sacred Order members, intentionally blurring some details, but Anne still figured outthey were under Menilmans command. At that moment, Anne felt a deep gratitude towards Menilman. She believed that without Tumishen and Sabastine, Charles would have surely faced a perilous fate! Ah, there was a slight misunderstanding here. If Charles really wanted to escape, it would not have been so easy to kill him. Anne soaked Charless lapels with her tears; perhaps it was the exhaustion of the journey that caused her to emit a faint snore and fall deeply asleep in Charless arms. Holding Anne, Charles glanced at the battle in the sky and said to Mama Karen, I will take Anne back to Dubrovnik first. Please help me hold the line, Mama Karen. We absolutely cannot let this Sacred Order Beastman escape, or our troubles will greatly increase. In Dubrovnik, there are Old Leopard Men and twenty thousand beastmen, but how can it be explained that there are also three human Sacred Order warriors here? The only reasonable explanation was that Tumishen had betrayed the beastmen and allied with the humans! Yes, this must not be abbreviated. Thus, Charles had to make sure this Sacred Order Beastman was captured. Although he was not able to assist in a battle of Sacred Order, after entrusting it to Mama Karen, he took Anne back to Dubrovnik. Charles brought Anne back to his own residence. Despite his anxiety and keen interest in knowing the outcome of the battle among the Sacred Order, he ultimately stayed with Anne and quietly cultivated Bloody Glory to calm his restless emotions. At that moment, he found himself missing Elephant Man Argon. He thought, If I could subdue him, the combined force of five Sacred Order warriors would definitely ensure that the Sacred Order Beastman had no chance of escape. Judging by his power, hes definitely not Lion Amisfeida. But I wonder whether hes Black Dragon the Lizardman or Silverback Gorilla Quedero. It would be great if we could kill this Sacred Order warrior. Capturing him alive would be even better! I still have a Magic Contract with me! Although using it on a Sacred Order warrior is a bit wasteful, at a time like this, why worry about waste? Its most important to increase our strength quickly. If he were to escape That would be quite troublesome! Charles was very conflicted. COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 372 - 372: 354. King of Ten Thousand Lions, Aemisfida Chapter 372: 354. King of Ten Thousand Lions, Aemisfida Charles did not care about everyones mixed emotions and exclaimed loudly, To celebrate Lord Black Dragons joining, let us hold a banquet! Black Dragon quickly adapted to his role and said, Qiudelos strength is not less than mine, not too difficult to deal with, but Amesphida is too strong, he is a 23rd Order Lionheart Berserker! Even among the Five Great Empires, each Empire has only two or three people who can match him! The five of us together, Im afraid, are no match for Amesphida. His nickname is King of Ten Thousand Lions! He also possesses the Special Ability to command tens of thousands of the Beast Tribes army as if directing his own limbs. If it were not for his excessive bloodlust and brutal ruthlessness, suppressing all Beastman races other than the Lion Tribe, he would be almost a perfect commander. ... Regrettably, the Eternal and Illusory Dragons have granted us a powerful commander, but not a perfect leader. Head of the Meclen family! Now is not the time to celebrate. Only then did Charles realize that Black Dragons role was not that of a strong Sacred Order fighter but that of a strategist, a military advisor like Zhang Liang, Zhuge Liang, and Liu Bowen. He was greatly surprised, but he also found Black Dragons self-assigned role quite interesting, and thought Black Dragons advice was correct and should be adopted. Charles immediately agreed amiably, saying, Mr. Black Dragons words are very true! However, our previous plan was! We have Tumishen and twenty thousand of the Beast Tribes army. Even if discovered by the Orc camps, they wont think we are a human army. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ????????????????????.co The Fars Empire instructed me to drive the Beastmen over the Red Dragon Strait, but my Westwind Knights simply cannot achieve this. The four knighthood squads that initially set out with us had retreated halfway, so I no longer intend to follow the Fars Empires orders, but I do intend to take with me those Beastmen who do not eat humans. Black Dragon had already heard about Charless philosophy from Tumishen; then, squinting as if casually, he asked, What is your view on humans eating Beastmen, compared to eating wild beasts? Charles, not noticing that Black Dragon had dropped the respectful title of Head of the Meclen family and switched to a less polite you, still stated resolutely, What distinguishes humans from wild beasts are intelligence and civilization! Humans should not harm Beastmen, let alone eat them, just as Beastmen should not eat humans. It is not heavens decree, it is the moral duty that intelligent races with advanced civilizations must uphold. Beastmen are also human, but wild beasts are not; they possess neither intelligence nor civilization I advocate being kind to animals, plants, and even some forms of life, but I do not believe in equality between the knowledgeable and the ignorant, nor do I believe that civilization and barbarism can coexist peacefully. Lord Black Dragon, the world is not perfect, only the order that keeps the world running exists. We just try to make this order as painless as possible. What even gods cannot do, we cannot achieve either; if we can do better than the present, we have already justified our lifelong learning. This was not the wisdom of Charles, but the essence of Earths civilization. Deeply moved by what he heard, Black Dragon quietly reverted to the respectful title, saying, Head of the Meclen family, I am willing to risk all my abilities for you. Since we do not wish to start a war, matters have become simpler. In fact, Agon has already taken away most of the non-carnivorous ones, and I can take care of luring out the rest The Black Dragon elaborately presented a plan, which greatly impressed Charles. The non-carnivorous ones are an anomaly among the Beast Tribe. The Black Dragon planned to propose to Emissfida that since the Beastmens camp is short of food, they should kill all these non-carnivorous ones to serve as military provisions. He would volunteer to lead these Beastmen out of the camp, but of course, he would not slaughter them. Instead, he would hand them over to Charles. Emissfida would surely be furious! The First to Sixth Orders are considered Low Order, Seventh to Twelfth Orders are Intermediate, and Thirteenth to Eighteenth Orders are High Order! Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. By the same classification standard, the Nineteenth to Twenty-fourth Orders are the Sacred Order! Therefore, the strength within the Sacred Order can vary greatly. Emissfida is a Twenty-third Order Lionheart Berserker, only a step away from the Sanctuary Peak. Not even Golden Ram Herolf, Tumishen, Black Dragon, Sabastine, and Mama Karen joining forces would be his match. Though Emissfida, the King of Ten Thousand Lions, is mighty, he is not invincible and even among the Beastmen, he has rivals. The Black Dragon planned to divert the trouble towards the Minotaur Samson, fabricating that this Beastmen Sacred Order, whose strength was even above Emissfidas, had stolen the batch of food. This plan was relatively simple, but each step was full of details. If anyone else were to execute it, there would likely be too many flaws, but in the hands of the Black Dragon, it seemed effortless. Charles agreed to the plan and the entire Westwind Knighthood began to move immediately. Unbeknownst to many, this knighthood, having transitioned from the Patrolling Army, had become a truly powerful force, even ranking among the top ten within the Fars Empires knighthood. With powerful Sacred Orders, dozens of Transcendents, a vast number of warriors, and secure rear basesnot just one, but multiplethey also garnered support from the residents of the territories of Behemoth Duchy and South Serif. Moreover, they could receive naval support at any moment. Unless it was a major campaign like Ferlanden, the Westwind Knighthood could even independently hold their own in some less critical battles. Charles did ponder whether the Black Dragon might pretend to surrender and then betray them to Emissfida upon his return. Thus, he also made preparations just in case things went awry. They would escape through Dubrovnics passage and destroy the Labyrinth. After leaving, the Black Dragon returned in about three or four days with several thousand Beastmen. He did not stop in Dubrovnic, indicating he needed to go back and appease Emissfida, otherwise, his disappearance alone would surely raise suspicions. Although Charles was reluctant to let go of such a valuable Sacred Order family Guardian, he could only allow the Black Dragon to leave. These thousands of Beastmen, Charles unusually did not screen for non-carnivores and sent them all to Cappadocia. Non-carnivores are extremely rare among the Beastmen still in the southern part of the continent. After Agon had taken a group away, how could there still be so many left in the Beastmens major encampment on the southern coast of the Continent? However, when Charles saw that at least half of the group were lizardmen, he made a decision. Having attracted a Sacred Order family Guardian, he must also accept the accompanying troubles. If the water is too clear, there are no fish; if people are too scrutinizing, there are no disciples! What Charles needed was the future. Just after he had sent off this batch of Beastmen, Charles received news that the Empire had finally sent a second knighthood. COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 373 - 373: 355, Brittany Family Knighthood Chapter 373: 355, Brittany Family Knighthood Charles had a habit of sending out reconnaissance cavalry, with more than ten combat squads patrolling near the city of Dubrovnik each day, and some even venturing as far as three to four hundred kilometers away. That is how they discovered this human knight order. The scouting mission was originally under the charge of Dobin from the Westwind Knights, but now he had been left in the rear, near the Red Dragon Strait under beastmen control. Thus, Charles switched to beastmen squads, each squad also included several warriors from the Westwind Knights. Whenever they encountered beastmen, they would claim to be part of the beastmen army, and when encountering human forces, they could disguise themselves as the Westwind Knights. In truth, this incident was rather embarrassing for Charles. The scouting squad that encountered the Fars Knights lost all their beastmen warriors in a single clash. This knight order from the Empire, upon discovering the human presence within the scouting squad C believing them to be captives meant for beastmen food C rescued them without a second thought. The few rescued warriors from the Westwind Knights franticly rushed back to report this crucial piece of news. ... Upon inquiring briefly with the returned scouts, Charles felt something was amiss. There were extremely few in this knight order, merely a small number of riders, each on horsebackan extremely rare sight of cavalry in the Old Continent, with exceptionally formidable combat prowess. According to unanimous accounts from the survivors, they saw the enemy strike, and then their own beastmen warriors all perished. The actual movements were unclear; none had seen clearly how the enemy had done it. When Charles asked about the appearance and attire of these knights, the returning warriors couldnt give clear answers as everyone seemed shrouded in a layer of mist, creating an unreal and hazy impression. Charles couldnt make heads or tails of it but felt there was certainly something strange going on. He left Sabastine and Mama Karen in charge of the city of Dubrovnik, taking Golden Ram Herolf and Tumishen to investigate. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Following the accounts from the returned scouts, Charles pursued them and soon caught up to this mysterious cavalry despite having some deadweight with him. Lying on the back of the Old Leopard Man, Charles looked down and saw the entire knight squad in armor with Spirit Horses between their legs, and their equipment was of exceptional quality. Nearly half of the mens weapons were Extraordinary Objects, and leading them was a knight in his thirties, his face stern, with a countenance somewhat Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ????????????????????.co Like Earl Brittany! Charles suddenly realized, recalling how Sophia Garanord had run into danger outside the city the previous time, and, due to the abruptness of the situation and Count Garanord being at the front lines at Ferlanden, support hadnt been dispatched in time. Now that Anne had fled to his city, how could the Brittany Family possibly remain silent? When Charles spotted this knight order squad, their leading knight also saw him. The knights first sight was the Old Leopard Man, and his heart chilled slightly. A man of similar age beside him said, Antonio, we were told not to let those humans go; they must have sided with the beastmen, betraying our whereabouts. They actually dispatched two from the Sacred Order? They really think highly of us! This time, let no one live. Faced with two from the Sacred Order, the knight squad showed no fear, even taking the time to jest. The knight called Antonio nodded, took up a Knights Spear, and the Fighting Spirit surged through his body, preparing to strike. From high above, Charles shouted, May I inquire if you are the eldest son of the Brittany Family, the brother of Anne, Mister Antonio? The preparing knight concentrated for a moment, then halted the flow of Fighting Spirit, and called out indifferently, Yes, I am Antonio. Charles hadnt expected that the one chasing after Anne would be Earl Brittanys eldest son, her brother, Antonio Brittany! While he was with Anne, although he never inquired specifically, she did mention her brother somewhat, always proud of him. But every time Anne talked about Antonio, she seemed troubled, so Charles did not press further. Charles instructed Tumishen to land, and he approached Antonio, declaring, Mister Brittany, I am Charles. Upon revealing his name, Charles immediately felt numerous murderous intents lock onto him. Charles was well aware that he deserved it! He stood upright and proclaimed, Anne is now in the city of Dubrovnik, safe and sound, along with Mama Karen. Antonio swept his Knights Spear, bringing forth a wave of sound preceding the spears thrust that pierced the air! Charles pushed the Quickness Technique to its limit at 10, executing a backward roll to escape Antonios spear assault. The Knights Spear left a deep mark on the ground. Charless face showed a slight change; he decisively lacked the ability to block this thrust. Golden Ram Herolf and Tumishen moved to act but were both a step too slow! As two from the Sacred Order took their place in front of him, even Antonio couldnt refrain from expressing mild surprise. He looked at Charles and asked, Them? Without hesitation, Charles replied, My subordinates. Antonios fellow knights gasped in unison behind him. Charles was merely a junior in the High Order, and while strong, the knights knew he would have escaped from Antonios thrust; they were aware that Antonio had no intention of harming Charlesit was just to intimidate the youngster, delivered with great control. But for Charles to command two from the Sacred Order, that was indeed shocking. COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 374 - 374: 355, Brittany Family Knighthood_2 Chapter 374: 355, Brittany Family Knighthood_2 The Old Leopard Man felt extremely awkward, he was not actually under Charless command, but suddenly realized a problem. Compared to Golden Ram Herolf, his strength was slightly inferior, making any declaration meaningless, which greatly frustrated Tumishen. Antonio hung his Knights Spear back on the Spirit Horse and said indifferently, If Anne is unharmed, I will forgive you! If something happens to Anne, I will never let you go. Charles did not wish to offend Annes brother, especially since Antonio had come to rescue his sister. This Knighthood might just be the trump card of the Brittany Family, and each member could be a significant figure from the family. There was no need for him to start a dispute. He said with a smile, The moment I saw Anne, my heart almost stopped beating. At that moment, I was willing to exchange everything I own just to ensure she was safe and sound. If what I own still isnt enough, I am willing to borrow from the gods, even if its the Evil God. Antonio stared at Charles. He had heard about this young man many times from Annes lips. Initially, he was dismissive, feeling that Charles was unworthy of his sister. However, as Charles advanced step by step and grew at an astonishing pace, even Antonio was surprised. After all, Charles was of common birth, merely a merchants son, and did not have access to the vast resources of the nobility. ... If it hadnt been for Annes elopement, Antonio might have had a slight fondness for Charles. After all, Charles had taken on an incredible script, for the girl he loved, from a man of ill repute in his hometown to a noble personage, from an obscure little clerk, by earning the hardest-to-come-by military honors, he had stepped into an insurmountable class. Especially during the last event, Charles had even garnered the favor of the Lionheart King, securing a position for Anne, something even Earl Brittany couldnt achieve. Earlier, when Antonio had lashed out in anger, he only meant to teach him a minor lesson, but Charless quick response allowed him to get out of the situation unscathed and even prompted two members of the Sacred Order to step forward for him, making the eldest son of the Brittany Family take note. The few words Charles had just spoken were powerful. If it had been someone else, Antonio would have scoffed, thinking the fellow was bluffing, but the miracles Charles had recently achieved were so many that even Antonio couldnt help but hesitate, thinking, Perhaps this guy can really do it. While several people were talking, suddenly a roar came from the sky, as if a huge dome lid was descending from above, covering an unknown vast area, but definitely encompassing both Antonio and Charles within it. Charles felt his heart convulse and summoned Bloody Glory to withstand it. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ????????????????????.co He was terrified and exclaimed, Who is that? But he could not make a sound; the one who roared seemed to have suppressed all other sounds. The Old Leopard Man Tumishens face changed drastically, he shouted, Its Emisfida! and grabbed Charles, intending to flee into the sky. Even the always proud Old Goat couldnt help but release his Marine System Fighting Spirit to withstand the roar. In his life, Charles had only seen two other individuals with such imposing authority, one was Earl Brittany, the other Viscount Constantine! This individual was the third he had seen in his life. Charles couldnt speak, but he couldnt help but praise in his heart, Indeed worthy of the King of Ten Thousand Lions. Just as he was trying to break free from the suppression and thinking of mobilizing all his current strength to fight against Emisfida, he knew it was too late to flee. Then he saw Antonio snort coldly. This snort, while not as resounding as Emisfidas roar, was like a stone thrown into water, breaking the surfaces tranquility. Charles felt a relief wash over him, regaining control over his body. He shouted, Listen to Antonio, fully cooperate with Annes brother. Antonio couldnt help but glance at Charles, but then immediately withdrew his gaze and drew his Knights Spear, slowly rising into the air. Tumishen, who initially wanted to take Charles away, noticed that the knights of the Brittany Family remained motionless. Out of curiosity, he asked, Why arent you helping? S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A knight about Antonios age, somewhat arrogantly said, Isnt it just that lion? Do you know what Antonios greatest battle achievement is? Charles couldnt help but ask, Anne rarely talks about her brother, and I havent heard about Antonios achievements. Could you tell me about it? The knight, his face even showing something akin to worship, said, That battle was where Antonio, along with five other members of the Sacred Order, united The Old Leopard Man couldnt help but interject, Since when does a victory won with others count as an achievement? Golden Ram Herolf had occasionally made a comment or two recently, but this time, he felt this comment wasnt worth expounding on, simply snorting lightly to express his disdain for this kind of combined achievement. Once the three had finished their display, the knight of the Brittany Family said indifferently, Antonio, together with the other five members of the Sacred Order, killed Zimmerman. This time it was Golden Ram Herolf and Tumishens turn to gasp in shock. If Sacred Order had ranks, then Zimmerman was almost a divine being! Only after his death did each of the Five Great Empires have their top master. COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 375 - 375: 355, Brittany Family Knighthood_3 Chapter 375: 355, Brittany Family Knighthood_3 Although the King of Ten Thousand Lions, Emisphida, was fearsome, even the weakest Tumishen believed they could withstand ten or eight of its moves. But compared to Zimmerman, Emisphida was nothing more than a long-haired cat. Bragging about participating in the siege on Zimmerman was truly a worthy war achievement. Those who joined forces to slay Zimmerman, each of their strengths was definitely not inferior to the top Sacred Order of the Five Great Empires. Charles knew for sure that Zimmerman hadnt died! But that didnt affect Antonios war record, with six top Sacred Order joining hands to kill and severely injure Zimmerman; it was entirely seen as a battle of the same level. ... He looked up at the sky, and the entire sky trembled suddenly, followed by a roar. However, this roar no longer had the imposing power of before, no longer causing the same oppressive force to the people below; it was clear that the King of Ten Thousand Lions, Emisphida, no longer had the extra strength to take care of Charles and the others, and was fighting Antonio with all its might. Charles initially thought this knighthood was quite formidable, otherwise, they wouldnt have come to the Red Dragon Strait to save people, but now he realized he had underestimated his uncles strength; Antonio was actually on par with Emisphida. This eldest son of the Brittany Family possessed terrifyingly shocking strength, despite being not quite as formidable as Earl Brittany, the difference was not significant. Unlike previous battles with the Sacred Order, Charles had never seen the appearance of Emisphida; once Antonio ascended high above, he too disappeared, but an instant later, something like mist was born in the entire sky. However, Charles knew that it definitely wasnt mist, but rather an extraordinary phenomenon caused by the powerful fighting spirit of the two Sacred Order who stood at the forefront. There was silence in the sky, but suddenly there would be a shattering boom like the collapse of heaven. Sometimes, the King of Ten Thousand Lions roar could be heard, but his roar would suddenly cut off, as if someone had pulled the plug on its sound source. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ????????????????????.co About half an hour later, the sky suddenly cleared up. Charles still hadnt seen Emisphida, only a figure standing proudly in the sky; he casually threw down a spear, and a knight of the Brittany family leaped high to catch the spear, securing it for Antonio. After a while, Antonio slowly descended and nonchalantly said, That old lion was quite fierce; it gave me a bit of an injury. Charles was shocked and quickly asked, Is it serious? Lets go to Dubrovnik quickly to find treatment. Antonio smiled slightly and said, No need, I just used my fighting spirit to heal; the recovery is almost complete. As for that lion, it was too stubborn, took a direct hit from my spear, and at least for the next seven or eight days, it wont be able to strut about. Charles breathed a sigh of relief, despite being shown up, it was his uncle after all, so there was nothing to be upset about. Nevertheless, Antonio still followed Charles back to Dubrovnik. He wasnt there to duel with the Beastmans champion or to start a war; he came to bring his sister home. Upon returning to Dubrovnik, when Antonio saw his sister, his face finally lost its worry, he spoke softly, Come back to Strasbourg with me! Although Anne felt a bit reluctant, she knew that Charles was not in any danger at the moment, and her staying would only add trouble, she spoke softly, I will go back with you. Antonio was initially worried that his sister was bewitched and would refuse to return. Seeing Anne agreeing to go back with him, he let out a sigh of relief and said to Charles, Father said, the things Anne took with her, you can keep for the time being, but once we return to Strasbourg, you must return them without fail. Charles chuckled awkwardly and said, Could we make a deal where you take everything back, but theres one magic stabbing sword that Consider it a gift to Anne! Antonio had never seen such a shameless person. Although he had read a lot about Charles and knew he wasnt exactly upstandingyoung and dissolute with a poor character, he only really changed after meeting Annebut he didnt expect Charles to be so brazen. What did he mean by a gift to Anne? Wasnt that just Charles plainly wanting something for nothing? Charles sighed and said, Ive used that rapier to attract Mr. Black Dragon, and it really cant be returned. If you, Antonio, disagree, could you grant me some time? I will find another high-order extraordinary item to compensate? Antonio snorted coldly and said, Our Brittany Family isnt that petty. sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. You can keep the item, no need to return it. Seeing Antonio seemingly intent on taking Anne away today, Charles couldnt help but add, I actually have another request. Given you can fight evenly with Amesfida, could you help me completely eradicate the beastman camp? Right now, the beastman camp, with the Minotaur Samson gone, Elephant Man Argon departed, and Mr. Black Dragon on my side, only two of the Sacred Order are left. If the beastman camp could be completely resolved! The Fars Empire could also be rid of a potential problem! With the war progressing to this point, every hidden danger could suddenly erupt. The Fars Empire still has the capacity to handle these minor annoyances, but if the war continues for a few more years, the Empire will probably no longer have the strength to deal with the beastman camp. Antonio fell silent for a long time, then calmly said, I can agree to your request. But half of the military merits from this mission must be given to Anne. Charles was overjoyed and said, Give them all to Anne, I dont want anything. Antonio spoke indifferently, No, you need it! You need a great deal of military merits and a higher position. I initially wanted to persuade Anne, but she insisted on betting me, claiming you could do it We bet seventeen times, and my sister won every time! Antonio cast a brief glance at Charles and said, Your performance this time has already earned my recognition. But Absolutely no illegitimate children before marriage. Just as Charles was reveling in his elation, his face became one of embarrassment. He didnt know how to assure Antonio that he truly wouldnt have any illegitimate children before marriage. He wondered if swearing on the Serpent of Destiny would suffice? COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 376 - 376: 356, ten Sacred Order members go to fight a war Chapter 376: 356, ten Sacred Order members go to fight a war Anne was initially worried, fearing that her brother would reprimand Charles, but upon hearing Antonios request, her cheeks turned red with a touch of shyness. However, she was overjoyed, thinking to herself, Antonio, my brother is the best! What Antonio didnt know was what was going on in the minds of Charles and Anne. His suggestion didnt have any ulterior motives. Although the customs of Fars were not particularly conservative, having children out of wedlock before marriage was still considered a disgrace among the nobility and became fodder for ridicule. He simply wanted to protect his sister. After all, Anne had run off to the city of Dubrovnik, where it was all too easy to get into trouble. The Brittany Family had strict rules; Anne wasnt even allowed to have dinner outside, so how could they tolerate such a thing? Charles felt guilty, while Anne was worried that Charles might truly get involved with someone like Princess May, Sister Menilman, or the Strasbourg Rose The ensuing plot was not something a lady should contemplate. ... Charles arranged accommodation for Antonios Knighthood, choosing a courtyard with a training ground. This place was formerly the home of a wealthy merchant, but now his whole family had disappeared without a trace. He deliberately got close to the knights from the Brittany Family, and after discovering their identities, Charles clicked his tongue in amazement. The Brittany Family had really gone all out to retrieve Anne this time, with nearly all the members being Transcendents and five of them of the Sacred Order, each of the four, excluding Antonio, was no less powerful than Tumishen. Charles had never imagined he would be able to mobilize ten Sacred Order knights for a war! The luxury of such forces was almost comparable to the early days of Ferlanden. Although six of the ten Sacred Order knights came from the Brittany Family, including five knights and Mama Karen, and two from Sister MenilmanSabastine and Tumishenonly the Black Dragon and Golden Ram Herolf could be considered his subordinates, Charles was still filled with a bold and ambitious spirit. Even the Emperor seldom had the opportunity to command ten Sacred Order knights. After all, the Sacred Order were the nations ultimate weapons! Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ????????????????????.co When it came to serious matters, Charles was quite earnest. He genuinely wanted to take this excellent opportunity to resolve the Beastman issue. History is a common subject of education in most countries on Earth, and almost every child receives some knowledge of it. The realm in which Charles lived boasted a long history with an abundance to learn from it. The war between Fars and Byron had been going on for nearly a year, and it was clear that the economy of Fars could barely keep up. As the war progressed, Farss situation would only become more dire. Leaving the Beastman camps on the northern shore of the Red Dragon Strait would sooner or later become a significant threat to the heart of Fars. Although Charles was a transmigrator, his feelings for Fars were complex. Most of his relatives, friends, and acquaintances were in Fars, and he had no desire to see Fars fall into destitution. Therefore, since he had the chance, he was more than willing to help Fars solve its problems without any personal ambition of gaining honor or fortune; he was not a person who sought fame and wealth. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles gathered the nine Sacred Order knights for a war council that lasted seven or eight consecutive days. Antonio, a veteran of many battles, commanded four elite knights of the Sacred Order. Old Leopard Man Tumishen was familiar with the Beastmen and had traveled across both the New and Old Continents, with a wealth of knowledge and experience. Sabastine hailed from a great pirate background, ranking among the Top Ten Pirates just like the Golden Ram Herolf. She was adept in close combat, long-range attacks, leadership, and commanding navies, without any particular weakness. Mama Karen and Old Goat refrained from speaking; Mama Karen was gentle by nature and disliked combat, while Golden Ram Herolf maintained his persona of silence, though no one dared overlook their presence. Although Charles was not very versed in military affairs, his continual stream of brilliant ideas won the trust of the Brittany Familys knights, and he gradually gained partial command authority. They quickly formulated a plan, mainly provided by Charles. His plan was to use Black Dragon, who was an insider within the Beastman camp, to somehow lure out Silverback Gorilla Quedero, and then have the Old Leopard Man use the Beast God Transformation Technique to disguise himself as Quedero and find an opportunity, in collaboration with Black Dragon, to place a curse. The Old Continent had little knowledge of poison; although there were a few types of natural toxins, very few could affect a Transcendent, and even rarer were those that could overpower someone of the Sacred Order. At least, they didnt have any at hand, and neither did the Brittany Family possess such a collection. However, the study of curses was quite developed on the Old Continent; although curses that could affect the Sacred Order were extremely rare, fortune would have it that among the extraordinary objects Anne brought out, there was a very potent curse object called the Eye of Destiny. It resembled an eyeball-shaped piece of amber that, upon contact with life, would sprout numerous tentacles, piercing into the living body to absorb vitality, and aimed to transfer the consciousness hidden within the Eye of Destiny to the host. Because this object was so sinister, it was generally kept in a box made of gold to prevent it from coming into contact with life. The Eye of Destiny was exceedingly rare, almost all mineral resources had by-products, but over the span of thousands of years, only a few dozen pieces had been discovered; most had been destroyed, leaving only a handful that circulated among certain nobles as a dangerous collectible. No one knew the origins of the Eye of Destiny. While many speculated it was the remains of an ancient Evil God, no one was able to confirm this. Once the plan was set, Tumishen departed. The Old Leopard Man was key to this operation; he was not only well-versed in the Beast God Transformation Art but also skilled in covert assassinations, making him the only one who could move in and out of the Beastman camp at will. After the Old Leopard Man had left, Charles also set out with the remaining eight of the Sacred Order. They needed to infiltrate the area near the Beastman camp to rendezvous with Black Dragon and Tumishen and ambush Silverback Gorilla Quedero. Anne was very concerned about Charles, but she knew she could not stop him, and could only plead tearfully with her brother to take care of her Mister Mecklen, much to Antonios chagrin. Although everyone in this operation was of the Sacred Order, except for Charles, knights of the Sacred Order would not often fly to travel, for they needed to conserve their energy to be at their peak during battle. When the Brittany Family came to rescue Anne, they brought dozens of Spirit Horses. Although Charles could summon a Magic Flame Horse, he still obediently borrowed a Spirit Horse, not planning to show off in front of a group of Sacred Order knights. The group quickly traveled from Dubrovnik to the Beastman camp. There used to be a city here, but it had been destroyed by the Beastman army, with hundreds of thousands of Beastmen dwelling in it. The pungent stench could be detected from tens of miles away. It wasnt long before Charles saw piles of white bones stacked along the roadside. His heart ached, and internally he made a solemn vow: I must eradicate the slave trade and the consumption of living beings in Fars! I will see to it that the flower of civilization blooms and the soil of barbarism vanishes. Please, Serpent of Destiny, bless me to fulfill this wish. COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 377 - 377: 357, every man for himself, all are minor kings Chapter 377: 357, every man for himself, all are minor kings Charles actually wished for peace to forever descend upon the Old Continent, but this was clearly impossible. Not even the combined efforts of the nine True Gods could achieve it, and there were still wars on Earth to this day. Indeed, praying to the deities for peace was a mistaken choice in itself. In any world, the most common cause of war was the deities themselves. Charles, along with the eight members of the Sacred Order, had to wait for Ron and Tumishen to lure Silverback Gorilla Quedero out of the Beastman camp. Initially, everyone was rather unprepared; Antonio had even planned to find a forest. To ingratiate himself with his esteemed uncle, Charles volunteered and took out a piece of felt he had prepared in advance. After chopping several sturdy branches, he fixed the felt cloth and constructed a rudimentary and simple tent. He also surrounded the tent with tree branches and plastered a layer of mud over them, tossing some flowers and plants on top. From afar, it looked like a small mound overgrown with vegetation, but inside it was quite spacious. The felt provided shelter from the wind and rain and protection from the scorching sun. Upon seeing this, Antonio pondered before calling over Charles and asked in detail how he came up with the idea of making this thing. ... In front of Annes brother, Charles boasted about the tent construction technique, most of which he had learned from outdoor camping videos in his previous life. Antonio, a true soldier, immediately realized its potential. It could be quickly set up as a temporary shelter, then taken down and transported, making it an excellent tool for field operations and also allowing armies to encamp at a moments notice. The technology trajectory of the Old Continent was different from that of Earth, having not developed tent technology. However, this technology wasnt complicated. With a little thought, most people could understand the structure. Antonio committed the tent to memory, planning to return to Strasbourg to have skilled artisans try making a batch. If they were useful, he would apply them to the Knighthood of the Brittany Family and instructed Charles not to share this technology any further. The group didnt wait two days before hearing a strange bird-like call from high above. Charles dashed out of the tent and indeed saw Tumishen circling in the sky. Tumishen himself hadnt expected them to be so well-hidden. Charles had thrown some flowers and plants on the felt, yet the Old Leopard Man hadnt noticed anyone inside. As Tumishen landed, he took a special look at the contraption Charles made and marveled inwardly before hurriedly reporting, Quedero has been persuaded by Black Dragon and has decided to take his people and part ways with Amy Si Fida. They are about to pass by here. Although Quedero intends to separate from Amy Si Fida, he doesnt plan to return to the southern part of the continent. Instead, he aims to occupy a city and establish a second Beastman camp. He has taken quite a number of Beastmen with him, a full thirty thousand in strength. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ????????????????????.co Charles thought to himself, Mr. Black Dragon truly has the bearing of a Beastman Zhuge Liang, managing to persuade the two Beastman Sacred Orders to go their separate ways so quickly. Dont Beastmen understand that unity is strength? By each claiming kingship, arent they all just minor kings? Antonio frowned slightly and said, Although we do not fear an army of tens of thousands of Beastmen, we cant just kill them all. What if someone runs off to inform that lion? Tumishen replied, Quedero has chosen Red Cliff City! Charles thought to himself, Is he suggesting I maze-ify Red Cliff City? However, maze-ification requires certain conditions, and I fear I might not be able to meet them promptly. Antonio said, Red Cliff City only has one way out. As long as we block it, no one inside will be able to escape. Only then did Charles realize that he had misunderstood. Black Dragon was not aware of Charless mastery of Labyrinth Power, so naturally, he wouldnt suggest maze-ification. The northern coast of the Red Dragon Sea has more than ten cities, but Red Cliff City is the most peculiar; its a city that descends downwards. If one approaches from the northern mainland, they can only see a small mountain range and a huge stone gate, with no sight of the city at all. However, once inside Red Cliff City, one will discover a whole new worldits a terraced city built into the cliffside, where each level offers a view of the most beautiful scenery over the Red Dragon Strait, with the lowest level being a port built along the strait. Such a unique terrain has always earned Red Cliff City the reputation of a city carved into the cliff! However, such terrain has also made Red Cliff City practically inescapable when faced with the onslaught of a beastman army, leaving inhabitants with little choice but to jump into the Red Dragon Strait to escape. Now, with Charles in charge, leveraging the advantage of the numerous Sacred Order, they just needed to block the entrance of Red Cliff City, and the beastmen would find it difficult to escape. To ensure the beastman army couldnt slip away, Charles also had Sabastine redirect the fleet to form a defensive line at sea. When Charles set out, he had ordered the Magical Alchemy Warship and a portion of the fleet to pass through the Red Dragon Strait and advance toward the beastmens camp, and by now, they should be on standby nearby. After Tumishen relayed the message, he took to the skies again, aiming to infiltrate back into the beastmens camp. This Old Leopard Man possessed the Beast God Shapeshifting Art, which enabled him to change his form at will. Infiltrating the beastmens camp was a trivial matter for him. Even if Amesfida knew he was hiding in the camp, he might not be able to find him, let alone the King of Ten Thousand Lions who was utterly unaware. In the ensuing days, the Old Leopard Man hurried back and forth, conveying messages, while several knights from the Brittany Family scouted around, confirming that Silverback Gorilla Quedero indeed led tens of thousands of troops marching toward Red Cliff City. The Sacred Order gorilla leading this beastman army not only had his own tribe but also other tribes that had aligned with him. After leaving the beastmens camp, he kept reflecting on the words the Black Dragon spoke to him: Stay here, and sooner or later your people and mine will be devoured by Amesfida. Only by leaving this lion can you protect your entire tribe. Quedero sighed. He couldnt understand why the beastman alliances large-scale mobilization ended up with such a dire outcome? Especially since so many beastman Sacred Order had diedthat was the foundation of the beastmen, and without a century, it would be impossible to recover. But would humans give beastmen a hundred years to recover? Quedero didnt believe for a second that humans would be so merciful. If the Fars Empire wasnt preoccupied with the war against Baron, they would have undoubtedly launched an attack on the beastmen by now. Should Baron prevail, they would not easily spare the beastmen either. The common beastmen might still not understandwhy did the People of Baron betray them and break their word? But a Sacred Order beastman like Quedero had known for a long time. If Agon could know, there was no reason for him not to know, but the reason Quedero just wanted to howl at the sky! S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Because, just as beastmen consume humans, these Vampires regarded countless beastmen as food. Food for a certain Blood Ancestor. This was even more devastating for the Sacred Order beastman than if the Blood Ancestor had not appeared at all. The treacherous cunning, cold-blooded ruthlessness of these Vampires was something completely beyond the imagination of these straightforward beastmen. COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 378 - 378: 358. Promoted to Fourteenth Order, signed Qiudelo Chapter 378: 358. Promoted to Fourteenth Order, signed Qiudelo Elephant Man Argon was reluctant to discuss with Charles why the Blood Ancestor had come yet never showed himself, because this matter was a disgrace to the Beastman, the Vampire had completely taken the Beastman for fools and played with them. Qiudelo likewise knew the inside story but did not want to mention it to anyone either; he also felt that it was truly shameful. At the time of the Beastman alliance, there were those who opposed it, such as Tumishen who was very against the Beastman getting involved in the war between the two great empires, but it was to no avail, the Old Leopard Man was not a significant figure within the Beastman alliance. The three Sacred Order members of the Beastman alliance had the strongest power with Samson the Minotaur at the top, holding the highest position within the alliance; he fully supported the alliances deployment of troops. This was why, after retreating to the vicinity of the Red Dragon Strait and setting up the Beastman camp, he handed over the camp to Amisfida with a bow and left with only his own people, due to a guilty conscience. As Qiudelo reflected on what kind of future the Beastman should have, he heard someone reporting from below, Great chieftain, Red Cliff City lies ahead. Qiudelo had chosen Red Cliff City because it had the largest port among the dozen cities on the northern shore of the Red Dragon Strait, making retreat to the southern continent easier in case of emergencies, however, he didnt have any ships at the moment, a problem that still needed solving. ... Qiudelo remembered that Black Dragon had assured him that a fleet of ships would be transferred to him, and he felt slightly relieved. Ever since Black Dragon had last advised to secretly execute all non-cannibalistic members, and personally led the Lizard Tribespeople to carry out the task only to encounter Samson, resulting in the loss of that batch of food and even the Lizard Tribespeople themselves, he had become very peculiar, often suggesting various ingenious ideas. In the past, Black Dragon had kept a low profile; although everyone knew he was one of the few intelligent individuals among the Beastman, possessing great wisdom, he rarely took part in the affairs of the tribal alliance. He was neither in favor nor against the deployment of troops, maintaining a calm silence. Later, when they had retreated to the Red Dragon Strait, he refrained from interfering in other matters beyond his own tribe. Now, Qiudelo thought he could understand that Black Dragon probably had no tribe left, hence all his thoughts were invested in other Beastman tribes. He gave the command, and the Beastman army of over thirty thousand began to make their way into Red Cliff City. Red Cliff City was a city built upon a cliff; much of its architecture was originally part of the mountain cliff. Despite the ravaging by the Beastman army, it was not greatly damaged, over ninety percent of the houses were still inhabitable. Only after the Beastman army had entered Red Cliff City did Qiudelo enter last. When he looked out from Red Cliff City toward the Red Dragon Strait, he immediately revealed a look of joy, because he saw a fleet of ships sailing vigorously toward Red Cliff City. He immediately yelled, Somethings wrong! For this fleet was not coming from the Beastman camp but from the opposite direction. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ????????????????????.co He wondered to himself, Could it be Dubrovniks fleet? There was supposed to be a Beastman tribe of over ten thousand coming from there, but there had been no news for a long time. Could they be trying to rush to the Beastman camp from the Red Dragon Strait? Qiudelo quickly dismissed his own speculation, his complexion turning ashen because the Beastman didnt have Magical Alchemy Warships. This fleets flagship was a Magical Alchemy Warship; it could only belong to the humans, either from Fars or Inglimas warships. Qiudelo didnt believe that even the formidable Magical Alchemy Warship could attack a city on land, but he was still puzzled and wanted to know why this fleet appeared here. He also didnt think that the human empires had the spare capacity to attack the Beastman, he was baffled for a moment. Before he could understand why there would be a human fleet outside Red Cliff City, he received yet another shocking piece of newshis Silverback Ape Person hurriedly reported, Someone has blocked the gates of Red Cliff City. Qiudelo tensed up a little and asked, How many people? The subordinate answered truthfully, Nine! Qiudelo could not help but laugh derisively, Just nine people? What are you panicking for? But this Beastman was a bumbling speaker and in his haste, he couldnt articulate the situation clearly, becoming sweaty and anxious. Seeing his subordinates demeanor, Qiudelo felt a bit strange and said, No need to panic; Ill go take a look myself. This Silverback Ape Person strode towards the city gate and indeed saw nine warriors blocking the gate. He growled, pulling a dark, heavy iron stick out of his ear, without wanting to say a word, he started fighting. Charles felt a certain fondness for this Silverback Ape Person. Theres no helping it; any Chinese person would like a monkey. Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When Qiudelo pulled the dark, heavy iron stick out of his ear, Charless fondness tripled instantly; if only he were Cao Cao, he would definitely say, Hold your fire, who will capture this monkey alive for me? Unfortunately, Charles was also aware that not even the Golden Ram Herolf could defeat this Silverback Ape Person, and regarding the other Sacred Order members, he needed to ask politely and could not give orders. Yet, in a life-or-death situation, it would be disrespectful to ask someone to show mercy. Charles certainly could not utter such a mindless proposition; he could only regretfully think to himself, If only this monkey could be captured alive, I could use a Magic Contract. But Antonio is unlikely to need many moves before he kills this monkey. The Old Leopard Man saw Qiudelo taking out the dark, heavy iron stick from his ear, and his face changed drastically, he warned in a low voice, Everyone, be careful, this is one of our Beastmans ten great sacred weapons, the Dragon Slaying Stick! COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 379 - 379: 358. Promoted to Fourteenth Order, signed with Qiudelo_2 Chapter 379: 358. Promoted to Fourteenth Order, signed with Qiudelo_2 Anthony had already noticed, the heavy iron stick that Qiudelo pulled out from his ear, and was surprised when he heard, The legendary treasure used by the dragon of eternity and illusion to instruct its descendants? Exactly! Tumishen exclaimed. Above the Sacred Order, there is the Divine Order! Above Sacred Extraordinary Items, there naturally exist unparalleled divine weapons. But in reality, it is impossible for humans to possess Divine Artifacts. Even the ten great weapons of the Beastmen are not true items of the deities, they are merely imbued with the aura of divine spirits, or they are simply Sacred Transcendent Weapons related to divine beings in legend. The problem is, the vast majority of those in the Sacred Order would be doing well to have even one High-Level Transcendent Weapon, and only a very few possess Sacred Transcendent Weapons. ... Ever since Charless arrival in this time, he had only ever heard of one Sacred Extraordinary Item, which was the emerald scroll made by Master Moni that erased Zimmermans memories. He had only heard of two Sacred Extraordinary Items. One was a Sacred Transcendent Handgun in the hands of Earl Brittany. The other was said to be a dragon hammer held by Elephant Man Argon, but Charles had not seen it himself and didnt know whether the elephant person truly possessed the Sacred battle hammer. Well, okay! He actually had one Blood Spirit Rhinoceros himself. Charles had nearly forgotten about this bracelet. Anthony let out a low growl, more cautious than when he had fought against the King of Ten Thousand Lions, Emisphada. His Knights Spear trembled in his hand, and mist surged from his body as he charged into battle alone. Qiudelo, not knowing who Anthony was, still showed little fear. Dragon Slaying Stick in hand, he wasnt even afraid of Emisphada. He pointed with his heavy iron stick, which emitted the roars of a myriad of mighty beasts, and the two Sacred Order combatants clashed fiercely. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ????????????????????.co The two only exchanged a single move, and the entire Red Cliff City shook, with a large part of its buildings collapsing. Standing to the side, Charles shouted, Why bother with rules against the Beastmen? We must fight quickly and decisively, and we cant let Anthony get hurt in battle. Everyone, attack together! The knights of the Brittany Family charged in without a word, joining the battle on Charless command, with Golden Ram Herolf joining the fight as well. Mama Karen, with a smile on her face, opened up the Dreamscape, and the Old Leopard Man charged in as well, using his speed to divert some of Qiudelos attention. While Anthony was confident he could defeat Qiudelo in single combat, he was not one to stick to one-on-one fights, just as he had not refused to join others in attacking Zimmerman back in the day. Qiudelo had originally thought that with the Dragon Slaying Stick in hand, he would be nearly invincible, if not quite. But never did he imagine a day when hed be besieged by eight Sacred Order beings. Especially when the leading young knights strength was comparable to the King of Ten Thousand Lions, Emisphada. Even with the Dragon Slaying Stick, Qiudelo might not be a match for this man, let alone since this fellow had helpers? He quickly recognized Old Leopard Man Tumishen and cursed through clenched teeth, Tumishen, you disgrace the name of the Leopard God, siding with humans to besiege your own Beastman kin. Tumishen, feeling guilty, hastily responded, I and the Black Dragon have not sided with the humans, but with the future of the Beastmen! I urge you to surrender too, so we can make a grand future together. Qiudelo was shocked and called out, The Black Dragon surrendered too? No wonder he tricked me into coming to Red Cliff City. The Black Dragon, though a Beastman, spoke and acted differently from other Beastmen and shared ideals with the two leaders of the Orc Assassin Alliance, Tumishen and the human-eater Septimius. So, seeing the tide turning against him, he chose to surrender immediately; after all, if things didnt turn out so well for Charless side, he could just slip away. Being of the Sacred Order meant they had the freedom to come and go as they pleasedwho could trap them? But Qiudelo was different; a true Beastman who believed in the law of the jungle and survival of the fittest. He believed that whether human or Beastman, both were mere passengers in life, that no one could hold onto life forever, that since death was inevitable, many things simply didnt matter. Just like now, he had decided to fight to the death against the eight formidable enemies, absolutely refusing to give in and surrender. Soon, all nine of the Sacred Order combatants were airborne, fighting in the sky. Charles wanted to watch the fight, but he didnt expect a large number of Beastmen to swarm out, only then realizing that he still needed to block the exit of Red Cliff City. Originally, nine Sacred Order beings would have been enough to seal off Red Cliff City, but with Sabastine commanding the fleet, and the other eight battling Qiudelo, only Charles was left. For a moment, he almost thought he had a buff for being abandoned by allies. Charles did have his Knights Spear with him, but he planted it in the ground and drew the Withering Rose, continuously firing. This Extraordinary Weapon, while less powerful against Mid-High Tier Transcendents, was perfect against regular Beastmen. Especially because the more enemies it killed, the more Blood Energy Bullets it produced, never running short on ammunition. sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After advancing to the High Order, Charles had not really been in combat; now, making a debut, he was covered by Insight, armed with god-like Gunmanship, and holding the absolute advantage of the terrain, he managed to steadfastly defend the exit of Red Cliff City. And occasionally, when Beastmen broke through the bullet blockade, Charles had the Gunmanship of the Wings of Heaven at hand. For long-range he used the gun, and for close combat, the gun as well. Half an hour passed in a blur, and Charles didnt even know how many Beastmen he had killed. Caught in a tough battle, he suddenly heard a light laugh. A magic feather arrow fell and killed a charging Beastman, giving Charles a breather. He called out, Thank you, Sabastine! Help me try to convince these Beastmen to surrender, and transport them back to Dubrovnik. COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 380 - 380: 358. Promoted to Fourteenth Order, signed with Qiudelo_3 Chapter 380: 358. Promoted to Fourteenth Order, signed with Qiudelo_3 Charles left Strasbourg with just a batch of Labyrinth Guards and five thousand Westwind Knights; his combat strength was not considered abundant. None of these Beastmen abstained from eating humans. If they were all sent to Dubrovnik to be turned into Labyrinth Guards, that would have been enough manpower to fight a decisive battle. Sabastine shook her head and said, These Beastmen fight to the death, as if they have no desire to surrender. Charles was also helpless. He too had shouted for them to surrender, but Quederos Beastmen, advancing despite casualties, fought fiercely to the death and showed no signs of wanting to surrender. Charles called out, Send up a batch of soldiers to join me in blocking the gates of Red Cliff City, then go and attack with the Magical Alchemy Warship. Sabastine shouted back, Okay! She had been worried that Charles might not hold out, but upon seeing him fight with such efficiency and ease, she reassured herself and returned to the fleet. First, she sent a group of people to Charles and then began to command the attack on Red Cliff City with the Magical Alchemy Warship. ... This battle left Charles with no opportunity to think. In his previous fights, he would battle while strategizing, considering various ruses, but this fierce onslaught made him nearly forget everything, becoming a killing machine, concerned only with how to kill the enemy in the most ruthless and efficient manner, with no time to think about anything else. He didnt know how much time had passed when the Stellar Battle Qi within him suddenly accelerated and advanced to a new level, rising from the thirteenth to the fourteenth order. The increase in strength eased the pressure on Charles slightly. Looking at the endless tide of Beastmen before him, he sighed to himself, Why does everyone love war so much? So many wars are not necessary at all. Beastmen need to survive. All they have to do is establish a good system and develop agriculture and animal husbandry! Why insist on war? Charles forcefully suppressed the dual fatigue of body and mind, continuing to kill with maximum efficiency. Even he hadnt noticed that his Gunmanship, marksmanship, and occasional swordsmanship had shed their greenness, revealing the cruel and cold aspects of Asiluo Clan Secret Techniques: When Charles casually drew his sword and killed a Transcendent Beastman who had broken through the Withing Rose bullets and sheathed the Blood Rose, firing six shots that killed six Beastmen, he realized that all the soldiers Sabastine had sent were dead. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ????????????????????.co The soldiers Sabastine sent were her own, not Charless Labyrinth Guards. Without any Transcendents among them, they were mere elite soldiers. How could they withstand such slaughter? Charles sighed, about to re-immerse himself in the battle when a loud shout came from the sky C it was Antonios voice: Quedero is here; if you do not surrender now, you will all die today. In his hand, he was holding the Silverback Gorilla Quedero, the once fierce Beastman of the Sacred Order, now as stiff as a corpse, motionless as if he were just a broken sack. Charles felt the pressure lift off him. The Beastmen, who had just been charging fearlessly, stopped their assault, and almost every Beastman warrior wore a face of sadness. The Beastman Alliance had mobilized in great numbers, but what they got in return was one defeat after another, quickly losing their fighting spirit. With a figure as prominent as Quedero potentially killed, the remaining Beastmen lost all will to fight. When Charles once again called for the Beastmen to surrender, those who had been fiercely battling a moment ago seemed to have been crushed in an instant. They threw down their weapons, and many Beastman warriors even wept bitterly, realizing that falling into the hands of humans meant they would never return to their homeland. Antonio landed on the ground and tossed Quedero to Charles, saying, Hes still breathing. Do you want to kill him to set an example? Charles was overjoyed and said, It would be a pity to kill him. A Sacred Order Knight from the Brittany Family said, This guy is powerful and has an unyielding will to fight. Hes unlikely to surrender. If you plan to subdue him, it will probably be quite difficult. Hes not like Tumishen or the Black Dragon, other Beastmen, the Knight from the Brittany Family added with a hint of admiration when mentioning Quedero. After all, the Silverback Gorilla had managed to hold out until now, despite being surrounded by eight Sacred Order fighters and a top-tier combatant like Antonio, which was indeed remarkable. If it were a one-on-one fight, barring Antonio, probably no one could match this Beastman of the Sacred Order, even without his Dragon Slaying Stick. Charles hastily said, No worries, no worries, I have special methods of persuasion. He picked up Quedero, casually kicked open a house, took out a Magic Contract that had already been signed, grabbed Quederos hand, stained it with some of his blood, and signed the Beastman Sacred Orders name. Full of joy, Charles waited a while! But there was no response. He was greatly disappointed, thinking to himself, Did I do something wrong in the procedure? Or has this Magic Contract lost its effectiveness? Or did the Old Goat deceive me, theres something I havent figured out about this Magic Contract? Just as he was contemplating this, he heard the laughter of a young boy, and the Magic Contract in his hand turned into a stream of light and disappeared into the unknown void. Charles let out a huge sigh of relief and stirred Bloody Glory. This artifact didnt have healing powers, but stimulating the Beastman Sacred Order to wake him up wasnt difficult. COMMENT 0 comment S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 381 - 381: 358. Promoted to Fourteenth Order, signed Qiudelo_4 Chapter 381: 358. Promoted to Fourteenth Order, signed Qiudelo_4 Qiudelo, stimulated by Bloody Glory, spontaneously activated his Fighting Spirit within, blasting Charles away. Fortunately, he had the Quickness Technique 10, and with a twist midair and a light tap on the wall, he regained his balance and stood firmly on the ground. Charles, looking at the Beastman of the Sacred Order whose eyes were now open, asked, Mr. Qiudelo, are you feeling better? Qiudelo only felt that there was always a cluster of Runes in his mind, dictating his actions. He himself was of the Sacred Order; how could he not know that someone had plotted against him, making him sign a Magic Contract? And to his indignation, it was the most humiliating kind of Master-Servant Contract. With an angry roar, he bellowed, but halfway through his cry, his whole body was in excruciating pain; at least seventy or eighty of his bones had been broken by Antonio. Despicable and shameless! Dogshit, break the contractI will kill you, he screamed. I will kill you in ten thousand ways. Scoundrel, set me free. ... Beastmen will never be slaves! With a smile, Charles responded, Except for Silverback Ape People. Never perceiving defeat or death as a significant matter, Qiudelo had fought bitterly against Antonio and a group of the Sacred Order. All that mattered to him was a good fight; whether in death he returned to the embrace of the Dragon God or became a stench-ridden pile of dirt was trivial. But what this Beastman of the Sacred Order never expected was to be severely injured by humans who then took the opportunity to bind him with a Magic Contract. He screamed repeatedly, but he could no longer change the reality. Antonio, worried, rushed into the room and, seeing that Qiudelo made no move to fight, felt a strange curiosity as to why the Beastman of the Sacred Order did not fight to the death. Seeing the Old Leopard Man Tumishen enter after him, Qiudelo couldnt help but tear up, whispering, I was wrong about you. I didnt understand your hints. Tumishen! I really had no idea that you too were bound by a Master-Servant Contract! Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ????????????????????.co The Old Leopard Mans face twisted oddly; he certainly hadnt signed any Magic Contract! Then, remembering the Black Dragon, Qiudelo wept bitterly, So Black Dragon too was caught by these despicable humans, humiliated, and bound by a Magic Contract. I thought he had betrayed the Beastmen Charles thought to himself, Black Dragon joined me for a greater cause. And where would I even get so many Magic Contracts? Golden Goat Herolf entered as well, and hearing Qiudelos accusations and remorse, almost shed tears himself. Of all the Sacred Order, he was the one deceived by Charles into signing a Magic Contract! Moreover, the Magic Contract he had signed was provided by himself! Old Goat, upon seeing Qiudelos inexplicable grief, hesitated for a moment but then was struck with the thought At last, I am not the only one who signed his name incorrectly, and even felt a strange sense of relief, knowing that the Magic Contract Qiudelo had signed came from his own arm too. It was then that Antonio realized that Charles possessed such a unique persuasive method. He shook his head slightly and remarked, The Mekren Family will now have a steward of the Sacred Order. Instantly, Golden Ram Herolfs gaze changed, thinking, What? Even this stewards position, the newcomer wants to take from me? Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I can accept a lower status than Black Dragon, but to be inferior to this Ape Person? He too has signed a Master-Servant Magic Contract. Now without his iron stick and judging purely by strength, he may not be much stronger than me. Hmm, can two of the Sacred Order who have signed Master-Servant Magic Contracts with the same person have a private duel? Golden Goat Herolfs eyes filled with an array of thoughts, and as he looked towards Ape Person Qiudelo, he already harbored a sense of competition. Indeed, he thought of his losses: the Ancient Magic Warship, the Magical Alchemy Warship, St. Michael Island, the Magic Stabbing Sword Dao Hai, the spear of whale killing But considering this monkey also lost the Sacred Orders Dragon Slaying Stick, he felt his strength and fates misery would not be outdone. COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 382 - 382: 359. One person can lie, can two people also lie? Chapter 382: 359. One person can lie, can two people also lie? When Charles reappeared before everyone, there was already a monkey behind him Well, a Silverback Ape Person! Qiudelo, filled with anger yet helpless, burst out in emotion when he saw Antonio, shouting, Give me back the stick. Charles hurriedly stopped him, saying, What stick? Thats the heirloom of the Brittany Family and it has nothing to do with you. Charles felt that his words were somewhat flattering, but he had no choice. This was Annes brother who had just acknowledged his relationship with Anne, so some flattery was necessary, especially since being a math teacher wasnt exactly a profession known for integrity. Antonio was actually planning to return the Dragon Slaying Stick. As the eldest son of the Brittany Family, he was quite upright, but under Charless strong persuasion, he reluctantly accepted this Sacred Weapon. ... At this moment, the impression of Charles among all the knights of the Brittany Family soared! Antonio was destined to be the next head of the Brittany Family. These Sacred Order knights would be the core of Antonios future team. They were loyal to this young master and naturally wanted him to grow stronger, capable of rivaling the Old Earl, and even becoming the next strongest person in Fars. Earl Brittany had a Sacred Handgun, but in battles of the Sacred Order, firearms were far less effective than cold weapons. The mode of combat was different, significantly so from that of common folk. But how could one easily obtain a Sacred Extraordinary Item? Even Earl Brittany couldnt just acquire one at will; one had to take what one could get, unable to customize or seek out a perfectly suited weapon. Although Antonio was trained in traditional knight gunmanship, switching to a stick was not a big problem, as the techniques of guns and sticks had been interchangeable since ancient times. Once Antonio became slightly acquainted with it, he could fully unleash the power of this Sacred Weapon, and with a Sacred Transcendent Weapon in hand, it was possible that this eldest son of the Brittany Family could indeed rival his father! The knights of the Brittany Family, who had some complaints before setting out due to Annes elopement which disrupted many of Earl Brittanys arrangements, would of course not blame their young lady. Instead, they focused their resentment on Charles. After meeting him and seeing his commendable performance, the knights begrudgingly recognized him, but it was not until this moment that they truly accepted Charles as one of their own. No one was blaming Charles anymore for letting Miss Annie leave home to go to the most dangerous front line. After all, obtaining a Sacred Extraordinary Item was enough to offset everything. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ????????????????????.co In this world, strength was supreme! Every improvement in Antonio Brittanys strength was in the best interest of the Brittany Family. Although Qiudelo was badly injured, he was still of the Sacred Order with astonishing recovery abilities. In just a short while, he was able to move around freely, and though he needed seven or eight days of rest to fight again, rallying his subordinates and collecting the Beastman army was not a problem. Qiudelo and Tumishen, unlike the Black Dragon and Agon, was a competent commander. The Beastman of the Sacred Order successfully rallied his subordinates, but he also was worried, so he secretly went to the Old Leopard Man and asked, I heard that the Head of the McAllen family only wants non-cannibalistic individuals, the rest must all become Labyrinth Guardians! Becoming a Labyrinth Guardian isnt unacceptable, but Evil Spirits cannot breed descendants, and the Silverback Ape People might go extinct! Tumishen said meaningfully, You can have your subordinates say that they dont eat humans, have never eaten humans before, and will never eat humans. Qiudelo exclaimed in surprise, Charles is so easy to deceive? Tumishen replied indifferently, Its not that hes easy to deceive, its that hes giving the beastmen one last chance. Qiudelo shivered slightly, understanding what he needed to do. Later, when Charles was distinguishing those who did not eat humans, there were indeed some beastmen who werent very smart and still slipped up. These beastmen were all transported to Dubrovnik City and transformed into Labyrinth Guardians, while those who insisted they had never eaten humans from childhood were sent to Cappadocia City. After undergoing the Beast God Shapeshifting Art and training in Fals Language and Inglima Language, they were integrated into the local life. While Charles was consolidating his gains, Black Dragon also took time to visit Red Cliff City from the beastmen camp. When he learned that Qiudelo had already been surrendered by Charles and had swallowed a beastmen army of thirty thousand, he was greatly shocked. This required more commanding ability than if nine Sacred Order members had joined together to kill Qiudelo and slaughter the thirty thousand beastmen. Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The former only needs strong power and merciless slaughter, but the latter requires profound wisdom, charismatic character, and exceptional vision and insights. The old lizard firmly believed: Relying purely on strength and slaughter, the beastmen have no future! Beastmen dont need strong warriors and military commanders; beastmen need a perfect leader, only a leader who can clear all obstacles, can carve out a future for beastmen. Charles perfectly met Black Dragons expectations, especially Charless handling of the thirty thousand army, which made Black Dragon even more devoted. He had originally thought Charles would slaughter all the beastmen. Although he could accept that, it would still hurt. Upon Black Dragons arrival, Charles convened a brief meeting, unanimously agreeing to let Qiudelo remain Qiudelo, and the Old Leopard Man would also still infiltrate back into the beastmen camp. Antonio originally wanted to propose a direct assault on Amis Fidath; he was not afraid of the King of Ten Thousand Lions, but given that he had just acquired the Dragon Slaying Stick, and needed some time to master this beastmen divine weapon. The Brittany Familys family motto never to take unnecessary risks unless absolutely necessary, also influenced him to wait until he could operate the Dragon Slaying Stick proficiently and genuinely increase his strength before challenging the King of Ten Thousand Lions. Although Charles too considered letting Antonio take action, he quickly dismissed the idea. Now, he was different from a few days ago, having gained strong followers. He could not let his followers feel that he could only rely on Antonio, and besides, the plan itself had a good chance of success. If he could further weaken Amis Fidath, the battle would be even more secure. With the departure of the three beastmen of the Sacred Order, Charles initially wanted to abandon Red Cliff City, but after long consideration, he chose to maze-ify the city instead. Red Cliff City was an extremely important port, larger than the port in Dubrovnik City and capable of accommodating more ships, thus providing support for Sabastines fleet. Amis Fidath, watching Qiudelo lying on the ground, crying his heart out, had a dark expression. Not long ago, Black Dragon intended to get rid of those who did not eat humans, but Bull Demon Samson stole all the food, even taking the Lizard Tribespeople. Since then, Black Dragons personality had greatly changed. Now it was Qiudelos turn, and although Qiudelos departure greatly displeased Amis Fidath, it was clear that Bull Demon Samson stealing so many beastmen was an act of defiance against him. Amis Fidath did not doubt the words of the two Sacred Order members! One person could lie, but could two people still lie? COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 383 - 383: The lion king is so worried that it is better to have a good drink. Chapter 383: The lion king is so worried that it is better to have a good drink. Amis Fidath kept pondering, The Bull Demon Samson, because he supported the tribal alliances deployment of troops, led to the Beastmens defeat. Shortly after reaching the camp, he took his people and left, handing over the leadership of the tribal alliance to me. I have suspected that the Bull Demon Samson would not give up so easily and might have other schemes in mind. Now I can be sure of it, my guess was not wrong. He looked at Qiudelo, who was crying on the ground, and then glanced at the Black Dragon, whose face was darkened with anger, and suddenly felt a bit of relief, thinking to himself, If their tribe was still around, it would be impossible for them to pledge loyalty to me. Its lucky that the Bull Demon Samson slaughtered their tribe, and now they have no choice but to turn to me. In that case, this is actually a great benefit to me. How exactly should I deal with the Bull Demon Samson? Amis Fidath pondered for a long time but still had no strategy. At the Sacred Order, the difficulty of advancing by one rank was no less than going from Low Order to Intermediate rank or from Intermediate to High Order. The gap between each rank was something unimaginable to those below the Sacred Order. ... Princess May was able to take on two at once, easily killing a Westwind Knight of Byrons Sacred Order and extracting the Blood Core. Golden Ram Herolf could even face multiple lower-rank Sanctuary Peak knights at the same time. Zimmerman even required a joint effort from six top-tier Sanctuary Peak knights just to confront him. Though Amis Fidath was known as the King of Ten Thousand Lions, he was just one step shy of the Sanctuary Peak, but he was well aware that he was no match for the Bull Demon Samson. This matter troubled Amis Fidath greatly, and knowing that the Black Dragon was extraordinarily wise, he asked humbly, How should we respond to the Bull Demon Samsons provocation? The Black Dragon said tersely, Only by obtaining greater strength can you contend with the Bull Demon Samson. Amis Fidath sighed and said, It is just a difference of one rank, but I also do not know when I will be able to break through. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ????????????????????.co The Black Dragon said indifferently, If the Lion King cannot break through, why not seek external objects? My Beastmen have ten divine weapons, all Sacred Extraordinary Items. If you could obtain one, the Lion King wouldnt need to fear the Bull Demon anymore. Amis Fidath pondered for a long time and said, The ten divine weapons are the treasured heirlooms of various tribes. How could they lend them to me? Our Lion Tribe is divided into five major tribes, and the divine weapon of my tribe resides with the Snow Lion Tribe. My Furious Lion Tribe has no right to use it. Amis Fidath was euphemistic in his words. In reality, among the five great tribes of the Lion Tribe, the Snow Lion Tribe was the strongest. They barely acknowledged the Furious Lion Tribe; the Snow Lion Tribes king was recognized as the king by the five major tribes and occupied the most fertile land of the southern continent, one of the very few wealthy and comfortable large tribes among the Beastmen. The Black Dragon did not expose him but lightly smiled and said, If the Lion Tribes divine weapon is not available, couldnt the weapons of other tribes be used? For instance, the Silverback Ape Persons Dragon Slaying Stick is in Qiudelos hands. Whats wrong with the Lion King temporarily borrowing it? Qiudelo cursed inwardly, Black Dragon, you signed the Magic Contract just like me, why must you resort to such ruthless tactics? He cried even louder, shouting, The Dragon Slaying Stick has already been taken by the Bull Demon Samson, what do I have left? If I still had it, I would rather lend it to the Lion King to avenge my descendants. Amis Fidath felt a great blockage in his heart and thought, I was already no match for Samson, and if he has also taken the Silverback Ape Persons Dragon Slaying Stick, then I stand even less of a chance. What should I do? Seeing him frown with worry, the Black Dragon said, Lion King, if you are so troubled, why not drown your sorrows in drink and relax for a while? Amis Fidath nodded, Bring the wine. Qiudelo didnt need Black Dragons hints to pick himself up from the ground. His heart was even more discontent than Amis Fidaths. When an orc guard brought over the fine wine they had seized, he was the first to grab the keg and drink wildly. Soon, a few robust men from the Lion Tribe dragged over some humans who had been kept for a long time. They slaughtered them on the spot to barbecue for the three Transcendents. Black Dragon had promised Charles, so he really refrained from eating humans. As a member of the Silverback Ape Person clan, known for their upright nature, Qiudelo also preferred not to break the rules. Both of them just drank their fill without eating. Amis Fidath, unaware of any impropriety, guzzled a keg of barley beer, ate half a human, and then, wanting a change of flavor, switched to eating it raw with salad dressing. The three beastman Transcendents, each preoccupied with different thoughts, drank into the night, until Black Dragon was the first to take his leave. Feeling guilty, Qiudelo was also reluctant to stay alone with Amis Fidath, claiming he wanted to go to sleep as well. Drinking sullenly by himself was no fun for Amis Fidath, who forcibly insisted Qiudelo remain; left with no other choice, Qiudelo stayed unwillingly to keep him company. After Black Dragon left the dwelling of Amis Fidath, he noticed someone among those preparing their food give him a wink. Without showing any reaction, the Black Dragon walked away. Indeed, a Lion Tribe warrior followed him and muttered as they brushed past each other, Its done. Without guessing, Black Dragon knew Tumishen had shifted into a Lion Person and, under the guise of cooking human flesh for Amis Fidath, had slipped the Eye of Destiny into the roast. Black Dragon shook his head, thinking, You really have to be careful with that old Leopard Man. His speed is unparalleled and he can shapeshift in countless wayswho could perpetually guard against him? Thank goodness we are on the same side; otherwise, Id have to be careful with everything I eat. Having succeeded, the old Leopard Man quietly slipped out of the beastman camp and headed straight for Red Cliff City. Charles was meditating behind closed doors. By the time someone reported to him, it was already the middle of the night. He got up in a hurry to see the old Leopard Mans face full of joy and asked, Is it done? Its done, replied Tumishen, recounting the details of how he tricked Amis Fidath. Charles also felt that the old Leopard Mans methods were indeed beyond the ordinary, capable of transforming in so many wayshow could anyone guard against those around them? But this was a talent, something others simply couldnt learn. For instance, after Charles encountered the Hunchback Red Bear Warrior, he could transform into a youthful bear warrior; however, to have him mimic a specific bear warrior was utterly impossible. He was already considered someone with talent; for anyone else, the difficulty would only be greater. Consider, for instance, the cat masks popular within the Orc Assassin Alliance, all crafted by Septimius, who abstained from consuming humans. Even Tumishen, the creator of the Beast God Transformation Art, could not produce such a small item. Its like on Earth, where many stories in literature feature mythological beings proficient in seventy-two transformations, but the only one known to fame for such skill is that monkey. Charles took a deep breath and said, Notify the others. Well find a way to infiltrate the beastman camp. Once Amis Fidath is afflicted by the Eye of Destinys corrosion and the curse takes effect, well make our move to kill the lion. Having brought the Westwind Knights to this place, Charles had thought of turning back as soon as he heard the other four Knighthoods were withdrawing. Who would have expected the current situation? Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As long as I slay this lion! I will return to Strasbourg and claim justice. COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 385 - 385: 362, Red Hawk Chapter 385: 362, Red Hawk A woman in her late twenties fell from the sky. She didnt bear distinct Fars characteristics, nor did she have the features of any nation from the Old Continent; obviously, she wasnt a Beastman either. There was an indefinable quality about her, and although she was indeed a rather striking beauty, she possessed an air of being from a faraway place. Her attire was also peculiar, not matching the style of any nation from the Old Continent but nevertheless quite practical. It closely resembled the hunting outfits popular in Fars but was also adapted for long journeys, featuring many straps for securing small tools. The lady maintained a rather amicable demeanor and said, Im just passing through. Could I ask why the cities near the Red Dragon Strait are all deserted? Charles Meklen replied with a hint of surprise, Didnt you see the Beastman encampments nearby? The lady frowned slightly and said, Of course I saw them, and thats what puzzles me. Can you tell me why? Charles answered, The Beastmen launched a major attack on Fars, and although they suffered a heavy defeat outside Strasbourg City, they didnt return to the southern continent. Instead, they retreated to the Red Dragon Strait, overran all the Fars cities, and mostly left them unattended. ... The woman was greatly shocked, but then she angrily retorted, Are you lying to me? How could the Beastmen possibly attack Fars? Charles shrugged and said indifferently, Believe it or not, whats it to me? Magic power flashed on the womans body, but she quickly reined it in, clearly deciding not to take action. She then asked in a more composed tone, Could you explain the details of this event? Moreover, you dont look like a local resident. Charles was also curious about the origins of this Saint-class woman and said, Fars is at war with Byron. Byron has rallied a Beastman tribal alliance, and theyve mobilized en masse, besieging Strasbourg The mysterious Saint-class womans face showed sudden realization as she said, It must be the Void Crown, one of the ten great artifacts of the Beastmen! Only the Void Crown could transport so many people. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ????????????????????.co Charles indeed had no knowledge of such an artifact among the Beastmen. Yet, he immediately thought of somethingthat Philedrica could transport the Leopard People to Machu Picchuand he couldnt help but wonder, Could it be that this Beastman artifact is with Philedrica? The more he thought about it, the more plausible it seemed. After exchanging a few words, the rest of the Saints, having been alerted, gradually arrived. Upon seeing that there were several more people on Charless side, the Saint-class woman was slightly puzzled. She was about to ask Charles about their origins when she heard a familiar voice. Golden Ram Herolf, who rarely spoke up, said, Red Hawk! How have you returned from the New Continent? The Saint-class woman was equally startled to see Golden Ram Herolf and inquired, Old Goat, why did you leave Saint Michael Island? And why are you on land? Also, why are you disguised as a Beastman? Speaking of this, Old Goat was frustrated. He snorted coldly, showing no interest in answering. Red Hawk was even more astonished. She knew the identity of Golden Ram Herolf, that the Old Goat was the greatest pirate of the Sea of Giant Whales and a ruthless figure on par with herself. But within this group, it was clear that Golden Ram Herolf was not the leader, indicating that he was not the strongest among them. Red Hawk became slightly apprehensive. She hadnt expected that simply asking for directions would lead her to encounter several Saints. Charles gestured with his hand and said, So its the renowned Red Hawk, one of the Top Ten Pirates. Ive heard much about you. I am Charles Meklen! You can have all your questions answered here. We need to avoid the Beastmens reconnaissance. We cant be so conspicuous here. Follow us to our hiding place, and let me host you! Although Red Hawk was curious, as one of the few female warriors of the Sacred Order, she wasnt particularly afraid. Even if there were people here more formidable than Old Goat, she could always run away. She didnt believe there were many in this world who could detain her. Charles didnt introduce anyone else. When he heard Old Goat mention the others nickname, he knew Sabastine must also know this lady, as they were both among the Top Ten Pirates. Even if the two had not met before, they would certainly have heard of each other. After inviting Red Hawk into the concealed tent, she was slightly surprised by how simple yet practical the equipment was. In Fars, as well as in other countries, nobles preferred to live in carriages during long journeys, which made the worlds carriages particularly spacious. As for common people, they simply didnt have the means to afford such travel gear. Charles briefly recounted the recent events of the Old Continent. Only then did Red Hawk learn that war had broken out on the Old Continent. She asked anxiously, Does that mean the people in the cities near the Red Dragon Strait have all been eaten by the Beastmen? Seeing her so anxious, Charles guessed she must have relatives living in one of the cities. He sighed sorrowfully and said, Thats right. Red Hawks eyes blazed with fury. She closed them for a moment and then reopened them, saying, Since you are Fars military and youre going to attack the Beastmen, I am willing to join you for the time being. Sabastine actually wanted to remind Red Hawk that many from the cities along the Red Dragon Strait had escaped and might not all have been devoured by the Beastmen, but she also knew that Charles most likely wanted Red Hawk to join them. This female warrior of the Sacred Order was strong indeed, a good ally, and Sabastine couldnt undermine Charles position. So she resisted the urge to speak up. However, she was curious about why Red Hawk had returned. This peer among the pirates had previously organized a fleet, intending to establish a venture in the New Continent. But now she appeared alone at the Red Dragon Strait, which clearly suggested that her business in the New Continent had flopped. Sabastine changed her tone and asked, Miss Red Hawk, why have you come back from the New Continent? Red Hawks complexion was awful. After a while, she said, For some unknown reason, the thirty-six Great Evil Gods of the New Continent suddenly erupted into war. Many cities were destroyed because of this, and my fleet perished at the hands of the Evil God Tuolerdan. Only I managed to escape. Todays New Continent has become a living Hell, and countless people die every day under the destruction of the Evil Gods. sea??h th n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I dont know how many cities have been ruined in the fires of war between the Evil Gods. Even those of the Sacred Order have difficulty preserving their lives. Its not just me. Before long, more people will return to the Old Continent. But I never expected that the Old Continent would be at war. Charles had not anticipated hearing such explosive news. The thirty-six Great Evil Gods of the New Continent, for some unfathomable reason, had actually started a divine conflict? He couldnt help but think, The Old Continent is still better. After all, the Nine Great True Gods have reached an understanding, there will be no god wars here, nor will they allow the Evil Gods to wreak such havoc. COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 386 - 386: 363. Could it be the illegitimate child of the Evil God? Chapter 386: 363. Could it be the illegitimate child of the Evil God? When Red Hawk left the Old Continent, she arranged for a group of her subordinates and her biological brother to stay in Red Cliff City! Upon hearing this, Charles could only console the female champion of Sacred Order. He truly didnt know whether Red Hawks subordinates and brother had survived. Nevertheless, among the dozen cities on the northern shore of the Red Dragon Strait, Red Cliff City had the highest death toll among residents, due to its terrain being particularly difficult to escape from. Aside from being filled with grief and indignation, Red Hawk was also very curious about this particular troop. She had left the Old Continent long ago and had never heard about the Beast God Transformation. However, she could guess that these Beastmen were all humans in disguise. What she could not figure out, no matter how she pondered, was how Golden Ram Herolf could be part of this troop, and it seemed, he wasnt the mastermind either? She soon ascertained that Antonio and Charles were the highest in rank, though one was a First Rank Transcendent and the other a Second Rank Transcendent, neither particularly strong. Red Hawk even speculated that Golden Ram Herolf might have defected to the Fars Empire and was now serving the Emperor Out of caution, she didnt actively ask questions. Golden Ram Herolf didnt want to talk much, and there was no need for Charles to share his military operations with a stranger, which left Red Hawk in a consistently perplexed state. ... With the addition of another champion of Sacred Order, Charles grew even more confident of the upcoming lion-slaying battle. He didnt have to wait long before he heard the sound of something cutting through the sky above; Charles quickly leaped out from his hiding spot, and this time, it was finally Tumishen who descended. Upon seeing Charles and his group, Tumishen said, I will lead you into the Beastmen camp right now! When he saw Red Hawk, he was slightly startled, and Red Hawk, upon seeing Tumishen, was greatly surprised. Tumishen had been to the New Continent and had met this woman pirate, one of the only two females among the Top Ten Pirates of those days. Red Hawk couldnt help but exclaim, Arent you a Beastman? How could you also defect to Fars? Red Hawk knew that Tumishen didnt eat humans and was one of the Beastmen who were friendly towards humans, but she still held some distrust. Tumishen chuckled sheepishly and said, I havent defected to Fars; I have pledged my allegiance to Mister Charles Meklen. He has promised a future for the Beastmen, not just for me, but for the Black Dragon and Qiudelo as well, who have also pledged their allegiance to him. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ????????????????????.co Ah, and the Golden Ram Herolf, who is as famous as you, as well as Sabastine, have both pledged allegiance to him as well. Sabastine didnt refute, as in her view, the relationship between Menilman and Charles bordered on the ambiguous, and they would end up as allies, sooner or later. However, Red Hawk was so shocked she became speechless. She looked at Charles several times and asked in a low voice, Is he the Emperors illegitimate son? Tumishen quickly said, No, Mister Charles Meklen is exceptionally talented and highly virtuous. You will understand if you spend more time with him. Now is not the time for further discussion. Red Hawk didnt believe the Old Leopard Mans words. She couldnt comprehend how Charles could possess so many champions of Sacred Order as his subordinates. If hes not the Emperors illegitimate son, could he possibly be the illegitimate son of the Evil God? Or even that of some True God? Otherwise, it made no sense at all! Knowing that Red Hawk didnt know the Beast God Transformation technique, the Old Leopard Man passed her a Cat Mask and said, If you want to blend into the Beastmen camp and act with them, use this little trinket! Red Hawk took the cat mask and was surprised again. She felt more and more that since she left the Old Continent for so long, the world had completely changed. Everything was permeated with strangeness. If she hadnt encountered two acquaintances, she would have definitely thought she had gone to the wrong continent. Charles led the group, following Tumishen and quietly infiltrated the beastman camp. With his Insight, he quickly discovered that there were tens of thousands of humans detained within the beastman camp, obviously being kept as a reserve food supply by the beastmen. Charles was filled with rage, but he suppressed his anger. A small lapse now could spoil a great plan. Killing Amisphidas, King of A Thousand Lions, was the most important thing, and all else had to be endured for the time being. Having consumed the Eye of Destiny, several days had passed for Amisphidas. During these days, he always felt discomfort in his stomach. When he activated his Fighting Spirit, he couldnt sense anything amiss. Since beastmen generally had tough skin and flesh, he didnt pay much attention to it. He mulled over how to deal with the bull demon Samson, and eventually, he simply gave up. Although Amisphidas was not a supremely talented and strategic leader, he was definitely a qualified military commander. It was he who, against all objections, occupied the northern shore of the Red Dragon Strait. After all, this strategic location blocked the development of the beastmen and was important for their future prospects. After the occupation, he found that he couldnt solve the food problem. Recently, the number of beastmen flocking to the camp had increased, and the camp was becoming overwhelmed. Amisphidas had made up his mind to launch an attack to plunder some humans for food. The reason he had not acted before was because the beastman camp was always in civil unrest. Now that the bull demon Samson had left, and the rest of the Beastmen of the Sacred Order had either left or completely pledged allegiance to him, Amisphidas faced no further obstacles. He set his sights on one of the richest regions of the Fars Empire, and this lion had even greater ambitions. Amisphidas convened his subordinates for a military meeting. Suddenly, he felt particularly hungry. He ordered his subordinates to bring over a male and a female human along with a bunch of peculiar beastman sauces. With a roar, he bit off the heads of the two humans and started crunching away. Charles and the others, who had already been lurking nearby for days, couldnt help but struggle to contain their anger at this sight. Charles knew he couldnt be impulsive now, as the Eye of Destiny inside Amisphidas had not yet taken effect. He was about to turn away, not wanting to see such a thing, when he heard a low cry from Red Hawk. Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A few Lion People then brought up a young boy, along with a woman in her thirties who was brushing sauce on their bodies. Red Hawk could no longer contain herself and whispered, Thats my brother. I must act now. Charles didnt stop her, knowing he shouldnt. Who could have expected such a close shave? To actually encounter Red Hawks brother? And the young boy was being basted with sauce, about to be eaten by Amisphidas as lunch? He could only make a sign to all the Fars Sacred Order members. Antonio was the first to react. With a slight shake of his body, he reverted to his human form. He tugged at his ear and pulled out one of the beastmens Top Ten Divine Weapons, the Dragon Slaying Stick, and with a shout, yelled, Amisphidas, prepare to die! When Amisphidas saw Antonio, his face looked as if he had seen a ghost. He had clashed with the eldest son of the Brittany Family once before and had suffered a significant loss. But what he couldnt fathom was why this man would appear in the beastman camp, and why would he be wielding Qiudelos Dragon Slaying Stick? COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 393 - 393: 365, Take Over the Beastman Camp Chapter 393: 365, Take Over the Beastman Camp Having just endured a grand battle, everyone was too exhausted to move. They sat on the ground without concern for their appearances, circulating their own secret techniques in an attempt to recover their strength as fast as possible. On the other hand, Tumishen, who had been severely injured and had not taken part in the latter half of the fight, still retained some combat strength and stood guard over the group. A slight tremor went through Charless right arm; he knew precisely what was happening. He walked brazenly over to the corpse of Amis Fidath and a chain emerged from his arm, burrowing into the body of the lion king. Nearly everyone knew that Charles practiced Bloody Glory, and no one minded him coming over to claim the spoils of war; the dead lion was of no further use, anyhow. Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The face on the back of Amis Fidath suddenly showed a look of terror and struggled fiercely, but it only had a single face and had yet to take control of Amis Fidaths body. Regardless of its struggles, it was in vain. It kept showing a pained expression and silently wailed in agony, unable to make a sound as it had yet to acquire a throat. More than half an hour passed, and Charles began to feel something was strange. He thought to himself, This lion is quite tough to chew! Why hasnt the Blood Spirit Rhinoceros made any progress even after such a long time? He pressed down slightly with his hand, and a piece of the chain from the Blood Spirit Rhinoceros drilled into Charless right arm, followed by a rush of willpower into his mind. This willpower was very peculiar, constantly posing bizarre and unthinkable questions. Charles had answered a few at first, but he soon realized that these questions had no answers. Some were mere wordplay, some were beyond his knowledge, and others touched upon philosophy Charles had no idea what was happening. He felt dizzy and inexplicably sensed a great crisis looming. He immediately sent back several math problems, starting with simple arithmetic and then progressing to high school mathgeometry and algebraand finally, university-level math ... Charles was a mathematics teacher by trade, adept at setting exam papers. With each paper he sent over, the will seemed to quiet down. He got carried away, continuously creating exam papers with no regard for whether it would overwhelm the studentsthe difficulty escalated as high as it could go, with many problems he couldnt answer himself. By the time Charles had created over a hundred exam papers, he could sense the consciousness collapsing. Following this consciousness, he entered a strange space where an odd creature, composed of countless human faces, raged furiously. A thought naturally emerged in Charles: If he were stumped by the questions posed by the odd creature of many faces, he would be utterly annihilated, but if he could stump it in return, he could gain immense benefits. Once this thought surfaced, he refused to hold back any longer, transforming into a relentless question-making machine. He dropped one math problem after another, each unsolved problem destroying a face. Eventually, Charles even unleashed his ultimate move, piling on various famous mathematical conjectures. The multitude of faces making up the strange creature couldnt mount an effective resistance, and one by one, the faces collapsed, the core consciousness shattered in an instant. The moment the consciousness was destroyed, the body of Amis Fidath instantly decayed, and a sense of kinship was born between the Blood Spirit Rhinoceros and Charles. Charles was drenched in cold sweat, only now realizing the magnitude of the danger he had just faced. He inwardly exclaimed, It wasnt Amis Fidath or the Blood Spirit Rhinoceros; it was the Eye of Destiny that just tried to invade my soul! This thing is wickedly strange! Lucky for me it doesnt understand math, and lucky I was a math teacher in my past life. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ????????????????????.co Charles retracted the Blood Spirit Rhinoceros, feeling a survivors relief. He could now tell that this Sacred Transcendent Weapon had changed; originally possessing a somewhat independent spirit, it was now thoroughly formatted by the dual impact of the Eye of Destiny and mathematics, left with complete dependence on Charles and not a trace of resistance. Red Hawk had recovered a little strength and, seeing that Charles was alone from beginning to end, couldnt help but ask, Mister Mecklen, where is my brother? Charles took out the mirror and summoned Red Hawks brother, saying, He was in the Beastman camp, and I was afraid I couldnt protect him, so I hid him inside the Infinite Mirror Realm. You can take him away now; this young man is quite remarkable. Red Hawk breathed a sigh of relief upon seeing her brother and said to Charles, It is thanks to Mister Mecklen that I can see my brother again. Should Mister Mecklen ever need anything, as long as it is within my power, I will certainly not shirk. Charles gave a slight smile and responded, It was my duty to help, Lady Red Hawk. Theres no need for concern. At the same time, he felt a twinge of regret, for Red Hawks promise of gratitude also meant she wouldnt pledge her loyalty to him. Charles did quite wish he could have another Sacred Order warrior under his command, even though he already had three followers of the Sacred Order. But who would ever complain about having too many top-tier warriors? As expected, Red Hawk soon bid her farewell, taking her brother and gracefully departing, Antonios knights, nearly recovered, also said their goodbyes to Charles. He was set to bring Anne back to Strasbourg, and Mama Karen, of course, would go with him. Tumishen and Sabastine, knowing that Charles could handle an orc camp without any Sacred Order warriors and with Menilman in urgent need of manpower, also proposed their departure. Charles, although reluctant to let go of two Sacred Order warriors, could only bid them farewell. When Sabastine left, Charles even gave all his warships to the female pirate. He had no desire to cross the Red Dragon Strait to subdue orcs in the southern continent, so retaining these ships served little purpose. It was best to let them go where they would be most effective. Nine Sacred Order warriors had departed, but Charles remained confident in dealing with the orc camp. After all, he still had Golden Ram Herolf, Black Dragon, and Qiudelo, three Beastman warriors of the Sacred Order. Well, the Old Goat wasnt actually a beastman. Charles was patient, waiting three days without making a move, allowing his three major Sacred Order warriors to regain their strength before trying to take over the orc camp. Thats right, take over, not conquer. The orc camps hundreds of thousands of orcs, from different tribes, were never unified but rather a loose alliance. They had obeyed Amis Fidaths commands because other Sacred Order warriors had abandoned them one after another, and this Lion Kings strength was overwhelmingly fierce, not because of any Pharis status. With Amis Fidath slain, Black Dragon and Qiudelo were the most authoritative orcs in the camp. Although many orcs had seen them, along with many others, surround and attack Amis Fidath, the return of Black Dragon and Qiudelo without Amis Fidath meant that most orcs harbored no intention of resistance. To them, obeying Amis Fidath or obeying Black Dragon, or even Qiudelo, made no essential difference. Charles had not anticipated that he would take over the orc camp so effortlessly. The first thing he decided to do was to occupy all the cities on the northern shore of the Red Dragon Strait. COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 394 - 394: 366, He is Mani, the person who created the Jade Scroll. Chapter 394: 366, He is Mani, the person who created the Jade Scroll. sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The orcs who were selected to form the Allied Army and laid siege to Strasbourg were the elites of their tribes, and those who could survive the Sacred Orders pursuit in the Fars Empire and escape to the Red Dragon Strait were the elite of the elites. Never mind the ordinary orcs; among the five Sacred Order who managed to flee the manhunt, the slightly weaker ones had already fallen during the counterattacks by the Fars. These hundreds of thousands of orcs represented the cream of orc society. Neither the Black Dragon nor Qiudelo was willing to convert them into Labyrinth Guardians, so they resorted to all sorts of methods to make this group of orcs adhere to the no-eating-humans principle. Of course, there were also an extremely small number of intransigent orcs. These orcs, whose minds couldnt adapt, could only become Labyrinth Guardians. Charles had almost effortlessly occupied the eleven cities on the northern coast of the Red Dragon Strait. After he had taken these cities, he remembered that he was a favored of the Serpent of Destiny and possessed the status of an official Priest, so he established temples to the Serpent of Destiny in all eleven cities. Although there was a belief in the True Gods in this world, it had not developed a well-defined religion like that on Earth. High Priests of the same True God did not have a hierarchical relationship with one another, nor was there a unified doctrine. There were even only three Priestly ranks: Trainee Priest, Priest, and High Priest, which were rather rudimentary. Charles drew inspiration from Earths religions and created the Serpent of Destiny religious doctrine, setting out forty-eight doctrines. The first, of course, was that one must believe in the Serpent of Destiny and dedicate everything to please this True God who presides over destiny. The second was that one must recognize the Mekren Family as the head of the Serpent of Destiny religion, and no other lineage may usurp that right. The third was that all works created by followers must be published in the name of Anne McLennan. The fourth rule was that followers must not consume human flesh; believers in the Serpent of Destiny must adhere to the principle of not eating humans. Although the leader of the Orc Assassin Alliance, Septimius, had proposed the concept of the non-eating-humans, this doctrine was rather crude and filled with loopholes. Moreover, subscribing to the non-eating-humans doctrine didnt have any apparent benefits. Charles improved these flaws one by one, giving it sacred significance in the eyes of the Serpent of Destiny. ... The fifth doctrine stated that one must forget their past identity upon joining the Serpent of Destiny religion. There would be no orcs, humans, people of Fars, Englima people, Behemoth people, Lady Southseraph The sixth was that all believers must practice the Beast God Transformation Technique The ninth was to gather books, inherit civilization, spread knowledge, respect art, and accommodate different opinions At the same time, Charles also established the hierarchical ranks of the Serpent of Destiny religion. All ordinary people were Trainee Priests, and only Transcendents could be Priests, ranging from the First Order Priest up to the Eighteenth Rank Priest. Above the Nineteenth Order, only those of the Sacred Order could become High Priests Hmm, the Mekren Family was the exception. Charles did these things impulsively, without any grand foresight or deep planning. But after he converted most of the hundreds of thousands of orcs in the camp to believers of the Serpent of Destiny, he faintly heard a chuckle one night, a chuckle filled with indescribable joy. A young voice said, The Serpent of Destiny religion cant have just one author. Besides Annie McLennan, I, the Serpent, can also be listed as one of the creators. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ????????????????????.co Well done. Ive absolved you of your debts. Charles broke out in a cold sweat, and it took him several hours before he could feel his heartbeat again. Not that his heart had stopped beating, but his will seemed to be confined, unable to focus on anything else. He had just regained a little composure when he heard the young voice again right beside his ear, You did a good job with the God of Joy. As a pet, its very interesting. I can grant you twelve portions of the Joy of Destiny! Charles again stiffened, hearing the young voices constant laughter. Clearly, the jovial deity was deliberately separating the two matters, likely eager to see his embarrassed reaction. This time, Charles recovered a bit quicker. He dared not anger nor speak, and he certainly didnt dare to complain inwardly. He silently recited, You who swim through the river of time, comprehend all mysteries, grasp the Extraordinary Path, the ruler of the Court of Destiny! I follow your guidance and strive to offer pleasure to you. If you are very satisfied, please knock once, and for extremely satisfied, please knock twice! After a long wait, just as Charles thought this True God would not entertain his little probe, he heard the familiar young voice speak without a hint of joy or sorrow, Do you want to know the origin of the Eye of Destiny? Charles wanted to say he didnt want to know, but the Serpent of Destiny didnt give him the chance to refuse and said, You have even heard his name! He is Moni, the creator of the Jade Scroll! Charles felt a great surge of shock rise within him; indeed, he knew of Moni and the Jade Scroll. The Jade Scroll of Master Moni was mentioned in college textbooks and lauded as the pinnacle of human alchemy. Master Moni was also hailed as the greatest alchemist in human history. His fame even surpassed that of Kabbalah, the great philosopher of the Human Race who founded classical alchemy, and Hermes, who established classic alchemy. He had also witnessed a group of alchemists strip Zimmerman of his memory with the Jade Scroll. Charles was very curious and muttered silently, You who swim in the long river of time, understand all mysteries, hold the Extraordinary Path, the sovereign of the Court of Destiny! Can you tell me, how did Master Moni become like this? The youths voice once again joyfully said, I wont tell you! This time, Charles didnt hear the voice of the Serpent of Destiny until dawn; he finally understood somethinghis little test had an effect, and the Serpent of Destiny responded with a small jest. This result made Charless entire body heat up with excitement. Although the Serpent of Destiny acted much like a human, Charles never believed that the thought processes of deities were the same as those of humans. Do they experience joy, anger, sorrow, and pleasure? Are they indifferent to everything? Are their emotions stable? Do they turn hostile as quickly as flipping a page in a book? This experiment had enlightened Charles about many things. The Serpent of Destiny most likely didnt know the meaning of please press one for the barrage, implying that the Serpent might not be able to see his identity as a transmigrator. The Serpent of Destinys emotions were stable, and it wouldnt punish him for a small test; as for the small jest, Charles even felt it could be regarded as a favor from a True God. To be the subject of jest by one of the Nine Great True Gods, the Serpent of Destinyhow significant must that be? In any mythology, this would be a tale to be passed down for a thousand years and recorded in history. Of course, such probing was also extremely dangerous. Charles resolved never to do it again in the future. Charles got up and left the room. Several cat girls respectfully asked him if he wanted breakfast, reminding him of his own three Agile Cats that had grown quite large, more lively and active than when they were kittens. They roamed about Elysian Pastoral Street No. 58, seeing themselves as members of the family. COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 395 - 395: 367. Enough to start a rebellion. Chapter 395: 367. Enough to start a rebellion. These cat-girls were considered geniuses within their respective tribes, more excellent than Charles Mecklen, who had not summoned the Evil God. Since Charles, with the help of the Black Dragon and Qiudelo, two beast persons of the Sacred Order, had swallowed up the entire beastmen camp and united different tribes under the cult of fate, his status had soared tremendously. Charles himself hadnt thought too much about it, just that the beastmen camp was split into countless tribes, which was too troublesome to handle, so he used a very simple method. He hadnt expected that this method would be so effective. Charles himself hadnt even gotten used to his new status yet! He expressed that there was no need to serve him and went to find the Black Dragon to discuss how to lodge a protest against Strasbourg. Charles only wanted to fight for fairness, not to court death. ... If he were to take tens of thousands of beastmen troops back, the Sacred Order in Strasbourg would kill him first instead of listening to him and giving him a fair chance. Striving for fairness is an affair that requires a great deal of wisdom. Often, in the real world, its not about reason but strategy! Well, Charles could only discuss it with the Black Dragon. The Golden Ram Herolf was not very clever, and although Qiudelo was quite intelligent, this leader of the Silverback Ape Persons held grudges and was not very willing to offer advice to Charles. The Black Dragon now almost always appeared in human form by Charless side, embodying the role of a military officer, and with his extensive knowledge and elegant demeanor, he truly embodied the character of a scholar. The Black Dragon was indeed a qualified military counselor, and his advice was always reliable. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ????????????????????.co When Charles came to find him, the Black Dragon was instructing a group of beastmen in the Transcendent practice of the Beast God Transformation Technique. The old lizardman knew that Charles wanted to bridge humans and beastmen. If humans could transform into beastmen and vice versa, and they could marry freely, in the distant future, it would indeed eliminate the distinctions between the two races. Especially since Charles had founded the cult of fate, while Charles himself didnt think much of it, the Black Dragon saw potential; if the cult were to spread, its influence would be tremendous! Those who joined the cult of fate, along with beastmen, would develop a strong sense of identity from the forty-eight doctrines, a sense of identity that could even replace the identity derived from eachs racial origin. Thats why the Black Dragon wanted all the Transcendent beastmen to learn the Beast God Transformation Technique and also to appear in human form usually. Though it was a daunting, long-term task, he considered it one of the most important issues to address. Seeing Charles approach, the Black Dragon smiled slightly, let the Transcendent beastmen continue their practice on their own, and said, Head of the McAllen family, did you want to discuss how we can seek justice from Strasbourg? Charles did not conceal these concerns from his counselor and spoke with some distress, I am indeed seeking justice, not courting death. If I had tens of thousands of human troops and you few of the Sacred Order, I would definitely consider a reckless march on Strasbourg. But now, I have tens of thousands of beastmen troops, and marching on Strasbourg would not only fail to achieve fairness but also bring disaster upon the beastmen. That is something I absolutely do not wish to see. The lives of beastmen are lives too; I cannot risk their lives for my personal gain and recklessly squander them. Black Dragon had been in contact with Charles for a long time and knew that although Charles was not quite a qualified commander, often caring too much for the lives of his subordinates and preferring to give up many advantages just to ensure that his men could survive as much as possible. However, beastmen were not lacking in qualified commanders; rather, it was this kind of leader who cherished beastmen that was even more rare. He smiled slightly and said, I suggest you do nothing. This time, you have subdued eleven cities in the Red Dragon Strait, ostensibly pushing the beastman army across the Red Dragon Sea, which will inevitably earn you the most generous reward. Once you have acquired the new status, your position and influence in the Fars Empire will inevitably be elevated. That will be your good opportunity to seek justice. You occasionally mentioned a saying from the New Continent: Weak voice, no weight!'' I think this is absolutely true wisdom. Once your status changes, your words will carry enough weight. Charles pondered for a while and sighed, saying, I still feel discontent! Black Dragon also pondered for a moment and spoke softly, I have a feeling that the coldness from the Fars Royal Family is not because of you, but because of the Brittany family. Charles was slightly surprised and asked in return, How could I be affected by the Brittany family? Black Dragon gave a light smile and said, Dont you think that the Brittany family is too powerful? Charles had only recently learned that Earl Brittany was the strongest in the Fars Empire, but only now did he realize that the Earls eldest son, Annes brother, Antonio Brittany, was almost certainly set to take the throne of the strongest in the next generation of the Fars; and the Earl, for his daughter, could easily mobilize five Sacred Order Enough to start a rebellion. In Charless mind, this thought suddenly sprang up, and cold sweat dripped down; only one thought echoed repeatedly in his heart: Enough to start a rebellion If he were Emperor Julius Axler VI of Fars, he would definitely be wary of such a powerful family, vigilant against the rise of the Brittany family. As a staunch member of the Brittany family, the Emperors indifference towards him was already very generous, not scheming to kill him was already merciful. Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Whether a family is strong has never been about their position but their strength. For instance, Archduke Ferdinand and Grand Duke Joseph, despite being above the Brittany in rank, the Brittany family would not even need to send out knights; just Mama Karen acting alone would be enough to change the rulership of the Behemoth Duchy. When Emperor Julius Axler VI heard that a merchants son had fallen for Earl Brittanys beloved daughter, he would treat it as a mere joke, not harboring any malice towards Charles. But as Charles continually performed great deeds and quickly rose up, also becoming very close to Krel Brittany, if the Emperor was not wary, he would not be a qualified emperor. In other words, the stronger Charles became and the more meritorious his achievements, the more intense the Emperors malice would become. This is not about some scheming villain at play; just as last time, it may not necessarily be that Duchess Mesu bore him any malice, nor is it about someone plotting this time Both instances could likely be from the will of the Emperor! The Brittany family is already too strong; there cannot be another powerful son-in-law of a merchants status promoted to the empires elite. This is just fucking politics. Suddenly, Charles understood why Earl Brittany had suggested that he and Anne should settle in another country. COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 396 - 396: 368, Duchess Meisu has committed treason. Chapter 396: 368, Duchess Meisu has committed treason. ` When Charles was with Anne, he simply aspired to marry a rich and beautiful woman, reaching the apex of life. As a merchants son, Charles Meklen did not understand the nobility of the empire, and as a transmigrator, he had not acquired any relevant memories, nor did he have an interest in uncovering these things he deemed useless. Thus, it was much later that he became aware of the massive influence of the Brittany Family. Previously, Charles had been quite pleased with himself, thinking that he had secured a pair of long, shapely legs, but it was only after the Black Dragon reminded him that he came to a sudden realization that the Brittany Family was overwhelmingly powerful. In the study of an earl, Anne could find a bunch of extraordinary objects, even including some high-order extraordinary items. ... And that was just the study, not the treasury of the Brittany Family! When Charles thought that the malice directed against him might come from the Emperor of Fars, he felt somewhat disheartened and said, If your guess is right, doesnt that mean we cant do anything about it? Could we possibly make the Emperor apologize? The Black Dragon smiled slightly and said, Not even an emperor is necessarily an emperor forever. Charles was taken aback, staring at the Black Dragon in disbelief. He couldnt believe that, as a transmigrator who hadnt even thought about rebellion, this Old Lizardman was already considering it. Seeing Charles reaction, the Black Dragon said in a low voice, The achievements you have established are already very significant, but do you think you can even get an ennoblement as a baron? After thinking for a moment, Charles shook his head and said, Absolutely not! Im merely a participant of the 24th Rank, while a baron is a title of the 7th Rank in the empire. Moreover, the merit I can earn has almost reached its limit as the war has progressed, making it difficult to achieve greater merit, and the amount of merit needed for further promotion has also increased. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ????????????????????.co Be it the Fars Empire or the other countries of the Old Continent, those who could really rise to high positions were always of noble origins. People born commoners, no matter how many merits they earned, faced a hard ceiling on their promotions. Charles was already an anomaly in the Fars Empire, as breaking through the insurmountable class barriers purely by merit was a rarity in the history of Fars, spanning hundreds of years. Nevertheless, he needed no merit in the Lionheart Dynasty or Inglima; just the Emperors favor could earn him a higher position than what he could achieve in Fars. The Black Dragon spoke indifferently, But if you were the son-in-law of His Majesty Brittany, your future might be that of the Grand Duke of Mecklen. Unable to help it, Charles chuckled at the thought, which had truly never crossed his mind. But then his expression grew serious, and he said, Lord Black Dragon, this matter, known only to you and me, shall not be mentioned again from this day forth. The Black Dragon nodded and replied, I will heed your command. Charles pondered for a long time and then said, Then lets just wait patiently! And see how Strasbourg intends to deal with me. After discussing with the Black Dragon for a while, Charles made another decision; they were not only going to continue delivering Beastmen to Cappadocia, but they would also attract a group of human migrants from Cappadocia. To bridge the gap between humans and Beastmen, it is essential to have population movement and mixed settlements rather than allowing Beastmen tribes to form isolated communities. Charles now controlled the Red Dragon Strait, the only strait that could traverse the Old Continent, and also the busiest commercial route. Through the Red Dragon Strait, the journey could be shortened by at least several thousand kilometers compared to circumventing the Great North or the Great South. Cappadocia also possessed a maritime trade fleet of hundreds of merchant ships, so it was paramount to quickly resume the trade routes of the Red Dragon Strait and attract other fleets to navigate through it. Charles also felt that the Black Dragons suggestion was good and entrusted the matter to the Black Dragon to handle. ` Charles didnt have to wait long this time The messenger from Strasbourg arrived at Red Cliff City a month later. Well, Charles almost thought Julius Axler VI had tacitly allowed him to carve out his own faction on the north shore of the Red Dragon Strait. The messenger brought a new official appointment: Charles was promoted from a 24th Rank, First Level Counselor to a 23rd Rank, Second Level Counselor, and he also acquired another political role: Civil Affairs Officer of the eleven cities of the Red Dragon Strait and Commander of the Red Dragon Sea War Zone! This appointment was acceptable; Charles couldnt say he was dissatisfied, but he could still faintly sense that the Emperors indifference had increased. He still remembered the first time he received a promotion, the documents came from three sources: the Central Government Office, His Majesty the Emperor, and Her Highness the Empress, but that was no longer the case. Now, all appointments came solely from the Central Government Office, without any decrees from the Emperor or the Empress. Charles sighed. It would be foolish to distance himself from the Brittany Family for an Emperor he had never met. After receiving his new duties and official documents, Charless first action was to expand the Westwind Knights, incorporating all the Beastman warriors into this Knighthood, which had evolved from the Patrolling Army. It instantly became the most numerous and largest Knighthood in the Old Continent. It even surpassed the Royal Knights Order of the Five Great Empires. After all, in a world dominated by Transcendent Battles, the combat power of the Empires Royal Knights Orders was measured by the quality and number of the Transcendents they possessed. No Knighthood had ever maintained such a vast force. It could be called the premier Knighthood of the Old Continent! After restructuring the Westwind Knights, Charles intended to keep his head down and focus on training, striving to increase his strength as much as possible. In the near future, when facing the Evil God, he would have a better chance of surviving. However, it wasnt long after he received the promotion documents that the Empire sent another messenger, this time with a document whose contents were truly shocking. Charles even thought that not even native novelists of the Fars Empire or the web fiction authors from Earth could conceive of such outlandish plots; history was proving stranger than fiction. An incredible and shocking incident had occurred in the Fars Empire that rattled the entire court! Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Duchess Mesu had committed treason! This Duchess had led her entire family, along with the Northern Fleet, to join Byron. It was said she had also gained favor with a Blood Ancestor and turned into the Blood Clan! When Charles received this document, he almost wanted to ask, Does the Empires messenger also deliver drafts for novels? Which up-and-coming author came up with this lousy storyline? But cold, hard reality told him that this was indeed true, and soon the same information came from the Imperial Rose Fleet of Menilman: Duchess Mesu had truly committed treason and joined Byron. Now the Northern Fleet on the high seas was a formidable enemy, no longer a reliable ally. It took Charles at least three or four days to recover. He still couldnt accept such a horrifying piece of news. The treason of Duchess Mesu meant that the Empires recent naval victories had all rotted away, and the recently acquired naval superiority had been equalized by Byron. The war between them had moved into a next, even more brutal stage. COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 397 - 397: 369, For the Legendary Warship! Chapter 397: 369, For the Legendary Warship! As intelligence swirled like snowflakes, Charles also learned the reason behind the Duchess Mesus rebellion. For the legendary warship! The vampires of Byron had played a very dirty trick. They had promised the Duchess Mesu a legendary warship. No, not Byrons Bismarck! It was the vessel of His Majesty Julius Axler of the Fars EmpireFontainebleau! ... The process of the Duchess Mesus betrayal had actually been quite prolonged, and it was not a spur-of-the-moment decision. The Empires military had always been divided into the Royal Knights Order, the nobles private knighthoods, and local forces. Any country on the Old Continent recognized the private armies of nobles as legitimate. The Northern Fleet had always been a private fleet; although it obeyed the Fars Royal Familys orders and fought for the Empire, it did not belong to the royal family or the nation; it belonged only to the Mesu Family. The Northern Fleet of the Mesu Family was at its peak, half the size of the Imperial Navy. But since the failed exploration into the Raging Sea, the Northern Fleet had been on a decline, shrinking to one-sixth of the Imperial Navy. In two major naval battles, the Mesu Family suffered severe losses, with three Magical Alchemy Warships sunk by the people of Byron. Their strength had declined so much that they were now inferior to the Empires rising talents like Menilman. If the war continued, the fall of the Mesu Family was all but predictable! The people of Byron used two Magical Alchemy Warships as a door opener to secure a detailed discussion with the Duchess Mesu, and they lent out six members of the Blood Clans Sacred Order to collaborate with the Duchess Mesu. They snatched His Majesty Julius Axler of the Fars Empires vesselFontainebleaufrom Fars largest port, Mingfoster Port! Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ????????????????????.co Once the Duchess Mesu got hold of the Fontainebleau, she immediately declared a change of allegiance, took her own territory and fleet, along with the entire population of her family, to join Byron, and announced that the Mesu Duchy would be loyal to Byron. From then on, the Mesu Duchy would be a territory of Byron. Having acquired two of Byrons Magical Alchemy Warships and captured the Fontainebleau, the scale of the Northern Fleet might still be far from its peak, but its combat power had far exceeded that of its peak period. The Mesu Family had completely regained their vitality. Byron didnt actually need the Mesu to join their side, nor did they need the Northern Fleet to participate in the war; they didnt trust the defectors either. But as long as the Northern Fleet withdrew from the war, it was Byrons greatest victory. Moreover, the Duchess Mesu had also spirited away the sole legendary warship of the Fars Empire. By stealing the Fontainebleau, the Duchess Mesu had left herself no way out and could not possibly return to Fars. Well, it wasnt actually the only one. Sophia Garanord still had control over the Queen Bee. However, the Queen Bee was nominally under Princess May and was not a warship of Fars. By paying the price of two Magical Alchemy Warships, they had turned the Northern Fleet and the Mesu Family, ensuring that Fars would no longer have any legendary warships. This was a more glorious battle victory than a hearty naval battle. The officials involved in the conspiracy against the Duchess Mesu numbered at least ten, all of whom ascended to the top ten ranks, seizing a chance for meteoric rise. Charles easily deduced a fact from the battle report. This was the best choice for the Mesu Family. To fight for the Fars Empire to the end and see the Mesu Family completely annihilated Or to seek refuge with Byron and restore the family to its peak? Since ancient times, politics has been just like this: loyal people sacrifice, patriotic people fight, and the cunning reap the final benefits, celebrating amid the blood of the fallen soldiers, and those who rejoice are often the dregs of humanity. Faced with this major event, Charles did nothing but sigh. He had no opinions and nothing to say. The greatest impact of the Duchess Mesus treason was that Menilman was directly promoted three times and gained eight governmental roles, upgrading from a 13th Rank Imperial Colonel to a 10th Rank Imperial Brigadier General, with an alarming thirty governmental roles, to the extent that if written in a novel, readers would be too bored to curse at the filler and would simply abandon the book. A lesser impact was that Sophia Garanord also jumped several ranks, and while still not graduated from Strasbourg Rose College, she had already become a 24th Rank First-Level Warrant Officer, stepping into an insurmountable class. Menilman, holding seven Magical Alchemy Warships and hundreds of warships, along with two stable overseas naval bases, suddenly became the leading power of the Fars Navy, unmatched and prominent in his time. The lovely Miss Sophia Garanord, although owning only one Ancient Magic Warship, had a legendary warship at her disposal. With full support from her father, Count Galanod, she even commanded a sizable fleet, becoming the second most powerful entity within the Fars Navy. Many naval officers, upon learning of Duchess Mesus treason, secretly reached out to Count Galanod, hoping to join the Eastwind Fleet. It was not that Menilman lacked appeal, but the Imperial Rose Fleet was simply too powerful. Joining now wouldnt even add a feather on a cap, whereas joining Sophia Garanord could be seen as providing timely help, especially since After Duchess Mesus defection, Count Galanod finally extended his reach into the navy completely, taking over all naval ports of the Fars Empire and a part of the navy. Sitting at the Red Dragon Strait, Charles observed the changing winds and storms of the Fars Navy, always with a subtle feeling Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After the Duchess Mesus defection, the military offensives of Fars on land and sea both slowed slightly. The war potential of the Fars Empire had been stretched to its limits, barely sustaining itself. Byron, however, saw a significant increase in momentum, engaging in several fierce battles with the combined navies of Fars and Inglima in the Sea of Giant Whales, with varying outcomes. Although they had not yet broken through the blockade to regain control of the sea, they were much stronger than after the second great naval battle when they could only shrink back to their ports. However, Byrons losses in the two great naval battles were severe, especially after the loss of two Magical Alchemy Warships. The naval strength of Byron was no longer strong enough to launch any significant counterattacks, and the few battles fought were minor skirmishes, far from the scale of the previous two great naval wars. Just when Charles thought he was in the southernmost part of the Fars Empire and temporarily safe from the war, an old friend came for a leisurely visit. An old friend deeply connected with Aegeus the High Priest Augustine! Charles was also surprised. Why had the High Priest come to see him? The two shared a unique friendship, and he warmly entertained High Priest Augustine, even offering him several robust Beastmen selected from the elephant, bear, and orangutan clans. Since crossing over, Charless principles had been eroding day by day, and he was no longer very resistive to some of Augustines peculiarities. Instead, High Priest Augustine flatly refused Charless kind gestures with a look of embarrassment. He asserted righteously that he had come for a serious matter. COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 398 - 398: 370, Blood Spirit Rhinoceross weapon form Chapter 398: 370, Blood Spirit Rhinoceross weapon form The Augusladin High Priests relationship with Charles was indeed quite close; they had collaborated on numerous occasions. Moreover, since Aegeus was truly a fine thing, a deep and silky friendship had formed. As a result, the High Priest didnt beat around the bush and directly stated his purpose: he was to be sent as an emissary to the Lionheart Dynasty and wanted Charles to serve as his deputy. Representing Fars, the Augusladin High Priest had embarked on a diplomatic mission to Inglima, achieving remarkable success. Not only did he facilitate an alliance between the two nations, but he also forged deep friendships with various high nobles of Inglima and the High Priests of each True God. Well, no one said that the friendships formed over dining, drinking, and merrymaking werent genuine! As the war progressed to the present, the Lionheart Dynasty, which was the only one out of the Five Great Empires that hadnt entered into the war, had become the target of courtship from both sides. However, the Lionheart Dynasty had no desire to get involved in the conflict, so they hadnt agreed to any party. Considering the Augusladin High Priests outstanding abilities and remarkable achievements, and the fact that Inglima had already joined the war, His Majesty Julius Axler VI planned to send him to the Lionheart Dynasty to persuade them to join their side. The Augusladin High Priest knew that, because of a book about the Lionheart King, Charles had won the favor of the Emperor of the Lionheart Dynasty, so he wanted to invite him to accompany him on the mission, to boost the confidence in this diplomatic endeavor. ... Charles declined the offer without hesitation. He now commanded hundreds of thousands of troops, owned more than a dozen cities, and controlled the Red Dragon Strait, while frequently interacting with Menilman and Sophia Garanords fleets. With such a favorable environment, heading to the Lionheart Dynasty? He must have lost his mind. Furthermore, Charles wasnt interested in serving as a deputy to the Augusladin High Priest! Not to mention, traveling with the Augusladin High Priest on a diplomatic mission would mean his status wouldnt be very high. Even if they were successful, what benefit would he reap? Charless refusal was decisive, and although the Augusladin High Priest regretted it, he didnt insist further. He simply stayed in Red Cliff City and didnt leave. As a priest, the Augusladin High Priest had far more freedom and leisure than Charles, a civil servant. If he wished to stay in Red Cliff City, Charles couldnt exactly kick him out. After all, their relationship was truly of the Gold Eglu level. The Augusladin High Priest had only been in Red Cliff City for a short while when he was shocked time and time again. He was aware that Charless recent development was impressive, but he hadnt anticipated that Charles would have subdued a force of several hundred thousand elite Beastmen, as well as having three Beastmen of the Sacred Order surrender to him. Well, the Old Goat was not a Beastman. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ????????????????????.co In the whole of Fars, there were only a few knighthoods more powerful than Charles. What was even more frightening was that Charles had made a fortune from trade. The Westwind Knights were a trading knighthood, and although the trade routes from South Serif to Behemoth, from Cappadocia to Strasbourg, werent many, each one thrived astonishingly. After all, Charles truly charged no taxes! As is well-known, attractions that dont charge an entry fee often yield higher profits. It didnt take long for the Augusladin High Priest to understand why Charles was unwilling to embark on a mission to the Lionheart Dynasty: the profits didnt justify it. If he were in Charless shoes, having established such a vast enterprise, he wouldnt just walk away to take a brief trip to the Lionheart Dynasty either! Realizing why Charles had declined his request, the Augusladin High Priest soon gave up the idea of inviting Charles on the mission and took his leave. Charles didnt try much to retain the High Priest. After seeing off his old friend, he devoted himself wholeheartedly to studying the Blood Spirit Rhinoceros. After slaying the lion, the Blood Spirit Rhinoceros entered a completely new form, which could transform into a weapon suitable for Charles at any moment. Having established a connection with the Blood Spirit Rhinoceros, Charles also comprehended the intricacies of this Duolian Clan weapon. Its designer had been very clever, allowing the weapon to transform into the most suitable form depending on the Blood Core embedded within it and the needs of its master. In the hands of its previous owner, the Blood Spirit Rhinoceros had the form of a handgun. Now in the hands of Charles Meklen, he had thought many times about what he should let the Blood Spirit Rhinoceros transform into? sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After extensive research, Charles had perfected a truly wondrous concept. A concept that only an Earthling, a native of this world, would never think of. After the Augusladin High Priest left, Charles began his seclusion, intent on unleashing the weapon form of the Blood Spirit Rhinoceros. About a dozen days later, in the seclusion of his chamber, Charles let out a low cry, his entire being engulfed in Bloody Glory. Unknowingly, he advanced another order, breaking through to the fifteenth order. Even Charles had not expected this retreat to come with extra gains. Without pondering his breakthrough in detail, he focused all his attention on the Blood Spirit Rhinoceros. The bracelet suddenly shone with a strange light, and as the blood-colored light grew more intense, Charles infused his will into it, and the Sacred Extraordinary Object instantly transformed into a huge sphere. Hmm, if there were others from Earth here, they would blurt out upon seeing this huge sphere: a Saiyans spherical spaceship. Charles had considered countless weapons, but in the end, he chose this form. Witnessing the Blood Spirit Rhinoceross new weapon form, Charles snapped his fingers. The spherical spaceship opened its hatch. He walked in, closed the door, and the massive sphere suddenly shrank to the size of a thumb-sized pellet. This pellet slowly floated up, then with a sudden flash, it shot through the air with a piercing screech, appearing at the other end of the chamber. Charles controlled the Blood Spirit Rhinoceross new weapon form, flying chaotically around the room. In just a few minutes, he sensed that even though he had just reached the fifteenth order, his energy was still insufficient for the consumption of the Sacred Transcendent Weapon and had to stop. The thumb-sized pellet fell to the ground, slowly enlarging to over one person tall. Charles opened the hatch and walked out, feeling somewhat dejected. He had wanted to create a flying device, but although the unsealed weapon form of the Blood Spirit Rhinoceros could indeed carry a person in flight, the energy consumed was far too great for anything more than a brief flight. The Blood Spirit Rhinoceross combat form was to shrink into a thumb-sized pellet, which consumed even more energy. Normal flight, Charles could support for half an hour, but in combat form, he could only last for about fifteen minutes. In fact, there was another form for the Blood Spirit Rhinoceros, but it was currently lacking a suitable target, thus it was unusable. Charles opened his palm and the Blood Spirit Rhinoceros, in its spherical cabin form, shrunk again to the size of a thumb and flew into his palm. Without a passenger, the consumption of energy in the Blood Spirit Rhinoceross weapon form was slightly lower, but it could still only support about twenty minutes. The battles must be quick and decisive. Hmm, there wouldnt be too many ordinary Transcendents who could last ten or twenty minutes under the assault of a Sacred Transcendent Weapon. Charles put away the Blood Spirit Rhinoceros, storing it in the Bloody Vortex of his right arm. He walked out of the seclusion chamber, glanced at the sunlight outside, and the Murmur of Fate in his hand suddenly whispered a reminder for him to hurry and find the Black Dragon or even Golden Ram Herolf would do COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 399 - 399: 371, Infinite Sniper Battle Chapter 399: 371, Infinite Sniper Battle The murmur of fate, like a gentle breeze brushing by, always eludes clarity, giving only vague guidance. Charles had possessed the Golden Serpent Ring for some time now, and he attempted to make note of each murmur, using mathematical analysis to quickly decipher the majority of the murmurs meanings. Well, though it was still mostly guesswork. The Golden Serpent Ring had been silent for quite some time, and Charles had no idea why it suddenly issued a warning. Without any hesitation, he pushed the Quickness Technique 10 to its limit and dashed straight for the residence of Golden Ram Herolf. The Black Dragon and Qiudelo were often busy with their own affairs and not always available, but Golden Ram Herolf hardly ever left his dwelling, making him the most reliable target for Charless choice. Just as Charles caught sight of Old Goat, his Insight suddenly activated. Instinctively, in an instant, he shifted his body posture and moved aside. A scalding rush grazed past him, kicking up dust and leaving a deep pit in the ground, followed only then by a crisp sound. Charles recognized it; it was the effect of a Magic-Breaking Bombshell Bullet, meaning someone was firing at him with one. ... The warnings from his Insight continued, and Charles hurriedly hit the deck, daring not to pause for a moment in one place. He changed his position several times each second as crisp sounds zipped by his side, and from the frequency of the shots, he guessed that it was certainly a Barons Super Long-Range Repeating Alchemical Rifle being used. Charles still remembered Julians excited words, A Sacred Order can withstand a single Magic-Breaking Bombshell Bullet, but what about ten? Twenty? A hundred? No matter how thick the shell of a Sacred Orders defense, if one is willing to spend the Magic-Breaking Bombshell Bullets, it will be pierced. He hadnt anticipated that, leaving aside whether a Sacred Orders defenses could be penetrated or not, he himself was about to be shot through. Ever since he had acquired the Antispace Sniper Rifle and the Magic-Breaking Bombshell Bullets, Charles had often used them to shoot others, never expecting what goes around comes around, and finally, it was his turn to be the target. Golden Ram Herolf roared in anger and leapt into the air, pouncing towards the distance. Charles somersaulted to cover, exhaling a long breath. It had been a close brush with death, and he was lucky to have Insight for the early warning and a well-practiced Quickness Technique that enabled him to escape the mortal danger. Charles did not have to wait long before Old Goat returned with a face full of chagrin. Without waiting for Charles to ask, he said, It was a vampire whelp from Baron, proficient in Earth Escape Technique. By the time I got there, he had already burrowed into the ground to escape. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ????????????????????.co Charles could only respond, Sooner or later, well catch him. In this world, Extraordinary Ranks are divided based on the strength of energy, but the actual combat power of a Transcendent does not only depend on rank. It also hinges on which Special Abilities they possess and, most of the time, Special Abilities are more crucial than the ranks. In his early days, Charles was not of a high rank, but he was often able to defeat stronger enemies of higher ranks because he practiced Bloody Glory, which contained the Thirteen Unique Skills, each one singularly strange and changeable with an amazing knack for overcoming opponents. Now, the tables had turned, and he faced an opponent whose strength might not surpass his own but possessed the Earth Escape Special Ability, allowing escape at any timea Baron sniper. Indeed, even with Charless capabilities, he found this combination quite vexing. With a Super Long-Range Repeating Alchemical Rifle along with the Earth Escape Technique, even those of Sacred Order struggle to deal with such a troublesome enemy. Golden Ram Herolf had just moved to pursue when that Baron sniper had already dived into the ground. Such a sniper could only be deterred by the cost of Magic-Breaking Bombshell Bullets. After all, bullets priced at one and a half Aegeus each certainly could not be provided in unlimited quantities. Suddenly, Insight issued another warning, and Charles quickly drew Blood Rose. This time he was prepared, not as flustered as before. He swung the Magic Stabbing Sword through the air, and the Special Abilities Fierce Corrosion and Dark Corrosion intertwined, sweeping a Magic-Breaking Bombshell Bullet to the side. Such magic alchemical bullets contained high explosive power, and deflecting them with a melee weapon was a significant test of skill. Cyrus had once deflected a Magic-Breaking Bombshell Bullet fired by Charles with a Knights Spear, achieving a divine level of gunmanship. Now, it was Charless turn to deflect these alchemical bullets with his Magic Stabbing Sword. Charles consecutively sliced through five Magic-Breaking Bombshell Bullets. Golden Ram Herolf roared and took to the air again. Thousands of paces away, a middle-aged Baron military officer packed up his Super Long-Range Repeating Alchemical Rifle and leisurely waved at them. Charles quickly pulled out an Anti-Space Sniper Rifle from inside his collar, loaded three Magic-Breaking Bombshell Bullets, propped the rifle on one arm, and pulled the trigger. He had learned his gunmanship from a certain detective, and now, after being honed on the battlefield, he had also become a top-notch shooter. Although the three Magic-Breaking Bombshell Bullets were not fired in rapid succession, their angles were very cunning. Charles was quick, but the three Magic-Breaking Bombshell Bullets all missed their mark as the middle-aged Baron officer raised his arms high and burrowed into the ground. The bullets passed through the air where he had been just a second before, piercing through without hesitation. Golden Ram Herolf flew to the spot where the Baron sniper had been hiding, clapped his arms together, and a wave of Marine System Fighting Spirit surged into the ground, but it failed to hit any enemiesthe Baron officer had already escaped. Charles shook his head and thought, Although I was ready for him, Im not afraid of him, but this guy is really quite troublesome. Why are the People of Baron thinking of assassinating me? It was only when Charles returned to his office in Red Cliff City and dealt with the latest battle reports and frontline documents that he learned the Baron had invented a brand new tactic calledEndless Sniper Warfare! The Baron dispatched thousands of snipers, at least thirty percent of whom were equipped with Transcendent Level alchemical rifles, and more than a hundred Transcendents with the Special Abilities to hide and escape had infiltrated the homelands of Fars and Inglima, commencing assassinations of military and government officials. The homelands of the two great Empires were in chaos due to the Baron snipers, with at least several hundred mid to low-level civilian officials and military officers assassinated, and over a dozen key figures dead. Charles was not an exception; he was simply on the assassination list as well. As he reviewed the battle reports, Charles was not too worried about himself but was very concerned for Anne. Anne was surely a target for assassination, and the young miss of the Brittany Family, being only a First Order Dreamwalkerand possibly a Second Order by nowwas not adept at dealing with direct combat or resisting assassination. Although Charles knew that his worries were probably superfluous since the Brittany Family would undoubtedly protect Anne very well, he still couldnt help but think of returning to Strasbourg. Insight flashed a third warning in his mind. This time Charles drew a Silver Rhinoceros without even turning his head and fired in the snipers direction. The Quick Draw Technique, augmented by a 10 Quickness Technique, plus the fact that a handgun was always faster than a rifle, allowed Charles to pull the trigger a tenth of a second earlier than the assassin. Just as the assassins bullet left the barrel, his own head was blown apart by a Magic-Breaking Bombshell Bullet from the Silver Rhinoceros. Without moving his feet, Charles swayed like a willow branch in the wind, as the Magic-Breaking Bombshell Bullet fired by the middle-aged Baron officer grazed past him and exploded on the ground, creating a deep crater. COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 400 - 400: 372, goodbye, Julian Chapter 400: 372, goodbye, Julian Charles said, Herolf, go move that Byron sniper and the stuff on him over here. Although it wouldnt take much effort for Charles to go there himself, why not use such an excellent labor force like the Old Goat? The Golden Ram Herolf was unhappy in his belly, but he flew over and moved the middle-aged officer from Byron over. Charles grabbed the Super Long-Range Repeating Alchemical Rifle from him and inspected it briefly. He couldnt help but marvel; this rifle had a longer range than his Anti-Space Sniper Rifle and the Silver Rhinoceros, the effective range of the Anti-Space Sniper Rifle being three thousand seven hundred peimi, while the Silver Rhinoceros only had a range of over two thousand peimi. Comparable to the range of his two Rattlesnakes, all reaching over four thousand five hundred peimi at the farthest, it wasnt a weapon that could be handled by anyone other than an Extraordinary Gunner. In the measurement standards of the Old Continent, one peimi is approximately one point fifteen Earth meters! The Byron sniper had fired several shots just now, and he only had twenty-three Magic-Breaking Bombshell Bullets on him. Charles estimated that snipers from Byron probably all carried thirty Magic-Breaking Bombshell Bullets, a few may have carried about fifty, and there wouldnt be more. ... This middle-aged officer from Byron had some other miscellaneous items on him, which Charles didnt touch. According to the standard practices of war, he collected them in case relatives wished to claim them after the war, which would make it easier to send back. After collecting these Magic-Breaking Bombshell Bullets and the Super Long-Range Repeating Alchemical Rifle, Charles became a bit concerned about Anatasiya. He had left everyone else behind to manage his jurisdiction this time, only bringing this daughter of a certain baron. Anatasiya originally was a Second-Order Transcendent, but after many years of following him around, she had made rapid progress. Charles wasnt quite clear what Extraordinary Rank she was at now, but he estimated that no matter how much she had improved, it was still very dangerous for her to be targeted by Byron snipers. He also didnt know how many Byron snipers might be in the Red Dragon Strait, but he still decided to initiate a sweep to prevent these snipers from coming and going as they pleased. Charles went to find Black Dragon and Qiudelo, asking the two to select suitable Beastman warriors and dispatched five or six dozen combat squads. That night, while Charles was cultivating Bloody Glory, a sudden premonition of danger arose, and he drew his Red Rattle Tail Snake and leaped up, breaking through the window to arrive on the streets of Red Cliff City. From a distance, he saw a young man, whose Super Long-Range Repeating Alchemical Rifle was pointed at him. Charles suppressed the muzzle of the Red Rattle Tail Snake and said, Julian, we meet again. The young genius from Byron cracked a slight smile and said, Can I choose not to fight this time? Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ????????????????????.co Charles silently put away the Red Rattle Tail Snake, and Julian also slung the Super Long-Range Repeating Alchemical Rifle over his back, saying, Yu Lian was my shooting instructor, he always led me since I joined the army. May I take his body back? Charles nodded and replied, Tomorrow Ill have someone send his body twenty kilometers outside the city. You can transport it yourself. War is war, and friendship is friendship! Charles could clearly delineate the two. Having achieved his goal, Julian seemed to revert back to his original chatterbox self, prattling on, I joined the Infinite Sniper Battle too, and Im responsible for these eleven cities of the Red Dragon Strait. Ive scouted around and found there arent any valuable assassination targets in these cities. Hmm, you have a female subordinate, I recognize her. Its Anatasiya, right? Originally, I wanted to ambush you myself, but Yu Lian went ahead without telling me, trying to assassinate you Sigh! Youve improved again, huh! Let me tell you some good news, Ive also advanced to the High Order. Meeting an old friend on the battlefield stirred some feelings in Charles, and he didnt find Julians babble annoying, but rather felt a sense of closeness. They had only chatted briefly when the Golden Ram Herolf, Black Dragon, and Qiudelo arrived one after the other. Seeing the three Beastman Sacred Order, Julian was instantly shocked and exclaimed, You have Sacred Order too? Have all the Sacred Orders of the Beastmen pledged allegiance to you? The Old Goat couldnt help but say, I am not a Beastman. Julian hurriedly said, Alright! You are not a Beastman. Charles stopped the defensive Old Goat and said, Leave the Red Dragon Strait! Julian glanced at the three Beastmen of the Sacred Order and, unable to understand why there were Beastmen who did not want to admit their own kind, whispered, You already have three of the Sacred Order, I can only lead my men to leave now. Actually, I came here today to bid you farewell; Ill be leaving the troops in a few days to embark on a mission to the Lionheart Dynasty. Who knows if we will have the chance to meet again after the war ends. Charles thought to himself, If I had agreed to the Augusladin High Priest, maybe we could meet again in a few days. S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Julian looked up at the moonlight and suddenly fell silent, gave Charles a slight nod, and then left. As he watched his good friend disappear into the night, Charles said lightly, Follow the corpses and send a batch of supplies as well. Place them twenty kilometers away. He hoped that his good friend would be able to leave the battlefield and shine in the role of a diplomat. With Julian about to leave with his men, he also breathed a sigh of relief; those snipers from Byron were just too troublesome, and even the Sacred Order couldnt protect everyone. However, that Julian was going to be sent to the Lionheart Dynasty didnt come as a surprise to Charles. The last time he went to Inglima with the Augusladin High Priest, Julian left the delegation from Fars and clearly took on a new identity. Charles did not ask Julian what diplomatic role Byron had given him, but he was sure that Julian was definitely capable of handling diplomatic tasks. After all, Julian was born into the Asiluo Clan, one of the Three Emperor Clans, with a position of prestige and an illustrious lineage. Moreover, he was equally renowned as Ban Lanmalock and Sophia Garanord, the up-and-comers of the Old Continent. Well, among the young people under twenty from the Five Great Empires, Miss Sophia Garanord is the most famous. Ban Lanmalock has yet to enter the battlefield, Julian is still grinding it out as a sniper, while Miss Sophia Garanord has already become the second largest force in the Fars Navy, commanding her own fleet. Charles wondered whether Julian had brought him some additional luck? He soon received a document from Strasbourg, which was a routine imperial dispatch, reporting some recent intelligence from various nations, as well as the movements of Fars. In this document, it was only briefly mentioned in the corner that Anne Brittany was soon to be sent to the Lionheart Dynasty. Charles Mecklen in the Red Dragon Strait was suddenly unable to sit still. What did him care if the Augusladin High Priest was going to the Lionheart Dynasty? He had no intention of serving as an assistant to the High Priest. If Anne was going to the Lionheart Dynasty, Charles must protect her! How could he possibly let Anne go alone? Even without any official capacity, he would follow her there. COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 401 - 401: 373. Non-established diplomat Chapter 401: 373. Non-established diplomat That afternoon when Charles received the documents, he handed over the administrative duties of the eleven cities of the Red Dragon Strait to Miss Anastasiya, took three members of the Sacred Order, and rushed back to Strasbourg. Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Throughout the journey, Charles used various Secret Techniques to minimize the travel time. However, by the time he arrived in Strasbourg, it was already deep into the night. Charles initially intended to use the Infinite Mirror Realm to directly return to Elysian Pastoral Street No. 58, but to his surprise, Strasbourg, which was normally accessible, had an additional protective barrier that repelled his Infinite Mirror Realm. Charles knew that in this world, there were countless Supernatural Abilities, whether it was Labyrinth Power or the various Special Abilities of the Blood Clan, all had countermeasures, but he seldom encountered them. He speculated that it was Byrons Infinite Sniping Battle that caused headaches for the Royal Family and the nobility of Fars, which led them to activate a filtering barrier. Since he could not use the Secret Techniques to return, Charles had no choice but to wait for dawn to enter Strasbourg through the official route. Charles found a secluded spot outside the city, released the luxurious darkness, took with him three members of the Sacred Order, each wrapped in a blanket, planning to catch a short nap. ... He had barely closed his eyes when Charles heard gunshots and screams, and even two squads reached the luxurious darkness. However, Charles had official documents, and the four of them all exhibited remarkable presence; both Black Dragon and Qiudelo had practiced the Beast God Transformation Technique, and Golden Ram Herolf was originally human, so these troops from Fars did not trouble them. Charles had just dealt with one round of trouble when, within half an hour, a second conflict arose. Soldiers were everywhere, but Byrons snipers were also formidable, managing not only to avoid capture but also to kill more than ten soldiers from Fars. All through the night, more than a dozen assassinations occurred, creating relentless chaos that made it impossible for anyone to rest. Even being far in the Red Dragon Strait, Charles had truly not expected the situation to have deteriorated so greatly. Snipers lurking near Strasbourg all belonged to Byrons elite, many with one or two special Special Abilities capable of evading the search of those of the Sacred Order, turning the capital of Fars into a place of utter turmoil. By daylight, Charles was certain that if he was not a Transcendent, he would definitely have dark circles under his eyes, utterly incapable of resting well. Charles did not even descend from the carriage; he directly drove the luxurious darkness into Strasbourg. He did not return to Elysian Pastoral Street No. 58 but headed straight for Earl Brittanys residence. Earlier, Charles would certainly not have dared to visit, but now his courage had grown somewhat. Ah, support from the three members of the Sacred Order was the second main reason. The primary reason was that Charles reckoned he had already gained recognition from the Earl and Antonio. Even so, Charles still felt quite nervous when he first rang the bell at the Brittany Familys grand door, experiencing a mix of emotions. After a while, a strange lady came out, her attitude somewhat haughty, and asked, This is Earl Brittanys residence, what do you want? Seeing that it wasnt Mama Karen, Charles could only patiently give his name: I am Charles Meklen The strange ladys expression changed slightly at the mention of Charless name, and she stated, The Earl is not in, and Anne is not in either Charles hadnt even managed to state his official and administrative titles when he was interrupted, slightly perturbed, but then he heard the strange lady continue, Anne has been dispatched to the Lionheart Dynasty; she left half an hour ago, and I believe you would prefer to catch up with her as soon as possible! Rather than staying here Seeing Charles hastily gather up the luxurious darkness, the strange lady called out, Tumishen Oh, the old leopard is not here! Herolf, take me and chase quickly! The strange lady smiled graciously and completed her sentence with courtesy, Introduce your own lengthy identity to me. Amidst his busyness, Charles turned back and bowed, saying, Thank you, madam, I indeed must catch up now! Just as Charles was climbing onto the body of the Golden Ram Herolf, he heard the lady say, Strasbourg can no longer fly; the Aerial Interdiction Barrier was activated recently! He had no choice but to jump down again and made full use of the Quickness Technique x10, taking three members of the Sacred Order and hurriedly left the city. Thanks to the detailed directions from the lady, Charles sprinted at full speed. Within mere minutes, he saw the convoy ahead, which bore several flags, among which the most dazzling was not the Brittany Familys but the flag adorned with the gold pheasant tail flowers. Charles hesitated momentarily, as the golden pheasant tail flower represented the Royal Family in Fars. He did not rush forward directly but instead followed discreetly from behind. Of course, he did not travel by himself if he could continue using the luxurious darkness. However, such behavior was too conspicuous, so a few minutes later, an officer came from the front and asked bluntly, This is Fars diplomatic mission to the Lionheart Dynasty. I dont care who you are, you must leave immediately. Charles quickly responded, Miss Brittanys mission was rushed; we were not adequately staffed. We are guards sent by the Brittany Family, and we have just arrived from another city. The officer sneered and said, The Brittany Familys pearl surely travels in style, sending more guards than still being unsatisfied. Besides yourselves, how many more are coming? Charles shrugged and said, Just us few. The officer looked at them suspiciously and muttered, Sending just four old folks, what good would that do? Charles was just about to clarify that he was not an old folk, when he heard the Golden Ram Herolf softly say, Finally not being mistaken as one of the three Sacred Order beastmen. Suddenly, he felt that being mistaken as one of the four elders was not too big a deal. The officer then reported back, and returned to lead them back to the group, though they were made to follow at the very endclearly not regarded as important figures. Charles did not reveal his identity; he believed that covertly following and protecting Anne was better than being too overt. However, he also believed that Anne must have noticed him by now. Indeed, within a few minutes, a maid came over and invited Charles and his companions to join them. The young maids face was barely able to suppress her amusement and was slightly mischievous, clearly aware of Charles identity for some time. Charles straightened his clothes and, along with his three Sacred Order subordinates, quickly followed the young maid to the center of the convoy. There, he saw an extremely luxurious carriage, making him realize that the luxurious darkness was not really that luxurious, and he understood why Anne was never surprised whenever he switched to the luxurious darkness. The depths of the Brittany Familys resources were terrifying indeed. COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 402 - 402: Miss Pumpkin 374 Chapter 402: Miss Pumpkin 374 Annes carriage bore a whimsically youthful nameMiss Pumpkin! The creature pulling the carriage was a rarely seen magical beast, the Unicorn Deer. This beast was of great stature, its endurance surpassing any horse. When it came to pulling the carriage, aside from its impressive, beautiful build, glossy fur, and the aesthetically pleasing antlers on its head, there was nothing particularly special. However, the Unicorn Deer was a natural Lightning Series magical beast that, upon sensing danger, would unleash a net of lightning to protect both itself and the carriage it pulled. Hence, it was greatly favored by the nobility of the Old Continent. Nevertheless, the Unicorn Deer only allowed pure maidens to approach. Therefore, using a Unicorn Deer to pull a carriage often served as a declaration of a family daughters purity. The Unicorn Deer pulling Annes carriage had a favorite food which was, indeed, pumpkins. Therefore, the carriage was aptly named Miss Pumpkin. ... It had nothing to do with the design of the carriage. Coming from Star Workshop, the carriage was truly a High-Order Extraordinary Item. It might not be more luxurious than the Dark Luxury, but it was brand new; Anne was its first owner. Unlike the Dark Luxury, which had passed through countless hands. The coach was driven by a maid in a maple-leaf skirt, who from a distance, slightly nodded at Charles, clearly at least having heard his name, her demeanor carrying a hint of intimacy. Anne and Mama Karen had already alighted from the carriage. In Charless memory, it was the first time Anne made an appearance in full regalia. Upon seeing Charles, Anne blinked and flashed a playful smile without a word. Mama Karen, with a beaming smile, said, The Earl has sent me along with fifty knights, Mister Mecklen can be at ease! Charles whispered, Ive heard that Byron also sent someone to try; Im worried they might be so desperate as to attempt assassinating our Farss envoy Once Anne stepped off the carriage, the Brittany Familys convoy came to a halt. Several knights, who were clearly not from the Brittany Family, rode up from behind. One of the knights overheard Charless words and couldnt help but let out a derisive snort, saying, This embassy has three members of the Sacred OrderHer Highness the Princess, the High Priest Augustine, as well as Mama Karen. Whats the use of your worry? Did you also bring a member of the Sacred Order to help? After taunting Charles, the young knight turned to Anne and said, Miss Brittany, please be assured that I can definitely guarantee your complete safety. Charles almost blurted out, Old Goat, go! The thoughts in his heart were ruder, and he felt embarrassed to vocalize them. In his mind, he thought, Who the hell are you to hit on my territory? The young knight quite obviously had a fondness for Anne, though perhaps it wasnt fondness at allhe might just be swinging at the chance, hoping to get lucky. If Charles could tolerate such a thing, he might as well change his surname from Huang. The Golden Goat Herolf maintained silence, raising two fingers, his entire body surging with Marine System Fighting Spirit that transformed into tumbling muddy waves, submerging the knights completely. What kind of power did the Old Goat have? In his prime, he went toe-to-toe with the youthful Zimmerman. With the Queen Bee in hand, he faced Menilman, Tumishen, and Sabastine unafraid, even in a joint attack. A mere ordinary Transcendent Knight was like childs play for himhe didnt even need to fight seriously. With just his Fighting Spirit, he sent the knights flying. With a proud retraction of his two fingers, this poseseen by Charles beforeadded nothing to the power of the move but exuded a mysterious coolness. Now, even merely testing the waters, he was undeniably dashing. Seeing the Old Goat steal his signature move, Charles inexplicably thought of Vegeta. Indeed, the Old Goats arrogance somehow resembled the haughty prince. Only, there was a gulf in terms of their looksthe Old Goats looks could compete with Piccolos. The knights struggled to their feet, recognizing that Golden Ram Herolf who had struck them was of the Sacred Order; they dared not make any further uproar. The knight who had spoken earlier didnt even glance at Charles as he walked past the Old Goat and said to Anne, Miss Brittany, Ill come back tonight Charles felt a surge of anger, thinking to himself, Youre coming back tonight? Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Damn it, I wont let you survive tonight. Mama Karen whispered, This Mister Rembrandt Mosleyd is a young man from the Duke Mosley household, a senior officer of the Royal Knights Order, now twenty-eight years old, a Third Order Transcendent, quite accomplished for his age. He has been coming to visit Anne these past few days, and Ive turned him away every time. The old nanny outlined Rembrandts identity, name, position, background, and strengths very clearly and specifically pointed out that this man had been attempting to visit Anne daily. Yes, Mama Karen was stirring the pot. Having interacted with Charles for a while, she knew what kind of person the young man was. The old nanny thought that making Charles a tad jealous would benefit her mistresss competitive edge. Unable to help himself, Charles asked, Doesnt he know that Anne has someone else in her heart? Mama Karen smiled, adding fuel to the fire before saying indifferently, The young men of the Duke Mosley household, how could they care about someone of the 24th Rank Anne quietly interjected from the side, Mister Mecklen has already become a 23rd Rank, Second Level Counselor. Mama Karen gestured with a shrug, igniting the fuse as she said, Those people dont even take a baron too seriously. Anne murmured, Mister Mecklen, Mama Karen just likes to see people embarrassed. You dont take it too personally. Tonight, I will make sure Mama Karen has a pleasant dream. As they were at the roadside, and within a convoy on a diplomatic mission, Anne couldnt say much, nor was it appropriate for her to be too affectionate, but her mention of ensuring Mama Karen had a pleasant dream was clearly her intention to meet up with Charles in the Dreamscape later that night. Charles nodded, returned with his three Sacred Order subordinates to his opulent shadowy surroundings, and felt much more at ease the moment he reached Annes side, having rushed over from the Red Dragon Strait. Charles had evolved since the time of his arrival; he himself was now a Fifteenth Order High-Level Transcendent with over a dozen special abilities and three Sacred Order subordinates. Unless he encountered enemies like Viscount Constantine or Amisphidas, King of A Thousand Lions, he could be considered almost fearless. Although Rembrandt was from the Mosleyde Family, Charles did not feel intimidated. Come evening, as Charles felt a touch of sleepiness in the carriage, an odd sensation overcame him. He hurriedly instructed, Do not shatter Mama Karens Dreamscape, and found himself on a vast prairie, brimming with blooming flowers and the refreshing scent of grass refreshing his spirit. If he did not give an order, Mama Karens Dreamscape would undoubtedly be disrupted by the Black Dragon, Old Goat, and Qiudelo; a Sacred Orders Dreamscape could not confine those of the same order. Anne descended from the sky and hurled herself into his embrace. Mama Karen appeared not far away, with picnic items laid out beside herthere were pastry boxes, fruits, and tea, with blankets spread out on the ground, all very cozy. The old nanny smiled faintly at Charles, gesturing towards a spot not far away. Seven or eight young people were reveling and drinking heartily, seemingly oblivious to Charles and his companions. Their speech was loud and uninhibited, and among those faces, Charles recognized one. It was precisely that Mister Rembrandt Mosleyd; they too had been led into the Dreamscape by the old nanny. COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 403 - 403: 375, Mama Karen loves entertainment, Anne only loves watching Charles Chapter 403: 375, Mama Karen loves entertainment, Anne only loves watching Charles ` Anne couldnt help grasping Charless hand, her mind undistracted. Mama Karen loved a good show, and she only had eyes for Charles. Anne whispered, Mama Karens Dreamscape was my favorite place to be when I was younger, so relaxed and warm. Whenever I didnt want to sleep, she would bring me here. Antonio loved it here as well, but he only cared for practicing in Mama Karens Dreamscape. Over and over, again and again, he practiced swordsmanship and gunmanship and never kept me company. I know my brother hoped to possess the power to protect me, and to him, protecting me was more important than playing with me. Occasionally, Mama Karen would also take us to peek into other peoples dreams. In fact, the Counts Mansion often has some insidious individuals mixed in ... Charles casually remarked, Sometimes, there are spies sent by the Emperor, I suppose? Anne was slightly surprised and then said softly, So Mister Mecklen knows already. Charles thought to himself, What do I know? But he immediately thought of ancient royal spy agencies like the Jinyiwei, and couldnt help but sigh. Even the Emperor of Fars had such a taste. Anne clutched Charless hand a bit tighter and said in a low voice, If one day, Mister Mecklen, would you leave Fars for me? Charles smiled faintly and said, To the ends of the earth, I will follow! Annes eyes suddenly turned moist, and Mama Karen nodded slightly. She trusted Charles quite a bit; after all, Charles had once saved Anne, and later performed exceptionally well. Not long ago, he had even commanded a group of Sacred Order to kill Amisphidas, King of A Thousand Lions, a strong man who was nearly on par with the Earl himself. While the main force was Antonio, Charless planning was also indispensable. Charles patted Annes shoulder and said, Dont worry so much, all the troubles are for us men to handle. You just need to cheer for me, Anne. Anne spoke softly, I want to help you, Mister Mecklen. I dont want to be just a pretty vase. Charles quickly reassured her, Anne, if you were a vase, there would be no flowers left in this world. He knew what Anne was worried about. But these issues couldnt be resolved by words alone, so he quickly changed the topic, Mama Karen has prepared some entertainment for us, shall we have a look? What nonsense are these scoundrels talking about? Anne smiled brightly and leaned on Charless shoulder, having never felt so secure before. Ever since she started working at the Central Government Office, she began to uncover some secrets. She was no longer the innocent and cheerful girl from school. She understood the difficulties of the nation, the instability of society, how brutal the frontlines were, and that many of the victories declared to the public were bitterly won. She also knew of the many hidden disastrous defeats. The Fars Empire was struggling far more than the public knew. Of course, the Byron Empire was not much better off. Inglima seemed alright, but the Black Phoenix Dynasty was somewhat troublesome. There were thirty-three countries on the Old Continent, of which the five strongest were known as empires. However, empires also vary in strength, and the Black Phoenix, having slightly less national power than Fars and Byron, might collapse first. Anne indeed became more worried. But to her, Charles felt even more reliable than her father, than her brother, solid and steady as if he could solve anything, overcome any difficulty, turn around any desperate situation And whats more, almost everyone told her that Charles could do all this because of Anne Brittany! ` Even she was aware that when she first encountered Charles, he wasnt quite so outstanding. Although by that time he was already an exceptional young man, superior to most of the aristocratic youth she had met, he wasnt on the same level as her brother Antonio or her cousin Kreel. Anne had never specifically looked for an especially excellent boy; she wasnt the kind of woman whose expectations were so high that they bordered on unrealistic. Anne had always felt that someone like Charles was quite good enough. But what Anne never expected was that her Mr. Charles Mecklen seemed to have erupted with all the light and heat of his life for her sake, displaying unparalleled talent. Even the approval from her family, which concerned Anne the most, was effortlessly secured by Charles, who received continuous praise from the Old Earl and Antonio. Anne knew just what kind of men her father and brother were. Her father, the strongest man in the Empire, had praised no more than ten people in his lifetime; no matter how powerful the enemy, the Old Earl would casually dismiss them with, A future subordinate defeated! Of course, there were also times when the Old Earl would awkwardly say, Oh, my mistake, Ive already beaten them. They were so unremarkable that I didnt remember. Her brother was universally acknowledged throughout the Empire as the future strongest man of the Fars Empire. Some even believed that in a few years, without the need for the Old Earl to step down, Antonio would become the most powerful man in the Empire by sheer force, stepping on his fathers shoulders. Since his return from the Red Dragon Strait, Antonio had mentioned Charles more than ten times in front of Anne, especially when he got his hands on that dark, hefty staff, his face would break into a smile, and he would say, Charles character is really quite good. Mmm, Anne, you must never believe the rumors about Charles in the future; theyre all false. Anne had truly never heard any rumors about Charles. Except for that one time with Aunt Sophie, but that was definitely not true! In the midst of the gentle breeze, the sound of conversation wafted over: Rembrandt, how many times have you been rejected by the young woman of the Brittany Family? Oh, oh, oh, even Rembrandt, who has always been successful and charmed all of Strasbourg, has hit a snag with Anne of the Brittany family. Keep trying! Rembrandt, I really want to see Anne unable to get on Miss Pumpkins carriage! Have you heard of that Charles Mecklen? The merchants son? Dont mention that lowly wretch! Hes just lucky, always encountering once-in-a-lifetime opportunities. And the Brittany family, to boost this merchants sons achievements, actually sent Kreel, and repeatedly allowed Kreel to take him to fight in two major battles. Even a pig, who gets to fight alongside Kreel Brittany, could earn a lot of merit. Has anyone heard? This time the Brittany family actually sent Antonio S~ea??h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Has Earl Brittany gone mad? With so many resources at our disposal, any one of us could probably have been promoted to baron by now, and yet he just gives them away to some peasant? Its a crying shame. The Earl must be getting senile I heard the Emperor really dislikes Earl Brittany; who knows, one of these days, he might make that old man sacrifice himself for the country. At the mention of Miss Pumpkin, Charlotte could no longer contain himself, and said to Mama Karen, Excuse me, Mama, I need to step out for a moment. COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 404 - 404: 376, We must strangle Fars potential for war Chapter 404: 376, We must strangle Fars potential for war Mama Karen said with a smile, Go on! Charles stepped out of the Dreamscape, descended from his luxurious darkness, reached out his hand, and pulled out a super long-range repeating alchemical rifle produced by Byron, which appeared from the automatically opened Magic Mirror. He, Charles Meklen, was prepared to go on a killing spree! The Golden Ram Herolf, the Lizard Man Black Dragon, and the Silverback Ape Person Quedero also dismounted from the carriage. Charles ordered indifferently, Change into a set of Byrons military attire, and block the Sacred Order who are ready to make a move! These three Sacred Order members did not know what had provoked Charles, but they had learned not to question him and simply did whatever Charles commanded. ... Charles left the convoy and sprinted up a nearby hill with the Quickness Technique! Using the Eagle Eye Special Ability provided by the Red-Blue Rattlesnake, he soon located the carriage where the young people were sleeping. In one breath, Charles loaded ten Magic-Breaking Bombshell Bullets, ready to wipe them out completely. After setting up the super long-range repeating alchemical rifle, Charles was about to take action when he heard someone shout, Idiot, stop! With one step, Charles sensed a force surging from beneath the ground and clashed fiercely against him. The person hidden in the dirt had a powerful Blood Energy that was hardly less than his. Although both sides deliberately contained their power to avoid detection, their clash of Blood Energy still caused a muffled explosion, sending a burst of dirt shooting three or four meters high. A slim figure burst out of the ground, grabbed Charles, and scolded, There are three members of the Sacred Order with them, and Ive been watching them for a long time without daring to act! Your rash actions could get you killed. Charles had not expected that the Blood Clan member, who could clash with him head-on from under the ground without conceding, was a kind-hearted girl. He almost asked, Which of your eyes saw me as a person of Byron? Charles was currently dressed in Fars military attire. However, it wasnt the Blood Clan girls fault. Although Charles was wearing Farss uniform, he was carrying a super long-range repeating alchemical rifle made by Byron, aiming at the Fars envoy group. Not to mention his overwhelming Blood Energy, making him a bona fide High Order Vampire. Dozens of thoughts spun in Charless head, and he finally chose to lower his voice and said, This time, there will be three members of the Sacred Order taking action, entangling Farss princess, the priest, and an old Mama. My task is to kill several people from the Mosleyde Family; they are all Farss rising talents with frighteningly fast growth rates Yes, we are to snuff out Farss war potential. The Blood Clan girl did not expect that Charles actually had more intel. Delighted, she asked, Really? Charles answered, Genuine! His Byronese language, having sparred with Julian, even carried a strong noble Byron accent. The Blood Clan girl did not doubt him in the least and immediately said, If you guys have a plan, count me in. However, Im out of Magic-Breaking Bombshell Bullets, I only have regular bullets left and cant kill any serious targets. Charles generously handed over five Magic-Breaking Bombshell Bullets, saying, I have some to spare! The Blood Clan girl happily accepted them without any reserve and said, Im a talented shooter; let me shoot the young members of the Mosleyde Family. Charles nodded, watching the Blood Clan girl quickly load the ammunition and fire off five shots in rapid succession without much aimingfully utilizing the repeating attribute of the Extraordinary Rifle. Charles was slightly shocked to witness several young men, including Rembrandt, get their heads blown off, and thought to himself, This Blood Clan girls marksmanship is the most accurate Ive ever seen! If we were both armed and in a sniper duel, I wouldnt stand a chance against her. After the gunshots, a beam of light shot into the skyit was the Augusladin High Priest! Seeing this familiar old face, the first thought in Charless mind was, Good thing I didnt agree to join forces with this old guy; hes also the second-in-command this time. The Blood Clan girl grabbed Charles arm and, before he could react, ducked underground. Using her special ability, the Blood Clan girl enveloped Charles, darting away for dozens of kilometers in one breath before finally emerging from the ground, and from a distance, saw three Sacred Order fighters beating up the Augusladin High Priest. She couldnt help but exclaim, So we really do have Sacred Order fighters taking action. The Blood Clan girl was filled with regret. If she hadnt reacted so quickly just now, this would have been the time for a massacre, perhaps killing dozens of Fars high-ranking officials. Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hmm, this Blood Clan girl didnt know that if she had prepared for a slaughter, the man beside her might have taken action to kill her. Charles was never one for mercy. Charles shook the mud from his hair, feeling an urge to ask, Why did you run? If you hadnt run, I would have blown you away with one shot, and Id have both a scapegoat and a military achievement. However, at this moment, he no longer felt the desire to act, and said, Now that weve escaped, we should not linger any longer. After all, this is Fars territory, where the Sacred Order can come and go as they please. We must be cautious and careful. The Blood Clan girl nodded and said, Weve cooperated in a battle, yet I still dont know your name? Charles answered, Im called Qian Nan! The Blood Clan girl said, Im Yulia! Once the war is over, Ill invite you to a dance at the Star Fortress. The self-proclaimed Yulia, the Blood Clan girl, shouldered her Super Long-Range Repeating Alchemical Rifle and left with grace. Charles hesitated several times, abandoning the idea of attacking from behind. He sighed and thought to himself, Im still not suited for war. If this world were peaceful! Every day, Anne and I could drink coffee together, eat something she made; life would be so comfortable! Hmm, Anne doesnt seem to know how to make anything, does she? Forget it, there must be a cook at home. In fact, Charles was very nostalgic for the days when he had just met Anne, the days they dated every day. At that time, he thought those days were ordinary, just normal relaxation and pleasure. But after so many battles, Charles realized that those ordinary days were the most precious. Unlike his current thrilling days, which had become the norm. He sighed again deeply and thought to himself, Transmigrators all share this fate! Charles sent his rifle back to the Mirror World, and after taking a long detour, he returned to the convoy. His three subordinates had all returned earlier than him. Curious, Charles asked, How did your battles go? The Black Dragon coughed and said, Mama Karen didnt take action, and the High Priest recognized us Her Royal Highness the Princess struck the Golden Ram Herolf with her palm, fortunately, his injuries werent serious. Charles glanced at the Old Goat whose complexion was pale, indeed, the injuries didnt seem severe. COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 406 - 406: 378, is she the mother of Zimmerman Axel Robin? Chapter 406: 378, is she the mother of Zimmerman Axel Robin? The Black Dragon shook his head, suddenly feeling it a bit absurd that he, a beastman, was recounting the royal secrets of Fars to a person from Fars. The old lizardman coughed lightly and said, Originally, Princess Akso favored Count Galanode, but Julius Axler VI wished for the Princess to marry his friend, his childhood playmate the son of Duke Robin, Felix Robin! Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles showed an incredulous look and asked in a low voice, She is the mother of Zimmerman Axel Robin? The Black Dragon nodded gracefully and said, Indeed, the Princess eventually married Felix Robin, the son of Duke Robin, who is also the mother of Zimmerman Axel Robin! Although Felix Robin wasnt among the Three Heroes of the Empire back then, he was still a rare talent. However, nobody expected that they would have such an indescribable son. Even the old lizardman couldnt help but feel a heavy pressure when bringing up Zimmerman Axel Robin. At that time, Zimmerman had swept across the Old Continent and ruled the Seven Seas, his reputation was illustrious; even the various beastman tribes held him in high regard. Although the Black Dragon knew that Zimmerman had died, he still felt greatly pressured when mentioning this name. ... Golden Ram Herolf spoke with a rather unsightly expression, I didnt know the Princess was in our ranks. Otherwise, even in death, I wouldnt have dared to lift a hand against her. Charles countered, Did I not mention this matter? The Black Dragon and Qiudelo shook their heads together; Charles thought for a moment and then said to himself, I didnt expect Her Royal Highness the Princess to be so fierce! Not only was she one of the Three Heroes of the Empire back in the day, but her son is such a prominent figure as Zimmerman! Charles truly didnt know how to describe his feelings at the moment, although he thought that this second princess might be somewhat remarkable, he hadnt expected her to be this extraordinary! Charles sighed and said, The next time I have something to deal with, Ill be sure to discuss it with everyone first, so as not to miss any important information. The Black Dragon smiled faintly and said, Its fortunate that Her Royal Highness the Princess showed mercy with her hand. After pondering for a while, Charles asked, How did Felix Robin die? The Black Dragon answered, No one knows, but the official announcement was that he committed suicide. Charles shook his head; whether the man committed suicide or not wasnt important anymore. To have fathered such a son, what difference did it make between suicide and being infuriated to death? As Charles was casually chatting with his three Sacred Order subordinates, he heard someone outside the carriage call out in an unhurried tone, Sir Charles Mecklenburg, Her Royal Highness the Princess wishes to see you. Charles was a bit surprised, but still instructed his three subordinates to stay put, then he stepped out of the carriage on his own. He met a man with a sinister-soft appearance and quickly said with respect, I am Charles, and Ill follow your lead to see the Princess. In the royal families of the Old Continent, there were eunuchs, but only in small numbers. Just as in Europe, there were such figures in Mesopotamia, ancient Egypt, Rome, and Persia, but they barely left any trace in history and were little known. This man with a sinister-soft appearance could be identified by his attire as a high-ranking eunuch from Princess Aksos entourage. Charles did not wish to offend such people, so his attitude was particularly polite. The man with a sinister-soft appearance gave a faint smile, said nothing, and simply led the way. Charles followed him and they quickly arrived at the central caravan; Princess Aksos entourage was clearly more extravagant than Annes, with as many as five carriages for Her Royal Highness the Princess alone, each serving different functions. Now, Her Royal Highness the Princess was sitting upright in one of the carriages. The design of this carriage was truly ingenious, with side compartments that could fully open, revealing nothing but a wide chair inside, perfectly suited for receiving officials. Charles had intended to find a quiet corner, but to his surprise, the eunuch leading the way shouted loudly, Sir Charles Mecklen has arrived! Charles had no choice but to step forward and say, Commander of the Patrolling Army of Lucavaro District, Westwind Knights Commander, Head of the Lucavaro District Administration Bureau, Special Envoy Extraordinary and Minister Plenipotentiary for War Affairs of the Fars Empire to the Inglima Empire, Temporary Civil Officer of Mostar Fort, Byberi City, Seagull City, Silver Pigeon Fort, and Ode Mountain City, Civil Officer of the South Serif Region, Arcadia Port, Sedona City, Solvan City, Camel Town, and Interlaken City, Full Diplomatic Consul stationed in Saint Michael City and Cappadocia City, Commander of the South Serif Warzone, Civil Officer for eleven cities in the Red Dragon Strait and Commander of the Red Dragon Sea Warzone, Level 23 Second-Class Participant in State Politics, Sir Charles Mecklen! I have come before Her Royal Highness Princess Akso Axel. This was the necessary etiquette for an audience with a member of the Royal Family. After the long-winded introduction that left Charles parched and exasperated, he felt a bit annoyed by the cumbersome formalities C it had been a long time since he had flaunted his lengthy political titles, as there was no longer any need. Princess Akso gestured slightly with her hand, and Charles had no choice but to brace himself and walk over, bowing low once again. The princess was exceptionally beautiful, showing no trace of age on her face, resembling a young woman in her late twenties, still brimming with youth and possessing the grace of a mature woman. She looked at Charles and said indifferently, Are you the Charles who always proclaims himself as Menilmans junior? Charless heart trembled slightly, thinking to himself: Anne is here too! What does the princess want to do? Right, of course! Her son almost married Menilmans senior sister. Charles bowed his head slightly and said with the most sincere tone, I truly am a graduate of Sheffield University! His ambiguous answer clearly did not please the princess. Princess Akso said blandly, I heard that you also gifted Menilman a Magical Alchemy Warship? Charles was genuinely worried that if Anne burst into tears with a wow, he would truly not know what to do. He marshaled all his wits and replied with respectful assertiveness, I have never owned a Magical Alchemy Warship. Princess Akso fell into a brief silence, then after a moment, let out a light laugh and counter-asked, If you were to marry, whom would you choose between Menilman and Anne? This time, Charles knew how to respond. With a slight smile, he said, I apologize, Your Royal Highness, but I have never had such a choice. Whether its a fate manipulated by the Serpent of Destiny, a future guided by Lady Black Moon, or happiness bestowed by The Lord of Radiance! Whether deep within my heart or in all that can be described with words, there has always been only one girl that I have admired wholeheartedly, and that is Anne Brittany! Even though you are Her Royal Highness, I find such a choice insulting. I have never compared anything or anyone to Anne. To me, she is an incomparable girl. Faced with the only one in my life. I have no choice. COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 407 - 407: 379, the Countess is Zimmermans great aunt! Chapter 407: 379, the Countess is Zimmermans great aunt! Princess Akso was silent for a long while before she sighed and said, I do envy you two young people a bit. Anne Brittany leaned gently into Mama Karens embrace, her shoulders trembling slightly, overwhelmed with emotion. Tears streaked down her lovely face as she whispered, My Mister Charles Meklen. Mama Karen gently caressed Annes back, feeling deeply comforted herself. After a moment, Princess Akso Axel said, In my capacity as the princess of the Fars Empire, I bestow upon Lord Meklen the role of envoy to the external diplomats of the Lionheart Dynasty, serving as the Fars Empires cultural commissioner to the Lionheart Dynasty. Your duty is to protect Miss Annie Brittany! Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles was not overjoyed, but he was quite happy nonetheless. Although he did not truly need this diplomatic title and would have preferred to follow the team and protect Anne silently, having an official role to openly protect her seemed quite good too. ... He thanked Princess Akso for her grace, and the princess waved her hand and said, The unlimited sniper warfare of the people of Byron is indeed too insidious and vile. Take care to protect yourselves on the journey; our mission needs you all alive upon reaching the Lionheart Dynasty. The princess dismissed all the attendants but kept Charles and Anne with her. Charles was feeling somewhat uneasy when he saw Anne affectionately run up to Princess Aksos carriage and whisper, Aunt Akso, why do you scare Charles like that? Hes really not very brave! Mama Karen approached Charles and whispered, The Countess is the elder princess, and Annie has been very close to Princess Akso since she was young. Her Royal Highness was actually joking with you. Charles was truly stunned for a moment before he realized, in terms of family relations, Princess Akso was indeed Annies aunt. Well, the Countess is Zimmermans great aunt! This relationship is really quite complicated! Charles had always known that nobles often were related through intricate familial ties, but this was his first time seeing such a complex interconnection firsthand. It was also his first time learning that Earl Brittany was even the son-in-law of Julius Axler VI. Before now, Charles never really thought much about his own origins, but at this moment, he truly felt the network of noble relationships was indeed an advantage beyond the reach of ordinary families youths. He also understood a bit why the Emperor, despite being somewhat wary of Earl Brittany, still granted him tremendous power. After all, they are family. The attitude of Princess Akso toward Anne was like that of a kind elder to a lively and lovable younger family member, expressing very ordinary family concerns and even keeping Anne and Mama Karen there, letting only Charles go back alone. Although Charles was left behind, Princess Akso actually had no intention of discussing anything with him; it was all for Annes sake. As he left the princesss caravan, he suddenly had a thought. Could it be that Princess Akso has also realized that Black Dragon, Qiudelo, and Old Goat are all under my command? With this in mind, Charles chuckled silently, This diplomatic mission to the Lionheart Dynasty is going to be very interesting indeed! If even the princess covers for me, who else is there to worry about? The diplomatic mission had been traveling for over a month before they finally left the territory of the Fars Empire and entered the land of Saint Mabiga. Located at the northernmost end of the continent, the Lionheart Dynasty bordered Byron and six smaller states, but not the Fars Empire. Obviously, the Fars Empires diplomatic mission could not possibly cross through Byrons territory, so they chose to pass through Saint Mabiga and Modova on their way to the Lionheart Dynasty. Both these countries had opted for neutrality and maintained a friendly attitude towards the Fars diplomatic mission passing through their territories. Saint Mabiga treated the Fars diplomatic mission as state guests and provided an escort in the form of a knighthood, ostensibly for protection but in realityit was also for protection. Saint Mabiga certainly did not want any incidents involving the Fars diplomatic mission within their borders. Along the journey, Charles actually found it inconvenient to meet with Anne, and he chose to earnestly cultivate in the dark luxury, occasionally letting Mama Karen set up a dream environment to pull his three Sacred Order subordinates for a match. Of course, the happiest was Old Goat; he could playfully overwhelm Charles. The most serious was Black Dragon, who earnestly guided Charles in his training. The most perfunctory was Qiudelo, who would directly eliminate Charles with just one move every time. Saint Mabiga was a small country, and it took only seven to eight days to pass through its entire territory; thus, the Fars diplomatic mission quickly moved into Modova. However, compared to the peaceful journey through Saint Mabiga, Modova was much more chaotic. On their first day in Modova, they encountered mountain bandits attempting to rob them. Actually, bandits were quite common on the Old Continent, but since Charles had lived in Strasbourg for many years, he rarely encountered bandits and instead experienced the greatness of the sea pirates during his mission to Inglima. Indeed, the most formidable pirate he had encountered was now acting as his steward! What Charles did not expect was that, although the diplomatic mission had their own knighthood, with the Royal Knights Order deploying five hundred men, the Brittany Family deploying fifty elite family knights, and even the Priest having a two hundred-strong guard unit, it was Princess Akso Axel who specifically assigned Charles to confront the blocking bandits. Charles had no choice but to take only three subordinates to the forefront of the group. This time, he hadnt brought any soldiers from the Westwind Knights, as it wasnt a major battle situation, and three Sacred Order members were enough. If these three Sacred Order couldnt handle the situation, it was likely that even tens of thousands of Westwind Knights wouldnt manage it either. In this world, the mighty were revered, and battles were primarily determined by powerful individuals, with ordinary soldiers playing a minimal role. The number of Modova mountain bandits was substantial; after all, the diplomatic mission also had many members. With fewer numbers, would this gang even dare to block the road? There were over two thousand bandits, with a very formidable presence, and what made Charles feel their audacity the most was that this band of bandits had even kidnapped the official Modova reception team, suspending more than ten Modovan officials from poles, waving like flags within the bandit ranks. Of course, these officials were too overweight to float by themselves; what floated were primarily their robes. Faced with such a bizarre scene, Charles couldnt help but shake his head and said to his three subordinates beside him, This time, I didnt bring many people, so dont be too harsh when you strike. Though Black Dragon and Qiudelo had been with Charles for only a short time, Golden Ram Herolf had been with him quite long and knew well that the head of the Mecklen family excelled at exploding troops. Moreover, he was always quick to assimilate surrendered soldiers. COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 408 - 408: 380, this band of mountain thieves is Yasen Loping Robins team. Chapter 408: 380, this band of mountain thieves is Yasen Loping Robins team. Golden Ram Herolf eyed the bandits flag, hesitated for a while, but still said in a low voice, This band of bandits is Arsen Lupin Robins troop. Charles asked, Is there anything special about this guy? Black Dragon covered his eyes and said, Head of the McAllen family! He is Zimmermans uncle. Charles was quite surprised and after a long while, he spoke in a low voice, Are you saying that hes not here to rob us? Hmm, could it be that hes come to snatch a sister-in-law? What should we do about this? Let Princess Akso leave? ... Even Qiudelo could not help but say, Head of the McAllen family, please give up those wild and unfounded thoughts. Arsen Lupin Robin would definitely not come to snatch a sister-in-law No, I meant to snatch the princess? All three of his Sacred Order subordinates fell silent together, and even Golden Ram Herolf wanted to scoff, From now on, Im a Beastman! Without understanding, Charles simply summoned the Magic Flame Horse, mounted it, and pulled out the Collapsing Mountain from the Magic Mirror, then rode alone towards the bandits and shouted, Let Arsen Lupin come out and answer! The thousands of bandits became slightly restless and soon split to the sides, a handsome man in his forties rode out from the ranks, and with a slight smile, sunnily and bright, Charles had to admit that this man was devilishly handsome, and carried himself with the elegance of a noblemans son. That sort of thing isnt something any noble youth has. At least, the few that Charles had killed did not possess such airy nobility about them. I am Arsen Lupin Robin! I am here to rob you, we dont know each other, so no need for small talk. Hand over everything valuable you have, and I will let you pass. Charles asked, Are you a Sacred Order? Arsen Lupin smiled slightly and said, Not yet! Charles said, Not a Sacred Order, and youre out here talking big? Charles had recently seen a string of major battles Well, even though he wasnt the one fighting, he had really seen plenty of Sacred Order battles, the top-notch ones, and he could hardly understand, if someone wasnt even of the Sacred Order, why were they showing up? Arsen Lupin was clearly stunned by Charless logic for a moment and retorted, Are you saying that if youre not a Sacred Order, youre not qualified to rob? Charles replied, Thats not what I meant! What I mean is Alright! Thats exactly what I meant. Youre a clever person, so why the long face of disgust? Do you think just because Princess Akso is your sister-in-law, you can act spoiled in such a public setting? Charles really wasnt being polite, and his words left Arsen Lupin blushing red, this top-ranked bandit of the Old Continent shouted, Do you dare insult me? Charles asked again, Are you really not of the Sacred Order? S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Arsen Lupin replied, Of course not! What do you think the Sacred Order is? Extraordinary beings are rare talents in nations, let alone the Sacred Order. Charles retorted curiously, Youre not even a member of the Sacred Order, so why cant I insult you? Arsen Lupin, this time, no longer wasted words with Charles. He spurred his horse forward, drew his Rapier from his waist, flicked a spray of sword flowers, and aimed for seven crucial points on Charles. There are six or seven versions of the Peerless Sword Techniques on the Old Continent, including the Five Sacred Sword Techniques, the Seven God-Given Sword Techniques, and the Twelve Overlord Sword Techniques. Each version includes the Angels Thorn of the Asiluo Clan. And every version has the Robin Familys Golden Eagle Sword Technique. Five eras ago, Saroses Robin assisted King Axel in ascending from a commoner to the throne of the king. With his loyalty and bravery, iron blood and achievements, he became the highest rank of hereditary nobility in the Fars Empire. Even before Saroses Robin emerged, the Robin Family was the oldest nobility in the Inglima Empire, having produced countless scholars, military experts, adventurers, and peerless generals, as well as unbridled swordsmen! The emergence of Zimmerman Axel Robin even made this secret sword technique of the Robin Family vaguely become the number one sword technique on the continent. Arsen Lupin had immersed himself in this family sword technique for over thirty years, and when it came to the maturity and cunning of swordsmanship, there were few swordsmen on the Old Continent who could compare. Charles, too, was fearless in his ignorance of danger! With the Knights Spear in hand thrusting forward, he employed the Wings of Heaven spear technique. The two exchanged seventeen or eighteen moves in an instant, and to his surprise, Charles was slightly at a disadvantage. Charles was still shocked and thought to himself, This guy is quite strong! Arsen Lupin was ten times more surprised than Charles. In both the Old and New Continents, those of the Sacred Order are considered the nations treasures, the top combat forces of this world. Charles, accustomed to seeing members of the Sacred Order, was only in that environment by chance, not because Sacred Order warriors were a dime a dozen. On the old continent, in one of the two battles where the Five Great Empires poured in all their strength, the Fars and Byron added together only sent a few dozen from the Sacred Order. That was the national foundation. Mid-to-High-Rank Extraordinaries were already the backbone of a nation. Placed among bandits, Arsen Lupin would at least be in the top ten in the industry. Arsen Lupin was a High-Level Transcendent, a Seventeenth Rank grand knight. In his youth, he was indulgent in pleasure and didnt train seriously. But a Seventeenth Rank grand knight really was very powerful. He dominated Modova, had never tasted defeat, and was almost the number one power in Modova. Although Charles was two ranks weaker, his spear technique, derived from the special teachings of the Asiluo Clan, and his various special abilities meant that even though Arsen Lupin had a slight upper hand, it was truly difficult for him to defeat this annoying fellow. After making a circle with his Magic Flame Horse, Charles reengaged Arsen Lupin, lowering his voice, and asked curiously, Youre not really here to steal my sister-in-law, are you? Arsen Lupins nose was almost crooked with anger. He cursed in a low voice, Pack up your wild weeds of a thought. Princess Akso is my patroness; our robbery is a mutual understanding. Charless eyes twinkled, and his hand wielding Collapsing Mountain didnt relax as he continued his rapid assault, seemingly eager to thrust his spear through this Uncle Robin, but meanwhile, he asked, Why does Princess Akso sponsor you, huh? How did you leave the Robin Family? Im really curious! I have so many questions to ask. Arsen Lupin was helpless. He hadnt expected Princess Akso would send such a reckless youth his way. He spoke in a low voice, With all the romantic debts Zimmerman had, of course, there would be illegitimate children! Many people detest him, and some single mothers cant support the children. So, Princess Akso had me take these children away from Fars to grow up in Modova. Charless brain ticked, and he said in a low voice, So, these kids are like grandchildren to Princess Akso, huh? Arsen Lupin was nearly driven mad with frustration, and cursed, Of course! Charles thrust his spear, forcing Arsen Lupin to retreat, and said, Then should I back off for now? COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 409 - 409: 381, give you a choice, swear allegiance to me, or die. Chapter 409: 381, give you a choice, swear allegiance to me, or die. Arsen Lupin Robin couldnt help but curse, Get lost! Charles pulled back his Magic Flame Horse, and when he returned to his three Sacred Order subordinates, he saw a convoy emerging from the crowd. Arsen Lupin had people take over the convoy and then led the bandits to retreat, not forgetting to flip Charles a slender middle finger before leaving. Charles was pondering what seemed off about this situation when the eunuch from before came over and said, Princess Akso asks for you. Charles went to Princess Aksos carriage without his three Sacred Order subordinates, though Princess Akso probably knew. He wasnt too brazen about it. When he arrived, he heard a voice near his ear, I cant conveniently send supplies every time. I wonder if Lord Mecklen could help me by sending Arsen Lupin living supplies twice a year? Charles was quite surprised and wanted to retort, Such a large group of bandits cant support themselves and need supplies from the princess? This guy is pretty useless! Instead, he said, As long as the princess commands, Charles will do his utmost. Actually, Charles really had some misunderstandings about the nobles of this world. Earthlings, even if not good at managing finances, still knew some basic business common sense from thousands of years of human trade rules. But the nobles of this world relied mainly on land taxes to sustain their lives and lacked any business acumen. They didnt even grasp the basic concept of trade; financial management was more difficult for them than understanding Extraordinary Secret Arts. ... Arsen Lupin was originally a carefree playboy who lived extravagantly and lavishly, even after taking on his nephews responsibilities following his brothers suicide, raising his illegitimate children, and pulling together a band of bandits in Modova. However, Modova was not a wealthy country. He had robbed the few surrounding lords into poverty, and it was still not enough to cover his expenses, so he had to ask Princess Akso for help, requesting supplies once or twice a year. Princess Akso whispered, Thank you, Lord Mecklen, for your vigorous assistance. I will ask my father to grant you a prosperous fief. Charles was overjoyed. Although he controlled over a dozen cities, they were under the stewards office and were technically not his fief. For him, the difference between a steward and a lord wasnt significant since he didnt rely on taxes but accumulated wealth through trade. Still, owning an official fief was more proper. After experiencing a robbery, the delegation did not continue forward but stationed themselves in a small town on the border of Modova. Armed with a detachment of knights from the Brittany Family, Charles officially went out on patrol around the town and just happened to rescue Modovas reception staff. Seeing these disheveled officials, he couldnt help but ask, With Arsen Lupin being so rampant, havent you thought about encirclement tactics against him? A middle-aged Modovan official with a distressed expression replied, Our Modova is just a small country with no strong warriors. Even the captain of the royal guard was defeated by him; we really have no way to deal with this major bandit. Charless interest was piqued, and he asked, No strong warriors? Then use sheer numbers! Modova must have hundreds of thousands of soldiers, enough to overwhelm him. The middle-aged official was startled and exclaimed, Where do we have hundreds of thousands of soldiers? Charless eyes brightened further, and he said, You must have tens of thousands of soldiers? With tens of thousands, you could also overwhelm Arsen Lupin. The official looked even more distressed and said, Not even tens of thousands! The royal guard numbers only three thousand. Modova has only six nobles with their own estates, and they need their forces to protect themselves; they refuse to provide troops. Even including these nobles private knighthoods, it amounts to only about ten thousand. Charless eyes were already shining like stars as he asked, So, is Modova actually helpless against Arsen Lupin? This middle-aged officer had no idea what dangerous thoughts were going through Charless mind and honestly said, Not only are they helpless against Arsen Lupin, but they also cant deal with several other major bandits. Charles nodded, drew the Blood Rose, and pointing at the more than ten officials said, You have a choice, swear allegiance to me, or die! The officials were immediately dumbfounded, and the middle-aged officer exclaimed, You are supposed to be the official diplomatic delegation from Fars! Charles said indifferently, Sorry, I am a pirate! He turned his head and said to Golden Ram Herolf, Report their identities to them. Old Goat gleefully said, I am Golden Ram Herolf, and the People of Fars took St. Michael Island from us. Now I am leading my men onto land, looking for a place to settle. If you are wise, surrender quickly; otherwise, I will feed you to the beastmen. Golden Ram Herolf clapped Qiudelo on the back, who transformed, revealing his true form as a massive Silverback Ape Person, and roared to the sky, I eat a hundred humans every day; if you dont surrender, youll all become dinner desserts. These Modova officials, having never seen such a fierce beastman before, were terrified. Modova Principality is sandwiched between St. Mabja and Byron, bordered by the Lionheart Dynasty and another small country, Parmas. St. Mabja largely prefers peace, and Byrons vampires have no interest in Modova, as it is all mountainous with bandits as its most famous product. The Lionheart Dynasty also finds Modova too poor and its land too barren to be worth conquering. Although Parmas borders Modova, the Gandis Mountain Range lies between them, challenging even for Transcendents to cross, let alone an ordinary army. Hence, it has been relatively peaceful for centuries, troubled only by frequent bandit issues. With Qiudelos enthusiastic performance, the more than ten Modova officials were terrified into meek surrender. Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After forcing their surrender, Charles closely inquired about how many cities Modova had, the population of each city, and the strengths and weaknesses of local Knighthoods, quickly devising a plan to attack the nearest Sigma Barons Domain. Charles, who had temporary command of more than ten knights from the Brittany Family along with Anne, forcefully integrated the ten plus civilian officials of the reception delegation into the group, and headed straight for Sigma Barons Domain. Sigma Barons Domain was just tens of kilometers away from the small city where the delegation was stationed. Charles took this small group of knights, and before dawn, they had hurried to Sigma Castle. He forced the recently surrendered Modova officials to call at the castle gates, claiming that the Grand Duke of Modova had sent messengers with extremely important matters that required the personal attention of Baron Sigma. Unaware that someone had come with barely more than ten people aiming to attack his castle and recognizing the officials who were indeed close to the Grand Duke of Modova, the Baron opened the gates and let Charles and his group in. Within half an hour, Charles had captured Baron Sigma and taken the castle. COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 412 - 412: 384. Grand Philosopher Borozhe: Lionheart King is the worlds first amazing book. Chapter 412: 384. Grand Philosopher Borozhe: Lionheart King is the worlds first amazing book. Charles never thought that his conquest of Modova, and his subsequent occupation, would actually be recognized by the Lionheart Dynasty. And it was the highest level of recognition! The Great Berenhill, King Baldwin Asa, personally delivered the state letter! There was no more formal ceremony than this. Charles also slightly understood that a large reason why the Lionheart Dynasty was willing to recognize this was their preference for having one more friendly neighboring country on their border since the previous Duke of Modova was likely not very amiable towards the Lionheart Dynasty. For the Lionheart Dynasty, Modova was a place of no value for rule, considering that Arsen Lupin had to lead the life of a bandit in Modova and it was tough going, requiring Princess Akso to sponsor him twice a year. ... If even the life of a bandit was so tough, how could the lives of the common residents of Modova be? It was, frankly, not hard to imagine. Charles didnt mind at all, establishing the friendliest relations with the Lionheart Dynasty. After all, Modova was right next to the Lionheart Dynasty; if the lion sneezed, Modova would have to catch a cold for Emperor Baldwin Asa. Crown Prince Berenhir Azar delivered the state letter to Charles and then went to speak with Princess Akso. After all, representing the Fars Empire, her status was far too significant. Charles stepped back into the envoy delegation, handing the state letter from the Lionheart Dynasty over to Anne. Looking at the document, she felt as if she were in a dream. Though a Dreamwalker, she had never had a moment like this, always thinking she was dreaming, yet unable to wake up no matter what. Speaking softly, Anne said, Out of the thirty-three nations of the Old Continent, have we obtained the recognition of two countries? Charles smiled faintly and replied, Indeed! And moreover, they are two of the Five Great Empires! Anne still couldnt quite believe it; what Charles had accomplished was just too dreamlike, more of a Dreamwalker than a Dreamwalker herself, more Dreamscape than the Dreamscape itself. As a child, not even Mama Karens bedtime tales could conjure up such fantastical dreams. The envoy team from Fars, under the reception of Crown Prince Berenhir Azar, headed directly to the capital of the Lionheart Dynasty, Asa Fortress! The last name of the Lionheart Dynastys Royal Family was Asa, and the capital of the Lionheart Dynasty was also Asa Fortress! On the way, Charles received the warmest hospitality. His novel The Lionheart King could be seen everywhere in the Lionheart Dynasty. Almost every official he met from the Lionheart Dynasty had read this novel, and at every banquet hosted by the Lionheart Dynasty for the envoy delegation, there would be people greeting him, discussing this historically accurate novel. The grand feats of the fictional Lionheart King Charles that Charles had made up were something everyone researched. Not only did scholars prove that parts of the novel were in line with historical truth, echoing some ancient records, but it was even praised by one of the most prestigious philosophers of humanity currently venerated by the Lionheart Dynastys Royal Family, Bo Luo Zhe. This great philosopher praised the book as the most extraordinary novel in the world! Because of this remark, the Lionheart Dynasty even ordered a hundred thousand copies from Annes bookstore, adding this great philosophers comment on a new editions title page. Every day, aside from banquets, was spent receiving countless praises. Charless days in the Lionheart Dynasty were far more comfortable than in Fars. After just over a month, they finally arrived at the capital of the Lionheart Dynasty, Asa Fortress. Upon entering Asa Fortress, the envoy delegation was accommodated in Cold Spring Palace! Normally, foreign envoy delegations would stay in the embassy district, with dedicated reception lodgings, but this delegation was arranged to stay at the Cold Spring Palace, where the Asa Royal Family spent their summers. The level of reception they received was simply unparalleled. Apart from Princess Akso, whose status was indeed exceptional, almost everyone knew that the reason for the excitement was because Annie MacLennan, the author of The Lionheart King, was also in the delegation. It was common knowledge in the Lionheart Dynasty that the novel was dictated by Charles Meklen and published with great effort by Anne Brittany! Indeed, no one dared separate the two. Because Baldwin Asa had repeatedly said that he would officiate their wedding in the future! This affair absolutely could not be meddled with by Julius Axler VI. The exact words of Baldwin Asa were, Why should the wedding of our great Lionheart Dynasty writer be officiated by the Emperor of Fars? He should stick to waging wars! He doesnt understand a thing about culture, the brute. On the third day after entering Asa Fortress, although Princess Akso had not yet been granted an audience with His Majesty Emperor Baldwin Asa, the Lionheart Emperor had already sent out a personal invitation to have Charles and Annie attend a banquet at the Lionheart Palace. When Charles stepped into Lionheart Palace, he knew that this meal he was eating would surely be recorded in history. Indeed, His Majesty Emperor Baldwin Asa had actually summoned the Historian over. Charles had never seen Julius Axtel VI, but he had already met the Emperor of Inglima, Alfred Guillaume, and now, encountering the Lionheart King of this era, Baldwin Asa, gave Charles a very strange feeling. Emperor Baldwin Asa, even more so than the young Red Dragon Emperor, was warmer in his demeanor. Upon seeing Charles and Anne, he raised his hand and said, Today is a day worthy of being written into the annals of history, as we have the honor of hosting Lord Mecklen and Lady Brittany at Lionheart Palace. Lets raise our glasses to the great Lionheart King Charles! With the Emperor himself raising his glass, how could the officials of the Lionheart Dynasty not follow suit? Charles and Anne were also obliged to raise their glasses, and immediately the atmosphere of the banquet heated up. People kept asking Charles about the novel, and Charles felt a cold sweat breaking out, as some questions he truly did not know how to answer. After all, he wasnt the one who wrote those novels! He had merely memorized novels that he had read in a previous life. Moreover, Charles had come to a further understanding that the best thing for him was to never mention The Lionheart King again. He definitively could not bring up any details about the novel, nor could he dare to change a single word. The novel had become a cultural belief of the Lionheart Dynasty. Anyone who attempted to change or interpret it would be universally despised, even if that person was the author. Having realized this, Charles no longer discussed The Lionheart King. After subtly signaling to Anne, he began to talk about a new novel. After all, he was a graduate of Sheffield University and well-versed in the history of the Lionheart Dynasty. At the banquet, he concocted a story about King Charless three most loyal followers, titled The Three Leaders of Ten Thousand Horsemen! and revealed the plot to the nobles attending the banquet. These three most faithful followers of Lionheart King Charles were also the three great founding Dukes of the Lionheart Dynasty, whose titles and power had been passed down to the present day, still the most influential families in the Lionheart Dynasty! Their descendants had branched out, forming a rather complex network of bloodlines. Charles had only mentioned a few sentences, and the eyes of the nobles present were already shining. Before long, an elderly noble approached him, lowered his voice, and said, Mister Mecklen, Ive heard your new novel will feature my ancestor, and I have many primary sources at home. I would like to give them to you for reference during your writing. COMMENT 0 comment sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 413 - 413: The State Letter from Byron Chapter 413: The State Letter from Byron After the banquet, Charles returned to the Cold Spring Palace and received more than ten boxes of information from the major families of the Lionheart Dynasty. the boxes were filled with Lionheart Gold Coins! The value of the Lionheart Gold Coin was approximately equal to the Aegeus Gold Pound and somewhat higher than the Aegeus, with its purchasing power roughly equivalent to twenty-one thousand yuan per Gold Pound, and eighteen thousand yuan per Aegeus. The purchasing power of a Lionheart Gold Coin was slightly higher than that of an Aegeus, but slightly lower than a Gold Pound, ranging between nineteen thousand and twenty thousand yuan. Charles, of course, kindly noted down the nobles who had sent the information and gave each one an exceedingly literary compliment. Indeed, this was the night of the banquet. The next morning, Charles received twenty times the information he had on the night of the banquet. ... Even Anne couldnt help but exclaim upon seeing the boxes of Lionheart Gold Coins, How are we supposed to move all this! By noon, that problem had been solved. Baldwin Asa sent people to the Cold Spring Palace and granted Charles a mansion located in the heart of Asa Fortress. It originally belonged to a count whose descendants faced difficulties Not the kind of difficulties associated with not having sons, but rather having a bunch of wastrels. Generation after generation lacked a Transcendent talent, and they all knew how to spend money lavishly. Eventually, they squandered the counts estate clean, even selling off the noble title. The major empires of the Old Continent do not legally support the buying and selling of noble titles. However, the last heir of the Counts family was a genius at squandering. He adopted the buyer as his godson, and after receiving the money, he passed the title to the buyer! Such a plot would barely be credible in web novels, for it might be criticized by readers as implausible. At that time, the Emperor was infuriated, reclaimed the title, and confiscated the Counts Mansion. It was quite a significant event in the Lionheart Dynasty. When Charles received the property deed, he was genuinely a bit excited. This was a Counts Mansion! Although he actually controlled many cities, he did not legally own any property. The Ducal Mansion in Modova wasnt even comparable to the Silver Pigeon Fort, for Silver Pigeon Fort was a prosperous city, and Behemoth, too, was a wealthy principality not far from Strasbourg. Asa Fortress of the Lionheart Dynasty, in its prosperity, was comparable to Strasbourg. The Counts Mansion at Asa Fortress was not inferior to Earl Brittanys residence at 58 Sixth Avenue in the Val de Vaz District. Fitting tens of boxes of Lionheart Gold Coins was a minor task! There was also a little episode! In the Old Continent, just like the mansions of high-ranking ministers having governmental functions, the Counts Mansion also had a part that dealt with government affairs, actually forbidding commoners from owning such property, and even wealthy businessmen were not allowed to purchase these mansions. Charles himself did not qualify to own a Ducal Mansion. But fortunately, Anne did! Thus, when the mansion was bestowed, it was under the name of the Duchess of Brittany. At that moment, Charles and Anne vaguely felt that, perhaps their tomfoolery was about to become a reality. The pair, accompanied by the knights of the Brittany Family and the Royal Guard that Charles brought from Modova, went to the new residence of the Duchess of Brittany, in high spirits. Before they could even settle in, a visitor arrived. This visitor took Charles completely by surprise, Julian brought a young lady, precisely as the envoy of the Byron Empire, seeking an audience with Anne! Charles Meklens status was insufficient, and in such a formal setting, he could not act nominally. Anne did not want to meet Byrons diplomat, after all, the two nations were still at war, so Charles was alone when he received this friend at the Ducal Mansion of Brittany. Upon arrival, Julian gave him a hug and said, Thank you! Thanks for showing mercy. Charles was bewildered but noticed the girl by Julians side and suddenly realized, asking, Whats your relationship with Yulia? Julian said, Shes my sister! When you registered at Qian Nan, Sister Yulia already knew she had done wrong. She hastily registered her name and chose to run. Thank you for hearing her name and deciding not to strike her down. I extend the most sincere thanks on behalf of the Asiluo Clan! And on my behalf as well, appreciating that you value this friendship, Although the war is war, I am profoundly grateful. Yulia quietly said, I was afraid you didnt recognize the story behind my name, so I specifically mentioned, After the war, at Silver Pigeon Fort, please come to the ball.'' The young lady gently pressed on her slight chest and said, Luckily, you recognized it. I turned to leave, sensing the peril several times, but you ultimately chose to spare me. I truly thank you for that. Charles nodded his head, calmly accepting both of their gratitude. Julian laughed and said, I didnt know how to express my thanks! But thankfully, you stirred up trouble again recently, giving me a chance to convey my gratitude. On behalf of the Byron Empire, I recognize the Modova Principality under the rule of Miss Annie Brittany and acknowledge Miss Annie Brittany as the new Grand Duke of the Modova Principality. Moreover, if the Modova Principality wishes to remain neutral and not join the war, we are willing to station diplomats and establish normal diplomatic relations. If you have no intention of participating in the war, Yulia would like to apply to be the first Byron ambassador stationed in Modova! Charless first reaction was not joy but utter perplexity! Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He could not conceive that Byron would be the second to acknowledge Annies rule over Modova. Well, actually it was the third, astonishingly, Byron. Princess Akso, representing Fars, recognized the new Grand Duke of Modova in a private capacity, but whether it was the Lionheart Dynasty or Byron, both were formal diplomatic recognitions. Julian even brought an official state letter, clearly having put a lot of effort into this issue all the way from the border to Asa Fortress. Charles hugged Julian and said, I really have to thank you. Julian also hugged Charles back, saying, I also have to thank you! Though the war is cruel, I do not know what I would do without Yulia! She is an indispensable part of my life. Charles wanted to invite Julian for a meal, but Julian refused. After all, Fars and Byron were still at war, and both being diplomats, despite different ranks, high sensitivity made it inappropriate to stay together for long, particularly to have a meal which would clearly signify a political statement. Charles, feeling helpless, could only let Julian and Yulia leave on their own, even avoiding the entrance, as that too was a dangerous political signal. This was the politics that Charles could never understand! COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 414 - 414: 386, son, you need to work hard. Chapter 414: 386, son, you need to work hard. Having sent Julian and Yulia away, Charles still felt as if he were dreaming. At the time, he truly hadnt detected anything special about Yulias name, nor had he pondered the significance of the Star Fortress Ball she mentioned. He simply lacked that killer instinct! Charles really hadnt expected that such a trivial detail would earn him Julians reciprocity, and lead to him obtaining the state letter from the Byron Empire! Clearly, the Byron Empire had no desire to open a new battlefield. Especially since even if they conquered Modova, they couldnt threaten Fars, for Modova did not border Fars, and there lay Saint Mabija in between! Like Fars, the Byron Empire was currently stretched thin in terms of military, with no interest in deploying troops to strategially irrelevant Modova. ... The immense political potential of the Asiluo Clan that Julian utilized was indeed a crucial element in this. The bloodsucking Three Emperor Clans, with the Fanga Clan staying out of politics and shrouded in mystery, essentially left the highest authority of the Byron Empire in the hands of the Arthur and Asiluo Clans. For Modova, this might be a life-or-death matter, an issue of regime change, but for a great empire like Byron, it was merely a triviality. Although the acknowledgment from Fars still bore only Princess Aksos personal name, Charles, now as if in a dream, held in his hands the official state letters from both the Lionheart Dynasty and Byron Empire, not to mention official recognition and the possibility of establishing diplomatic relations. In other words, Charles had initially thought he would humiliatingly hand over Modova under the condemnation of various nations, but now he was steadily advancing towards the path to Duchess Anne Brittanys ascension. Modova was an independent principality, unlike those principalities pledged to the Fars Royal Family, which carried a different political meaning. It could be said that, poverty aside, Modova was quite an interesting place. Charles shook his head. Even though he was the one who orchestrated these events, he still found the situation outrageously absurd! He took the state letter that Julian brought to Anne, who was also greatly surprised upon seeing the Byron Empires state letter! With the recognition from three out of the five great empires of the Old Continent, it meant that even if the remaining twenty-nine countries refused to acknowledge her, Anne Brittany had sufficient legal standing to inherit and rule the Modova Principality. In the following days, Princess Akso represented Fars, engaging in one round after another of negotiations with various officials from the Lionheart Dynasty. S~ea??h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Though the Lionheart Dynasty held Charles in high esteem, after all, becoming a character in classical literature was a shortcut to a lasting legacy. A Taoist on Earth, forgotten if not for historical research, could become a household name by being written into a martial arts novel. The same held true on the Old Continent, where many minor historical figures became legends through classic literary works. No noble could resist the lure of a lasting legacy! The literature of the Old Continent was not exactly widely developed, with few particularly influential novelists. At this point, Anne MacLennans meteoric rise to fame ensued, with her books selling widely across the Old Continent, with tens of thousands of copies shipped to the New Continent every month. Other novels aside, the Lionheart King passage portrayed the founding emperor, Charles, as a deity walking among men, accomplishing many great deeds, facing countless challenges, but overcoming them one by one, achieving great things. This made everyone in the Lionheart Dynasty blush while readingblushing because everyone knew that King Charles of Lionheart wasnt that glorious, but since the book depicted him thus, how could they, as Lionhearts, possibly oppose it? And besides isnt this history? But fondness is one thing; matters of the state are no childs play. Emperor Baldwin Asa was in his prime, compared to the frail and old Julius Axler VI of Fars and the too young Red Dragon Emperor of Inglima. This emperor was known for his vigorous governance, striving for progress, at the height of his influence, and the country was flourishing due to his diligent rulership. No one would oppose providing Charles with endless benefits, but forming an alliance with Farsthat was a serious matter of state, not swayed by sentiment. This mission was bound to be protracted. And before long, the Byron imperial envoys also began to move, directly countering the Fars envoys at every turn. Byron had also dispatched two members of the Sacred Order, and though they couldnt quite match Princess Aksos majestic presence, they still managed to hold their own. At this time, Charles wisely chose to maintain invisibility. Although he was part of the Fars envoy group, he preferred not to speak recklessly. Although Anne lacked experience, under the guidance of Mama Karen, she also learned the art of laying low. Moreover, the Lionheart Dynasty swiftly granted Anne a new identity, extracting her from the delegation of Fars. After all, Anne was nowGrand Duchess Anne Brittany of the Modova Principality! In terms of status, she now ranked above any diplomat, on par with Princess Akso. The Byron diplomatic mission had made no progress, but by then, news of Modova changing flags had already spread across the thirty-three countries of the Old Continent. When Earl Brittany received this news, he summoned his son and said indifferently, Your sister is involved in a grave matter! Antonio exclaimed in shock and anger, Ive warned Charles Meklen repeatedly not to sire any bastards! How could he blatantly ignore my advice and commit such a shameless act, tarnishing our Brittany Familys reputation? The only solution now is for them to marry immediately. We cannot let this news leak. Father, please make a decision promptly for the sake of our Brittany Familys reputation! Otherwise, it will be too late. Earl Brittany took a deep breath, suppressing the urge to lash out at this reckless rebel of a son, and said indifferently, Its not about that! Antonio asked in astonishment, What else could it be, Father, to be termed a significant event? Earl Brittany said flatly, Charles has led our knights to conquer Modova! Antonio gasped in shock, How could he act so recklessly? What about the condemnation from other countries? Father, we must show our support Earl Brittany placed several documents in front of his son and said, Princess Akso has already acknowledged it. Antonio breathed a sigh of relief and said, Aunt still favors Anne! Earl Brittany continued, The Lionheart King has acknowledged it as well! Antonio cried out, How is that possible? It simply cannot be! Without paying attention to his sons uncontrollable shock, Earl Brittany stated, The Byron Empire has acknowledged it as well, Inglimas formal letter is still en route, but their ambassadors have already received magical transmissions and expressed their recognition of the matter. Of the Five Great Empires, four have already acknowledged it, and three of them even sent official diplomatic letters! Antonio had weathered many storms, but he had never seen waves as wild as these! He said in a low voice, So now Charles Earl Brittany said, Its not Charles Meklen! Its your sister Anne! I always believed you were the most promising of our Brittany Family, always hoping your sister could grow up in a safe environment, untouched by political filth, unsullied by society, forever the purest girl. But now Your sister is Grand Duchess Anne Brittany of Modova! My son, you need to work hard. COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 415 - 415: 387. Wrote the beloved girl into history Chapter 415: 387. Wrote the beloved girl into history When the Earl spoke these words, his tone carried a faint hint of sourness. Antonio empathized deeply with his father. If he could change his name, the eldest son of the Brittany family would want to rename himself: Antonio Brittany Also Sour! The life of Earl Brittany was like a legend, he was the foremost powerhouse in Fars, earning tremendous merits for the empire, existing in Fars like the Sea-Calming Divine Needle. But the Earls lifelong wish was to elevate his family further, to become a duke! Sadly, at the highest level, barriers more insurmountable than class itself still existed. The Brittany familys rise to a ducal family remained a distant dream, unclear when Julius Axler VI would bestow such honor. Earl Brittany even felt that he might never become the Duke of Brittany! ... How could he not know the deep wariness the Emperor harbored towards him and the Brittany family? Indeed, the Brittany family was overwhelmingly strong, possessing over ten individuals of the Sacred Order alone. Earl Brittany himself was the empires top powerhouse, his eldest son was the futures top powerhouse, and the family even had rising talents like Krel Brittany. Even coaxing their familys children to sleep involved the Sacred Orders Dreamwalker, Mama Karen. Overthrowing a small nation was not difficult; the challenge was gaining recognition from other nations. The Golden Ram Herolf had occupied St. Michael Island for many years, had any country recognized him? Even when the previous Red Dragon Emperor led an expedition to conquer the three islands of Inglima, to this day, the Duke Robin had not recognized the Guillaume familys rule over Inglima. As an established noble of Inglima, the Robin family still held their own duchy on the three islands, a fact tacitly accepted by successive emperors of the Guillaume family. This was a small petulance and silent agreement among old friends. Charles conquered Modova, but besides Princess Akso, he also gained recognition from the Lionheart Dynasty, Byron, and Inglima, a feat Earl Brittany admittedly could not achieve. This was not something mere strength could accomplish! It required the right timing, geographic advantage, human harmony, and had to involve deft top-level diplomatic mastery, balancing relations among nations with ease. The Old Earl suddenly remembered the day Charlotte spoke to him confidently: In this world, even heroes will fade! Even emperors will age. Even mighty power will have its moments of desolation; even immense wealth will leave its owner; even the most precious treasures will find their use obsolete one day. But there is one thing that, as long as humanity exists, will endure forever! That is civilization! I do not know how long your reputation will last in history, but I can assure you that Annies name will persist far longer than yours, and by a wide margin. At most a hundred years, maybe fifty, there certainly will be people who, when your name is mentioned, will say: Oh, we know, he was Miss Annies father! In my eyes, there are no tangible treasures worthy of Annie, only a civilizations foundation upon an entire continent and an undying history are worthy of Miss Annie Brittany! His assessment at the time was: someone who could turn an utterly illogical blathering into something marvelously convincing The Earl Brittany never imagined, that this young man would actually accomplish it. Even if it was his own daughter, the Earl cherished Annie greatly, but he would never say: All tangible treasures in this world are unworthy of her! Earl Brittany could not even conceive a phrase such as Only an undying history is worthy of Miss Annie Brittany! That kind of ostentation. His wildest imaginations could not fathom such things. But whats most audacious wasnt that phrase, but that a young man had already made it a reality. He had truly written his beloved girl into history! This was not merely a mention recorded in passing. Becoming a duchess was not any grand affair, Meisu was also a duchess, but she was doomed to be obliterated from history. To be elevated to the position of Grand Duchess by a beloved boy, that indeed constituted a magnificent legend! Antonio pondered for a long time before saying to Earl Brittany, Father! Have you verified whether someone has deceived you? Earl Brittany replied indifferently, If someone could forge the imperial edicts of the three great empires, indeed, it would be possible! Hmm, one would also need to bribe Princess Akso! Oh oh, and require the cooperation of the Lionheart Dynastys Crown Prince! Antonios heart was in constant turmoil, one thought told him such a thing was utterly impossible, while another thought persuaded him that forging the imperial edicts of the three great empires, convincing his little aunt, Princess Akso, and Belunxil Yasa, the Crown Prince of the Lionheart Dynasty, to partake in such ludicrous forgery was even more impossible. After hesitating for a long while, he asked, Has sister truly become the Grand Duke of Brittany? Earl Brittany replied indifferently, I, like you, spent several hours before I could believe that it was not a dream. Indeed, this matter is true. I still dont know how to tell your mother about this! Antonio asked, Why? Isnt this a tremendously good piece of news? Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Earl Brittany said indifferently, Yes, it is good news, but I worry that your mother will think Ive gone mad. Your mother will definitely think that Ive coveted the dukes position for too long, to the point where Im seeing illusions. I do not wish to endure such humiliation. Antonio took a deep breath and said, Why dont we let mother enter the palace once? She would surely believe what His Majesty says. Earl Brittany nodded, but he left something unsaid: Even if the Countess thinks Julius Axtel VI has lost his mind, its still better than her thinking I have. Since a husband and father must be mad, as a husband, he chose to give the opportunity to his father-in-law! It was several days later that Charles received the imperial edict from Inglima. Along with the edict, there was also a personal letter from the Red Dragon Emperor. The emperor began his private letter with an extremely excited tone: Lord Mekelen! Well done! I have already, on behalf of the Inglima Empire, recognized Miss Annie Brittany as the new Duchess of Modova! I have also sent edicts to other countries on the continent, urging them to recognize the lawful status of the Duchess of Brittany sooner. You need not worry about international public opinion. This letter of mine is to urge another matter, the new novel Red Dragon Emperor you promised me should now be underway. On the publishing day of the first novel, apart from the promised land in the New Continent, I will also grant you a piece of land on Song Spirit Island. As an author, you have been slack, the speed of drafting has slowed! You are letting down your eagerly awaiting readers! Lord Mekelen! Come on! COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 416 - 416: 388, I am indeed a mortal. Chapter 416: 388, I am indeed a mortal. ` Charles felt sweat bead on his forehead upon seeing Emperor Alfred Guillaumes personal letter; he had almost forgotten about this matter. Although he had never actually agreed to write a book titled Red Dragon Emperor, did that really matter? What mattered was that it was a request from Inglimas Emperor, Alfred Guillaume. He had to agree whether he wanted to or not! But the current problem was that Charles didnt know what kind of novel would meet Alfred Guillaumes expectations. A novel of low quality was certainly unacceptable, and even if the quality was not bad, an unreliable plot wouldnt do either! This was a difficult task indeed! Charles couldnt help but mutter, Why cant those damned web novel authors create a batch of Western fantasy classics for transmigrators to reference? ... I truly wish I could go back to Earth, kidnap a few popular web novel authors, and use whips and candles to make them rush their drafts If they dont produce thirty thousand words a day, just give them nutrient injections without food. Only those who write over fifty thousand words get to eat meat; otherwise, they only get vegetables and steamed buns. If the work pleases the Emperor, consider giving them a cup of unsweetened coffee. Well, this sounded rather cruel. Upon reflection, Charles realized he probably couldnt bring himself to do something so utterly conscienceless. He put this matter aside for the time being and went out to visit the Duchess of Brittany. Indeed, he was still staying at the Cold Spring Palace. As a man from the outside and with the Brittany Family being strict in their household teachings, he couldnt stay at the Ducal Mansion of Brittany. Luckily, Mama Karen was a true insider, and aside from not being able to stay at the Ducal Mansion at night, he could come and go quite freely during the day. Upon his arrival at the Ducal Mansion of Brittany, Charles immediately sensed the Dreamscape that enveloped the entire mansion. Mama Karen was, after all, of the Sacred Order, and with her Dreamscape in place, not even a mosquito could get in. Charles now felt a bit regretful; he had left Qiudelo back in Modova. If there were a monkey sitting on the walls of the Ducal Mansion, how magnificent would that be? Even the Jade Emperors stables would be no different. Yes, the Queen Mothers peach garden would also have this kind of grandeur. Charles needed no announcement and walked straight into the Ducal Mansion. Every knight from the Brittany Family, as well as the servants who had come with the diplomatic corps, treated him with utmost respect, as if he were their master. Upon hearing of Charless visit, Anne immediately came out to greet him. Seeing Charles made her very happy. They had just exchanged a few words of small talk when a servant came to report, There is a gentleman claiming to be Arsen Lupin who wishes to see Advisor Charles! Upon hearing that it was Arsen Lupin Robin coming to visit, Charles smiled slightly and said, Please, bring Mr. Robin over. He and Anne met this great mountain bandit in one of the Ducal Mansions sitting rooms. Arsen Lupin still had the appearance of a noble son. After seeing Charles, he sighed and said, Ive always believed that I was just lacking a little bit of effort and that if I wanted to, conquering the world would be as easy as flipping ones hand! ` ` But I never expected that there are people like you, Charles, in the world, by comparison I am indeed a mortal! Arsen Lupin was apparently thinking about his nephew when he sighed about being a mortal, putting Charles and Zimmerman in the same category. Charles said, Mr. Robin, you can roam freely in Modova from now on, and if theres anything you need, just let us know, and we will definitely support you wholeheartedly! Arsen Lupin let out a sigh and said, I do indeed have a favor to ask. I want to entrust Zimmermans illegitimate children to you, Ive stayed in Modova for far too long, and I want to wander around for a while. Arsen Lupin Robin had always been a carefree dilettante, and was forced to stay in Modova for many years to take care of his nephew Zimmermans illegitimate children. He had no choice but to become a bandit, and he was really suffocated, because there was nothing in Modova, and he couldnt rob anything good, which was a world apart from his previous life. He really wanted to unload this responsibility and relax for a while. Charles smiled faintly and said, No problem! I will take good care of these children. Arsen Lupin nodded and said, I will send my bandits, as well as those children, to the city of Liguria! Charles said, I will have someone inform Qiudelo, to make sure these people are well taken care of. Arsen Lupin nodded, then stood up to take his leave, but Charles quickly grabbed him, saying, Mr. Arsen Lupin, now that youre alone without any identity, traveling through the countries of the Old Continent will certainly be difficult. How about I help you secure a position and also prepare a batch of Lionheart gold coins for you? Itll make your travels more convenient. Arsen Lupin also felt Charles was right. Now that he was traveling everywhere, besides his extraordinary martial arts skills, he had nothing else to rely on. In order to support his bandits and Zimmermans illegitimate children, he had spent all the wealth he had looted, as well as the funds he received from Princess Akso, and he really had nothing of value left. Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Moreover, countries on the Old Continent were quite vigilant against refugees, and it would indeed be troublesome without a proper identity. After a moments consideration, he readily agreed. Charles, holding onto Arsen Lupin, said, In that case, Mr. Robin, youll come back with me to Cold Spring Palace to stay for the night. Princess Akso is also there, so its a perfect opportunity for the two of you to catch up. Arsen Lupin was quite satisfied with Charless arrangement. Charles had to accompany Anne and didnt have the time to accompany an old man, no matter how handsome, so he immediately had someone take Arsen Lupin to Cold Spring Palace. After sending Arsen Lupin away, he and Anne disguised themselves as two ordinary young men and women and snuck out of the Ducal Mansion to play at Asa Fortress. Asa Fortress, as the capital of the Lionheart Dynasty, was also nicknamed Lionheart Castle and was one of the most prosperous super-cities on the Old Continent. In peacetime, it was no less bustling than Strasbourg, and now, during the war, it had long been much more thriving than Strasbourg. Neither of the young people had been to Asa Fortress before, and they found the exotic charm of the country very fresh! Even though Charles dared not use the dark luxury, he switched to an ordinary second-hand carriage, took Anne for a spin on the streets of Asa Fortress. This was supposed to be a daily routine for the two young people, but because of the war, Charles was often not in Strasbourg, and even when he occasionally returned to Strasbourg, he didnt stay for long before he had to set off for another battlefield. The mission to the Lionheart Dynasty was probably the longest time the two had stayed together, and Anne thoroughly enjoyed such leisure. If she occasionally saw something interesting, she would excitingly point it out, and Charles would go down with a smile to buy it for Anne. The two of them spent the whole morning without even spending a Lionheart gold coin! ` COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 417 - 417: 389, Chapter 417: 389, Lets duel! Im in a hurry Anne, as always, had never put any pressure on Charles. Even though they had known each other for a long time, Charles had never felt that this noble girl was condescending or extravagant in any way. Anne always gave him the impression of a plain and quiet girl, never seeking anything special or having any unpleasant temperament. It was only later that Charles gradually realized that such an Anne was truly unique; not every noble lady was like this! The bearing of the Menilman was sharp and resolute, Princess May had a quirky temperament and led a reclusive life, Sophia Garanord was brave and bold, with tactics and schemes Each person was different from Anne. Even girls like Taoles, Anatasiya, Belisa, and Philedrica were different from Anne. ... They all had something in common that Anne simply did not possess When noon came around, Charles chose a famous old restaurant in Asa Fortress. The Lionheart Dynasty, like Fars, mainly offered set meals. Charles ordered a classic Lionheart Dynasty sausage set meal, with twelve different flavored sausages accompanied by Lionheart Dynastys special butter bread and strong liquor, which was quite satisfying. Anne opted for a classic ladies meal, mainly featuring stuffed buns with various flavors, each pairing of filling and bun was praiseworthy, and a fruit platter paired with Farsian fruit wine, making for a distinctly characteristic meal. The two chatted casually while eating, and the meal took up more than an hour. When they left the restaurant, Charles glanced at the sky, which looked like rain might fall, and said, It seems we wont be able to go shopping this afternoon. Anne also looked at the sky with a hint of regret and said, We can only head back now. Charles went to fetch the carriage he had bought in Asa Fortress. Unlike the dark and luxurious ones with spirituality that could be summoned at will and sent to a designated destination, Charles found the second-hand carriage rather inconvenient as he had to tie the packhorse by the roadside whenever he needed to get off for errands. The place where Charles had parked the carriage was a bit far. When he drove the carriage back, he saw three or four men surrounding Anne, and his heart immediately surged with anger. He leapt down from the carriage and shouted, What do you think youre doing? The young leader arched an eyebrow and replied, We were planning to invite this miss out for some fun! Charles instantly sentenced him to death in his heart. Even if it was young men from the Duke Mosley family who harbored such intentions, he would dare to make a move, let alone a few young men from Asa Fortress? He casually took out a pair of gloves and tossed them at the young mans head, saying, Lets duel! Im in a hurry! The young men burst into collective laughter, with one laughing so hard he couldnt catch his breath, clutching his stomach and gasping intermittently, Is he actually challenging Matif to a duel? Did you hear what he said? He wants to duel with Matif! The smirking leader drew the rapier from his waist and said, Come on then! I accept your challenge. Charles flicked his wrist, and Blood Rose appeared in his hand as if by magic. The rapier swiftly thrust forward, and the young man known as Matif, with the smile still on his face, froze, his expressions halted as Charles pierced his forehead with a sword! Charles flicked Blood Rose and tucked it away, asking, Why did you think I wouldnt dare to duel with him? The young men from before were all petrified, one of them stuttering, He is a Transcendent! Charles gave an oh and said indifferently, That was the first time I killed a Transcendent so weak! He reached out his hand, and Anne placed her small hand in his. Charles then helped Anne onto the carriage before turning back to address the young folks, Dont do something so tasteless next time. Even a Transcendent can sometimes be nothing at all! No sooner had Charles finished speaking than someone started clapping and said, Well said, a Transcendent can sometimes be nothing at all. After I kill you, Ill leave that phrase for you. Charles looked toward the source of the voice, somewhat surprised to find an old acquaintance. Cyrus from the South Ceraph Reclamation Army. The two were bona fide old rivals; it felt like quite some time since they had last seen each other. Although they hadnt physically clashed many times in reality, in Mama Karens dream realm, they had dueled countless timesstarting from at least a few hundred boutsand Charles had honed a significant portion of his swordsmanship against Cyrus. Hmm, there was a deep-seated hatred between them. Cyrus thought about killing Charles more times than he could count. Charles had cut through armies to slay Jonathan, and had recently simply devoured all of South Ceraph, leaving most homes therein deserted Cyrus etched all these grievances deep in his heart, hating that he had been shackled to Felanden Battlefield, unable to break away. Cyrus hadnt encountered Charles by accident; he had heard Charles was on an embassy to the Lionheart Dynasty and had managed to infiltrate the diplomatic corps, following Julian to the Lionheart Dynasty. But after Charles drew attention a few times, he mostly stayed reclusive, seldom appearing in public, leaving Cyrus without an opportunity. Every so often, he would wait at the Cold Spring Palace, and while he hadnt caught Charles there today, he went out for lunch and unexpectedly ran into his nemesis! Cyrus took his Knights Spear off his shoulder and said indifferently, Lets duel! Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Im in a hurry! Charles couldnt help but smile and said, Come on! I accept your duel. He reached behind him, opened the Magic Mirror, and pulled out Collapsing Mountain! Charles shook the Knights Spear, putting strength into both arms, and without a word of warning unleashed a thrust. Cyrus, a graduate of the University of Tubingen at Byron, was proficient in the Ebulrahan Clans Flesh Furnace and Golden Requiem. His gunmanship was fierce and aggressive, and his flesh and blood had been tempered as hard as refined steel. Knowing his opponents characteristics, Charles didnt show the slightest mercy from the get-go, aiming straight for Cyruss weaknesses. Faced with such a swift thrust, even Cyrus couldnt help but express a hint of surprise, It hasnt been long; have you also advanced to the High Order? He vibrated his Knights Spear, parrying Charless strike, and exclaimed, Let me show you that Im now at the peak of the High Order, an Eighteenth Rank Blood Knight! Charless hand grew heavy, taken aback by the immense strength in Cyruss spear thrust, comparable to that of the Bear People. What did you eat to get so strong? he said, surprised. Cyrus didnt entertain his quip, as the two were deadly enemies with no room for idle chatter. After over ten moves against each other, both marveled at their opponents rapid improvement, particularly Cyrus, who was astonished. The old Charles wouldnt last more than a few dozen moves under him, but now, while there was still a gap in their Extraordinary Ranks, the actual fight was evenly matched and fiercely contested. COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 418 - 418: 390, Cyrus! Dont forget Jonathan, you shouldnt die here. Chapter 418: 390, Cyrus! Dont forget Jonathan, you shouldnt die here. Charles took a deep breath, aware of the vast gap in both board strength and true strength between himself and Cyrus. He was able to hold his own primarily because of the tenfold amplification of the Quickness Technique by the Red-Blue Rattlesnake. Well, no one said the power that comes with equipment cant be used to kill. Charles didnt plan on giving up his advantage, so he released the Blood Spirit Rhinoceros. Charles had originally hoped the Blood Spirit Rhinoceros would serve as a flying device, and it could indeed carry a person in flight, but its Fifth Order Transcendent energy was insufficient to support long-distance travel. However, as a weapon, the Blood Spirit Rhinoceros was quite useful. The thumb-sized pellet shot out like lightning. ... Cyrus had fought hundreds of battles with Charles in the Dreamscape, and in this world, no one was more familiar with Charless fighting style than he was. Knowing how crafty Charles could be, Cyrus always stayed on guard, ready for any unimaginable tactic. Cyrus didnt know what the thing Blood Spirit Rhinoceros was. He shook his Knights Spear, trying to deflect the small pellet, but under Charless control, the Blood Spirit Rhinoceros suddenly turned in mid-air. Assuming it was a technique similar to Blood Flame Qi, he still pushed down his spear, aiming to collide with the Blood Spirit Rhinoceros. In Cyruss incredulous eyes, the small pellet emitted a piercing shriek and struck his Knights Spear, breaking this Extraordinary Weapon that had accompanied Cyrus in numerous battles and killed countless enemies! With a slight smile, Charles said, Cyrus, today is the day you die. Crossing his arms, Cyrus activated the Ebulrahan Clans Secret Technique, Flesh Furnace, but even his Eighteenth Rank Supernatural Power couldnt withstand the penetration of the Blood Spirit Rhinoceros. It blasted a hole through his left arm, and the Sacred Transcendent Weapon continued its trajectory unabated toward Cyruss throat. Fortunately, his finely honed Martial Techniques came into play at the crucial moment, allowing him to twist his body slightly and have the Blood Spirit Rhinoceros pierce only his shoulder blade. In just a moment, Cyrus was nearly incapacitated. He was utterly shocked and could not understand why Charles had such a formidable weapon. Charles knew he couldnt use the Blood Spirit Rhinoceros for long, as the Sacred Transcendent Weapon consumed an enormous amount of energy. He had to fight quickly and decisively and was about to strike again to kill Cyrus. Suddenly, a blaze shot down from the sky, blocking the Blood Spirit Rhinoceros. Charles looked up and called out, Vigo! How are you not dead yet? Nineteenth Order Flame Knight: Saint Vigo! The only Sacred Order of Lady Southseraph. He had been lurking on the side, originally thinking Cyruss strength was more than enough to kill Charles. However, from the start of the battle, it was entirely one-sided. The pellet fired by Charles was bizarrely powerful, forcing him to intervene and save the day. Charles greeted him, but showed no further interest in fighting. He made the Blood Spirit Rhinoceros swarm wildly around Vigo, continuously attacking, but as a Nineteenth Order Flame Holy Knight, Vigos Protective Battle Qi was far superior to that of Cyruss. Dozens of strikes from the Blood Spirit Rhinoceros failed to break through Vigos Protective Battle Qi. Cyrus barely escaped with his life and immediately exerted all his strength, lunging toward Anne. He and Charles were not friends capable of understanding each other; their hatred was irreconcilable. Since he couldnt kill Charles himself, he aimed to kill the woman Charles loved most. Cyruss plan was solid, but as he reached Anne, a debonair middle-aged man with the demeanor of a seasoned aristocrat appeared as if from nowhere, blocking between Anne and Cyrus. He smiled slightly and said, If you harm the Duchess of Brittany, the head of the McAllen family would have my head. My apologies! Without seeing the debonair, sophisticated middle-aged man make a move, Cyrus felt as if he had crashed into an impregnable wall, and a tremendous force sent him flying. While still mid-air, he regained his balance and exclaimed in shock, Sacred Order!? Golden Ram Herolf appeared on top of the second-hand carriage as well and said indifferently, Vigo of the South Ceraph Reclamation Army? After all these years, youve hardly made any progress. Vigos heart skipped a beat as he exclaimed, Herolf? What are you doing here? Old Goat, with a face full of annoyance, what was he doing here? Would you let Old Goat give a detailed account of how he went from being a major pirate in the Sea of Giant Whales, the owner of Saint Michael Island, the master of an ancient magic warship Queen Bee, the captain of a magical alchemy warship, to the leader of the Golden Goat Pirate Group, only to become a damned steward? You might as well kill Golden Ram Herolf! What a humiliation this is! Vigo truly did not know why Golden Ram Herolf had sided with Charles. The position in the South Ceraph Reclamation Army was very low; he and Cyrus, on the Felanden Battlefield, could only get part of the battlefield reports. He didnt realize that his next poke would hit Old Goats sore spot! Not to mention, Old Goat had quite a few sore spots. A casual remark could easily provoke him. What are you doing here? Such a normal question, right! But Golden Ram Herolf couldnt stand it; he shouted loudly and surged into the air, his Marine System Fighting Spirit swirling, engulfing the only Sacred Order of South Ceraph. Seeing both Sacred Order guardians take action, Charles retreated next to Anne; although he felt fairly safe in Asa Fortress, he still brought Black Dragon and Old Goat with him every time he went out, just in case. He didnt expect to really encounter trouble. Cyrus had just landed when an additional hand appeared on him, his Blood Energy was immediately suppressed, captured alive by Black Dragon in one move. Vigo indeed lasted for over a dozen strikes, each attack engulfed in flames, overwhelming, but Old Goat was three ranks higher, and the entire fight was almost a complete suppression. Just as Vigo launched a furious assault and had to catch his breath, Old Goat pressed down with both hands, and Vigo was crushed as if by ten thousand tons of seawater, slammed down from the sky. Charles casually drew out a Rattlesnake and said, Cyrus, although I admire your character, today you can only die. Charles actually liked this opponent, but the two just couldnt reconcile. Cyrus, staring at Charles said calmly, Give me a quick end. Just as Charles was about to pull the trigger, he heard Flame Paladin Vigo shout, Spare Cyrus, Im willing to serve you! A Sacred Orders loyalty in exchange for Cyruss life, you always get the better deal! Cyrus! Dont forget Jonathan, you shouldnt die here. Charles really didnt expect this twist in the story; he asked, What if I killed Cyrus? Flame Paladin Vigo replied, I will die too! Without Cyrus, Lady Southseraph would also lose all hope, my life would be worth nothing. COMMENT 0 comment sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 419 - 419: 391, another Sacred Order ally has been acquired. Chapter 419: 391, another Sacred Order ally has been acquired. Cyrus lowered his head, feeling nothing but humiliation! Unable to defeat the enemy on the battlefield, he needed to rely on the only Sacred Order of South Ceraph to defect to the enemy and secure a chance to live for himself. If it had been just him, Cyrus would have rather died, but his life was now bound to Jonathans will and the future of Lady Southseraph. He couldnt die; his life belonged to the South Ceraph Reclamation Army and was no longer his own. Vigo stared at Charles, equally tense. His heart was extremely complicated. Vigo had never imagined that Charles, a seemingly insignificant figure not long ago, now had the loyalty of two Sacred Order members. Upon arriving at Asa Fortress, they had heard of Charless reputation. To the Restoration Army of South Ceraph, Charles had become a big shot. As the Holy Knight, the only Holy Knight of the South Serif, in the name of reclaiming their homeland, he had been running around tirelessly, even willingly serving under Jonathan and Cyrus without a word of complaint. Yet, Vigo had had enough of this life. He, too, wanted to be like the other Holy Knights, respected everywhere, commanding immense power, leading a comfortable and leisurely life So, Vigo decided to gamble once more. If he lost, he would die with Lady Southseraphs last hope. If he won, he would save Cyrus and protect the last spark of the South Ceraph Reclamation Army. ... After a long silence, Charles asked a question, How many people are left in the South Ceraph Reclamation Army? Cyrus had not expected Charles to ask this. He replied in a low voice, Less than a thousand! Charles spoke indifferently, Now, South Ceraph has less than a hundred thousand people. If you continue to fight, there might be no one left in South Ceraph. Cyrus interrupted Charles, saying, No one can make the people of South Ceraph submit. For the freedom of South Ceraph, we will fight to the last drop of blood, the last man! Charles closed his mouth. He also showed a look of respect and said, I can let Cyrus leave, but its not enough for just Vigo to defect. I need Vigos family and disciples as well. Ive heard he has a wife and a son, send them to me. After struggling for a while, Cyrus said in a low voice, Fine! Charles said to Black Dragon, Let him go! Smiling faintly, as expected, Black Dragon released Cyrus. Golden Goat Herolf also snorted coldly, retracting his Marine System Fighting Spirit, pressured to the ground by the Old Goats Fighting Spirit. The bedraggled Flame Holy Knight managed to stand up and silently positioned himself behind Charles; he was indeed planning to defect. Cyrus got up without a word, turned, and left, quickly disappearing down the street. The battle started and ended quickly. The young men who were teasing Anne moments ago were now collectively freed. They couldnt control their excretory systems, shivering with fear. Charles paid no attention to them. These people were definitely not good. They might even be gang members, possibly even dabbling in human trafficking, and might have blood on their hands. But unless it was his jurisdiction, there was simply no way to manage it; all nations on the Old Continent were these way. In his governance of Lucavaro District, he could make sure gangs were erased, human trafficking ceased, and relatively mild merchant powers replaced the barbaric gangs, but elsewhere, there was little he could do. Charles took Anne and boarded the carriage. The battle had been fierce, but to their surprise, the second-hand carriage was miraculously unscathed. They had just started driving away when a loud thunderclap rang out, and a heavy downpour began without warning. The three Sacred Order members had already quietly left, and after a moment of silence on the street, normalcy slowly returned. People were already notifying the corpse collection team to drag away the bodies of the young men killed, so as not to affect the business of nearby shops. Cyrus ran through the streets, allowing the rain to pour over his head, not seeking shelter. He wanted to shout, even fight someone fiercely, to vent his deep frustration. He couldnt understand why Jonathan, so smart and wise with an extraordinary vision, couldnt restore Nansela. Why, despite his own tireless efforts, was he still being caught up by Charles? Cyrus loathed himself deeply for his weakness, for being powerless. He could only watch as Vigo betrayed him and joined the enemy for his sake. What was the point of surviving? S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For the first time in his life, he felt utterly alone. Not only had Jonathan died, but Vigo had left as well. It was also the first time he began to doubt whether Nansela could ever be restored. Cyrus had no answers! The Fighting Spirit within him grew more intense. The Flesh Furnace Secret Technique he had painstakingly cultivated since childhood started operating on its own, emitting fierce roars like a wild beast. Within Cyruss body, a cluster of Blood Energy kept contracting until it finally coalesced into a Blood Core. The moment the Blood Core formed, Cyruss sprinting legs gradually left the ground. With every step covering dozens of meters, he soon left Asa Fortress behind. Charles was unaware of what was happening to Cyrus. He was rather pleased to have gained the allegiance of another Sacred Order. After sending Anne back to the Brittany Ducal Mansion, Charles took three Sacred Order subordinates back to the Cold Spring Palace. Before Charles could rest, he was summoned by Princess Akso. He took three subordinates and arrived at the Rose Garden where Princess Akso resided and also met Arsen Lupin and the Augusladin High Priest! Arsen Lupin indeed had a discerning eye. As soon as he saw Vigo, he couldnt help exclaiming, Isnt that the Saint Vigo? Vigos face flushed red as he said quietly, I have just pledged my allegiance to the Head of the McAllen family. It wasnt only Arsen Lupin who was shocked; Princess Akso and the Augusladin High Priest were both immensely surprised. The High Priest, believing he was closer to Charles, asked, How did you manage to gain Vigos allegiance? The High Priest not only knew the Flame Holy Knight but had also had a brief clash with him! Well, the Augusladin High Priest and Vigo were evenly matched, both at the bottom of the Sacred Order, the Nineteenth Rank. Vigos face turned even redder. Charles, however, gave him face, laughing as he said, Vigo agrees with my vision and believes that only I can save the Lady Southseraph. Vigo could only grit his teeth and say, After reading Charless biography, I truly believe that only the Head of the McAllen family can bring peace to Nansela and happiness to its people. As a person of South Serif, I should not be concerned with personal reputation. I am willing to sacrifice everything for Nansela. The Augusladin High Priest couldnt help saying, Sacrifice for Nansela? Even to the point of joining Charles? Yes, you made the most important choice of your life. I also think Mister Charles Mecklen is a very promising man. This comment from the Augusladin High Priest was heartfelt. He could not think of anyone in the last fifty years, other than Zimmerman, who could rival Charles in promise. COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 420 - 420: 392, return to your country immediately Chapter 420: 392, return to your country immediately Princess Akso has only one assessment of these gentlemen hypocritical! Once famed as one of the Empires Three Heroes, not only was she among the top of the Sacred Order, but her intelligence and wisdom were also exceptional. How could she not see that Charlotte, Augusladin High Priest, Vigo, and even the other three Beastmen of the Sacred Order were all full of tricks? Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Especially Charlotte! To many, Charlotte might seem somewhat normal, but through the eyes of Princess Akso, Charlotte was a monster whose every thought was bizarre beyond comprehension and every action beyond rationality, with no rules or chains in his heart, not even the gods in mortal guise playing amongst humans could compare with such a mindset. The princess shook her head and said, Gentlemen, do not discuss South Serif in front of me in the future. I can hardly bear to listen any further. Charlotte, with a faint smile, said, I will certainly follow Princess Aksos teaching! ... Princess Akso indifferently said, Since you agreed to look after my grandchildren for Arsen Lupin, I cannot be without gratitude. Ive heard you are quite interested in the God of the Labyrinth. Fortunately, I have an item at hand, which is said to be a relic of the God of the Labyrinth left in the mortal world. When we return to Strasbourg, Ill have someone send it to you. Charlotte hastily thanked Princess Akso. The Labyrinth Evil God had always been a thorn in his side, and the day he would challenge Agmilas in the Agres Sea wasnt far off. If he could master more powers of the Labyrinth Evil God, it would greatly assist him in escaping this predestined calamity. Princess Akso handed Charlotte a document and said, However, I did not summon you here for this matter. Your diplomatic mission with Anne is now complete. My father, His Majesty Julius Axler, commands you both to return to the Empire immediately, with the Lionheart Dynastys diplomatic mission to be continued by me and the Augusladin High Priest. Charlotte spoke somewhat sheepishly, Were being sent back just like that? Princess Akso said indifferently, Lord Mekelen, you are truly too much of a handful. My father probably fears youll stir up some irreparable diplomatic incident if you stay in the Lionheart Dynasty any longer! Also, congratulations, Lord Mekelen! Youve been promoted. When Charlotte looked at the document, he indeed saw that his position had been elevated to the rank of a 22nd class, third grade councillor, yet his political status remained the same! Charlotte was now unfazed by promotions, he carefully put away the document and said, I will escort Anne back to the Empire right away! Princess Akso said meaningfully, You must spend a few more days in Modova, Earl Brittany likely wishes to meet the newly-promoted Grand Duchess in the city of Liguilia. Charlotte caught the princesss hint and nodded subtly before he withdrew. The next day, Princess Akso had someone invite Anne back to the Cold Spring Palace and handed her the documents from the Fars Royal Family, which included the formal recognition of Anne as the Duchess of Modova, the official papers recalling Anne, and the documents promoting Anne to a 20th class, fifth grade councillor. When Charlotte and Anne were about to leave, they bought sixty carriages, emptying a carriage market in Asa Fortress. In this world, carriages were never fast-moving goods. Unlike cars on Earth that could sell several hundred thousand a month, the demand was always not high. With Charlotte and Annes sweeping purchases, it quickly became a hot topic in Asa Fortress, and countless people were discussing the grand actions of these two authors. Of course, Charlotte would never disclose that he was transporting gold coins gifted by the nobles of the Lionheart Dynasty. The stated reason was that he had received a large collection of documents and data funded by the nobles of the Lionheart Dynasty. These documents and data would become the solid foundation for a new novel, and he extravagantly praised Asa Fortress as a city of culture, history, and the nobility employing every praiseworthy term at his disposal. This public statement had a significant impact. After Charlotte and Anne departed, more nobles sent materials in haste to catch up with them, causing them to buy even more carriages midway. By the time their caravan left the Lionheart Dynastys borders and entered Modova, it had grown to an astonishing eighty-two carriages. Charles was very obedient. When Princess Akso hinted that he should stay in Liguria City, he and Anne arrived and truly settled down there. Although the royal command was to return to the country immediately, it did not specify how quickly they must travel on the road. Besides, there were indeed matters in Liguria City that required Charless attention. Upon arriving in Liguria City, Charles first met with the bandits under Yesen Loping, as well as over a hundred young men and womenthese were all Zimmermans illegitimate children. In his previous life, Charles had been a mathematics teacher, the kind that had studied educational psychologya genuine educator. He had a detailed conversation with each of these children and categorized them into seven different situations. One group was simple: those who wanted to attend school. He promised these children that he would send them to Behemoth and, after changing their names, enroll them in the schools there. The city under Charless control had the best educational resources in Behemoth. Better educational resources in Strasbourg were out of the question. Zimmerman had offended so many people that these children could die inexplicably once their identities were discovered. All these children would change their surname to Mecklen, and after reaching adulthood, they could choose to revert to the surname Robin or perhaps Axler Well, even though adopting either of these surnames was somewhat risky, Charles did not want to interfere with their futures. One group didnt want to study further; Charles would arrange for them to join the Westwind Knights, to be reorganized along with the bandits under Arsen Lupin. Another group only wished to leave Modova and cut ties with their past; Charles also arranged a destination for them, sending them to Cappadocia. They could join Menilmans fleet or any other fleet, heading to any part of the world. Charles provided every young man or woman who wanted to leave with ample cash and weapons. The fourth group didnt want to do anything. The fifth group wanted to go to Strasbourg to meet their mother. The sixth group was the dispirited type, living like a hedgehog. The seventh group was rebellious, living like a powder keg. Charles built a Temple of the Serpent of Destiny in Liguria City and stuffed all these hard-to-educate children into it to become trainee priests. Even though they werent covenantors of the gods or favored like Charles, he believed that the Serpent of Destiny wouldnt mind. He didnt neglect these children either; instead, he provided a large number of novels for them to read What if one of them became a novelist? Even if a novelist didnt emerge, having a few quick scribes would be beneficial. After spending half a month in Liguria City, Charles finally managed to put the entire Modova on the right track while also awaiting the arrival of a very important personEarl Brittany. COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 421 - 421: 393, His Majesty Julius Axler is dying Chapter 421: 393, His Majesty Julius Axler is dying Earl Brittany travelled light, bringing only his eldest son Antonio and two attendants, plus a single carriage! He did not even notify Anne and Charles; instead, he barged directly into the city of Liguria, with the abilities of an Earl and Antonio, let alone the capital of Modova, even the capitals of the Five Great Empires were places they could come and go as they pleased, with no one capable of stopping them. So, while Charles was discussing with Anne how to establish a landmark building in Liguria that combined the functions of a publishing house, library, and bookstore, they were suddenly confronted by the Old Earl, and Charles almost called for the four of the Sacred OrderBlack Dragon, Qiudelo, Vigo, and Aksoto come to his protection. It was only when he saw clearly that the visitor was Earl Brittany that he breathed a sigh of relief. Mmm, those four of the Sacred Order put together might not be able to best Antonio, let alone besiege Earl Brittany. When Antonio saw Charles, he was actually quite delighted and gave him a warm hug on the spot. ... S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Earl Brittany initially wanted to show Charles a display of power, but with this disobedient son acting like that, he also lost the mood, and he said to Charles, You need to hurry back to the Red Dragon Strait, but Anne can no longer continue forward, just stay in Modova. I will leave Mama Karen behind and have also brought her two of the Sacred Order! Charles could tell that the Earls tone was somewhat displeased and couldnt help asking, Is something the matter in Strasbourg? The Earl said indifferently, Julius Axler is about to die. Charles was initially slightly shocked, but quickly became chilled to the bone as he asked, Who will be the next Emperor? Earl Brittany let out a sigh and said, I dont know! Charles exclaimed, How is that possible not to know? Earl Brittany said with a wry smile, It just isnt known. Julius Axler had five children in his life, three daughters and two sons! Not to mention my wife and Princess Akso. The last princess ran away from home and her whereabouts are still unknown. Of the two princes, one died young, and the other became a covenantor of the gods. Charles hesitated for a moment and said, Perhaps its the Emperors brother or someone from a collateral branch? Earl Brittany said indifferently, If such a person ascends to the throne, Im afraid he wont tolerate the Brittany Family. Charles instantly fell silent; he of course knew that Earl Brittany was speaking the truth. Julius Axtel VI had been on the throne for decades, his prestige well acknowledged. Even if he resented the Brittany Family, he wouldnt do anything because he felt he could control them. But under a new Emperor with no prestige and perhaps clumsy in governing, who knows what trouble might arise. Anyway, when a new Emperor ascends to the throne, no prestige means no power, and without power, there would surely be an attempt to seize it back Throughout history, emperors launching coups to seize power has been an endlessly recurring event, some successful, some failed, but emperors who remained silent and endured everything were almost nonexistent. Earl Brittanys decision to have Anne stay in Modova was truly for his daughters best interest. Anne Brittany, as the Duke of Modova, could perfectly avoid the political storm of Fars. Even the newly appointed Emperor would struggle to intervene, primarily because Saint Mabija stood between them. Besides, given Modovas excellent diplomatic relations with the Lionheart Dynasty, Fars wouldnt dare to offend the only Empire that had not yet joined the war. As for his instruction for Charles to hurry back to the Red Dragon Strait, it was clearly a preparation for the next step. The hundreds of thousands of elite Beastmen in the Red Dragon Strait represented a formidable political card. Without hesitation, Charles replied, I will take my men back to the Red Dragon Strait immediately. Earl Brittany said indifferently, Ill handle Strasbourg for you. The meeting wasnt long. Earl Brittany and Antonio stayed for half the day before they hastily departed for Strasbourg. After Earl Brittany left, Charles decided to maze-ify Liguria City. Once the city underwent maze-ification, he could continuously send various supplies to Modova. Furthermore, by using Modova as a transit hub, his merchant caravans could enter the Lionheart Dynasty. As a critical transit point, Modovas economy would soon improve and would no longer continue to decline. The condition for Liguria Citys maze-ification was taxation, with which Charles was very familiar. He had done the same in the Black Phoenix Dynasty, although the maze-ified city there had been quickly destroyed by the Transcendents of the Black Phoenix Dynasty. He introduced several minor taxes, and after completing the maze-ification, he returned the tax money to the residents of Liguria City, also announcing a policy of complete tax exemption. On Earth, if a huge corporation were to settle in a place, there would be a series of tax breaks and policy incentives, which wouldnt cause local economic problems, but instead would lead to vigorous economic growth. Charles exempted many cities from taxes, but he also monopolized local commerce. So far, his system had been operating very healthily, wealth was accumulating, and citizens in all the cities were quite content and satisfied with their lives. After settling the matters in Liguria City, Charles, though reluctant, bade farewell to Anne and used the Labyrinth passage to hurry back to the Red Dragon Strait. During Charless absence, Anastasiya managed the cities of the Red Dragon Strait exceedingly well. She had recruited some human residents and was in the process of rebuilding all the cities. Already, many ships had heard the news and started passing through the Red Dragon Strait, resuming trade. However, while the eleven cities of the Red Dragon Strait were without issue, Strasbourg could be facing significant troubles. Not long after Charles returned to Red Cliff City, he sensed an atmosphere of brewing tension, akin to the calm before a storm. Military reports from Strasbourg were becoming shorter yet more frequent. Strasbourg often issued contradictory orders to the eleven cities of the Red Dragon Sea. Many of the orders, in fact, were not legitimate, as they came from neither the Central Government Office nor the Royal Family. They varied wildly in origin, all trying to solicit this significant force. Charles, of course, chose to hold his troops back; he had a good excuse. For legitimate documents, he claimed that the Beastmen were rioting and that it was impossible to spare any forces. For illegitimate ones, he didnt bother to make excuses and simply ignored them altogether. On several occasions, Charles even wanted to secretly visit Strasbourg to see for himself what was happening in this renowned city on the Old Continent. He knew Strasbourg must be lively, but being unable to witness it, made him quite curious. Yet he knew that sneaking back was not a wise move. He resisted all impulses, or as they say on Earth, he was biding his time until the dragon roared. Half a month after Charless return to Red Cliff City, he finally received momentous news! News that could change the entire situation on the continent. COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 422 - 422: 394. Emperor Julius Axler Rebels (7000 words, asking for monthly tickets) Chapter 422: 394. Emperor Julius Axler Rebels (7000 words, asking for monthly tickets) Indeed, Julius Axler VI suddenly rose in rebellion! Charles was baffled upon receiving the document; he could barely understand how Earl Brittany had just mentioned that the Emperor was dying. How could this old man still vigorously start a rebellion? Moreover, what is an Emperor rebelling against? Has there ever been an Emperor in history who rebelled? The message conveyed by the document was very crude, lacking any process or details, only mentioning that it also involved Prince Redmiel Axer and Duke Mosleyd. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ... Charles immediately wanted to return to Strasbourg to see what scheme the rebelling Emperor had devised. However, reason told him that Strasbourg was probably now in a storm of blood and carnage; who knew how many people would perish, and it was better for him not to seek further sorrow. Moreover, Strasbourg, not the frontier of Ferlanden, was where the Sacred Order was most abundant; what crowd should he, a mere High-Level Transcendent, join? Besides, Miss Annie Brittany wasnt even in Strasbourg! Speaking of which, Charles really admired Earl Brittanys foresight. If Annie had returned to Strasbourg, he would have dashed back to rescue the damsel in distress and led all the Beastman forces there. At this moment, Charles found himself missing Tumishen, the Old Leopard Man proficient in Beast God Transformation Technique, who could morph into thousands of forms, was at the top rank of Sacred Order, and had unmatched speed in movement technique. It was a pity that Tumishen and Sabastine had already returned to be by Menilmans side. Charles had also thought about setting up an intelligence system, but such a venture truly required professionals, and this world, unfortunately, lacked such talent. His trading groups message passing wasnt even as fast as newspapers, so at this moment, he could only sigh in vain. Just as Charles had guessed, Strasbourg was at this time in utter chaos. The battle outside the Imperial Palace was drawing to its conclusion; six or seven members of the Sacred Order were fiercely fighting in the sky. A nobleman, in his fifties and still elegant, was striding into the Imperial Palace while complaining to another man in full armor beside him, Duke Mosleyd, we have delayed for too long! Three days, it took us three whole days to secure the palace! Its good that we reassigned a few old fellows in advance and blocked the news. Otherwise, just anyone calling out from atop a high point might have led to our failure. The one addressed as Duke Mosleyd, whose voice sounded slightly muffled inside the armor yet was filled with confidence, said, Prince Redmir, we won! Do not worry about those details. As long as you kill Julius and declare him a traitor, proclaiming yourself as Axler VII, the matter will be settled. The two men chatted leisurely while striding into the royal bedroom. All along the way, the floors were strewn with dead royal knights, most having died fighting. Many of the knights had several weapons embedded in their bodies, and some showed signs of being hit by Magic-Breaking Bombshell Bullets. Those hit by such alchemical bullets could hardly keep their bodies intact, and they met even ghastlier ends. Emperor Julius Axler, still seated on the throne, looked at his brother who had burst into the royal bedroom, his eyes filled with sorrow, and asked, Could you not wait any longer? Prince Redmiel Axer smiled slightly and replied, Not that I couldnt wait; I am very patient. But Im also afraid that in the end, it wont be me! You know that Im only fourth in line for the throne, after your three nieces and your son! The old Emperor sighed and asked, Will you kill them too? Prince Redmiel answered indifferently, Why not? Brother, you and I both understand the principle of removing weeds by their roots. The old Emperor, angered, slapped the thrones armrest and exclaimed, They all call you uncle! Prince Redmiel replied with a laugh, And in the future, they can still call me uncle, only they probably wont be doing so. The Prince drew his rapier, which emitted a strange glow like that of a spirited snake. He thrust forcefully, piercing the old kings body. Emperor Julius Axler weakly raised his hand, trying to stop it all, but he was too old and his strength had deteriorated severely. Years ago, the old Emperor had attempted to ascend by taking an extremely precious Magic Potion, but his body, in decline, failed to ascend and instead suffered the repercussion of the potion. Since then, his body deteriorated and he could no longer mobilize his inner strength, helplessly watching as his body was impaled. Prince Redmiel, with a firm slash, cut his brother in half. Looking at the Emperors incredulous face, he turned to Duke Mosleyd and said, Its over! We have succeeded. Next, we only need to kill those few children, as well as my dear sister-in-law. Its a pity; if she were a few years younger, I could have let her continue as queen. Duke Mosleyd said softly, You still need some time, and to withstand those peoples questioning. Prince Redmiel confidently declared, There are only about ten people who would question me: Brittany, Galanode, Robin, Akso, Dadanian, Sumei Duchess Mesunu has already rebelled; theres no need to care about her! They will all support me! I have already sent proposals to Earl Brittany and Count Sophia Garanode; as long as they agree, their daughters will be my empresses, and surely they cannot refuse this temptation. COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 423 - 423: 394. Emperor Julius Axler Rebels (7000 words, asking for monthly tickets)_2 Chapter 423: 394. Emperor Julius Axler Rebels (7000 words, asking for monthly tickets)_2 Originally, I wanted to send the same invitation to Count Sumei, but I guess that old thing couldnt handle Menilman, let alone The Empires First Rose who is indeed too thorny. Better think of another method. Duke Mosley couldnt help but remind, There is only one queen. Prince Redmiel Axer, unconcerned, said, This is competition! Competition! This will make them try harder to please me. When the two of them were discussing this matter, neither of them thought of Charlotte, not even fleetingly, so naturally, she went unmentioned. To these top-tier nobles, Charlotte was but a contemptible merchants son, unworthy of any attention. In the sky above, four members of the Sacred Order landed on the ground, while the others, sensing the Emperors aura vanish, chose to withdraw from the battle and left the Imperial Palace. ... To these members of the Sacred Order, they put themselves first, their families second, and loyalty to the Emperor last. They had fought to their very last breath. Indeed, to Emperor Julius Axler VIs last breath! Redmiel, looking at his four subordinates of the Sacred Order with full confidence, commanded, Kneel! Swear loyalty to your new Emperor! The four members of the Sacred Order and rows of black-armored warriors knelt down. Redmiel Axer, full of ambition, kicked his brothers corpse aside and sat on the throne. A moment later, a general walked into the bedroom, knelt on one knee, and said, Her Majesty the Queen has fled to the Counts Mansion of The Earl Brittany, and your son, Lord Midaphis, has demanded that the mansion hand over Her Majesty. Madam Nancy refused. Redmiel smirked and said, Go tell Madam Nancy clearly, I will not kill the Queen, nor will I make trouble for the Brittany Family! But the general did not move, and Redmiel, in a good mood, asked, Why are you still here? The general replied in a low voice, Lord Midaphis barged into the Counts Mansion, killed Madam Nancy, and Her Majesty the Queen! A silence fell over the bedroom, so quiet that one could have heard a pin drop. Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Duke Mosley couldnt help but say, Why would Midaphis do such a thing? Isnt this forcing Earl Brittany to rebel? Redmiels face turned steely, and he immediately commanded, Send someone to bring that fool back to me. Shortly thereafter, a golden-haired, handsome, yet somewhat sinister young man entered the bedroom with a few subordinates. Seeing Redmiel Axer seated on the throne, he immediately knelt on one knee and said, Congratulations, Father, on your dream come true, inheriting the throne of Fars. Redmiel, flattered, felt slightly pleased, but then angrily scolded, Why did you kill the wife of Earl Brittany? Midaphis said indifferently, She is my cousin, the Empires second in line to the throne! You would have killed her eventually, so whats wrong with doing it earlier? Redmiel wanted to kick his son, but though he lifted a leg, he pulled it back. Antonio was to be the future mightiest in the Empire, and Midaphis was recognized as the most advantageous contender for this title. Redmiels progress down the Transcendent path was not smooth. Despite having the resources of the Royal Family, he was only a High-Level Transcendent and could not defeat his own son. Midaphis, with his stubborn nature, would truly rebel, and Redmiel did not want to become the butt of a scandal, freshly enthroned as Emperor of Fars yet beaten up by the Crown Prince. If Charlotte were here to witness this scene, he would certainly sum up the relationship between this father and son with one sentence. Indeed, here was a Nezha! Redmiel suppressed his rage and said, We would have killed that woman eventually, but not now. We have to wait until Ive firmly established my position on the throne before we can deal with this matter gradually. Midaphis replied coldly, Shes already dead! Redmiel felt a flush of heat on his face, and anger surged to his head. He felt certain that he would eventually die at the hands of this son, and could not help but curse, Bastard! Duke Mosley could only attempt to defuse the situation, saying, Your Majesty, the greater good prevails. Redmiel, apprehensive, commanded, Call all the nobles to the Imperial Palace! Also, bring the families of those several people to the palace; we need these hostages for what we are going to do. Prince Redmiels personal Knight Order and Duke Mosleys personal Knight Order replaced the Royal Knights Order and reigned supreme in Strasbourg, incessantly capturing those who opposed them and forcing the nobles to pick sides. Starting the day after Redmiel Axer stormed the Imperial Palace and killed the old Emperor, Strasbourg began to bleed. Every day, noble families were hanged wholesale, and sometimes, the Knight Orders of the two rebelling dignitaries couldnt even wait for a trial, carrying out executions in the streets, looting the nobles private wealth. Both of Charlottes private residences were broken into by Duke Mosleys Knight Order. Madam Nancy and Mrs. Plum Sauce were captured and thrown into prison. The Counts Mansion at 221B Baker Street in Val de Vaz District was turned upside down, and the two Knights Spears hanging on the wall in a gesture of sovereignty were stolen, as were the magical paintings. This great bloodshed lasted a full two weeks! Charlotte finally received definite news. When he learned that the old Emperor was killed by his younger brother and that Prince Redmiel Axer proclaimed himself Emperor, he was not greatly affected. But when he heard that Midaphis Axer had stormed into 58 Sixth Avenue in Val de Vaz District, killed the Queen and the Counts wifenamely Emperor Julius Axtel VIs eldest daughter, Anne Brittanys mother, Princess Aksos sister COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 424 - 424: 394. Emperor Julius Axler Rebels (7000 words, asking for monthly tickets)_3 Chapter 424: 394. Emperor Julius Axler Rebels (7000 words, asking for monthly tickets)_3 He knew that things were already out of control. Charles had once fantasized that one day he would be able to meet his mother-in-law, impress her with all his skills, earn her approval to marry her daughter, and have her oversee the wedding. But now, that day would never come. He did not know how Anne would grieve, nor how Earl Brittany would rage, and how Antonio would go berserk, but he knew one thing for certain: he had to take a stand. Without any hesitation, Charles sent hundreds of documents across Fars, declaring Prince Redmir Axler a rebel and announcing that he would lead his troops to avenge the old emperor. Although he received indifference from the monarch, Julius Axler never deliberately troubled him; promotions werent as robust, but the old emperor could still be considered a good ruler. Of course, Charles didnt raise his troops for the emperor; he could only side with the Brittany Family! ... Charles mustered not only the elite Beastmen from the eleven cities of the Red Dragon Sea, but also mobilized the entire Westwind Knights from South Serif, Behemoth, and Machu Picchu, bringing four Sacred Order subordinates and marching directly to Strasbourg. The Black Dragon thought of stopping Charles, but in the end, he could only sigh and give up on persuading him. Qiudelo was trapped by the Magic Contract and couldnt resist Charless will. The two Beastman Sacred Orders had never thought that the Beastman army would attack Strasbourg a second time, and while the previous time was carefully premeditated, this time was purely impulsive. Golden Ram Herolf had little to say, but when Vigo heard the news, his face was filled with shock; he thought that having previously served in the South Serif Restoration Army was already rebellious, but had never considered that an even bigger rebellion was possible? After all, this was a direct rebellion against the emperor! Though Redmir Axler used means of usurpation and had not yet been recognized by the entire nation, he was still the current emperor of Fars. Vigo, caught in the moment, wasnt given the chance to hesitate; he was swept up by Charles and went on a killing spree from the Red Dragon Strait all the way to Strasbourg. Charles had previously been somewhat cautious, but this time he had no reservations whatsoever; every city he conquered was maze-ified, then he coerced the nobles in the cities to take sides, and those who refused were sent to Cappadocia City with their entire families, their properties completely confiscated! Because of this tactic, with every city Charles conquered, his forces expanded. He steamrolled through, seizing over forty cities. Two hundred kilometers from Strasbourg, he merged with the Westwind Knights who had rushed from South Serif, Behemoth, and Machu Picchu, and his forces swelled to an enormous six hundred thousand! The direction of his troops pointed hastened all of Strasbourg. For the first time in his life, Charles lead the troops right up to the walls of Strasbourg City! The experience, which once felt like returning home, was entirely new and unfamiliar this time; before he could even reflect, three rays of brilliance descended from the sky. With a wave of his hand, the Black Dragon, Qiudelo, Golden Ram Herolf, and Flame Holy Knight Vigo soared into the air, but the three brilliance did not make a move. The leading Knight shouted, I am Kresto of the Royal Knights Order, and these are Aspros and Regulus, Deputy Commanders of the Royal Knights Order. We offer our allegiance to His Majesty Julius Axler. Upon hearing these three names, Vigos heart trembled! The Black Dragon and Qiudelo had complicated feelings. For these were the three commanders of the Royal Knights Order, a chief and two deputies. Kresto was a 23rd Order Radiant Holy Knight, and during the last Beastman armys siege of Strasbourg, he broke through their lines alone and defeated Amisphidas, King of A Thousand Lions. Although the situation was unique with Amisphidas demoralized by the defeat of his armies, it was still the glorious achievement of the commander of the Fars Royal Knight Order. Aspros and Regulus were of the 22nd Order, comparable in power to the Black Dragon, Qiudelo, and Golden Ram Herolf, considered among the top combat forces within the Sacred Order. sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just as Charles was about to say something, the Murmur of Fate whispered a breeze-like voice reminding him to use Serpent of Destinys Delight! Charles complied smoothly and silently prayed to the Serpent of Destiny: You who glide through the river of time, who know all mysteries, hold the Extraordinary Path, the sovereign of the Court of Destiny. I am willing to pay thrice the offerings of Fortunes Favor for the goodwill from destiny. After he repeated these words, he heard a soft laughter, and it seemed like everything in the world changed subtly. Charles spoke aloud, I am Charles Mecklen! I am here to avenge Julius Axler, and I request the three Holy Knights to temporarily Swear allegiance to me! Until the false king is slain, until Fars is returned to the right path, until the crown is restored to the true king with the blood of the Axel Family flowing in his veins! When they landed, Kresto, Aspros, and Regulus, could not stop Redmir from murdering the emperor and had escaped Strasbourg, always uncertain of their next move. When they received the news that the first loyal army had already reached the outskirts of Strasbourg City, they hurried over. Charles, invoking vengeance in the name of Julius Axler, asked them to pledge loyalty. The three Sacred Knights saw no issue, and kneeling on one knee, they said, We are willing to swear loyalty to Charles Mecklen until the day the Fars crown is restored to the true king with the blood of the Axel Family. COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 425 - 425: 394. Emperor Julius Axler Rebels (7000 words, asking for monthly tickets)_4 Chapter 425: 394. Emperor Julius Axler Rebels (7000 words, asking for monthly tickets)_4 Both sides felt there was no issue with this brief oath. Charles once again heard the laughter of the young man beside his ear; his mood must have been very joyful, and there was even a silver snake tail that emerged from the river of fate, patting Charles on the shoulder. Charles hadnt thought too much about it, as suddenly having the loyalty of three powerful members of the Sacred Order, albeit only temporarily, still greatly boosted his spirits. The last time Charles fought such a wealthy battle was the previous one, but the members of the Sacred Order who participated in that battle were not all his subordinates; there were Antonio from the Brittany Family, Mama Karen, five members of the Sacred Order, and two subordinates from Senior Sister Menilman. Now these seven members of the Sacred Order were all his subordinates, though three were temporary. Charles waved his hand and declared, We attack the city now! ... Kresto immediately said, We wish to be the vanguard! Charles readily agreed, having seven members of the Sacred Order and confident in his fearlessness of any enemy. Moreover, he had amassed too many troops along the way, and the supply of resources was difficult, so a prolonged battle was out of the question, necessitating a need for swift action. As Charles was deploying his troops, he saw over a dozen rays of light appear above Strasbourg, which startled him. Amidst the lights, a golden-haired Midaphis appeared like a deity, looking at Charles with disdain and bellowing, Charles Mecklen, son of a merchant, do you dare defy the new emperor? After I kill you, I will exterminate the entire Meklen Family, not sparing a single one. This sentence from Midaphis caused dozens of Mecklens who were on their learning path to suddenly feel a chill at the back of their necks. Indeed, having the surname Mecklen was much more dangerous than having the surname Robin or Axler. Charles pointed with his hand and asked, Who among you can deal with him? The Old Goat was the first to shake his head; he truly was no match for Midaphis. If the Old Goat couldnt do it, neither could the Black Dragon nor Qiudelo. Just as Charles was about to call for a group attack, Kresto stepped forward and shouted, Its not too late for you, Midaphis, to see the error of your ways and turn back now! Midaphis sneered coldly, revealing his teeth, and said, After Ive killed the entire Brittany Family, do you think I could still stand beside you? At a loss for words, Kresto watched as two top-tier members of the Sacred Order, both 23rd Order Radiant Holy Knights, clashed together in a burst of light, brightening the sky as if it were day. The sky was already dimming, but the battle between the two Sacred Order Radiant Knights was as fast and as dazzling as a sky full of bursting fireworks, spectacular to the extreme, resembling a celebration. Almost every spectator was aware of the danger of this duel! Charles, knowing it was Midaphis who had killed the queen and Lady Countess Brittany, couldnt help but take out the Blood Spirit Rhinoceros and handed it to the Black Dragon, saying, Use this thing to hit that guy! The Black Dragon grasped the projectile, slightly surprised in his heart, and thought to himself, The head of the McAllen Family actually has such a Sacred Order weapon? Qiudelos eyes turned red; he remembered once possessing a weapon of the Sacred Order. Damn it! If I had the Dragon Slaying Stick in my hand, why would I fear a mere Midaphis? I wonder if I will ever have the chance to touch the Dragon Slaying Stick again in my lifetime? Decades ago in the Fars Empire, there were the Three Elites and the Five Mighty. The Three Elites were Earl Brittany, Count Garanord, and Princess Akso; the Five Mighty were Duke Robin, Duke Mosleyd, Duchess Mesu, Kresto, and Midaphis. Out of these, Midaphis was the youngest, and Kresto was only a few years older than Midaphis. Now, the two youngest of the Five Mighty had surpassed the other three in strength and were on par with Count Garanord and Princess Akso. The Black Dragon activated Bloodthirsty Fighting Spirit and shouted. The Blood Spirit Rhinoceros flew out like lightning, its power much greater than when wielded by Charles. Engaged in fierce battle with Kresto, Midaphis suddenly sensed danger. With a shake of his Knights Spear, he knocked the Blood Spirit Rhinoceros away. The Black Dragon quietly manipulated the Blood Spirit Rhinoceros, allowing this Sacred Transcendent Weapon to fly erratically through the air, indeed causing a disruptive effect. However, Midaphis was no stubborn fool. With a clear shout, he summoned the name of a Sacred Order member, who stepped in to intercept the Blood Spirit Rhinoceros. After all, it wasnt the weapon of the Black Dragon, and he couldnt manipulate it as smoothly as Charles, its true master. Moreover, this artifact was unlike any other weapon known in this world, and even the Old Lizardman didnt know how to play with it, resulting in it being countered by the Sacred Order member. Both sides continually threw in more of their Sacred Order, and the battle grew increasingly intense! Initially, Charles was a bit worried, for the number of Sacred Order members Midaphis brought outnumbered his own, but he soon reassured himself. Except for Flame Paladin Vigo, who was slightly weaker, his Sacred Order members were generally stronger by a margin, which gave them a slight advantage. More than twenty beams of light roamed across the sky. This battle was the largest scale of Sacred Order combat Charles had ever witnessed in his life, comparable to the Battle of Ferlanden. Every Sacred Order member was showcasing their strength, and this battle might be even bloodier than warfare between two nations. In war between nations, surrender might still be accepted, but in a battle for the throne, there would be no such mercy. After observing the battle in the sky for a while, Charles silently urged his army to begin the assault on Strasbourg! Strasbourg, rightly considered one of the colossal cities of the Old Continent, had extremely strong defenses. The private knighthoods of Prince Redmiel and Duke Mosley were also quite formidable. After hours of fierce combat, neither side could gain the upper hand. Charles, wielding Collapsing Mountain, personally joined the fray and consecutively slaughtered seven Transcendents, but still could not stabilize the situation. Seeing the heavy losses that continued to mount, he had no choice but to issue the order to retreat. However, Charles lacked experience in commanding hundreds of thousands of troops. Although he was aware of his shortcomings and usually divided the Westwind Knights into teams of fifty, which did not need orders to fight autonomously, such a system fell short in these circumstances. Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As Charles ordered a retreat, he saw many of his forces still engaged in combat and had to personally lead a squad of elites for a rescue. After several hours of repeated charges, he finally managed to withdraw over ninety percent of his troops. No sooner had Charles commanded his army to withdraw a dozen kilometers and started to reorganize his forces, looking utterly harried, than a subordinate reported Earl Brittany had arrived with his knighthood. Charles was overjoyed; but when he greeted Earl Brittany and brought him to the still chaotic camp, he was alarmed. The Old Earl looked haggard, his aura withered, his soul seemed not to be present, no longer exhibiting any of the serenity or the presence of the Empires mightiest warrior. Earl Brittany was utterly disheartened! COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 430 - 430: 397, Earl Melclen Chapter 430: 397, Earl Melclen Charles publicly announced that South Serif Combat Zone, Behemoth Duchy, and Red Dragon Combat Zone pledged allegiance to Earl Brittany, stirring up quite a commotion, far greater than he had anticipated. Following Charless announcement of the allegiance of the three major regions, several hundred nobles subsequently swore loyalty to Earl Brittany. Ten days later, out of the Fars Empires twenty-eight directly governed counties, two thousand one hundred thirty-six noble domains, sixteen autonomous regions, two hundred fifty overseas territories and protectorates, over fifteen directly governed counties, and more than three hundred twenty-two noble domains and autonomous regions had sworn allegiance to Earl Brittany. As for the overseas territories and protectorates, due to their distance, there had been no movement yet; however, they were originally not significantly impactful on the Empires control, and thirty percent of the territories had recognized Earl Brittanys imperial claim. Most importantly, Grand Duke Robin and Count Sumei, who had been silent up until then, both presented a condition to Earl Brittany: the Empires throne must be succeeded by a descendant of Axel, and if the Earl promised to pass the throne to Antonio in the future, they too would swear loyalty. Earl Brittany accepted this condition, and the two influential nobles of the Empire promptly swore their oaths. By now, Earl Brittany had initially garnered the recognition of the most powerful forces within the country and declared his coronation to take place in three months! ... Charles had not expected that his being the first to declare loyalty publicly would have such an effect; he had to admit he truly did not understand politics. Fortunately, this time, he had chosen the right side. The day after Grand Duke Robin and Count Sumei pledged their loyalty, Earl Brittany summoned Charles for the first time, still at 58 Sixth Avenue in Val de Vaz District. This time, not only was Charles summoned, but also several of the earliest Sacred Order Knights who declared their support for Earl Brittany. Although Earl Brittany still appeared weary, he looked much better and spoke in a slightly tired, low voice, Gentlemen! Tomorrow I will bury Antonio and Annes mother in the familys cemetery! Antonio, also deeply saddened, replied softly, Father, please accept my condolences! The Earl spoke indifferently, Ive asked Anne to come back; she will arrive in Strasbourg tonight! Charles nearly stood up, but then realized he should not disrupt the mood and said softly, I will go to receive Anne! The Earl responded, Antonio will go with you. After announcing this matter, Earl Brittany was silent for a long while before he slowly continued, You gentlemen are the most loyal knights of the Brittany Family; I cannot let your loyalty go unrewarded. Charles Meklen! You have been by my side and Annes throughout this incident, never wavering. In the name of the Emperor of Fars, I, McLaren Brittany, hereby confer upon you the title of Earl Meklen! As for your fief Let it be South Serif! Behemoth is too close to Strasbourg to have another noble domain; it shall be upgraded to Behemoth County, becoming a major district directly governed by the Empire! Hand over the Red Dragon Combat Zone as well! I shall compensate you! Charles hurriedly said, Charles Meklen pledges my life in loyalty to His Majesty! The Earl patted Charles on the shoulder and then said to his son, From today onwards, you are Earl Brittany! Antonios emotions were complex as he said, I will pledge my life in loyalty to His Majesty! The Earl also distributed positions and fiefs to the remaining ten knights, but the rest of the ten Sacred Order Knights were made barons! The enfeoffment was complete, and His Majesty McLaren Brittany, the Emperor, said, Charles and Antonio, stay with me for a while, the rest of you, leave! Your titles and the enfeoffment ceremony will be held together with my coronation. Krel Brittany stood up, patted Charles on the lower back, and nodded slightly to express his goodwill, and Ebner Sumei did the same. Although one was a scion of the Brittany Family and the other was close to the Brittany Family, they were not part of His Majesty Brittanys original supporters for his ascent to the throne. They were actually closer to Charles than to Antonio, and with such a simple gesture, a small group was born within the twelve of the Sacred Order. When only Charles and Antonio were left, McLaren Brittany seemed to lose all his strength and said with a sorrowful tone, Has Nanny truly left me forever? Charles didnt dare to say a word, as nothing he could say would be appropriate at the moment. Antonio slowly bent down and hugged his fathers thighs, whispering, Cheer up! Mom wouldnt want you to be like this. It was the first, and probably the last time, that Charles witnessed the most powerful man of the Empire, the future His Majesty McLaren Brittany the Emperor, shed tears. It was the first time he shed tears after the passing of his lady. It wasnt that he wasnt saddened before but that he simply couldnt grieve! Having the opportunity to cry together with the future Emperor was an immense honor, but Charles had only one resolute thought in his mind, I will make sure there are no fewer than two members of the Sacred Order by Annes side in the future. Lady Brittany, too, had a member of the Sacred Order by her side, but Midaphis Axer, the young warrior second only to Antonio, had killed the Countesss guardian of the Sacred Order with just one move! Truth be told, unless it was McLaren Brittany himself, the Empires most powerful, or Antonio was at home, there was no third member of the Sacred Order in the Brittany Family who could withstand Midaphis Axer. It wasnt until dusk that Charles couldnt help but remind, Antonio and I need to set out to pick up Anne. Only then did His Majesty McLaren Brittany, the Emperor, wipe his tears and say in a low voice, Go. Just as Charles and Antonio were about to leave, they heard the calm yet undeniable voice of the soon-to-be-crowned Emperor say, Never let Anne down. Charles knelt on one knee and said, Please dont doubt that Anne is unique to me. McLaren Brittany sighed and said, I doubted you before, but you have dispelled all doubts. I just find it hard to part with Anne. Byron, Inglima, the Lionheart Dynasty and I have reached an agreement. After my coronation, the four nations will form an alliance to jointly partition the Black Phoenix Dynasty! The lands from this partition, along with those of the South Serif, will become the domain of Earl Mecklen! Are you satisfied with such compensation? Lord Mekelen!? Charles said with conviction, No! You forget, you are bestowing upon me the most precious treasure in the world. I am willing to exchange all my wealth, all my lands, all my titled positions, for your treasured daughterPrincess Anne. COMMENT Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 431 - 431: 398, Count Charles Mekelen held Duke Anne Brittany Chapter 431: 398, Count Charles Mekelen held Duke Anne Brittany McLaren Brittany chuckled, then was submerged in sorrow again, whispering, Nanny was also my most precious treasure! I would trade all my wealth, all my lands, and all my power just to have her back! sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Go! Anne will be yours, but not as a reward from me. That is a matter for you two alone! Charles and Antonio left hand in hand, and McLaren Brittany, soon-to-be Emperor of the Empire, looked towards the departing door and muttered to himself, Count Charles Mekelen, what kind of man is he, really? Every word he says, every letter, seems so hypocritical, it sounds like braggadocio, making one want to slap him! But, he truly did make every word he said come true! I really dont know if handing Anne over to him was the right choice. ... But even if I tried to stop it, Anne would elope with him anyway! Anne, that guy literally snatched her from my hands! Right here, I watched him pry my fingers open one by one, so domineering and tyrannical, taking Anne away. Although I still quite fancy killing that bastard! Anne! McLaren Brittany glanced at a pile of confessions in the corner. Those were from thirty-two individuals of Silver Pigeon Fort, who under very special circumstances had written by their own hand how they envied the outstanding Charles Mekelen, fabricated rumors about Charles Mekelen, and there was a pile of evidence proving just how pure and nobly virtuous the young Charles Mekelen was. The only concern of the old Emperor was, at the time of the wedding, that this bastard wouldnt be too flamboyant, so as to avoid revealing his pure toads feet. Charles left 58 Sixth Avenue in Val de Vaz District, looked back, and felt a cold sweat run down his back. It was the residence of Earl Brittany. He had never imagined that the former Earl Brittany, the future Emperor McLaren Brittany, would be so cunning, forming an agreement with Byron, Inglima, and the Lionheart Dynasty to divide the Black Phoenix Dynasty without a whisper, making the old Emperor seem too aged and Redmir a simpleton! Although Redmir, in his bid for the throne, managed to redeploy all of the Sacred Order from Strasbourg, like Count Galanode who had been in Ferlanden and Princess Akso who was sent to the Lionheart Dynasty, and McLaren Brittany himself was dispatched to the frontline, creating a temporary vacuum in Strasbourg and drawing Duke Mosleyd to his side, and even having fierce warriors like Midaphis, as well as more than ten loyal members of the Sacred Order, he still acted like a simpleton! Antonio, walking ahead, suddenly felt that Charles wasnt keeping up, turned back to look, and saw Charles gazing at 58 Sixth Avenue in Val de Vaz District, and he felt a profound sense of emotion. The son of a merchant was now the Emperor of Brittanys appointed leader of the twelve sacred knights! Although McLaren Brittany did not say it expressly, the very fact that he named Charles first, before his own son, when bestowing honors, certainly showed his attitude. Count Charles Mekelen was destined to become the new powerbroker of Fars! His family would at least have a duke, an earl, and even formidable strength. Charles now had seven of the Sacred Order under his command, and aside from Vigo, five were strong members of the 22nd Order. He even had Kresto, the great leader of the Royal Knights Order who was capable of repelling Amisphidas, King of Ten Thousand Lions, on par with himself, Antonio, Midaphis Axer, and even one of the former top five of the three elites. Marrying the Emperors eldest daughter, having a bond of life and death with his eldest son, commanding a strong military, and surrounded by mighty warriors Count Charles Mekelens future was limitless! Aside from his strength being a bit weak But at Charles age, a High-Level Transcendent of the 15th Order couldnt really be considered weak anymore. Antonio called out, Charles, its time to pick up Anne. Charles turned around and said, I have fantasized countless times that one day, I could enter these doors, stand tall, and say to Your Majesty: I want to marry your daughter! However, I never imagined that when I truly entered these doors It would be to receive Your Majestys conferment! Antonio fell silent for a long while before saying, Count Mecklen! We should hurry to meet the Grand Duchess of Brittany! There isnt much time, your brief sentiments can be put aside for now! For the first time, Charles witnessed his normally solemn uncles whimsical side. He raised his eyebrows and followed Antonios pace. The two met Annes procession a few dozen kilometers away from Strasbourg. Upon seeing her brother and Charles, Anne cried out loud and threw herself into Charless arms, sobbing uncontrollably. Antonio actually reached out his hand too, but upon seeing this scene, he could only sheepishly say, Let us return to see His Majesty! Charles nodded, effortlessly swept Anne into his arms, and stepped onto the carriage! This scene was just witnessed by a wandering painter who passed by. After returning, he silently reminisced about that moment and painted a timeless masterpiece Count Charles Mecklen Embracing Anne, Duchess of Brittany. Because of this masterpiece, the posture of holding someone in ones arms across became known throughout the Old Continent as the Princess Anne Embrace, commonly referred to as the princess carry! Charles was unaware that he would one day become the subject of a world-famous painting. Anne, who had been in tears throughout the journey, felt a slight consolation upon seeing Charles and cried herself to sleep. He merely worried about jolting her and did not let go of her throughout the carriage ride. Although Antonio felt this was improper, he could only silently turn his head and pretend he hadnt seen anything. The young Earl Antonio Brittany had no idea that, although no one saw this scene, a few years later, a painter inspired by Count Charles Mecklen Embracing Anne, Duchess of Brittany would use his extraordinary imagination to create The Unwillingness to Disturb the Mood, depicting Charles holding Princess Anne, while young Earl Antonio Brittany turned his head slightly to the side, pretending to see nothing. This painting too became a world-renowned work! Charles and Antonio also had no idea that the scene of them going out to bring Anne home would soon become the subject of world-famous paintings. Years later, when Anne Brittany found out about these two paintings, she spent a considerable sum to acquire the works and their copyrights from the two painters. She then included both masterpieces as illustrations in the latest edition of The Chronicles of Charles. When Charles once more laid eyes on 58 Sixth Avenue, he couldnt help but feel a bit sentimental. Antonio patted him on the shoulder and said, From now on, this place is your home too. Charles hesitated for a moment before responding, I dont think thats quite appropriate! I think it would be better to ask His Majesty for a ducal mansion. Antonio sensed the vengeful spirit of his brother-in-law! Antonio Brittany could never have imagined that there would come a day when simply being an earl and living in an earls mansion would subject him to open ridicule right to his face! And he could not refute it because his sister really was Anne Brittany, the Grand Duchess. COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 432 - 432: 399. Those who are late no longer have the right to dine at the table. Chapter 432: 399. Those who are late no longer have the right to dine at the table. The Brittany Family cemetery, located in the Lucavaro District at the Temple of the Serpent of Destiny, was constructed during the Sherlock Dynasty and has lasted through six eras to date. Last time Charles accompanied Anne here, this time he was with her again. Only, last time it was to visit Annes aunt, this time they were sending off Nanny Brittany Axel! Who would be the future Empress of Fars! As long as her husband, McLaren Brittany, was crowned, she would certainly be named Empress of Fars. Rarely changing his attire, Charles donned formal wear, a suit borrowed from Earl Brittany, selected by Anne from her fathers wardrobe because there was no time to tailor a new suit. ... Thus, adorned on Charless suit was the crest of the Brittany Family. The funeral was simple, attended by no more than fifty people. Those who could attend this funeral were, apart from the Brittany Familys close associates, at the very least counts, and it was here that Charles first met the famed Duke Robin, the imperial duke whose son married Princess Akso and whose grandson was Zimmerman, as well as Count Galanode, fresh from the Felanden Battlefield. If nothing unexpected occurred, those who partook in this funeral would be the eminent lords of the new dynasty! That Charles was counted among them was a miracle. Anne was still so grief-stricken she could hardly stand on her own; if not for Charless support, she might not have managed to stand at all. With a heavy heart, Charles silently prayed, Swimming through the river of time, understanding all mysteries, master of the Extraordinary Path, sovereign of the Court of Destiny! How many joys of destiny do I now possess? Could you use them all on Miss Annie Brittany? A young boys voice leisurely answered, Twenty-eight joys! Are you sure? Charles resolutely replied, Certain! I hope that Annie is forever favored by destiny, that her life is safe and smooth, forever free from disasters and troubles! The boys laughter rang out as he said, Alright! You now owe me thirty-two joys of destiny. Charles was greatly alarmed and exclaimed, Did I just make some extravagant wish? This time, no one responded, but the whispers of destiny in his hand continually emitted a sniggering sound, as if something delightful was happening to the Serpent of Destiny. Charles merely hoped to see Annie a bit happier, but he could hardly imagine that twenty-eight joys of destiny would not suffice and he ended up owing the Serpent of Destiny thirty-two. Although Charles was still unclear about what the joys of destiny were, he gradually discerned that they must be exceedingly precious. Charles quietly mused, Sixty joys of destiny? Are they enough to promise becoming Divine Order? At least making a promise to the Sacred Order shouldnt be difficult? Forget it, as long as its for Annie, no amount is too wasteful. It was only twelve years later that Charles truly understood what wish he had made at that moment, on that day. What remarkable thing the Serpent of Destiny had agreed to. By then, Charles deeply regreted why he hadnt owed sixty more joys of destiny to make a wish for himself as well. This is destiny, unpredictable. This is the Serpent of Destiny, holding back for twelve years just to see his embarrassment! The funeral was grand yet simple. After it ended, McLaren Brittany sent everyone away, including his children, wanting to spend more time alone with his wife. Charles bid farewell to the high priest at the temple and then took Anne directly back to 221B Baker Street in the Val de Vaz district. Being close to the Central Government Office, both Anne and Charles liked to gather here. Since acquiring this place, the two of them seldom met at Elysian Pastoral Street No. 58, as that would shorten the time the young couple could spend together and waste some of it on the travel. Anne was still very sad, cried for a while, and then fell asleep in Charless arms. Charles sat on the long sofa, holding his beloved girl in his arms, looking through the Magic Alchemy Crystal Glass window at the people coming and going on Baker Street, his heart filled with peace and tranquility. His days had been exciting since he arrived, but days as relaxed as this had been few. Now, all he could do was patiently wait. In three months, Earl McLaren Brittany would ascend to the throne and become Emperor Fars, and everything would stabilize. There would still be wars, but they should pose no crisis. At that moment, outside Strasbourg, there was an army. The atmosphere in this army was bizarre, its commander had been in a terrible mood lately. Sophia Garanords dinner table was a mess, all the cutlery met a tragic end. When she heard that Charles had issued a declaration throughout the nation, denouncing Redmir as a usurper and mobilizing all forces to attack Strasbourg, Miss Rose, named after this city, had brought all her troops, even abandoning the Queen Bee, and rushed to Strasbourg to help. But she arrived too late, after everything was already over. Even her father, Count Garanord, had declared his support for McLaren Brittany to become the new ruler of the Empire. Furious, Sophia Garanord clenched her teeth, and through gritted teeth, she spat out a sentence: So youre the only one who can throw plates? Anne Brittany! The Serpent of Destiny is too biased. In what ways am I inferior to her? I just arrived late I, Sophia Garanord, am merely a step too late. I didnt lose, I wont admit defeat. Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With that, Sophia Garanord kicked the table before her and shouted, Back to the sea! Thats where our real battle lies. As Sophia Garanord led her subordinates in retreat, Tumishen couldnt help but ask in the sky, Are we still going to Strasbourg? Menilman said softly, We should go back too. The latecomers no longer deserve a spot at the table. By Menilmans side were all her Sacred Order. She had received the intelligence earlier than Sophia Garanord, but encountered the fleet of the Black Phoenix Dynasty at sea; despite a fierce battle and a significant victory, she arrived even later than Miss Rose. Before leaving, Menilman took one last look at Strasbourg. Suddenly, she began to recall that person; Charles Mecklens image seemed to overlap with that person. Both were so brazen, heedless of anything, yet one suddenly turned from a saint into a promiscuous prodigal, while the other transformed from a prodigal into a love legend. If possible, Menilman suddenly very much wanted to switch places with Anne Brittany! The Empire Rose, too, sometimes yearned to be held in someones hands. COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 433 - 433: 400, Missing Captain Huntington Chapter 433: 400, Missing Captain Huntington Charles had become increasingly busy lately. After receiving the promise from his father-in-law-to-be, he discussed with Antonio the transfer of the eleven cities in the Red Dragon Strait, which would now be managed by personnel dispatched by Antonio. The location of the Red Dragon Sea was crucial, facing the beastmen from the southern continent, and also being a commercial route; entrusting it to anyone else was certainly not reassuring for His Majesty Brittany, making Antonio the best choice. In the eleven cities of the Red Dragon Sea, Charles left no one behind, whether they were beastmen or humans who had recently sought refuge, he took them all with him. These people could not be integrated into the South Serif war zone. Indeed, South Serif would transform into an Earls Domain after Earl Brittanys coronation, and Charles also received a portion of Behemoth, with most being sent to Cappadocia. ... sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just before the handover, Charles did not forget to transform these eleven cities into labyrinths. Although there was still some time, he had to start preparing for his journey to the Agres Sea to challenge Agmilas. Charles couldnt understand, what was the difference between him heading to the Agres Sea to challenge the Evil God and being forcibly thrown into the Evil God Coliseum? But he decided to go there himself. Charles planned to sail to the Agres Sea on the Holy Light Divine State Title if it could be repaired; otherwise, he would use the Queen Bee. Sophia Garanord should now be a qualified captain, just right to be a new member of his adventure team. Well, Menilmans senior sister works too, hes not picky! When Charles was mobilizing the Westwind Knights, he discovered something; after leading the army to besiege Strasbourg, his forces did not decrease but increased by twenty to thirty thousand people. He enlisted the private knighthoods of Prince Redmiel and Duke Mosleyd and collected all the gang members in Strasbourg, causing the military swell of the Westwind Knights once again. Especially the knighthoods of the two great nobles, which were all elite, even including Transcendents. With Redmiel dead and Duke Mosleyd escaping, leaving their knighthoods behind, Charles suddenly found himself with many more talents, and these individuals were all extremely cautious and humble in their demeanor. Indeed, they were all worried about being treated as rebels and getting their heads chopped off. Charles gathered the Labyrinth Guardians and the most elite combat teams to Sedona City at the front line of South Serif. Although he hadnt returned there, he somewhat missed his old opponent Chloe. Charles planned to have the Old Goat make a move to capture this High-Level Transcendent alive when the war started. Well, he could attempt to persuade her to defect and even if he could not persuade her, he could still offer her a way out. After all, their lengthy covert warfare had built up a degree of camaraderie. They had indeed accumulated some mutual respect. While Charles was busily managing his Knighthood and territory, he had not forgotten to comb through the Central Government Office from top to bottom, although in Fars administrative hierarchy, the Central Government Office was not very high ranking, situated far below the ministers, and the director was merely a twelfth-grade, fifth-level government official. However, it was still a core department of the Empire. Now, as an Imperial Earl and son-in-law and confidante to His Majesty Brittany, Charles had the authority to forcefully intervene in the affairs of the Central Government Office; not to mention this particular department, no one in the entire imperial administrative hierarchy dared to object! A few days after the Countesss funeral, while processing documents, Charles unexpectedly discovered the oath of allegiance documents from the Imperial Rose Fleet and the Eastwind Fleet. Charles hurriedly sent copies of these documents to the Royal Familys Office. The central administrative departments of the Empire had always been the Central Government Office, the Royal Familys Office, and the Queens Office. Now, Antonio managed the Royal Familys Office, while as Fars temporarily had no queen, Mama Karen was acting on behalf of the Queens Office. After copying these two documents, Charles also drafted awards for Menilman and Sophia Garanord. While drafting these documents, he suddenly felt a sense of change, as if nothing was the same anymore. Charles Mecklen, could now decide on many of the promotions and demotions of the empires officials. Many orders did not even require approval from above; he was the ultimate decision-maker. After dealing with government affairs for a while, Charles felt dizzy and left his work to look through old documents. The Central Government Office had many top-secret documents that Charles had never been able to access before, but now he could browse them at will. There was a vast amount of ancient secrets, imperial top secrets, and even many legends about deities. Charles needed this intelligence. While browsing, he found a top-secret document from Kilmainham Prison dated three months ago. Charles, who had once worked at this prison, could not resist his curiosity and opened it. Generally speaking, theres nothing notable about prisons. A top-secret document from three months ago might already be obsolete. Charles glanced at it, and a chill ran down his spine! The content of this top-secret document was, A riot occurred in the sub-dimension of the basement of Kilmainham Prison, and more than a dozen people disappeared! The sub-dimension at the basement of Kilmainham Prison is one of the empires big secrets, held by only a very few senior figures, and many nobles not in key positions may not even be aware of it. Every year, the empire would transport a large number of prisoners here, erase their memories, forge their identities, and make them residents of this place, exploring ruins and extracting wealth for the empire. This was a one-way passage; all prisoners came but never returned, and no one ever left. The empire also absolutely forbade the public from knowing about this. Even most imperial bureaucrats were not permitted to know. However, these were not the important parts. What was important was that Captain Huntington was on the list of people who disappeared during this riot! Even the current warden did not know Captain Huntingtons identity. Originally, only a few people in the world knew that Captain Huntington was Zimmerman Axel Robin, such as the old Emperor, Julius Axtel VI, and it was certainly he who had issued the orders. Indeed, Charles now understood why Julius Axtel VI did not kill Zimmerman, but simply erased his memories and exiled him to the sub-dimension; because he was the old emperors grandson. But now, the people in this world who knew that Captain Huntington was Zimmerman Axel Robin might only be Menilman and him, Charles Mecklen. Charles was at a loss on who to discuss this matter with for a moment. How could Zimmerman have disappeared? Wasnt he stripped of all his memories? Or perhaps, did he just vanish normally? After all, the basement of Kilmainham Prison is a sub-dimension abandoned by the gods, once home to a splendid civilization. But Charles always felt that there was more to this matter. COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 434 - 434: 401, Oracle of the Serpent of Destiny Chapter 434: 401, Oracle of the Serpent of Destiny Charles had never been loyal to Julius Axtel VI! He was a transmigrator, playing what loyal subject games? Charles had also never cared about the laws of the Empire. Indeed, according to Earths laws, many of Farss laws were quite illegal. As for the various crimes committed by Zimmerman, Charles had studied them too, since he had once helped Menilman burn documents. According to Earths morality, apart from dueling and killing, there were no particularly heinous crimes. So his feelings towards Zimmerman were complicated, slightly intrigued, and a bit envious. ... Charles hesitated for a moment, gently touching the Murmur of Fate on his hand. This Golden Serpent Ring suddenly gave a very clear directive to burn this top secret document. Charles jumped in surprise, for the Murmur of Fate had almost never given such clear instructions before, and it also clearly told him that Zimmerman had escaped, rather than simply disappeared. This matter Just got really interesting. Charles rubbed his hands together and a Blood Flame flew out, igniting the document. He decided to heed the oracle of the Serpent of Destiny. However, at quitting time, he still decided to go find Antonio, to tell Big Uncle about this, as Antonio had participated in the siege against Zimmerman. What if this legendary figure of the Empire still remembered something and suddenly sought revenge on Antonio? He also specifically followed the guidance of the Murmur of Fate again. This time the Golden Serpent Ring reverted to being as vague as a light breeze. However, the Murmur of Fate did not object as he told Antonio about the matter. Knowing such a big secret, Charles was no longer interested in continuing to work. He was about to leave when he suddenly remembered something and personally drafted two documents. One was to relieve himself from the governmental role as General of the Patrolling Army of the Lucavaro District, and to promote Dobin as the new General of the Patrolling Army of the Lucavaro District. The other was for the original group of adventurers, the very foundation of Charles Mecklens rise, promoting every member by three ranks, perfectly fulfilling his original promise, with each person coming to own hundreds in Aegeus. Indeed, although the support took a bit longer, the total compensation paid definitely exceeded the initial promise. After Charles signed, the two documents took immediate effect. He had these two documents expedited, believing they would reach the appropriate people by tomorrow. After sorting out the documents, Charles then went to find Anne. Anne also worked at the Central Government Office! Indeed, although not officially titled yet, it was universally known that Miss Brittany would soon become Princess Annie, and no one in the entire Central Government Office dared to contradict her. When Charles came to see Anne, he didnt even need to push open the door; someone naturally opened it for him, and a female clerk helped Anne organize documents and brought over her coat. Anne was already accustomed to such treatment, as she had lived this way before. It was only with Charles that she deliberately lowered her standard of living. Now that Charles was also Earl Mecklen, Anne ceased making any deliberate efforts. The pair did not return to 58 Sixth Avenue, nor did they ride in a carriage, but instead walked hand in hand to 221B Baker Street. However, Annies status had changed; she no longer needed the apartments butler since she had purchased the entire apartment building. The building now served her and Charles exclusively, staffed entirely by the Brittany Family. Upon entering the room, Charles saw the magical portrait on the wall and smiled slightly, asking, Why did you change it? Annie said softly, Mother has passed away; I thought we should be a bit more somber recently. The magical portrait on the wall displayed Annie in formal attire Actually, it was both Charles and Annie in formal attire, nestled together, creating a warm atmosphere. Charles shrugged his shoulders. He did not particularly care what was on the magical oil painting; he first ordered a coffee, then sat with Annie by the window, watching the flow of people on the street below. Suddenly, Charles said tenderly, Although its a bit rushed, I indeed cant wait; when should I request His Majesty grant our marriage? One month after His Majesty ascends the throne or two? Annies face blushed, and after a moment, she said softly, One month, perhaps! The Fars Empires current top priority was the ascension of His Majesty Brittany; nothing could overshadow this event. Only by seizing this virtue could His Majesty the Emperor of Brittany proclaim legitimacy to the whole of Fars, secure the loyalties of the observers, muster the nations full strength, participate in the Four Nations Alliance, and divide the Black Phoenix Dynasty. Once this war was fought, the prestige of the Emperor of Brittany would surely surpass that of Julius Axler VI, and the domestic hardliners would dare not entertain other ideas, then moving on to subdue those restless, non-submissive nobles would naturally follow. Though Charles felt some urgency, after all, he was not getting any younger and had almost been out of school for three years. But he could only wait patiently for this major event to pass. Annie seemed to be entirely immersed in happiness; it was quite a while before she became somewhat saddened, whispering, Its just a pity that mother cannot see me get married. Charles took Annies small hand and said softly, Mrs. Nanny Brittany Axel would bless us. Annie leaned gently against Charless shoulder, and the two remained silent for a long time. The two stayed at 221B Baker Street until evening; Charles was preparing to take Annie home. After they got into the carriage, Annie suddenly said softly, Father has bestowed Prince Redmiels mansion on me. Charles suddenly became spirited; Annie having her own mansion meant she might not need to return to 58 Sixth Avenue. However, Annies next words quashed his fanciful thoughts. Annie whispered, After we get married, shall we move there? Charles nodded his head; he didnt have such a grand mansion in Strasbourg. sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As a titled count, his residence had to be on his own lands which meant that Earl Mecklens estate had to be in South Serif, and the specific city in South Serif was up to Charless preference. Count Galanode and the Minister of War could have residences in Strasbourg because of their positions. It was the same case for Earl Brittany. Of course, the main reason was that the other lords were from lineages spanning hundreds of years, whereas Earl Mecklen was a complete nouveau riche, which also reflected some slight discrimination against the new nobility. Charles dropped Annie off at 58 Sixth Avenue, watching her enter the gate before driving the carriage away. Sitting in the dark luxury, Charles suddenly felt a hint of alertness; his Insight Ability sensed someone following him. COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 435 - 435: 402, The young man who mastered the power of the Flame Evil God Anululu Chapter 435: 402, The young man who mastered the power of the Flame Evil God Anululu Charles pushed open the carriage door, hooked the edge of the carriage, and flipped onto the roof. The activation of his Eagle Eye special ability allowed him to quickly find the target in the crowd, a pale-faced young man. Seeing that Charles had spotted him, the young mans expression turned frantic, and he turned to run into a small alley. With an indifferent tone, Charles said, Herolf, go! We need him alive. The Old Goat floated up from another nearby carriage and in a mere moment had grabbed the pale-faced young man and brought him over. The pale-faced young man, with a look of terror on his face, exclaimed, How could you possibly have Sacred Order assistance? ... The diary in Charless arms warmed slightly, and his Murmur of Fate in his hands also emitted a soft hum. Astonished, he asked, Why are you following me? The pale-faced young man clenched his teeth, clearly determined to say nothing. Not skilled in any memory-searching spells, Charles couldnt be bothered to probe into the mans secrets. He said to the Old Goat, Kill him! As an earl with real power in the empire, Charles had no reservations about threats to his safety, if he could kill, he would. The young mans face turned horrified as he shouted, You dare to kill in broad daylight? Charles wasnt even interested in responding. Killing in broad daylight, what wouldnt Earl Mecklen dare to do? He had killed a false king inside the Imperial Palace itself. The Old Goat casually squeezed, about to snap the young mans neck, when he finally began to panic, shouting, Dont kill me, I am an Evil God candidate, just like you! Charles was slightly taken aback. He gestured to stop the Old Goat, saying, Take him away! Summoning an Evil God was always something that could not be heard by others. Charles took the man to No. 1 Sparrowhawk Street. Although he was no longer the commander of the Lucavaro District Patrolling Army, using this place to interrogate a person or two was still no problem; besides, the paperwork hadnt reached Dobin yet. Charles rarely came back to the office, but this time he retained the old team of the Patrolling Army, which finally brought some life to the office setting. He found an ordinary interrogation room, threw the pale-faced young man inside, and said indifferently, Speak up! Although Charles had never interrogated a criminal, he had questioned students about whether they did their homework. Applying educational psychology to interrogation might not be the right direction, but the basic principles were somewhat applicable. The decisiveness of Charless actions shattered the young mans defenses, and he told the whole story. His name was Motensen Tim, a second-generation immigrant from the New Continent, whose father was also from Fars. His father had crossed the ocean to the New Continent and, due to the recent brawl among the Evil Gods there, they had spent a considerable sum on boat tickets to return to the Old Continent. As the Old Leopard Man had once said, the New Continent was filled with Evil Gods and many worshipped the Labyrinth Evil God. Motensen Tim was a young man who, by chance, had gained the power of the Flame Evil God Anululu and had obtained the status of an Evil God candidate, slated to participate in the Evil God Colosseum in six months. The more carefully Charles questioned him, the more puzzled he became, and he began to murmur thoughtfully. Motensen Tim was extremely nervous, for he did not recognize Charles and had simply sensed another Evil God candidate and impulsively followed him for a while. Evil God candidates could kill each other to plunder the Power of the Evil God from each other. He had hoped to see if there was a chance to kill Charles and plunder the Power of the Evil God from him, delaying the timing of entering the Evil God Colosseum. Unable to help but ask, Charles questioned, Can an Evil God candidate possess different Powers of the Evil God? Motensen Tim was slightly surprised and said, Of course you can. All the alternates for the thirty-six Great Evil Gods can enter the Evil God Colosseum. Charles had been quite perplexed, but now everything suddenly made sense. He had never understood what the difference was between going to the Agres Sea to challenge Agmilas and being forcibly thrown into the Evil God Colosseum. The appearance of Motensen Tim made him realize he had fallen into a misconception, thinking that all the candidates for the Evil God were alternates for the Labyrinth Evil God Agmilas. But in reality, each of the thirty-six Great Evil Gods of the New Continent had their alternates. In other words, being thrown into the Evil God Colosseum was more dangerous, facing more complicated enemies. After clarifying some things, Charles was about to kill this pale-faced young man. What was Motensen Tim doing following him around? The reason was almost too obvious even to his toes. Despite not knowing that alternates for the Evil God could kill each other and loot the Power of the Evil God from the corpses. Charles made a gesture to Old Goat, and right away, Motensen Tim started screaming, I have important intelligence! Spare me, and I can give you a tremendous advantage in the Evil God Colosseum. Charles shrugged and said, I dont need any advantage. Besides, if the information is so important, why dont you use it yourself? He had no intention of going to any Evil God Colosseum. Although challenging Agmilas was difficult, Charles guessed it had a higher chance of survival than the Colosseum. Motensen Tim cried out, I am only a First Rank Transcendent, and my family is ordinary, but you, with your power and influence, could surely do it. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Evil Gods need human souls, as they serve as the fuel for Evil Gods. If you can kill a few hundred people and collect their souls, you can enhance the Power of the Evil God. Charles was greatly surprised and asked, Souls are the fuel for Evil Gods? Motensen Tim nodded repeatedly and said, Exactly! Out of curiosity, Charles asked, Then why dont you go kill people? Motensen Tims face turned a bit pale as he murmured softly, I cant bring myself to do it! I indeed wanted to kill you, but after walking down the street with you, I couldnt decide whether to act. If you hadnt noticed me, I would have likely given up. Im really not a bad person, just entangled by the Power of the Evil God and driven almost insane. Charles pondered for a moment, and he actually believed Motensen Tims words. This pale-faced young man didnt look like he had killed much before. Well, by comparison, he had killed far too many people. Charles asked, Do you know how to collect souls and enhance the Power of the Evil God? After a long hesitation, Motensen Tim nodded and said, I do! Ive obtained related Secret Techniques. Then he started reciting a very simple spell. Charles listened for a while, showing a slight expression of surprise, because this little spell shared many similarities with the Beast God Shapeshifting Art! However, where the Beast God Transformation seemed rather normal, this spell, dubbed Evil Eye, was genuine Evil Magic; it could strip a person of their soul, acquire some of their memories, and even seize some skills. This spell was almost like Cats False Face. COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 436 - 436: 403. Goodbye to the Holy Light Divine State Title Chapter 436: 403. Goodbye to the Holy Light Divine State Title All special abilities rely on Transcendent energy, which ordinary people cannot activate. Only Transcendents, and those who follow the corresponding path, can use them. For example, Bloody Glory is a category of Fel Energy, so Charles could never possibly gather the Eight Great Knights Certificates. Without transforming into a beastman, Charles is also unable to activate the Bloodthirsty Fighting Spirit. This minor spell, known as Evil Eye, though widely adaptable, still relies on Fel Energy. That is, almost all the Power of the Evil God and Fel Energy C related Transcendent energy can be cultivated, but not other types of Transcendent energy. It is at least seventy to eighty percent similar to the Mask of the Cat. It can condense an Evil Eye at the brow, devour the soul of a living being, and acquire some of the victims memories and a few skills. sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, this spell cannot strip others of their special abilities. ... But its main purpose is not to do such trivial things, its to ignite the devoured souls to enhance the power of the Fel Energy. Yes, it is very similar to how the Blood Clan relies on bloodsucking to devour life force and increase their power. Except one devours souls, the other devours life. If Charles had just arrived, he might have been excited to use it on the battlefield, after all, the souls of the enemy are wasted if not devoured, but now that he is a High-Level Transcendent, he certainly knows every shortcut comes at a price. Just as the Blood Clan that devours too much life force and ends up with tainted Blood Energy experiences a fall into corruption. The biggest negative impact of directly devouring souls is the absorption of memories, which can lead to brain confusion. As for other side effects, Charles does not yet know. But this seemingly quick-fix method is not actually that quick. It could only turn an average person into a relatively ordinary genius. Take this Motensen Tim, for example, he must have used Evil Eye too, but he is still just a First Rank Transcendent. Charles fell into deep contemplation, murmuring to himself, Evil Eye doesnt have the ability to change ones appearance! Its still somewhat different from the Beast God Transformation Technique and the Mask of the Cat. But, is the Power of the Evil God so popular in the New Continent? A common Transcendent can possess the power of the Evil God, even resorting to sinister spells like Evil Eye? This guy doesnt look like he has devoured many souls, but I believe that in the New Continent, countless people would kill innocents indiscriminately for the sake of cultivation. Charles has never been to the New Continent. He has only heard a few things about it from the mouths of acquaintances, and to him, the New Continent still seems rather novel. Even though each acquaintance described it as a bit of a human inferno! While Charles was lost in thought, Motensen Tim was consumed by fear! The pale-faced young man couldnt help but scream, I really havent hurt anyone! Charles patted his shoulder and said, Join the Westwind Knights, or die. Motensen Tim took a deep breath and exclaimed, Ill join! He was too scared not to. As a resident of the New Continent, amidst the ubiquitous Evil Gods, monsters, and evil spirits, he had never seen a presence as terrifying as Charles. He still remembers when Charles indifferently said, Herolf, up! and a Peak Holy Order beast rose up, capturing him alive C what could be more terrifying than that? ` Even in the New Continent, Sacred Order beings are not seen everywhere! Charles, after all, had some background. During his pursuit of Motensen Tim, who is a candidate for the Evil God, he might have also had some ill intentions, but in the end, he did not make a move. He didnt have that aura of slaughter about him, clearly not having killed much. Charles, who had been to battlefields, was very sensitive to this. Besides, this man could still be useful. For the time being, hes been placed within the actual group. If there turns out to be any malice, theres still time to kill him on the spot. With lingering fear, Motensen Tim was sent out and soon received a set of Patrolling Army uniform, along with issued weapons and official identity documents. He was completely baffled. You see, his family had returned to the Old Continent some time ago but could only twiddle their thumbs, completely unable to find work. Even though Motensen Tim was a Transcendent, a First Rank flame-based one with a leaning towards the Spell kind, there werent many suitable jobs for him. After all, the country is at war now, and all the jobs pertain togoing to the battlefield! Motensen Tim and his family returned to the Old Continent to lead a peaceful life, not to become cannon fodder on the battlefield. In Motensen Tims eyes, Charles was undoubtedly a top tier boss, but he didnt expect that this boss would have such an extensive reach, able to write identity documents on the spot. Was this what being part of the regular civil service sequence in Fars meant? When Motensen Tim received the identity documents, he couldnt help but ask, What exactly is that gentlemans status? The member of the Westwind Knights, who was handing over the responsibilities, answered with a smile, Count Charles Meklen, the new Emperors son-in-law. Suddenly it all became clear to Motensen Tim, and he nodded repeatedly. That made sense. This was a big, firm thigh to hold on to. Charles was alone in his office, pondering for a while, and suddenly realized something. It was a simple matter, but he had been resisting it all this time, so he had bypassed it whenever he thought about it. The Evil Eye is not important, nor is it necessary to Devour Souls. As long as I can enhance my Fel Energy, I can postpone facing the Evil God. So I am now a Fifteenth Order Transcendent, and also full of Blood Energy. The time of Kahnstans descent keeps getting postponed, and now, the time of His descent has been pushed from the initial six days to more than a year later. However, the Evil God of the New Continent is different from that of the Old Continent. Agmilas and Kahnstan are not the same. Theres even something like the Evil God Colosseum on the New Continent? Ill go back and convert all of my Evil God scrolls to Agmillars Labyrinth, and then try to maze-ify more cities as much as possible. No, I should enhance the Infinite Mirror Realm first. Maybe when my strength improves again, and I go to the Agres Sea, there will be a little surprise. Charles stayed silent for a long time, then activated a Magic Mirror, passed through the Infinite Mirror Realm, and set foot on St. Michael Island once again. He did not stay anywhere on the island, nor did he meet with anyone. He directly went to the sixth level of the Underground Labyrinth. Charles saw the majestic Holy Light Divine State Title once again! This first-generation Legendary Warship, like a floating palace, was utterly beautiful and luxuriousa sight without parallel. However, Charles noted some differences in the Legendary Warship compared to the last time he saw it. Before Charles even made contact with the Divine Creature, a thought echoed in his mind: The poison fang of the Great Sea Serpent Witch Posugi, the Tears of the Whale King, the branches of the Ancient Gomodoro Tree; the blood of someone with the Peak Holy Order! He who gathers all of this, I will acknowledge as my master, willing to carry you to any place, to explore all the treasures of the Seven Seas. ` COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 437 - 437: 404, Master Charles Mecklen, you may call me—Amon! Chapter 437: 404, Master Charles Mecklen, you may call meAmon! Charles was greatly surprised; the last time he came into contact with the Holy Light Divine State Title, the Divine Creature had made a total of twelve demands! However, after he touched It, two of the demands disappeared, no longer tainted by the Fel Energy of the God of the Labyrinth and the aura of the Blood Ancestor. This time, only four remained, with six demands having been satisfied. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The care of one of the nine True Gods vanished, which was understandable. Mister Charles Mecklen was indeed the favored of the Serpent of Destiny! To this day, he still owes this True God thirty-two shares of the joy of destiny. Why would the jealousy of a loved one disappear? Charles was utterly baffled! There was no hint of jealousy between him and Anne, was there? ... But since he had satisfied the demands of this Divine Creature, Charles didnt want to delve further The fate of a Divine Creature Ah, Charles remembered the God of Joy. From an independent Evil God, He had become a pet of the Serpent of Destiny, which seemed to count as well: the changing of a Divine Creatures destiny. The favor of the Red Dragon Emperor, the Lionheart Kings rewards, the indifference of serving a monarch! Charles had all of these, so there was nothing puzzling. When Charles touched the Divine Creature again, he could even feel Its bottommost emotions, filled with pleas, but mixed in with the pleads, there were hidden streaks of evil. For the first time, Charles sensed that this was an evil Divine Creature. It was totally different from Saint Michael and certainly not from the same place. Charles took out his diary and turned to the Holy Light Divine Kingdom Ship Log, where some new entries about him had been added, accurately describing how he became the master of the Holy Light Divine State Title. But the records were not complete, for he had not yet fully mastered this Legendary Warship. Peak Holy Order blood, that was easy to say. His Majesty Brittany was a fine target. If he could not get it, Anne certainly could, after all, only a little was needed. As for the other three items, Charles was clueless; he simply didnt know where to find them: the poisonous fang of the Great Sea Serpent Granny Posugi, the tears of the King of the Giant Whales, the branches of the Ancient Gomodoro Tree. Charles stepped onto this Legendary Warship again, still tactfully refraining from approaching the Magic Array at the bow. This Legendary Warship had more than a dozen layers of cabins, majestic in stature, even the decks were divided into six levels, capable of accommodating tens of thousands of people. Charles had a vague feeling that this Legendary Warship was alive, not just the Divine Creature forcefully nailed to the bottom of the ship, but the entire warship itself was alive. He could even feel that no matter where he went, there was always a sensation of being watched. Charles lightly caressed the golden ring on his hand; he had fulfilled eight requirements, except for being unable to activate it, but most parts of the legendary warship were already open to him. Charles had spent some time on the ship and knew that the most important areas were the captains cabin and the cockpit. Following the hints of the Murmur of Fate, he headed straight for the captains cabin, which was located at the very top of the legendary warship, occupying a room of more than five hundred square Pimi at the very front with a viewing balcony on each side. When he stepped into the captains cabin, the Holy Light Divine Kingdom Ship Log in his hand slightly warmed up, and the last page displayed a line of text, Master Charles Mecklen, you have come to your loyal Holy Light Divine Kingdom! In reward for its decades of longing, a goat has been bestowed upon it! Charles immediately thought of the Golden Ram Herolf and muttered to himself, Does this warship still need to eat people? He scanned the captains cabin and felt that it was indeed missing a goats head. However, the Old Goat was not a Goatman; even though he was nicknamed the Golden Ram, if his head were chopped off, it would still be a bloody human head, not a goats head. Charles silently thought, Change the request! The Old Goat was quite useful, after all, being one of the Top Ten Pirates who roamed the Seven Seas, and he would be needed when Charles went to the Agres Sea. The Holy Light Divine Kingdom Ship Log displayed another line of text: The joy of destiny will suffice. Charles himself still owed the Serpent of Destiny thirty-two Murmurs of Fate; where would he find extras to bestow? He silently thought, I dont have any of those either! The Holy Light Divine Kingdom Ship Log presented yet another line of text: Five hundred evil spirits for crew. Charles pondered for a moment, This is possible! He had tens of thousands of Labyrinth Guardians, and to transfer a batch to serve as the crew posed no problem at all. After a while, there was no further movement from the Holy Light Divine Kingdom Ship Log, and Charles couldnt help but silently ask, Who are you? The Holy Light Divine Kingdom Ship Log displayed a line of text: Respectable Master Charles Mecklen, you may address me as Amon! Charless brow twitched suddenly as if something had tugged at his heart, and after a while, he asked, What is your relationship with the woman at the bottom of the ship? After a while, when Charles thought he wouldnt get a response, the Holy Light Divine Kingdom Ship Log slowly revealed a line of text: Omibella is my mother! Even though she is reluctant to acknowledge it. Charles didnt know how to process this information, but the Holy Light Divine Kingdom Ship Log slowly presented another line of text: Master Charles Mecklen, the sea chart in the captains cabin has markings indicating where to find the venomous fang of the Great Sea Serpent Witch Posuji, the Tears of the Whale King, and branches of the Ancient Gomodoro Tree. However, I dont know how to obtain the blood of the Peak Sacred Order! Charles walked around the captains cabin and indeed saw a huge nautical chart, which marked the New and Old Continents, depicted numerous islands, and even the currents of the Seven Seas. He reached out and pressed on the nautical chart, and immediately three coordinates lit up in response. Charles silently memorized the three coordinates, and then the Murmur of Fate suddenly made a rustling sound, ceaselessly issuing warnings. He didnt know what had happened, but he immediately activated the Quickness Technique 10 and ran out of the captains cabin, not taking the normal route, but leaping overboard from the side of the ship. No sooner had Charles jumped from the Holy Light Divine Kingdom than a massive roar sounded from behind him. The Divine Creature pinned to the bottom of the ship suddenly grew restless, emitting thoughts like raging waves, sweeping through the entire cave as if creating an oceanic squall. Fortunately, Charles was prepared and leaped into a Magic Mirror. The moment he stepped into the Mirror World, he saw the entire Holy Light Divine Kingdom as if it were alive, its cracked hull rapidly sealing, its damaged cabins automatically repairing, and even the broken masts were re-erecting The Divine Creature at the bottom of the ship suddenly opened its eyes, and not wanting to be seen by it, Charles chose to return COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 438 - 438: 405, The Strongest of the Blood Clan Chapter 438: 405, The Strongest of the Blood Clan Charles reappeared on Sparrowhawk Street Number One, his heart still pounding; he didnt know what had happenedor what would have if he had stayed. But the whispers of fate reminded him he did not wish to try. Charles had a premonition that something odd had taken place with Holy Light Divine State Title, something that wasnt part of its original design. As for the reason behind this change? He had no way of knowing yet. Charles didnt linger at Sparrowhawk Street Number One. He usually stayed at 221B Baker Street during this time, but he decided to return to Elysian Pastoral Street No. 58 to cuddle with his cats. Back on Elysian Pastoral Street No. 58, Charles was greeted by three Agile Cats. Despite his frequent absences, thanks to the Fairy Cat Magic taught to him by Vini Yarsaenu, his communication with the three pets remained excellent. ... With a wave of his hand, the three Agile Cats leaped onto his knees, circling and rubbing against him. Charles gently kneaded the already-grown cats, which Madam Nancy kept in sleek and glossy condition due to their good diet. Owing to his regular use of the Soul Communication Spell, these little cats spirituality was clearly higher than that of their kin, marking them as particularly intelligent and astute. Surrounded by the three adorable cats, drowsiness overtook Charles, and he fell asleep on the couch. In his sleep, Charles suddenly felt a void beneath him. His body lurched, almost as if he were about to fall. When he stood up, he realized he wasnt at home nor had he fallen off the couch. The surroundings prompted him to softly call out, Mama Karen? Are you looking for me for something? Its not that old nanny whos seeking you. Its me. Theres no particular matter; I just wanted to see how your training in Arthurs Mystery is coming along. Charles was suddenly chilled to the bone. He had only heard this voice once before, and he had nearly forgotten it afterward. But now that the voice was sounding again, he realized the true extent of his fear. When he consumed the essence of Baron Leos Blood Servant and suffered a backlash from Prime Blood Boiling, he had no choice but to forcibly practice the Bloodline Mantra. Thats when he had heard this voice. The leisurely voice had spread from the boundless void: Young one! The practices of Arthur Clan are not to be undertaken so recklessly. Then a will invaded his mind. Doing nothing but seemingly casually plucking a string, it caused the previously inaccessible Bloodline Mantra runes to split apart in his mind. Like mathematical symbols, they became clear, and countless tiny golden runes gathered into a book with a black cover sparkling with golden light Recalling this mysterious voice and the supreme will, Charles felt a deep chill in his heart. The voice chuckled softly and said, Theres no need to be so frightened. I am currently on a mission in Fars, visiting at Count Brittanys Mansion. Charles couldnt help but exclaim, You are? A man who looked very young, but with a closer look, also bore the traces of times passage, floated into Charless view. Seeing his shocked face, the man couldnt help but laugh and said, Allow me to introduce myself. I am Juno Arthur! Last time, you must have thought you were encountering the Blood Ancestor of the Arthur Clan! Sorry, the Blood Ancestor is not so easy to meet. Charles was stunned by the name. Each of the Five Great Empires had their foremost powerful entity. Inglimas paramount was Count Lanmalock of Champagne, Black Phoenix Dynastys was Viscount Constantine, and Fars naturally was Count Brittany no, His Majesty Brittany. The leading power of Byron was this Juno Arthur! The first and foremost of the Blood Clan. Juno Arthur said softly with a smile, Last time, I was visiting an old friend, Count Brittany, and on my way back to Byron, I encountered you and just lent a hand along the way. But why havent you been seriously practicing Arthurs Mystery? Bloodline Mantra is all-encompassing and omnipotent, and if one cultivates this Secret Technique to its deepest essence, all forms of power in this world can be commanded at will. Charles couldnt help but ask, Why are you helping me? He instantly knew that he had asked a foolish question and said, Youve known about me from before, havent you? Juno Arthur nodded. Charles felt a chill run through him and asked, Are you very familiar with Count Brittany? Juno Arthur smiled and said, When I was young, I was rebellious and went to study at Fars University. I was classmates with Brittany for several years, and at that time the three of us were inseparable, and to this day, our friendship has not diminished. Charles asked, Three people? Juno Arthur nodded and said with a smile, And Constantine! A dangerous thought popped into Charless head, and he asked, This time, has Viscount Constantine also joined in? Juno Arthur smiled faintly, and answered with poise, Otherwise, why would it be a partition of the Black Phoenix? Constantine will become the Count Constantine of Byron. Charles realized he seemed to know everything, but he truly didnt want to know any of this. Juno Arthur chuckled and said, Im going to stay in Strasbourg for a while, and considering the face of an old friend, Ill help train the younger generation for him! Charles felt as if he were genuinely in a dream. How could a mentor suddenly fall from the sky? He couldnt help but ask, You dont mind that I practice Bloody Glory? Juno Arthur sighed and said, You should also know that vampires do not have the ability to procreate and can only transform new vampires through Arcane Rite or the First Embrace. Although Byron is an empire, the population of the Blood Clan has always been low, with the total population of the thirty-one clans not exceeding twenty thousand, not even making up one-thousandth of the total population. Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Both Arcane Rite and the First Embrace are extremely inefficient methods. More seriously, the Blood Clans concepts are too exclusionary. Over the years, the vampire population has not increased and due to this war, it has even dropped by several hundred. If we do not absorb new blood more actively, perhaps in a few hundred years, there will be no more vampires in this world. Compared to the population crisis, any other hatred can be temporarily set aside. Besides, you do not hate vampires, do you? Charles had truly not expected this reason. He knew the vampire population was indeed small, and the few Blood Clan members he had encountered, such as Baron Leo and Julian, were quite friendly C he had thought he just met the good vampires. Only after hearing Juno Arthurs words did Charles react and realize that a part of the vampire population had already begun to worry about a population collapse. No wonder they were willing to accept Duchess Mesunu. Now they had also recruited Viscount Constantine COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 439 - 439: 406. Blood Burst Technique Chapter 439: 406. Blood Burst Technique Charles suddenly thought, Could Byron be too strong? Although Byron suffered heavy losses in the naval battle and was continually entangled with Ferlanden without any resolution, once he acquired Duchess Meisus Northern Fleet, the naval strength had recovered by seventy to eighty percent, especially with the addition of Fontainebleau, and now with Constantine himself joining. Charles suddenly began to worry for his father-in-law. Even though Juno Arthur claimed to be an old friend of Brittany, the other Vampire Clans were not necessarily old friends of the Brittany Family. Besides, even old friends might not always remain on good terms. However, this matter was clearly not his to worry about, after all, he was just a High-Level Transcendent and couldnt concern himself with the affairs of the Sacred Order, especially those of the Peak Holy Order. Juno Arthur snapped his fingers, and a black-covered book with innumerable tiny golden Runes swirling appeared. He said to Charles, You have advanced to a High-Level Transcendent, and according to theory, you should have already condensed a Blood Core! ... Charless face turned red with embarrassment; indeed, he had thought about condensing a Blood Core and had even given up absorbing his enemies life force to seek a more refined Blood Energy, but he hesitated later because he still wanted to get married and have children. Becoming a Vampire would rob him of the ability to procreate. Juno Arthur smiled faintly and said, Vampires transformed through the Arcane Rite or First Embrace, even if they are still Low Order and havent condensed a Blood Core, can no longer reproduce, but you still have a chance. Not wanting to condense a Blood Core so soon is only natural! Back in my day I too once had affection for a human girl! Its just a pity that I was too obsessed with power and became a Vampire in such a hurry before I could have offspring. I regretted it later, but it was already too late. Charles asked in surprise, Were you originally human? Juno Arthur smiled slightly and said, Yes! Most Vampires were originally human. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Only then did Charles realize that he had asked a stupid questionthere were no Vampires born that way in the world! Well, maybe there were, but it was very rare. At least Charles had never heard of any. Juno Arthur continued, Since you havent condensed a Blood Core yet, what about Prime Blood Boiling? Speaking softly, Charles said, The Blood Energy from the Asiluo Clan has already undergone Prime Blood Boiling, and so has the Blood Energy from the Arthur Clan, but none of the others have. Juno Arthur smiled faintly and said, Since youve already done Prime Blood Boiling, Ill start teaching you the first Secret Technique of the Arthur Clan: the Blood Bat Technique! This number one strongman of the Blood Clan was definitely a good teacher; he explained Blood Bat Technique thoroughly and demonstrated personally how to change the flesh body and produce Blood Bats. This Secret Technique was easy to learn and master, a rarity in the Blood Clan with its versatile applications: it could release Blood Bats for battlefield reconnaissance, transform into countless Blood Bats for traveling, escaping, avoiding assassination, and even reconstitute the body and heal grievous wounds by using the Blood Bat Technique. It was somewhat similar to the Bloodflame Transformation Art but more ingenious. At first, Charles was somewhat perfunctory, but he quickly became engrossed in it. When he gradually understood the essence of the Blood Bat Technique, he suddenly heard Juno Arthur say softly, Lets stop here for tonight. Its already dawn. Charless eyes opened slightly, and indeed, the sky was already turning light. ` He feigned opening his palm, and a black-covered book with broken golden runes appearedthis was the manifestation of the Bloodline Mantra. Charles opened the first page and inside was a spell already recordedBlood Bat Technique! Charles closed the book of the Bloodline Mantra, allowing it to disappear from his hand, then called out to Madam Nancy, instructing the lady to prepare a carriage to take him to the Central Government Office. During the journey, Charles caught up on his sleep; a night of training had taken a great toll on him. After arriving at work, he didnt attend to any official duties but continued to catch up on sleep. Only at noon did he go to have lunch with Anne. Seeing him droopy and listless, Anne inquired about the situation. Charles frankly revealed all, startling Anne, who whispered, So it turns out that the guest Baron Byron is actually the strongest of the Vampires. The Old Earl of Brittany had not mentioned this to his daughter either because the matter was of great importance and required strict confidentiality. However, Juno Arthur going out of his way to teach Charles the Bloodline Mantra was not something the Old Earl could have anticipated. Seeing Charles so exhausted, Anne no longer felt like working and followed him back to 221B Baker Street, letting him rest first while she prepared afternoon tea to enjoy when he woke up. Charles returned to his room without giving it much thought and fell into a deep sleep. It wasnt that he was exhausted; after all, he was a Transcendent. The study of the Bloodline Mantra had simply taken too much of his blood energy. In the afternoon, after Charles had woken up from his sleep and felt a bit more energized, he enjoyed afternoon tea with Anne, and they went out for a walk together. In the evening, Charles escorted Anne back to 58 Sixth Avenue and did not return to Elysian Pastoral Street No. 58. Instead, he went to Baker Street. As soon as he sat down on the sofa, a wave of fatigue overwhelmed him, and he couldnt help but close his eyes. This time, when he opened his eyes, he was still on the fragrant, bird-filled prairie. Juno Arthur, dressed in a Fars-style hunting outfit, said with a merry smile, Your talent for the Bloodline Mantra is clearly superior to other Vampire Secret Techniques. Today, I will teach you the Arthur Clans Blood Burst Technique! The strongest Vampire gestured slightly, and Charles felt his blood reversing its flow, almost exploding out of his body at the brink of a breakthrough. Feeling a chill in his heart, he hurriedly invoked Bloody Glory, but how could he withstand the Peak Holy Order? After demonstrating the Blood Burst Technique, Juno Arthur meticulously imparted the Secret Technique to Charles. This Arthur Clan Secret Technique involved manipulating the blood within an enemys body, employing various methods. Should the enemy be caught off guard by a Blood Burst Technique, their blood would burn within them like fire. If unable to withstand it, they would burst from internal blood combustion. After Charles had a basic grasp of the Blood Burst Technique, Juno, still smiling warmly, asked, Do you know the true method of using the Blood Burst Technique? Charles shook his head, and Juno made the motion of pulling a trigger, saying, Its to draw the enemys life force to form Vampiric Bullets. As long as there are enough enemies, the Vampiric Bullets refined from the Blood Burst Technique will never cease. On the battlefield, you will always have a moment for a turnaround. Juno elegantly flipped over, and with a slight curl of her hands, released two Vampiric Bullets. Even though it was only in a dream, Charles could feel that the energy of the two Vampiric Bullets didnt come from Juno Arthur but from within his own body. This secretive technique was incredibly sinister and ruthless, yet coupled with Junos exceptionally graceful Gun Fighting Technique, it turned into the most suave art of killing. That night, Charles spent yet another night in arduous training. ` COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 440 - 440: 407, Arthur Clans Gunmanship is the best in the world Chapter 440: 407, Arthur Clans Gunmanship is the best in the world If the Asiluo Clan are the grandmasters of vampire swordsmanship and the Fanga Clan are the master assassins of the Blood Clan, the Arthur Clan are the classic mages. However, mages have a significant weakness: they arent adept at close combat. Therefore, the Arthur Clan developed Gun Fighting Technique, and the Blood Burst Technique was devised specifically to complement it. The Arthur Clans gunmanship is said to be the best in the world. Yes, not just the best among the Blood Clan. Charles had also learned some gunmanship from the president of the Liemar Detective Agency, Aubrey Barrington Atwood. He had always felt that his marksmanship was good enough, as his main tactic in combat was to rely on close quarters killing. But under the guidance of Juno Arthur, Charles realized just how ludicrously wrong he had been. This first-class vampire warrior introduced Charles to various unimaginable Gun Fighting Techniques, each secret technique eye-opening for him. ... For the following ten or so days, Charless life settled into a steady rhythm: wake up, go to work, have lunch with Anne, sneak out in the afternoon, take a nap at 211B Baker Street, escort Anne home, and train with Juno Arthur. Since Charles was already a High-Level Transcendent with skilled and easy control over his body, aided by Quickness Technique and Insight among other special abilities, he made remarkably quick progress in both Blood Burst Technique and Gun Fighting Technique. One evening, Charles entered the Dreamscape again and saw a table in front of Juno with two ordinary handguns on it. Charles asked with slight excitement, Teacher Juno, are we going to have a live training session today? Juno gave a small smile and said, You have already mastered sixty-two postures of the Arthur Clans Gun Fighting Technique. Indeed, its time for us to commence the next phase of your training. Today we will have areal fight! Choose a handgun! They are all ordinary vampiric weapons, not as powerful as your Red-Blue Rattlesnake or the Withering Rose. Charles picked up one of the handguns. Both were of the same quality, both First Order Extraordinary Weapons, First Order Vampiric Pistols. Juno picked up the other handgun, gave Charles a slight smile, and before Charles knew it, he had been shot. The black muzzle of the gun protruded from underneath his ribcage; the shot was made without a hint of smoke or fire. Charles didnt even see the sign of the shot being fired, even with his Insight activated. It was a while before Charles recovered, grateful that this was in Junos Dreamscape. He only felt pain in his knee, but he was not actually injured. Juno, still smiling, said, The six key elements of Gun Fighting Technique are: not letting anyone see you draw; uncovering the enemys weak pointsin your case, you wanted to activate Quickness Technique, leaving your knees Blood Energy at its weakest; pulling the trigger fastest; hitting the target accurately; protecting oneself; and being ready to fire a second shot. Charles mused, Your move just now was extremely covert, resembling the Gun Fighting Technique Underarm Concealment. I habitually tried to activate Quickness Technique, and you are too familiar with my attacking pattern. You deliberately slowed down the speed of firing, but you were still faster than me. As for accuracy, well, thats a shooters basic skill. Your posture a moment ago was very graceful, but always ready to leap backwards. And as for being ready to fire a second shot Charles smiled wryly and said, I guess you had at least six choices, all in anticipation of my possible counters. You had predicted them all. Juno nodded and said, A pupil worth teaching! He moved his right hand, and as Charles prepared to dodge to the side, the vampire warriors left hand produced a handgun with an air of magic, and he shot Charles in the knee. Charles couldnt help but inwardly curse his own stupidity for not noticing that Juno had switched the handgun to his other hand. That night, the two exchanged blows more than two hundred times. Juno, as the first and strongest of the Blood Clan, his marksmanship was acclaimed as the best in the Old Continent. He even managed to slaughter Charles using only the power of an Intermediate-rank Transcendent. The Arthur Clans Gun Fighting Technique, wielded by him to perfection, allowed him to injure Charles, who had already stepped into the High Order, without the need for a second shot. Charles had always thought that, as a High-Level Transcendent, he need not fear weapons wielded by those of a Low Order, but under Junos gun, he realized that his circulation of Blood Energy was uneven, exposing weaknesses everywhere. Although these vulnerabilities might be fleeting, if seized by a skilled enemy, they could mean the difference between life and death. Waking up the next morning, Charles felt pain in every part of his body, especially his knees, which hurt unbearably. He now knew that the Quickness Technique, despite being powerful, was not without its flaws; every time he used the technique, his knees were likely to get shot. That day, Charles did not go to work. After all, he was the highest administrator of the Central Government Office, and no one would record his absence. At noon, Anne and Antonio came together. Upon seeing Charles, Antonio spoke with a grave expression, Zimmerman is indeed not dead! How could he not be dead? I distinctly remember Charles shrugged his shoulders, poured a pint of ale for Antonio, and said, I cant answer that question. You must remember, I was a mere clerk back then, with no access to any secrets. Charles hadnt had the time to look for Antonio these days, but he had been meeting with Anne every day, so naturally, he told her about the matter and had her relay the message to her brother. Many days had passed, and with Antonios sudden visit, it was apparent he must have conducted an investigation. Antonio said in a low voice, This is a big deal. If Zimmerman is still alive, he will certainly seek revenge. All six people who besieged him will be in danger! Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles asked, Did His Majesty participate in that battle? Antonio shrugged, My father did not. Charles said, But His Majesty will still be in danger. Antonio sighed and said, I shouldnt have listened to that old coot Wood Brandon. Antonio was filled with deep remorse. Charles raised an eyebrow at the mention of Wood Brandon; even as a merchants son, he recognized the name. Wood Brandon was the chief of all ministers in the Empire, the Chancellor of the Fars Empire! Known for his excellence in both civil and military affairs, not only was he a top Sacred Order, but also well-versed in literature, art, and strategy, deeply trusted by Julius Axler VI. However, he mysteriously retired to his fiefdom for recuperation a few years ago and had not returned since. While Fars had an Imperial Chancellor, Strasbourg had never had one. When Charles was still a junior clerk, he thought the old Emperor intended to consolidate power, not realizing there was such an affair behind it. He asked, Who else was involved in the siege against Zimmerman? After some thought, Antonio said, This matter should have been the utmost secret, but now that Julius Axler has died, theres no need for concealment. Out of the six people who besieged Zimmerman, aside from myself, the other five were from the Royal Family. If it werent for the fact that those individuals were severely injured in the battle against Zimmerman, Redmir would not have had the opportunity to successfully usurp the throne. COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 441 - 441: 408, Juno Arthurs Gift Chapter 441: 408, Juno Arthurs Gift Antonio briefly recounted the events of the past, and Charles listened, dazzled and astounded, secretly clicking his tongue. Back then, Zimmerman was truly outrageous, so the Imperial Chancellor, Wood Brandon, decided to deal with this Empires Scar, but Zimmerman was too strong. He had to enlist the help of five royals of the Sacred Order, along with Antonio. During a banquet, they first cast six curses on Zimmerman before ordering the six top-tier members of the Sacred Order to attack. Zimmerman, angered, struck the first blow, severely injuring Wood Brandon. After a fierce battle, all six members of the Sacred Order were seriously injured; Antonio had the lightest injuries, yet it took him almost half a year to recover. Since then, he had never seen the Imperial Chancellor Wood Brandon again, nor the other five royal members of the Sacred Order. Charles couldnt help but remark, The Aksel Family really brought this disaster upon themselves! The Aksel Family had Princess Akso and five royals of the Sacred Order who could participate in the attack on Zimmerman. If these forces had been available, how could anyone plot to usurp the throne? Even Earl Brittany wouldnt dare entertain the thought. But who could have known that a minor scheme by the Imperial Chancellor Wood Brandon would lead to such a decline in the Aksel royal power? ... This Imperial Chancellor reminded Charles of a character from a classic web novel, a genius strategist who, despite his plans, always failed! He was indeed a top talent. Antonio said, Ive also told my father about this, and he instructed me not to tell anyone else. For the moment, I cant think of a way to deal with Zimmerman. Although I have the Dragon Slaying Stick, facing Zimmerman, I still only have the option to flee. Charles said, Perhaps he really lost his memory! No need to worry too much. Or maybe find a few prophets of the Prophetic System, the Transcendents, to try and locate him? Antonio shook his head and said, Ive already looked for them, those prophets found no trace. Its as if this person has vanished from this world. Anne suddenly asked, Have you checked if someone has recently left Kilmainham Prison? He disappeared in the sub-plane of the lowest level of Kilmainham Prison, but it doesnt mean he could escape! Antonio immediately got excited and said, I will go check now. He didnt disturb the world of Charles and Anne any longer and hurriedly left; this matter troubled the future top powerhouse of the Empire greatlyhe must find a way to solve this major crisis. Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. By evening, Charles took Anne back to 58 Sixth Avenue. Now that the Old Earl had moved out, although not yet enthroned, he had already moved into the Imperial Palace, having to deal with affairs of state every day and hold the reins of the Empires power center. Now, only Antonio and Anne lived here. Charles watched Anne step through the gate and was about to turn away when a sudden intuition stopped him, and he saw an impeccably genteel man, just like in the Dreamscapecourteous and sophisticated, yet filled with an age-old weariness as if he had weathered countless years and witnessed myriad worldly vistas. Charles had encountered this foremost Vampire of the Blood Clan numerous times in the Dreamscape, but he had never met him in the real world. Juno, like a breeze, lightly passed by Charles, and suddenly, a beautifully crafted box appeared in his hand, adorned with the insignia of the Arthur Clan. With a slight smile, Juno said, Im giving you a gift! But you should open it when youre alone. After saying this, the preeminent Vampire gracefully departed. Charles took the gift, stroked the Murmur of Fate, and received a series of meaningless clear tones. He tucked the gift away, puzzled over why Juno would send him a gift. Going back to 221B Baker Street with the box, Charles opened it to find a transparent crystal vial containing dark red blood, interspersed with faint golden runes that flickered in and out of existence, quite mesmerizing to look at. Charles immediately understood; it was Junos blood. With it, one could transform into a vampire of the Arthur Clan not through the First Embrace but using the Arcane Rite. Charles took out the crystal vial, crafted by Magic Alchemy, and couldnt help but think of the Holy Light Divine State Title. He once again caressed the Murmur of Fate, this time receiving an intense pleasure, the Murmur of Fate urging him on. Although there had been major issues during the previous encounter with the Holy Light Divine State Title, Charles didnt hesitate this time. If even the Murmur of Fate was wrong, it would mean the Serpent of Destiny had forsaken him. Being disliked by one of the True Gods meant that no amount of caution could avert the danger; a swift demise was the best choice. After crossing the Infinite Mirror Realm, Charles once again set foot on St. Michael Island. When he reached the sixth level of the Maze Grotto, he found the Holy Light Divine State Title looking as if newly manufactured. Although this Ancient Magic Warship didnt seem decrepit, it now appeared ready to set sail at any moment. Charles released a Flame Hand, delivering Juno Arthurs blood directly above the divine creatures head that was nailed at the bottom of the ship. The divine creature made a horrifying sound: Arthur! Arthur! Arthur The crystal vial containing Juno Arthurs blood shattered, and not a single drop fell to the ground; all of it flowed onto the divine creatures forehead and was absorbed into its skin. Charles watched this scene in surprise; he vaguely felt that the exalted blood might have different effects. Juno Arthurs blood might be better than that of Earl Brittany, not in terms of quality but in suitability of attributes. The divine creature named Omibella glowed with a pure radiance, enveloping the entire vessel of the Holy Light Divine State Title in a thick luminance. Under this cover, the ancient magic warship continuously shrank, transforming into a streak of light, and flew into the air, landing in the golden ring on Charless hand. Charles raised his left hand, which bore three golden rings; one remained with Sophia Garanord, key to controlling the Queen Bee. Another swallowed the shell of Saint Michael, turning into the Murmur of Fate, which also took the shape of a golden serpent enclosed tail-to-head. The last golden ring, key to controlling the Holy Light Divine State Title, now bore the shape of Omibella arching backward, her hands and toes touching, forming a circular design. Though just a small ring, the body of Omibella, the divine creature, still epitomized the female forms grace and allure. Charles wore it on his finger, murmuring to himself, Just three more things to find. He then turned and left the sixth level of the Maze Grotto and St. Michael Island as well. COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 442 - 442: 409. Blood Butchers main function is to establish the Prime Blood Limit! Chapter 442: 409. Blood Butchers main function is to establish the Prime Blood Limit! Every night, when Charles underwent training with Teacher Juno, the intensity suddenly doubled. He felt great progress each day, yet he could barely last through three shots in actual combat. What Charles failed to notice was that Juno had started to suppress his power at the Eighth Order and was slowly elevating it to the Tenth Grade. Today, after being thrashed by Juno again, and having been knocked down by another shot, Charles was gasping for air when he heard Juno say with a smile, The practical training for shooting will come to an end today. Its time to move on to the next learning phase. Charles felt a slight surge of excitement. Although he knew that the intensive training Juno had provided him over this period was a precious time that not even tens of thousands of Aegeus could buy, he was truly afraid of being punished. The prospect of switching to another form of training instantly made him feel lighter. Juno said, The Bloodline Mantra of the Arthur Clan consists of two hundred and sixty-one spells. Youve already mastered the entry-level Blood Bat Technique and Blood Burst Technique. You should further advance and learn how to create Blood Butchers now. ... The Arthur Clan are mages, weak in close combat, which is why we developed the Gun Fighting Technique, as well as Blood Butchers. Blood Butchers are our dogs, our shields, our fangs, the greatest assurance of our lives! But do you know the most significant purpose of Blood Butchers? Charles shook his head to indicate he didnt know. Juno said indifferently, The greatest use of Blood Butchers is to set up the Prime Blood Limit! Charles was deeply moved. The Prime Blood Limit is known to the world alongside the Radiant Magic Array, hailed as the Ultimate Barrier. Charles had seen the Radiant Magic Array, which even alchemical explosives couldnt shatter. He had also witnessed the Prime Blood Limit, where the Transcendent vampires around Jonathan had erected a Prime Blood Limit that rendered his Magic-Breaking Bombshell Bullets ineffective. He had also thought about setting up such a Magic Array for himself, but he couldnt gather the required Transcendents to establish it, nor did he possess the corresponding secret techniques. Charles had quite a few transcendent beastmen under his command, but beastmen cultivate Bloodthirsty Fighting Spirit. Bloodthirsty Fighting Spirit cannot power the Prime Blood Limit, and beastmen lack the heritage of Defensive Magic Circles. Juno continued, Once you have cultivated enough Blood Butchers and can set up the Prime Blood Limit, with your power, you will have a fighting chance even against lower-tier members of the Sacred Order. When Juno began to explain how to condense the power seed of Blood Butcher, how to implant it into a warriors body, and how to control a Blood Butcher with this special power seed, Charles suddenly had an idea and quietly thought, Its because of my lack of Blood Energy that I cant activate the Blood Spirit Rhinoceros. If I can really cultivate a group of Blood Butchers and gather their power within me, wouldnt that greatly increase the time I can use the Blood Spirit Rhinoceros? If combined with the Prime Blood Limit, I could indeed fight against a lower-tier member of the Sacred Order! For instance, Vigo, or Augusladin High Priest, but I guess Id still be no match for someone on Herolfs level within the Sacred Order. As Juno explained in great detail, Charles, who had learned half of it, suddenly felt that something was amiss and asked, Teacher Juno, are you leaving? Juno smiled faintly and said, The alliance has formed, and I should have returned to Byron by now. I wanted to train you for a while longer, but a small mishap has occurred in Byron recently, and I need to go back to handle it. I wont be able to see an old friend ascend to the throne. Its a slight regret! Charles grew silent and redoubled his efforts in his studies. Besides teaching the secret technique to create Blood Butchers, Juno also shared many of the Arthur Clans basic spells. He laid an exceptionally solid foundation for Charles, who knew that the strongest vampire of the Blood Clan hoped he would one day reincarnate into a vampire and become one of their members. But Charles found it impossible to harbor any hatred toward this powerful vampire. Even though Charles knew that if he couldnt resist the temptation, he would lose everything he had now, including everything in Farslike Anne, the Westwind Knights, a host of good friends, and his current status of power and position. Hmm, power and status are actually the least important things. Once you become a vampire, you can never return to humanity. After Juno had said his last sentence, he smiled slightly, You can come visit me in Byron when you have time. Since I became a vampire, it has been a long time since I have had a friend from humanity come to visit. That old fellow Brittany, he wouldnt step out of Fars for anything. As for that guy Constantine, hes soon to be no longer human. Charles couldnt help but let out a light laugh, but soon he could not laugh anymore. Juno had spoken about these two matters lightly, but in reality, they revealed an extremely cold reality. Earl Brittany would definitely not dare to step into Byron; Byrons Blood Clan would surely attack him in full force. As for Viscount Constantine becoming a vampire, it seems to be a shocking matter for the Old Continent. Not to mention, his identity as the Black Phoenix Dynastys first champion. This matter represents the fall of a great empire. The Black Phoenix is about to be divvied up. Charles opened his eyes; he had emerged from Junos Dreamscape. The sunlight outside was splendid, coming out later than usual, which clearly meant that Teacher Juno had prolonged the class. Charles let out a low sigh. It seemed he wouldnt be able to go to work today, either. He spent the entire morning at 221B Baker Street as a priority and, around noon, the door was opened from outside. Anne entered with her keys, saw the dazed expression on Charless face, and couldnt help but smile broadly. She asked, Why havent you gone to work again today? Charles smiled and said, Then you can deduct it from my salary! You are a senior official at the Central Government Offices Military Enforcement Department, precisely in charge of handling matters of tardiness, early leave, absenteeism, and holidays. Anne playfully took out a document and said, Then I shall penalize you Oh my! It seems youre not employed at the Office, are you? Tomorrow I must have my father officially sign the document for your appointment as head of the department. Although Charles had swiftly become the highest authority of the Central Government Office, he had not yet received the appointment document from His Majesty the Emperor. There was no helping it; it wasnt that His Majesty Brittany was unwilling to sign, its just that His Majesty hadnt yet ascended the throne. After joking around for a while, they held hands and went out to eat. Although they had a full staff here to serve them, Anne still liked to have a quiet meal at an inconspicuous restaurant with Charles because it gave Anne a feeling that the world was tranquil and nobody would disturb her and Charles. Anne actually liked this feeling very much. While the two were in the restaurant, chatting leisurely over their meal, suddenly they heard a disturbance on the street. A very impressive convoy passed by outside the window, the crest on the vehicles was a golden pheasants tail flower. The two looked at each other, both feeling surprised. This was the royal family, and judging from the scale of the convoy, it was a prince! COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 444 - 444: 411, would you like to ride on Ms. Pumpkin? Chapter 444: 411, would you like to ride on Ms. Pumpkin? The Old Earl of Brittany smiled faintly and said, Lets discuss this matter later! His Majesty, the future Emperor, set the matter firmly, leaving neither Prince Aifuri nor Charles any room for input. Although Charles hadnt thought about changing his surname, since his father-in-law had spoken, he was quite willing to follow suit, saying, I will follow Your Majestys arrangements in all my affairs. Prince Aifuri coughed twice. He was indeed injured, but he hadnt shown signs that it was severe. He had long heard of Charles and was aware of his illustrious achievements. If Charles were to take the Aksel name, the Axel Family might well support him fully in becoming Emperor, especially since Anne truly had the blood of the Axel Family. However, the Old Earl clearly didnt want to see a nasty feud between siblings, so he decisively put a stop to Prince Aifuris open strategy. The Old Earl said to Anthony, I deeply sympathize with Prince Aifuris plight. We cannot stand by and do nothing. Join Charles and retrieve Mosleyds head! Prince Aifuri was momentarily stunned, then showed an exaggerated expression, but in the end, said nothing. ... Charles was also quite surprised. Why, when Midaphis attacked Prince Aifuris land, did the Old Earl want Mosleyds head instead? But having gained some military understanding recently, he pondered the territories of Duke Mosley and suddenly realized the rationale. The Duchy of Mosleyd was close to Black Phoenix. Anthonys campaign against the Duke could serve as a prelude for the four-family alliance to divvy up Black Phoenix. In contrast, Midaphiss territories lay in the heart of Fars and could not be expanded. Thus, he attacked the land of his kinsman, Prince Aifuri, in preparation for dividing Black Phoenix. They could deal with Midaphis afterward. Charles and Anthony together knelt on one knee and said, We shall not fail the trust placed in us by our Emperor! Prince Aifuri coughed twice and said, I am seriously injured and can no longer wage war. However, I can have my two daughters lead the way for Sirs Anthony and Charles. Prince Aifuri had been married four times and had a total of eight daughters. Several of the older daughters were already married, but the two youngest did not yet have any suitors. Naturally, the Prince did not intend for his daughters to seduce Charles. To him, Charless most valuable aspect was the potential marriage with Anne. Beyond that, he was worthless. His target was Anthonyif his daughter could marry Anthony, she would undeniably become the future Empress. The Old Earl of Brittany, of course, understood the Princes intentions. He smiled faintly and did not refuse, saying, You shall depart today! Charles showed little interest in the Princes daughters. However, he could see that Prince Aifuri seemed very interested in Anthony, and he muttered to himself, His Majesty Brittany might not wish for his son to marry someone of Axel blood. Quietly following Anthony as they left the palace, he overheard Anne whisper, I want to go too! Anne had not spoken earlier for fear that her father would directly forbid her, but making a request to Charles would be much easier. She completely trusted her brother, but how could she trust Charles? Even if Charles had always seemed flawless, Anne would never allow any little sprite to come near. Without hesitation, Charles spoke softly, Is Mama Karen also returning? Anne replied, Shes responsible for many things. After brother leaves, she will have to handle all of those matters. She definitely cant go. Charles decisively said, Then Ill bring everyone along to ensure your utmost protection. Antonio went to the Knighthood first to select personnel, while Charles also sent out a signal. He always had two members of the Sacred Order secretly protecting him, but this time, taking Anne to quell the rebellion, he felt that two Sacred Order members might not be enough. He must summon the other five members of the Sacred Order, and at the same time, quelling the rebellion would require an army, so he had to transfer a troop from the Westwind Knights over. Less than fifteen minutes later, Antonio returned with twenty knights. The main force for quelling the rebellion would definitely not be stationed at the Imperial Palace, so he still needed to make a trip to the barracks. Just as the two had converged, two knights, who also looked quite valiant, joined the troop. Charles only took one look to know that these were two female knights. After all, the body structures of females and males are different, and many poses are not the same. This kind of basic knowledge, hed only come to understand deeply when he was being trained by Juno Arthur. Juno once said that women have greater flaws! With Anne by his side, Charles didnt dare to look too much. Retracting his gaze, he muttered to himself, These two daughters of the Princes dont quite look like pure maidens! He couldnt help but say to Anne, Would you like to ride in Miss Pumpkin? Anne looked slightly surprised but then asked, How did you tell? Charles instantly broke out in cold sweat. He dared not explain that this was Charles Meklens rich life experience and quickly whispered, Its also better to be safe than sorry, in case Antonio cant hold back and some matters become hard to explain. Anne thought quietly and said softly, Even if nothing happens, it wont be easy for my brother to explain. She immediately called a royal guard and asked him to go to the Counts Mansion and bring her Miss Pumpkin. The beast pulling Miss Pumpkins carriage was not a horse but a Unicorn Deer! Unicorn Deer only allow pure maidens near them, so choosing a Unicorn Deer to pull the carriage often serves as a declaration of a familys young ladys purity. Charles regretted speaking up, thinking, Why did I say anything? Even if Antonio gets involved, its better than being suspected by Anne. Luckily, Im clever Antonio, being a top member of the Sacred Order and with various Special Abilities, of course heard Charles and Annes whispered conversation loud and clear, and he was instantly grateful. He thought to himself, Luckily, Charles has rich experience to notice these small details, otherwise, I would have definitely been calculated by Prince Aifuri this time. Indeed, the Old Earl and the newly appointed Earl of Brittany are both very clear about Charless past. They also know in which area he has rich life experience. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The two daughters of Aifuri didnt talk much along the way. It was unclear whether it was to maintain a sense of mystery or as a strategic ploy. However, when they saw Miss Pumpkin being brought from the Counts Mansion, they almost subconsciously kept their distance from the carriage. Antonio, Charles, and Anne looked at each other a few times and all shared a knowing smile. Antonio and Charles Meklen quickly convened their respective forces. After this troop left Strasbourg, it transformed into a magnificent army of thousands of warriors, with a steaming aura of murderous intent and the grandeur of a hundred battles! COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 445 - 445: 412, yes, every noble girl wishes to have an aunt like that. Chapter 445: 412, yes, every noble girl wishes to have an aunt like that. Charles was a transmigrator who firmly believed in giving ones all even when a lion hunts a rabbit, and he would never allow Anne to be in danger. Therefore, he brought out his entire fortune, an impressive lineup of seven Holy Order members: Black Dragon, Golden Ram Herolf, Qiudelo, Vigo, the former leader of the Royal Knights Order Kresto and two former deputy leaders, Aspros and Regulus. In addition to that, the Westwind Knights summoned by Charles, who were all Labyrinth Guardians, counted over a hundred Transcendents. Such an extravagant campaign shocked Antonio, who would become the Earl of Brittany and Crown Prince in a few days. Once the army left Strasbourg, it began a forced march, covering twenty to thirty kilometers in just a few hours. As a genuine member of the Holy Order and a knight, Antonio was accustomed to forced marches with the elite troops of the Brittany Family. Charles may not be a qualified military strategist, but having experienced numerous battles and being a High-Level Transcendent, he had trained to some extent. His Labyrinth Guardian subordinates were tough and hardly cared about the forced marches. Anne had the extraordinary carriage, Miss Pumpkin, which was far better than what the ordinary soldiers had. ... While these individuals hardly felt the strain, there were those who couldnt handle it. Neither of the Misses Axel was Transcendent, and in an attempt to display their valiant grace, both chose to ride horses. Though Prince Aifuri himself was a top-tier Holy Order and willing to invest resources in his daughters, talent proved to be unbiased, not favoring nobility. The Old Earl of Brittany was of the Peak Holy Order, and his son was top-tier, but Anne Well, actually, Anne had already advanced to the Second Order Dream Environment Walker. But, Miss Brittany found that dearest Charles Meklen had become a High-Level Transcendent and subsequently stopped mentioning this good news. They may have mastered some martial techniques, yet they could not endure the forced march. Despite initially persevering, they quickly found it unbearable. Regretfully not having brought a carriage, the sister, Sarah, couldnt help speaking to her younger sister, If we keep running like this, Im afraid our legs will be blistered by tonight. I will go to Antonio and ask for a carriage. The younger sister, Renee, couldnt keep up either and said, Ill go with you. The two spurred their horses to catch up to Antonio, and before they could speak, Charles said, Antonio, as Prince Aifuris territory has been invaded, the Misses are frantic with worry. Yet you travel so slowly, getting overtaken and urged on, is that it? Ashamed, Antonio responded, How about I take the lead with your Holy Order members and strike the first blow? Charles nodded and said, But I cant give you everyone, Anne still needs protection. You can take Qiudelo, Vigo, Aspros, and Regulus with you! Antonio nodded and called out, Qiudelo, Vigo, Aspros, Regulus, follow me and take the lead! He took off with a leap, and the other four Holy Order members, after catching Charless hint, followed suit. The Axel sisters, who had caught up, were almost biting their silver teeth to dust. Their gazes towards Charles were filled with fiery anger. But Charles no longer cared! What business did a standard son-in-law of the Brittany Family have trying to please the Misses of the Axel Family? Charles shrugged his shoulders, released his dark luxury, and himself boarded a carriage as well. If it werent for the crowd, he would have boarded Miss Pumpkin long ago. It was Anne who couldnt stand to watch. She instructed the knights of the Brittany Family to allocate an army carriage for the two Misses Axel. By evening, Charles had the two armies set up camp. ` The Brittany Family really did set up a marching camp tent, only it was completely different in structure from those on Earth. Charles took Anne and prepared some simple barbeque to get by for a meal. Busy at their side were more than a dozen servants, all professionals who had come along with the young lady from the Counts Mansion. The two Misses Axel in the carriage had been ravenous for a while, and now, unable to bear it any longer, they both got out of the carriage and walked into the tent. Charles greeted them with great enthusiasm, Misses, you must be hungry too? I was just about to finish up and call for you. Anne smiled faintly; she knew Charles all too well. Whenever Charles forgot something and someone pointed it out, he would act as though he hadnt seen the criticism but would quickly make amends and then pretend he hadnt forgotten in the first place. Yes, just like some writers of online novels who, when they forget a plot detail and readers point it out, will play dead very obediently then swiftly bring that forgotten plotline back in subsequent writing, asserting vehemently, This was foreshadowing! Yes, thats very Charles. The two misses from the Axel Family, after all not worldly, didnt expect that there would be someone like Charles in the world, couldnt make a scene, and could only sit down quietly on the side. Once the barbeque was ready, Charles even took the trouble to take out some small flatbreads he had brought, toasted them a bit, and rolled them with vegetables and barbecued meat, enjoying a particularly delicious meal. It was a common way of eating in his hometown, where vegetables help cut through the greasiness, and the flatbreads give the grilled meat more texture. He ate until he was about seventy to eighty percent full, then found an excuse to leave the tent. Even with Anne present, Charles did not want to stay with the two misses from the Axel Family. After Charles left, the two misses felt the pressure on them ease somewhat. Although Charles himself didnt notice, he had developed a strong imposing aura, a natural consequence of years of waging war and commanding troops. Sarah put down her fork, and said in a low voice, Anne, do you know how many noble girls are envious of you? Anne wiped her mouth with a napkin, smiled faintly, and said, I really must thank my aunt for that! If it werent for her, I would never have had a misunderstanding with Mister Mecklen and gotten to know him. Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I just thought he was an ordinary clerk and never imagined he would have such potential. Speaking of which, Anne herself was quite moved; when she met Charles, he truly was just an outstanding clerk, newly promoted to Clerk Chief and could only be seen as ordinarily talented, not someone with limitless prospects. Anne never expected Charles to suddenly become so excellent. And with every change, it seemed to be for her Yes, for her, Anne Brittany! Her sister Renee whispered, I wish I had an aunt like that too! In the story of Charles, there was a detailed description of this story, of course with Charles and Lady Sophie pure and without blemish, with only Mister Yang Miers as an utterly bad person. Sarah added in a soft voice, Yes, every noble girl wishes she had such an aunt! ` COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 446 - 446: 413, Respected owner Charles Meklen, you really are true to your word Chapter 446: 413, Respected owner Charles Meklen, you really are true to your word Anne MacLennans novels were all the rage across the Old Continent, which also resulted in Charless reputation being nearly on par with the five great powers! As the next generations foremost powerhouse of Fars, Antonios reputation in various countries might even fall short of Charles Meklen. Especially among the groups of noble young ladies and even the noblewomen, Charles Meklens fame crushed all the strong contenders of the Old Continent and, in some sense, even surpassed the emperors of various nations. If Charles wasnt well-acquainted with Anne from early on, he might now receive unexpected treatment in any country he visited, having his identity confirmed after giving his namelike having a young lady crawl into his bed in the middle of the night. Sarah and Renee, the two sisters, quickly started chatting with Anne. While Sarah still harbored a little fantasy about Antonio, Renee was more enamored with the Charles Meklen from the novels. Neither girl was foolish. Although Prince Aifuri cautioned them beforehand, and they attempted to draw attention with small tricks like horse-riding, they knew their chances were slim. ... As for Antonios attitude, although it was Charles who gave the bad advice, Antonio was no fool; how could he not see through Charless instigation? Yet his decisive departure indicated he truly had no such intentions. As for Charles Well, The Empires First Rose Menilman, Great Princess May Guillaume of Inglima, and the Strasbourg Rosethese renowned beauties of the Old Continents roadswere all subtly and smoothly vanquished by Princess Annie, whose jokes and smiles were full of grace. What virtues and abilities did Sarah and Renee think they possessed to compete for even a days glory with these stunning women? Anne didnt need to use any tactics to conquer two rather powerless competitors. Charles left not only because he wanted to escape the trouble but also because he had another task to complete. He had promised Amon to provide him with five hundred evil spirit crew members. Charles employed the Quickness Technique 10 and ran over ten kilometers in one breath before stopping. After scanning the area with Insight and seeing no one around, he stroked the Omibella ring in his hand and released the Holy Light Divine Kingdom Ship. This massive Legendary Warship silently materialized on the ground, pressing the nearby trees and grass firmly to the earth. The Divine Creature Omibella remained motionless, its body radiating a clearer glow than ever before. Charles didnt wait long before five hundred Beastman Labyrinth Guardians appeared, silently stepping aboard the Legendary Warship. Charles took out the Holy Light Divine Kingdom Ship Log, and soon a line of text appeared: Respected Charles Meklen, master, you indeed keep your promises! All at once, Charles felt a subtle intuition; he and the Holy Light Divine Kingdom Ship had formed a mysterious contract, whose nature, content, and terms remained completely unknown to him. As he lifted his left hand to take the Holy Light Divine Kingdom Ship back into it, Omibella suddenly murmured softly, Charles Meklen! Charles Meklen This startled Charles so much that he broke into a cold sweat and forcibly retrieved the ship, transforming the Holy Light Divine Kingdom Ship into a burst of radiance that flew into the Golden Ring. Charles said in a low voice, This Legendary Warship is pretty weird. I wonder what it will become after I find the poisonous fang of the Great Sea Serpent Witch Posuji, the Tears of the Whale King, and a branch from the Ancient Gomodoro Tree? Charles quietly returned to the camp. Anne had already gone back to Miss Pumpkins place, but the two Miss Axels had not yet returned to the carriage. Seeing Charles, both young ladies eyes sparkled slightly, but after Charles greeted them, he boarded the dark luxury coach. He had training to do at this time every day and didnt want to waste time idly chatting with people of no consequence. Charles activated Bloody Glory and cultivated for more than half an hour. When all the Blood Energy converged beneath the ribs on his back, the eleventh Bloody Vortex silently formed. Bloody Glory could consolidate thirteen Bloody Vortexes; Charles had aggregated nine in total, with the other two not recorded in Protagoras secret volumesthey were a fortuitous encounter he had gained additionally. Having unlocked this Bloody Vortex, Charless Blood Energy saw a slight increase, stepping from the fifteenth into the sixteenth rank. According to the Vampire hierarchy, from thirteenth to fifteenth rank denotes a Vampire Baron, while sixteen to eighteenth rank signifies a Vampire Viscount; thus, by rank alone, he had already surpassed the Baron Leo he had encountered back then. When it came to strength, Charles was not even afraid of the most top-tier High-Level Transcendents! The high and low of ranks are solely determined by the strength of energy. sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The strength in actual combat depends on the Special Abilities one possesses. The Special Abilities that Charles now commanded far exceeded those of a typical high-order individual. Having consolidated the eleventh Bloody Glory, Charles felt joy in his heart. He reversed all eleven Bloody Glories, gathering them in his throat, whereupon a rudimentary Bloody Rune burst forth with a boom; it solidified and landed on a thick book adorned with numerous tiny golden Runes on its black cover. This was Blood Butchers Seed; generally speaking, proper Vampires could cultivate it too, but almost no one would choose to, preferring to implant it into a Blood Servants body. Charles pushed open the doors of dark luxury, to find the camp deathly silent, the only exception being the alert guards on watch. He didnt disturb these night watchmen, instead, he called over a pirate from the former Golden Goat. This former pirate was known as the Sea Serpent King, one of the five vice-captains, a thirteenth-order Supernatural Being who had already stepped into the ranks of high-order transcendents, boasting considerable strength. However, he had committed too many misdeeds, and Charles could not tolerate him, thus transforming him into a Labyrinth Guardian. Even though the Sea Serpent King had been transformed into a Labyrinth Guardian, becoming a sort of evil spirit, he still retained remarkable intelligence. Upon seeing Charles produce a piece of broken golden Runes, he initially showed some resistance, but eventually, he accepted the Blood Butchers Seed. Charles watched him for a while and saw that the Sea Serpent King, formerly the vice-captain of the pirate group, was emanating faint red glows, his body seeming to undergo certain changes, yet they were not apparent. Transcendents generally wont willingly become Blood Servants; Vampires typically find ordinary people with strong physical qualities and transform them into Blood Servants, then train them to become transcendents themselves. Juno had told Charles that if the transformation involved a Lower-Ranked Supernatural, the process might take days or even months, while Mid-Level Transcendents would take even longer. As for High-Order Transcendents Even for Vampires, finding such Blood Servants was difficult. High-Order Transcendents were influential figures in the major Empires, and even if some had experienced misfortunes and had yet to attain high positions, their future was limitlessthey would not become someones Blood Servant. Even Juno, of Sacred Order, would only tempt such individuals to become official Vampires, as talent is rare; she could not afford to squander it like Charles did. Charles felt slightly disappointed; he knew he had been somewhat presumptuous. COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 447 - 447: Allied Army of the Kingdom of Oslo Chapter 447: Allied Army of the Kingdom of Oslo Vampires Blood Servants are elites cultivated for over a decade. They not only serve as combat support but also take on the roles of steward and loyal servant. Though always treated as dogs by the vampires, they are not beings who can be discarded at will. Initially, Lord Leo even went back to Machu Picchu to rescue a Blood Servant, and he almost got trapped there. As a transmigrator, Charles naturally had issues with his mindset. His morals prevented him from ignoring any life, but his sense of detachment made it difficult for him to identify with strangers and enemies as one of his own. To him, Blood Servants might not be as significant as genuine members of the Blood Clan. When he was learning from Juno, he accidentally overlooked this detail. Having confirmed that he couldnt quickly transform a batch of Labyrinth Guardians into Blood Servantsa project that evidently required several yearsCharles temporarily gave up on continuing to produce Blood Butchers. After sending the Sea Serpent King to rest, Charles returned to his dark lavishness, and this time, he quickly fell into a deep sleep. ... The next morning, Charles led his team to continue their journey. The Duchy of Mosley bordered the South Serif warzone, both situated on the frontier of the Black Phoenix Dynasty. When Duke Mosley was young, he had fought many battles against the armies of the Black Phoenix Dynasty, earning countless laurels for the Fars Empire. The nearby noble estates, being on the frontier and bordering the Black Phoenix Dynasty, often suffered from the troubles of war. Lacking strength, they frequently sought help from Mosley, relying on the Dukes military support to hold their ground in the border region. Thus, when Mosley asked them to join the Kingdom of Oslo, these noble estates couldnt refuse. At that time, the Fars Empire was deeply embroiled in war and they all felt that Strasbourg could provide no assistance. Mosley didnt even need to attack them. Merely announcing that he would not assist them during the next advance of the Black Phoenix Dynasty was enough to doom these nobles to destruction by the Black Phoenixs army. When Charles reached the border of the Kingdom of Oslo with his army, he found it had already turned into a massive military camp. Antonio, who had arrived earlier, had attempted to penetrate the camp several times and had been repelled by Mosley each time. The former Imperial Duke, now the King of Oslo, had chosen to consolidate the Kings Proof upon ascending to the Sacred Order, becoming a Leader of Ten Thousand Horsemen. With the innate leadership abilities of a Leader of Ten Thousand Horsemen and the support of his familys Knighthood, Mosley had significantly increased his strength, even slightly surpassing Antonio. Luckily, Antonio had the Dragon Slaying Stick and four Sacred Order assistants, which allowed him to withdraw gracefully after several exchanges. When Antonio saw Charles, he felt slightly ashamed and said, Ive clashed with Mosley several times. He relies on the power of the Knighthood to defend without attacking, and Ive not been able to break through. Your arrival is timely. The eight of us at the Sacred Order together should be able to break through his Knighthood. Although Charles felt this method was somewhat clumsy, he raised no objections. After all, their side had eight members of the Sacred Order. Aside from Vigo, who was slightly weaker at the Nineteenth Rank, the restBlack Dragon, Golden Ram Herolf, Qiudelo, Aspros, Regulus had the authority of the 22nd Rank, and both Antonio and Kresto were even at the pinnacle of the 23rd Order. With such formidable strength, why bother with tactics? They could just bulldoze their way through. Charles even handed over the command to Antonio, allowing him to operate independently. He took Anne and two young ladies from the Axel family away from the battlefield. Anthony, armed with the full support of Charles, was brimming with confidence and opted for a full military assault, merging two knight orders and striking directly at Mosleyds camp. After Mosleyds betrayal, fearing reprisal from the Old Earl of Brittany, he not only brought together his familys knight order but also formed an allied army of the Kingdom of Aksel, gathering six members of the Sacred Order. He believed that the newly established Kingdom of Aksel was strong enough to withstand an expedition from the Fars Empire. He was unaware of the new alliance formed among the four countries and assumed that Fars was currently engaged in fierce battle with Byron and couldnt possibly devote its full force against the Kingdom of Aksel. Little did he expect that within just over a month, Anthony would be knocking on his door. The continuous battles had also left the Duke exhausted in both body and mind. He had just repelled Anthony and returned to the camp when he wanted to rest, only to hear the sounds like mountains crumbling and tsunamis outside. Hurrying with his knights spear, he left the camp to see Anthony arriving with seven members of the Sacred Order and an army vast like a tide. He was shaken and shouted loudly, soaring into the sky as his whole bodys black fighting spirit erupted. Below, the knight order also activated their fighting spirit, merging it with their Dukes aura, and a black battle flag formed behind Mosleyd, fluttering throughout the sky. The commanders of the other seven Noble Knight Orders witnessing this scene also responded in kind, with six beams of light soaring up successively. Among them, two Sacred Order members from the Kingdom of Aksel also connected their aura with their knight orders, evolving into majestic flags. Previously, in his several attempts to raid the camp, Anthony had targeted the Mosleyd Family Knight Order. The rest of the Kingdom of Aksels allied knight orders had not intervened, as these nobles also wanted to wait and see. But this time, Anthony had brought seven members of the Sacred Order and thousands of elite knights, and if they did not react, they feared Anthony would storm in and crush their camp with one blow. Once the army collapsed, there would be no chance for redemption. The nobles could only grit their teeth and face the battle. The two forces clashed in an instant. In a single exchange of blows, Anthony, wielding the Dragon Slaying Stick, called out imposingly, Mosleyd, if you surrender, I can represent His Majesty and pardon your past offences! Mosleyd clenched his teeth and retorted, Who are you kidding? I conspired with Redmir to commit regicide. Even if Brittany chooses not to pursue it, how could the Aksel Family and the rest of the nobility let Mosleyd go? he argued. Anthony knew that Duke Mosleyd spoke the truth, and even if the Old Earl of Brittany did not wish to pursue it, the other nobles would not spare Redmir and Mosleyd, the partners in rebellion and regicide. The dignity of the Emperor is inviolable! Even though this Emperor had passed away and the dynasty was about to change, the Emperor was still the Emperor, representing the legitimate authority of Fars. Unless Redmir ascended to the Imperial throne, the Mosleyd family had no way out. Both sides energized their fighting spirit and collided fiercely, fighting viciously for dozens of rounds in an instant. Kresto slowly drew his side sword, preparing to join forces with Anthony. As the Leader of the Royal Knights Order and a top Sacred Order of the 23rd Order, his strength was not inferior to Anthony and Amisphidas, King of Ten Thousand Lions, and he even had a record of defeating Amisphidas. This was a war, not a duel, so he did not mind joining Anthony in the fight. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 448 - 448: 415. The ultimate move of Mount Cletos of Light—Sigh of the Divine Light Chapter 448: 415. The ultimate move of Mount Cletos of LightSigh of the Divine Light Mosleyd, of course, recognized Kresto! Among the generation of the three great warriors and five strong of the Fars Empire, he, along with Kresto and Midaphis, were listed among the five strong. Over the past twenty to thirty years, each of the five strong had advanced, and Kresto and Midaphis, being younger, had progressed even faster, both having stepped into the 23rd Order. Duke Robin, Duke Mosley, and Duchess Mesu, who were older, had fallen behind, each being strong warriors of the 22nd Order! sea??h th n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Kresto was nicknamed Mount of Light! He was a true Radiant Knight! He was utterly loyal to the old King, and as the Grand Commander of the Royal Knights Order, he held a position of great authority and power, with a status that was not even beneath that of Count Garanord, the Minister of War. ... If it were not for the murder of Julius Axler, with the main forces of the Royal Knights Order being called away, and Kresto urgently needing support for his loyalty to the King, he would have never opted to ally with Charles. Charles wasnt even qualified to receive the allegiance of such a prominent figure. But with Earl Brittany ascending to the throne, Charles suddenly became Earl Mecklen, and Kresto could only silently accept the outcome, after all, with the Old Earl of Brittanys ascension, the Royal Knights Order of the Axel Family would no longer be reorganized. Kresto raised his side sword high, his body emitting a strange radiance, shooting straight into the sky! Mosleyds spirit soared in awehow could he not recognize the signature move of Mount Cletos of LightSigh of the Divine Light! All across the Old Continent, he was the only Radiant Knight who could perform this move! Unable to contain himself, Mosleyd bellowed, Gareth! Help me! A knight who was fiercely battling the Golden Ram Herolf turned his head toward Mosleyd, let out a mighty howl, and disentangled from the old goat, directing his sword straight at Kresto. Kresto scoffed coldly, shouting, Gareth! You are no match for me. Gareth was Mosleyds brother, and also one of the seven nobles who had rallied to rebel! Gareth remained silent, his entire being transforming into a black light, resembling a ferocious, clawing dragon. With a backward swing, Kresto unleashed a fierce trail of light that spiraled forward. Gareth, faced with such a formidable strike, maneuvered his sword light gracefully. Though he managed to withstand the attack, the light trail pushed him continually backward. Although Kresto had been distracted while delivering that strike, he still pushed the Sigh of the Divine Light to its limit, ready to launch it again when Gareth suddenly twisted his body and transformed into a wisp of smoke. The trail of light released by Kresto passed through the smoke as if a blade slicing through water. Mount Cletos of Light tensed slightly, shouting, Have you actually summoned the Evil God? Mosleyd laughed wildly, saying, Yes, and all of you are going to die! The smoke Gareth had transformed into, as if a hole had opened in its center, began emitting an enormous quantity of dense smoke, becoming denser and denser until it formed a massive cloud hundreds of meters wide. Kresto held back the strike he was about to release, knowing that delivering the Sigh of the Divine Light would diminish his strength by at least one level. Facing the imminent arrival of the Evil God, he had to maintain his peak combat strength; otherwise, he would be unable to manage the forthcoming battle. Even Antonio slightly retracted his Dragon Slaying Stick, creating distance between himself and Mosleyd. The warriors of the Sacred Order, engaged in battle in the sky, also tried their best to move the battlefield further away, for even the Sacred Order warriors of the Kingdom of Osland were worried that Mosleyd might sacrifice them to summon the Evil God. What couldnt someone who could summon an Evil God do? From a distance, Charles gazed at the mass of smoke at the center of the battlefield, feeling a slight sense of familiarity stirring within him. Yes, he was certain that this aura was not from any Evil God he had faced before. Charles silently pondered, Why do I feel a sense of familiarity every time I encounter an unknown Evil God? I cant possibly be well-acquainted with them! Only a few Labyrinth Guardians remained next to Charles. He gestured with his hand and commanded, Withdraw from the battlefield. He was responsible for protecting Anne and the two Miss Axels. None of these three ladies could afford to have even a slight mishap. Moreover, he couldnt possibly participate in the battleit was a fight of the Sacred Order, where no High-Level Transcendent had any room to intervene. Charles released a Magic Mirror, instructing his Labyrinth Guardians to first escort Anne and the two Misses of the Axel Family out of the battlefield, while he himself stayed behind. In the midst of the smoke, suddenly a peculiar fierce light burst forth, and a massive Flame Giant appeared at the center of the smoke. Charles exclaimed with surprise, Anurulu! He now knew why this cluster of smoke seemed familiar; he had not seen this Evil God before, but he had met its followers. The young man named Motensen Tim had luckily harnessed the power of the Flame Evil God Anurulu, not only earning the status of an Evil God candidate but also about to participate in the Evil God Colosseum in six months. Charles had not expected to encounter a third Evil God! Well, Juno doesnt count! Although his teacher was already nearing the Divine Order. Antonio bellowed, Fight! His Dragon Slaying Stick and his Fighting Spirit resonated intensely, striking fiercely at the avatar of Anurulu that had descended. The Old Continent had Nine Great True Gods, and the true forms of the New Continents Evil Gods could not descend. Antonio felt he was not incapable of battle. Kratoss side sword gleamed brightly, launching a Great Radiant Cross Slash that, along with Antonios Dragon Slaying Stick, almost simultaneously struck the colossal body of Anurulu. Antonio directly passed through the vast body of the Flame Evil God, his body covered in smoke and fire, clearly indicating that passing through the body of an Evil God was no small feat. Kratoss Great Radiant Cross Slash, still silent as a blade cutting through water, seamlessly pierced the massive body of the Flame Evil God Anurulu. However, this warrior from Mount Cletos of Light gestured with his hand, and the Great Radiant Cross Slash circled back through the air. He then launched a second Great Radiant Cross Slash, combining it with the first to suddenly increase its power by seventy to eighty percent. Antonio spurred his Fighting Spirit, layers of mist emerging from him, dispelling all the smoke and fire from his body and changing his fighting style. Countless mists continuously condensed into balls of smoke around him. Not only was he a genuine knight, but he was also a top-level Dark Moon sorcerer. His approach to combating enemies was sophisticated and varied. Normally, Antonio simply disliked using whistle tactics; it did not mean he couldnt use them. Antonio and Kratos joined forces, fiercely battling the avatar of the Flame Evil God Anurulu summoned by Gareth; the rest of the Sacred Order quickly withdrew from the campsite of the Allied Army of the Osland Kingdom, without Antonio they simply could not withstand Mosleyd, who could mobilize the entire power of the Knighthood. Mosleyd laughed manically; under Antonios several actions, he could only keep hunkered down in the camp. Yet now he shouted loudly, spurring the Knighthood into a full assault. The war instantaneously reached its most intense level. COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 449 - 449: 416, Omibella opened her eyes Chapter 449: 416, Omibella opened her eyes Charles witnessed the scene, his thoughts racing, This is bad! If Mosleyde Familys Knighthood charges, all the Labyrinth Guardians I brought will be doomed! Of course, the Brittany Familys Knighthood would also be doomed. Once both Knighthoods were annihilated, no matter how the battle of Sacred Order went, this campaign could only end in failure. In almost an instant, Charles activated the Quickness Technique 10 and ran at breakneck speed. A Knighthood must assemble before it can charge. Charles beat the Mosleyde Familys Knighthood to the punch and burst into the ranks of the Brittany and Westwind Knights Allied Army before they started their charge, bellowing, Dont panic! Follow my commandboard the ship! ... Charles touched the Golden Ring on his hand and directly tossed the Holy Light Divine State Title onto the battlefield between the two armies. He still could not drive the Legendary Warship, but there was no issue with getting his people aboard. The charging Mosleyde Familys Knighthood abruptly witnessed such a colossal vessel appear on land and were all shocked. The knights who had just approached the Holy Light Divine State Title heard a will echoing in their minds: Pandragon! Pandragon! Pandragon Omibella, nailed alive at the bottom of the ship, opened her eyes. Last time this Divine Creature opened its eyes, Charles had sensed danger and escaped without hesitation, but he could not run away this time; after all, he still had to save the soldiers of both Knighthoods, even if the Westwind Knighthood came only with Labyrinth Guardians, he did not wish to watch them be destroyed. With the strange will Pandragon! Pandragon! Pandragon reverberating in his ears, Charles had no choice but to activate Bloody Glory to protect himself, directing both Knighthoods to board the ship. He had no idea what would happen after boarding, so he could only shout loudly, Dont approach the Magic Array at the bow; anyone who touches that array will die, stay on the deck, and dont go into any cabins. Charles was already able to manipulate part of the vast power of the Holy Light Divine State Title; both the Brittany Familys Knighthood and Westwind Knighthood boarded the ship without any immediate danger. However, the Mosleyde Familys Knighthood, upon approaching the clear radiance enveloping the Holy Light Divine State Title, would turn into a mist of blood, devoured by the Legendary Warship. Mosleyd was nearly driven mad. He couldnt fathom that someone would manage to bring a Legendary Warship onto land! The Holy Light Divine State Title was a Legendary Warship from the first major version era; now that they were already into the third major version, Mosleyd hadnt paid attention to ancient records and couldnt immediately recognize which one this Legendary Warship was. He hastily halted the Knighthoods charge and reactivated the Leader of Ten Thousand Horsemens power, with the help of the Knighthoods strength, he delivered a ground-shaking hit. That hit landed on the Holy Light Divine State Title, causing the clear radiance enveloping the warship to waver, and the will grew stronger, ceaselessly screaming Pandragon! Pandragon! Pandragon and invading every persons mind, echoing endlessly. The Sacred Order who were fighting fiercely in the sky above, upon witnessing this scene, were also shocked. Even Antonio, who knew Charles best, couldnt help but exclaim, Where did you get this Legendary Warship from? Charles shouted with all his might, St. Michael Island! Even though Antonio learned of the discovery site of the Holy Light Divine State Title, he still couldnt comprehend and called out, How can there be a Legendary Warship on St. Michael Island? Isnt there only the Queen Bee there? Charles shouted, Its the Holy Light Divine State Title! After the battle, you can go to the library of Sheffield University to check. Antonio dodged a strike from the Flame Evil God Anululu, and even as a top Sacred Order, he did not wish to face the massive fireball launched by this Flame Evil God head-on. He no longer had the leisure to continue asking Charles questions, as he accelerated the use of his Dragon Slaying Stick and resumed his fierce battle. Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mosleyde unleashed two critical hits in succession, which failed to break through the luminous barrier enveloping the Holy Light Divine State Title. He immediately switched his target, with a casual strike, he launched a pure Fighting Spirit attack toward Charles. Charles, without hesitation, activated his Quickness Technique 10 and also rushed onto the Holy Light Divine State Title. Charles now understood why Golden Ram Herolf, with a Legendary Warship at his command, no longer feared Zimmerman back in the day. All the attacks launched by Mosleyde, backed by the power of his Knighthood, failed to breach the defensive barrier of the Holy Light Divine State Title. Although Charles was quick to react, the Brittany Family Knighthood and the Westwind Knights still suffered heavy losses, left in bloody disarray under Mosleydes frenzied onslaught! Antonio and Kratos were tripped up by the incarnations of the Flame Evil God Anululu, summoned by Gareth, leaving none of the Sacred Order that Charles had brought able to withstand Mosleyde, the commander of the Knighthood. In wars of the past, Charles had always tried to avoid casualties, engaging in wars of tacit understanding whenever possible! This was the first time he had seen his own soldiers dying in droves; grief washed over him as he looked up at Mosleyde in the sky and bellowed, Mosleyde! One day, I will exterminate every person with the surname Mosleyde! I will eradicate your family from the face of this world! I swear this oath to the Nine True Gods! If I fail in this, I shall forsake the Mecklen surname! Although Mosleyde was a powerful Sacred Order, the chill ran down his spine upon hearing Charless oath. He would have scoffed at such words from an average High-Level Transcendent, but Charles Mecklen was different. This man could make his beloved girls a part of history. Having learned of Charless deeds, Mosleyde even felt a twinge of envy. He couldnt comprehend how Charles managed to achieve such inconceivable feats. Now that Charles had sworn an oath to the Nine Great True Gods, Mosleyde, a veteran of countless battles and one of the top five of Farss older generation, still felt wary and shouted, If thats the case, Ill kill you first. Standing on the deck of the Holy Light Divine State Title, Charles roared back, Do you have the ability to do that? Mosleyde was momentarily at a loss for words. If he commanded the Knighthood to continue attacking, he was seventy to eighty percent certain that he could breach this Legendary Warship in one or two hours, but who on the battlefield could afford such a waste of effort? Mosleyde shouted, Gareth, attack this warship! The Flame Evil God incarnation, which had been furiously spewing flames turning half the sky fiery red, slowly turned its massive body and pressed a palm towards the Holy Light Divine State Title. Antonio and Kratos hurried to act, but their efforts could only deplete the energy of this Flame Evil God incarnation, failing to inflict any serious damage. COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 450 - 450: Pandragons Daughter Chapter 450: Pandragons Daughter The Holy Light Divine Kingdom took the hit! The radiant light enshrouding the Legendary Warship dimmed suddenly, followed by a thought that reverberated through heaven and earth, Anurulu! Anurulu! Anurulu The massive figure of the Flame Evil God, almost as large as the Holy Light Divine Kingdom itself, suddenly froze! Then countless voices, far beyond the capacity of a human throat to produce, burst forth from Omibella. These voices condensed into countless fragmented golden runes in the void, chaotically swirling together into a torrent that rushed towards Anurulu! Numerous fireworks erupted as the two powerful and extreme beings clashed with their evil forces in a ferocious collision. Mosley watched, his eyes wide, as the formation of his Knighthood was scattered by the two evil forces. The unfortunate knights of the Mosleyde Family, not set ablaze with fireworks, turned into mist of blood, drifting towards the Holy Light Divine Kingdom. ... In the span of a moment, Mosleys family Knighthood suffered heavy casualties, and he let out a roar, his heartache indescribable. Without his family Knighthood, all he had left was his own strength. In Strasbourg, Mosley had already lost a batch of elite family Knighthood; now, if he were to lose this Knighthood as well, even if he temporarily won, he would have no strength to withstand the next assault. He could only muster his Knighthood with all his strength and desperately withdraw from the battlefield. Seizing the opportunity, Charles gathered the remaining members of the Brittany Knights and the remnants of the Westwind Knights onto the Holy Light Divine Kingdom. Although he could not maneuver this Legendary Warship and it couldnt sail on land, it served as a fixed fortress with fairly strong defenses. Vigo, seeing that most of the Brittany Familys Knighthood and the Westwind Knights had entered the Holy Light Divine Kingdom, also descended from the sky, and Charles opened a path for this Sacred Order to enter. This battle was exceedingly tough for the Flame Holy Knight; he always felt as if he was the only one at the Nineteenth Tier on the battlefield! Vigo even doubted that there was anyone at the 20th Tier present! Almost every enemy was stronger than him. If it werent for the fact that his allies of the Sacred Order were also extraordinary, capable of lending him a hand whenever he needed it, Vigo felt he might have died long ago. He landed on the deck, gasping for breath, and said, This is the most difficult battle of my life. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles responded indifferently, In the future, battles like this will likely be the norm. Vigo suddenly felt the urge to cry. He was willing to bet his life for Cyruss safety, driven by an important realization that he had grown weary of battle. But what he never expected was that after joining forces with Fars, the intensity of the battles escalated drastically. Neither in South Serif nor on the Felanden Battlefield had Vigo ever encountered a battle as ferocious as this. Battles involving the Sacred Order were not unusual, but the sky teeming with fighters of the 22nd and even the 23rd Order, commanders like the Leader of Ten Thousand Horsemen summoning Evil Gods, and the Legendary Warship brought onto land Even Felanden had never seen such things! Vigo looked up at the sky and made a sorrowful realization, his withdrawal from the battle had no impact on the outcome, and his allies were not at a disadvantage because they were one Holy Knight short; on the contrary, not having to take care of him, the other Holy Knights were invigorated and unleashed their full might. He felt for the first time that the Nineteenth Order might not be considered the true Sacred Order. Charles was about to say something when he felt a slight warmth in his arms, he took out his diary, and turned to the Holy Light Divine Kingdom Ship Log, where a line of text soon appeared: Respected owner Charles Meklen, I, too, wish to devour the souls of those who have died in battle! Charles was slightly taken aback, but then silently answered, You may! Amon clearly became more lively, and another line of text appeared on the Holy Light Divine Kingdom Ship Log: Respected owner Charles Meklen, then I shall enjoy my meal!!! Three exclamation points appeared on the page, fully conveying Amons enthusiastic emotion. Charles had never figured out the relationship between Amon, Omibella, and the Holy Light Divine Kingdom Ship. Omibella was clearly not the spirit of this ship; She was merely used as material in the construction of this Legendary Warship. Amon also didnt seem like the Ships Spirit of the Legendary Warship; He appeared more like the ships First Officer. Charles had thought a few times about asking Amon about their relationship and what Amons origin really was. But every time he entertained the thought, the Murmur of Fate would frantically warn him, urging him not to seek his own death. Although Charles did not know what the consequences of asking such questions would be, he decisively gave up the temptation to satisfy his curiosity. After all, if curiosity could bring danger, the questions that aroused such curiosity were not so important. After Charles agreed to Amons request, the Legendary Warship suddenly released countless Blood Bats! Charles was horrified because he could sense that these Blood Bats did not originate from some other entity but came from that batch of Labyrinth Guardians. Even Charles was unclear what these Labyrinth Guardians could now be considered, but they were certainly more sinister than before; they could even differentiate a part of their flesh and blood and evolve into Blood Bats. As Charles watched the sky full of Blood Bats, he now understood what Amon wanted the five hundred evil ship crew members for. The Blood Bats flew out of the Holy Light Divine Kingdom Ship, swarming around the Legendary Warship in a chaotic flight, devouring the souls of those who had just died in battle, leaving nothing behind. Some Blood Bats also landed on the ground, making a rustling sound as they chewed on the soldiers who had died on both sides of the combat. These Blood Bats were unlike the Blood Bat Technique practiced by Charles; they seemed much more sinister. Charles even saw a group of Blood Bats chasing after the retreating Mosleyd Knights and diving into the Knighthood to tear at several dozen soldiers from the Mosleyde Family. Duke Mosley had never seen such a sinister thing before, but he was furious, killing these Blood Bats with a wave of his hand. However, the soldiers bitten by the Blood Bats turned black and died instantly, clearly indicating that the bats were highly poisonous. Even after killing them, he could no longer save the affected soldiers. Duke Mosley felt a sense of panic; he didnt know what Charles had released. Why was this warship so sinister? He stared at the Holy Light Divine Kingdom Ship and suddenly remembered something, exclaiming, Its Her, Omibella! The daughter of the Arthur Clans Blood Ancestor Pandragon! How could She be nailed to the bottom of a ship, forged into a vessel? Who has the audacity to use the daughter of the Blood Ancestor Evil God as material to build a warship? Duke Mosley was so shocked he could hardly compose himself. He remembered the poisonous oath he had just sworn to Charles and suddenly felt that the Mosleyde Family had probably provoked a very formidable enemy. COMMENT 0 comment Vote 3 left SEND GIFT Chapter 451 - 451 418, The Evil God is also a God ?Chapter 451: 418, The Evil God is also a God Chapter 451: 418, The Evil God is also a God Technically speaking, Omibella was not the biological daughter of the progenitor of the Arthur Clan, Pendragon Arthur! Instead, she was the third descendant created by the Blood Clan progenitor through the First Embrace, one of the nineteen descendants he created. Mosleyd couldnt understand who would be so bold and audacious to nail the daughter of an elder Evil God, one of the three imperial bloodlines of the Arthur Clan, to the bottom of the ship, creating a Legendary Warship. Mosleyd, a man who dared to rebel and conspired with Redmir to kill the Emperor, had never thought of doing such a brave deed himself. He glanced at Antonio and then stared at Charles standing on the deck, suddenly feeling that Charles might indeed have a way to fulfill the vow he made, to exterminate the Mosleyde family. Mosleyd snorted coldly, dismissing the absurd notion, for compared to the ethereal feelings, he believed more in the Knights Spear in his hands. On the battlefield, the Sacred Order was no longer the main force. ... The Holy Light Divine State Title and the Flame Evil God each ascended with their Evil Forces, one stirring up endless smoke mixed with fierce flames, the other continuously spewing endless golden runes. As for the Blood Bats, after devouring everything edible on the battlefield, they quietly flew back to the Holy Light Divine State Title, merging into the bodies of the Labyrinth Guardians. Upon seeing the Blood Bats return, Charles hesitated not a bit to find the Labyrinth Guardians scattered around the Holy Light Divine State Title and indiscriminately grabbed a few, prompting the Bloody Glory to probe their bodies. After investigating seventy to eighty Labyrinth Guardians, Charless expression turned very grim. He encountered resistance while trying to transform the Sea Serpent King into a Blood Servant; the five hundred Labyrinth Guardians he sent to the Holy Light Divine State Title were already starting to be transformed into Blood Servants. Although this was because the Labyrinth Guardians he sent to the Holy Light Divine State Title were not Transcendent, all mere common beastmen who were very easy to transform, it also revealed how sinister this Legendary Warship was! Charles took a deep breath, secretly reckoning, It must be deeply connected to the Blood Clan, and specifically to the Arthur Clan. Charles aboard the Holy Light Divine State Title had not heard Mosleyds cries from far away on the battlefield, otherwise, he surely would have been shocked speechless. After examining several of the Evil Spirits crew members, Charles felt a slight shift in his heart and injected some of them with the Blood Butchers Seed. He planned to spend a few days embedding all five hundred Evil Spirits crew members aboard the Holy Light Divine State Title with the Blood Butchers Seed to observe the effects. At this moment, the five Sacred Order members from the Kingdom of Ostlund also withdrew from the battle; they did not want to fight shoulder to shoulder with an Evil God! The consequences of summoning an Evil God were very severe, extremely severe. If rebellion meant making an enemy of the Emperor, summoning an Evil God was making enemies with the Nine Great True Gods. Rebellion would be resisted by the nobility, but summoning an Evil God would be hunted down by the Priests of the Nine Great True Gods. It was well known across the Old Continent that the power group with the most Sacred Order members was never any Empires Royal Family but the Priesthood of the Nine Great True Gods, these Priests, detached from worldly affairs and devotedly ascetic, often received the patronage of the True Gods, benefiting from spiritual enhancements in their rituals. At this point, the five Sacred Order members were already slightly regretting their decision. Antonio and Kratos, however, had not withdrawn from the battle and were still continuously channeling their Fighting Spirit, wearing down the Power of the Evil God summoned by Anurulu. An Evil Gods descent is never without cost. As long as Charles and his team continued to fight, the Power of the Evil God would eventually backlash. While unleashing the Fighting Spirit Sword Beam, Black Dragon pondered while he, together with Antonio and Kratos, wore down the Evil Force of Flame Evil Gods incarnation, The Evil God is still a god! It can be used as the core in crafting a Divine Artifact. The Head of the McAllen familys Blood Spirit Rhinoceros is merely a Sacred Order object, but if it could devour this incarnation of the Flame Evil God, it might well advance by one order! The Old Lizardman had sided with Charles, convinced he could lead the Beastmen out of the wilderness. Indeed, Charles had shown extraordinary abilities, treating Beastmen equally, and even came up with the genius idea of implementing Beast God Shapeshifting Art to eliminate the differences between humans and beastmen. Now, with seven of the Sacred Order at his side, he truly seemed like a sage king from the annals of history. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If it had not been for the fact that the Old Earl of Brittany was Annes father and that the love between Charles and Anne was legendary and known throughout the Old Continent, Black Dragon might have even encouraged Charles to gather strength and rebell. Now, he schemed to somehow secure a piece of land for Charles to establish a kingdom that integrated humans and beastmen. Charles must grasp power. This was the clearest understanding for Black Dragon, that all policies, all ideas, must be promoted with the might of the sword. Without power, even the most civilized, advanced ideas would be crushed by barbarism. Suddenly, Black Dragon withdrew from the battle and shouted, Head of the McAllen family, hand over the Blood Spirit Rhinoceros to me. Without hesitation, Charles threw out the Blood Spirit Rhinoceros! Black Dragon snatched the Blood Spirit Rhinoceros. Although he was not the master of this Sacred Order strange object, he was a powerful Sacred Order himself, and his whole body infused it with Bloodthirsty Fighting Spirit, causing the Blood Spirit Rhinoceros to glow brilliantly and suddenly smash into the incarnation of Flame Evil God Anululu. This Sacred Order object, far from fearing the toxic smoke and flames emanated by the gods incarnation, wreaked havoc within Anululus massive body, creating lines of fire and piercing countless holes through his smoke and flame-composed body. Although these holes quickly healed, appearing to barely harm the incarnation, Black Dragon continued relentlessly, and the Blood Spirit Rhinoceros had pierced countless times before suddenly hitting a solid object. Overjoyed, Black Dragon called out, Antonio, Kratos! Help me! His entire body erupted with Bloodthirsty Fighting Spirit; his hand wielding the Magic Stabbing Sword shone brightly as he recklessly charged into the Flame Evil Gods incarnation. Antonio was shocked, his extensive battle experience immediately allowed him to understand Black Dragons tactic. Controlling the Flame Evil God, summoning Anululu was Gareths doing; finding Gareth hidden within the Flame Giants body could obliterate the Flame Evil God in one strike. However, Gareths strength was no less than the Old Lizardmans, and Black Dragons entry into Anululus giant body was undoubtedly filled with immense danger. He activated the Dragon Slaying Stick and shouted, Kratos, lets clear a path for Black Dragon. The two top-tier figures of the 23rd Order united, certainly ensuring a way out for Black Dragon. Though Black Dragon had allied with Charles and typically acted as an advisor, providing strategies, he was still a formidable Beastman Sacred Order warrior. Once he unleashed his full power, his Bloodthirsty Fighting Spirit transformed into a towering blaze, also possessing an unstoppable air of decisiveness. He plunged into the body of the Flame Evil God; relying on his powerful 22nd Order Fighting Spirit, he remained unharmed for the moment. Following the path found by the Blood Spirit Rhinoceros, he quickly spotted Gareth with his eyes tightly shuta| Chapter 452 - 452 Summoning the Evil God comes with a price ?Chapter 452: Summoning the Evil God comes with a price. Chapter 452: Summoning the Evil God comes with a price. ` Summoning the Evil God comes at a price! Hmm, for instance, Charles Meklen was that price. Professor Charlotte Huang-Hai had a deep understanding of this. Gareth, although of the Strong Segment Sanctified Order, still could not exempt himself from this cost! At this moment, he could only muster all his strength to desperately resist the erosion of the Power of the Evil God. ... Should his soul be eroded by the Flame Evil God Anululu, perhaps his physical existence might remain, but in terms of his soul, it would undoubtedly be reduced to ashes. The Black Dragon pushed with both hands, transforming the Magic Stabbing Sword given by Charles into a streak of red light, which viciously pierced through Gareths chest. If Gareth were in his normal state, the Old Lizardman would at best be his equal, and even if the victor were decided, it wouldnt be in a day or half a day; at least a few days and nights of fierce battle would be required. The battle of the Sacred Order, thanks to their ability to fly, unless its an overwhelming situation, tends to last quite some time. But Gareth, wholly focused on resisting the will of the Evil God and protected by his firm belief in the Evil Gods incarnation, was invulnerable. By the time he realized what had happened, it was completely too late. Gareth, with a High Order Magic Stabbing Sword piercing his chest and the connection with the Evil God in disarray, was struck with horror. He suddenly opened his mouth wide, spewing out a stream of flames to force the Black Dragon back, attempting to sever the connection with the Flame Evil God. His mind in turmoil, should he continue in the state of summoning the Evil God, he feared he would not last much longer. The Black Dragon gracefully dodged the stream of flames and with a casual gesture, the Blood Spirit Rhinoceros was sent into Gareths mouth. Gareth had not anticipated such a development on the battlefield, and while he was breathing out flames, in the moment he took a breath, he ended up swallowing the Blood Spirit Rhinoceros. Once inside Gareths stomach, the Blood Spirit Rhinoceros immediately sprouted countless tendrils, piercing into the stomach of the Sacred Order being. Gareth did not know what was happening inside his stomach, but he could feel that a small part of his Fighting Spirit disappeared when it circulated in his abdomen. Randomly eating things on the battlefield could not possibly be a good omen; he was petrified, feeling as if a string had finally snapped. The will of the Flame Evil God Anululu, which had been tormenting Gareths soul back and forth, suddenly found a breach, surging in mightily. Gareth let out a piercing, long howl, his heart filled with fear. His soul devoured by the Evil God, his body taken over, his memories stolen This is the outcome that every person who has made contact with the Evil God most dreads. No one wishes to become the food of the Evil God. The Black Dragon, having struck his blow, immediately withdrew from the avatar of the Flame Evil God Anululu. Luckily, while the Evil God was fully committed to eroding Gareth, Antonio and Kratos worked together to maintain a passage for him, enabling the Black Dragon to break free once again. The Old Lizardman, although covered in smoke and with his clothes scorched by the fire, and also suffering the corrosive effects of the Evil Gods breath, had to raise his Fighting Spirit to expel the Evil Force that had invaded his body, yet his face still showed a smile. He said to Antonio and Kratos, Gareth should be done for. Next, all we need is to wait for Lady Black Moon to arrive. Antonio and Kratos were both extremely surprised and asked in unison, What did you do to Gareth? The Black Dragon smiled and said, I sent the Blood Spirit Rhinoceros into his body. ` Kratos had not been loyal to Charles for long and had not heard of the Blood Spirit Rhinoceros, but Anthony had seen this creature. Although Charles never boasted, he had used the Blood Spirit Rhinoceros in battle, and the origin of the Blood Spirit Rhinoceros was no secret. Antonio said, Next time you dont have to take such a risk. All rituals and arcane techniques for summoning Evil Gods possess the ability to temporarily block the perception of the Nine Great True Gods, but if the summoner can no longer control the situation, the rituals and arcane techniques hiding the Power of the Evil God will fail. If it is a very small scale appearance of an Evil God, the True Gods would inform nearby priests to let the mortal believers handle it, but this time Mosleyd and Gareth had created such a spectacle that the Evil Force transmitted by the Flame Evil God Anurulu was extremely vast, and the conjured avatar was like a mountain. It was only a matter of time before the Nine Great True Gods would descend. It was the Black Moon Era, and the one who would arrive would only be Lady Black Moon. Lady Black Moon certainly would not be late. The giant body of the Flame Evil God suddenly stiffened, and then let out a cry of delight, obviously having dealt with Gareth. It was no longer willing to fight for mere mortals, suddenly lifting its massive foot, and stomping heavily on the ground. The powerful shockwave hit the earth, creating a terrible fissure that spread out, causing the Holy Light Divine State Title to wobble slightly, its entangled glow also swaying. The Flame Evil God retreated from the Holy Light Divine Kingdom, twisting its body, and ran wildly into the distance! Charles leaped out of the Holy Light Divine State Title with effort, and with a wave of his hand, the entire Legendary Warship turned into a beam of light and entered the Golden Ring. He shouted to the sky, Take me to chase it. Vigo, who had been taken together with the Holy Light Divine State Title, couldnt help but shout, I can take you flying. However, his voice could not escape this Legendary Warship; at this moment, the knights of the Brittany Family and the Westwind Knights within the Holy Light Divine State Title did not feel any change. They were still on a giant ship, which was still enveloped in a layer of light. Just as they were not able to enter or exit at will before, it was still the case now, only the perspective had changed. With each swing of Charless arms, they didnt feel the Holy Light Divine State Title sway, but they did feel the world spinning, with countless huge things sweeping over them. The entire world seemed to shake. This feeling was very peculiar. Afterwards, every soldier who had been aboard the Holy Light Divine State Title described the same scene in various languages, and this scene was even later written by Anne MacLennan into The Legend of Charles, Volume 2. However, the author who wrote this book did not leave their name in the history of literature. The Golden Ram Herolf gracefully descended and carried Charles on its back. The seven members of the Sacred Order chased the Flame Giant continuously, ready to strike at any moment to force it to turn away, to prevent it from entering areas populated by humans, from entering cities, towns, because that would undoubtedly result in countless human casualties. sea??h th n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The avatar of the Flame Evil God did not want to battle with these foes. It certainly did not fear these humans, but for it, such a fight was meaningless. It needed to strengthen itself, and this fight would only weaken its power. Charles still did not understand what the Black Dragon wanted to do; he could still vaguely sense the presence of the Blood Spirit Rhinoceros but couldnt summon it back. The Flame Evil God ran for hundreds of kilometers, leaving behind a trail of fire wherever it passed, burning out a path of flames. It desperately wanted to shake off the pursuers behind it. Suddenly, Charles called out, Drive it into the territory of the Black Phoenix! Chapter 453 - 453 420, Lady Black Moons little reward ?Chapter 453: 420, Lady Black Moons little reward Chapter 453: 420, Lady Black Moons little reward Anululu suddenly stopped in his tracks! Although pushed to the borders of the Black Phoenix Dynasty by Antonio, Kratos, as well as a few other Sacred Order Fars, he hesitated to proceed further. Charles was planning to push this scourge into enemy territory, causing chaos among the Black Phoenix People, hopefully bringing out a few Sacred Orders to join them in slaying the Evil God. Witnessing this scene, he wondered, Could it be that the Black Phoenix has some formidable move that even the Evil God dares not advance? Then, he saw something he might never again see in his lifetime. No matter how intense the flames embodying Anurulu were, the darkness ahead was too thick to dissipate. A lady of delicate figure and very petite stature walked out from the midst of the darkness. No one could describe her appearance; all words paled in comparison before her, and no one could capture her essence, for all artistic techniques across time seemed crude in her presence. ... Charles, after all, had faced Evil Gods and True Gods, and with considerable experience, leaped to the ground, knelt on one knee, and took on the most respectful and reverent pose, emptying his mind and heart, filling his brain with praise for the Lady Black Moon. Seeing this, Golden Ram Herolf also knelt on one knee, not as quick-witted as Charles, he silently mused, Is this the Lady Black Moon? The goddess presiding over this era? Antonio, Kratos, the Black Dragon, Qiudelo, Aspros, and Regulus all landed on the ground and knelt on one knee, for in the presence of a True God, no one could leave the ground with both feet, nor stand upright. The Flame Evil God Anurulu roared fiercely as all of the flames on his body gathered into a towering fire tornado with a violent and mighty presence, truly worthy of the reputation of one of the thirty-six Great Evil Gods of the New Continent. However, the Lady Black Moon before him did nothing, did not even fight, but simply outstretched her hand and with a gentle tap, Antonio found himself uncontrollably rising into the sky, hearing a whisper by his ear, My loyal knight, slay this Evil God for me. Without any more hesitation, Antonio raised the Dragon Slaying Stick, which suddenly vibrated and morphed, turning into a Black Knights Lance. Antonio had modified his martial techniques for the Dragon Slaying Stick, but he was most proficient with the Knights Spear. Now, as the stick transformed by the Lady Black Moon, he felt a surge of Fighting Spirit and a continuous increase in strength; he let out a loud cry and charged out, clashing with the avatar of the Flame Evil God Anululu. Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With every thrust of his lance, Antonio felt that he could perceive how much damage it would inflict on Anululu, and for every counterattack from the Evil God, he knew how much force it used and where the vulnerabilities were. Originally, he and Kratos could only hold back the Evil God together, but with the power of the Lady Black Moon boosting Charles Mecklen, Antonios body swirled with Mist, and his momentum was not the least bit diminished, exchanging blows with the Flame Evil God. The Lady Black Moon sat on the peak of a mountain, her hand supporting her cheek, seemingly watching the battle with interest. While Kratos and the others did not dare to profane a True God, nor dared to stare at the Lady Black Moon, Charles couldnt help but focus on the deity, desperately piling praise for this True God in his mind, while relishing the rapid increase in his spirituality. In Charless previous confrontations with Evil Gods, he had advanced his spirituality to the level of a High-Level Transcendent, his cultivation progressing by leaps and bounds. Later, not only had he faced Evil Gods, but he had also confronted True Gods, each encounter greatly enhancing his spirituality and speeding up his cultivation progress, so much so that in just over a year, he had ascended to the Seventeenth Rank of Transcendent. But such benefits could not last forever, the increased spirituality would gradually subside, although it would settle down to a certain level and then no longer decline, providing a small permanent boost in spirituality. The enhancement in spirituality he received last time from contact with the Serpent of Destiny was already receding, and now with the Lady Black Moon right in front of him, how could Charles not seize some more divine favor? He even seemed to hear the systems dinging, his entire bodys Bloody Glory ablaze, quietly breaking through to another rank, upgrading from the Sixteenth Order to the Seventeenth Order. But then his tears flowed freely, and even as he strained his eyes wide open, he could no longer see the Lady Black Moon clearly. Charles hastily bowed his head, not daring to think about web novel plots. Even if it was a web novel with a powerful female protagonist, it still felt somewhat blasphemous towards the deity. His mind was filled with relentless imaginings: the Emperor battling Chi You, the Fate Mystery Bird guiding the Emperor in creating the Compass Vehicle, shattering Chi Yous mist; the Fate Mystery Bird descending to teach Tang about culture, leading to the establishment of the Sherlock Magic Dynasty; the last Emperor of the Sherlock Dynasty writing an obscene poem while worshipping at the Temple of Lady Black Moon, which led the Lady to guide the founding Emperor Axel of the Mecklen Dynasty, who overthrew the Sherlock Magic Dynasty Hmm, if one had never truly faced a True God, it would be impossible to imagine how emotionally draining this could be. Charles feared that one careless move would lead him to be directly destroyed by the divine wrath of the Lady Black Moon. Charles felt like he was walking a tightrope, fearing that any imagined scenario that displeased the Lady Black Moon would spell disaster for him. If an author of a web novel botched a plotline, most readers would choose to stop reading, a few might curse the author to no end, but the number actually sending blades through the mail were few, generally reserved for the top-ranked popular authors to enjoy such honor. Writing about certain taboo topics would lead to a complete internet ban. What about writing adult fiction? That would just mean working a sewing machine for a dozen years or so. But at this moment, Charles knew that a poorly conceived plot could mean that no one in heaven or earth could protect him, not even the Serpent of Destiny. This was far more dangerous than a serious web novel. In this instant, Charles was walking on thin ice, unsure if he could reach the other side! Time-traveling to the era of the Three Kingdoms to become an Emperor wasnt even this hazardous. Sweat soon covered his forehead This was a clear sign that his mental capacity was insufficient to support the high-load operation of massive bootlicking. Charles was trembling all over, his heart seized with panic, when suddenly he heard a soft chuckle by his ear. The Bloody Vortex within his left leg trembled slightly, adding three runes of the Quickness Technique. Charless body swayed and he collapsed to the ground. This was just too terrifying. Charles suddenly regretted trying to show off; wouldnt it have been better to simply heap silent devotion upon the Lady Black Moon in his mind? However, this tightrope-like risk had also brought him rich rewards. Not only had his strength improved by leaps and bounds, ascending by one rank, but his Quickness Technique had also greatly improved. Combined with the dual Rattlesnakes in red and blue, he could layer the plotline to amplify it more than twelvefold. Below the Sacred Order, no one could match this speed. Well, that was very Charles. Chapter 454 - 454 421, Lady Black Moons grand reward ?Chapter 454: 421, Lady Black Moons grand reward Chapter 454: 421, Lady Black Moons grand reward Anthonys body surged with power and he suddenly broke through a barrier, just like his father, the Old Earl of Brittany, stepping into the Twenty-fourth Order, the very peak of the Sacred Order! The Black Knights Lance in his hands also manifested the mark of the Black Moon, and when he activated this Sanctified Knights Spear, a Black Moon appeared behind him, a sign of blessing from the Lady Black Moon! Anthony even felt that his strength was still increasing, reaching the limit of what humans could achieve. In comparison, the power of Flame Evil God Anululu was continuously declining. Although humans couldnt perceive it, almost everyone guessed that the Lady Black Moon had already cut off the channel through which the Flame Evil God was transferring power from the distant New Continent to the Old Continent. Although the Goddess was motionless, this was just an avatar; the true form of the Lady Black Moon might have already taught the Flame Evil God an unforgettable lesson. Without the support of the power of his main body from the New Continent, this avatar was like fire without a base, water without a source. ... Anthony, soaring across the sky, inflicted wounds on the avatar of the Flame Evil God Anululu with each strike, wounds which the deity was healing more and more slowly. Kratos, at this moment, envied in secret and thought to himself, If it were the Era of Radiance, it would surely be The Lord of Radiance who came, and I could step onto the Twenty-fourth Order just like Anthony! If I could just experience the power of the peak of the Sacred Order in advance, I could surely break through to this realm on my own strength several years later. The once Five Greats of the Fars Empires Three Heroes are now divided into three levels. The Old Earl of Brittany stands out alone, having stepped into the ranks of the ultimate powerhouses of the Old Continent. Count Galanode and Princess Akso, though slightly less capable, are still among the top powerhouses of the Old Continent. Kratos and Midaphis fiercely chased after them; although they still couldnt compare to the Old Earl of Brittany, they were now on par with Count Galanode and Princess Akso! Duke Robin, Duke Mosley, and Duchess Mesu were a notch below; they were older, their potential exhausted, but were still of the strong segment of the Sacred Order on the Old Continent, with few rivals! In fact, those of the Sacred Order that Charles usually saw, such as the Black Dragon, Golden Ram Herolf, and Qiudelo, were not active on various battlefields, those who were really active were like Vigo, of the lower segment of the Nineteenth Order! Charles lay sprawled, his brain due to high-speed functioning for slapping the Goddesss little butt, had completely crashed. However, this angle just happened to be perfect for enjoying a panoramic view of the battle in the sky. The eleven Bloody Vortexes within him kept inhaling and exhaling Blood Energy; Bloody Glory was operating automatically, but what was driving Bloody Glory was not Charles himself, nor his subconscious, but the Blood Spirit Rhino within the body of the Flame Evil God. At this moment, Charless mind was completely empty, he thought of nothing, nor did he consider the abnormality. Anthony, shrouded in a rich mist, suddenly saw through a flaw in the Flame Evil Gods avatar. The Black Knights Lance in his hand shone with a black moonlight, like a black meteor, crashing towards the avatar of Anululu. The Knights Spear burst forth with a rending force, slashing open half of the Flame Giants body. The strike dealt heavy damage; even as the Evil God Anululu bellowed loudly, it seemed incapable of repairing itself for a moment. With a single arm extended toward the sky, a ferocious flame tornado that had pierced the heavens actually reversed its course, being grasped in its hand, and was fiercely thrust outward. Locked in by some force, Antonio found himself unable to dodge for a moment. Facing this earth-shattering strike, this loyal knight of the Black Moon Goddess saturated himself in mist, with a Black Moon emerging behind him, and charged forward without a hint of fear. The Lady Black Moon, who had been quietly observing the battle, raised her delicate hand and gently tapped once. Antonio felt an immense column of energy, larger than a mountain, softly pushing against his back; then it suddenly surged in power, propelling him forward at a speed rivaling thunder, soundly blasting through Anululus flame tornado and piercing straight through the massive body of the Flame Evil God. Though Antonio had hit the gigantic avatar of the Evil God, which was as vast as a mountain range, multiple times, he had never managed to inflict damage. But this time was different. The strike, driven by the Goddess, pierced the Evil God Anululu like a needle through a balloon, causing his power to leak out wildly. He could no longer maintain the giants form, instead burning into a mass of flames. Gazing upon the Evil God, whose mountainous body had been shattered by this strike, Antonios heart surged with emotionafor he had never imagined that he could kill a deity! Even though this victory wasnt by his own strength, but with the help of the Goddesss divine might, the act of killing a deity was still just that, even if it was only an avatar of an Evil God and aided by divine power. This accomplishment would still be forever etched in the Brittany Familys glorious history. As Antonio saw Charles lying on the ground, capable of reveling in victory, he suddenly recalled that his own battle efforts against the avatar of the Evil God might only be summarized in history with a short mention. It could never compare to his sister Annes story, which would be thoroughly passed down and likely spawn countless versions. Having just achieved the grand feat of slaying an Evil God, Antonio still felt his heart a bit congested. The Goddess, who had been so peaceful, suddenly lifted her hand and gently twisted. The fiery avatar of the Evil God, originally bursting into flames, began to contract and collapse as though being swept away by some force, eventually shrinking to a single point before falling to the ground. The Lady Black Moon raised her left foot and lightly stepped down, creating a pathway made of countless twinkling lights that extended from the boundless heights above. She stepped onto this illuminated road at a leisurely pace, returning to Her divine realm. Everyone who witnessed this spectacle was deeply shaken to their core. Only the most lucid Old Lizardman, floating down gracefully after a while, returned smiling with a man whose fate was uncertain, as well as a bracelet in tow. He placed Gareth on the ground and handed the bracelet to Charles, saying, Head of the McAllen family, I have retrieved your Blood Spirit Rhinoceros for you. Charles took the Blood Spirit Rhinoceros, about to retract the Bloody Vortex in his right arm, when he suddenly noticed a small anomaly. Theoretically, the Blood Spirit Rhinoceros should transform into a weapon once a Blood Core was embedded within it, differing based on the Blood Core of the Vampire race inserted, even though the original Alchemist Master had never completed this design. After the loss of its original Blood Core, even with a new one, it still required remaking to regain its power. But now, there were seven slots for embedding on the Blood Spirit Rhinoceros, two of which already had cores embedded; one was the Sacred Order Blood Core from the Duolian Clan, and the other was a dark red like flames, still faintly wrapped in swirling mista| sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 455 - 455 423, there is no misunderstanding ?Chapter 455: 423, there is no misunderstanding. Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 455: 423, there is no misunderstanding. Renee let out a shrill scream, her entire body lifting into the air, completely taken aback by the fact that Charles wouldnt listen to her explanation, and then she fell into a broad embrace. Renee tried to struggle but then heard a very charming male voice whisper in her ear, Stop struggling! Nobody can stop Charles when hes angry! Renee exclaimed, My sister and I left voluntarily, its not the kidnapping youre imagining. Though Vigo wanted to hear the young ladys explanation, he also understood that Charles had no interest in it. All he could say was, Theres no need to explain, Charles wont listen to you! Renee struggled fiercely but being no Transcendent, how could she possibly break free from the hold of someone of the Sacred Order? Feeling helpless, she asked, Will Charles capture Marin? Vigo hesitated, then decided to tell the truth, He wont! Renee had just breathed a sigh of relief when Vigo added, He will definitely kill that man. Renee began to struggle again. Charless presence locked onto the young man, he truly wanted to kill. ... No matter the reason, for taking away the two Axel ladies from his grasp, making it impossible for him to answer to Prince Aifuri back in Strasbourg, this man had to die. No matter his goddamned reasons! To him, there was no misunderstanding! Only a motherfucking chance encounter. Sister Sara also darted forward, pleading in a low voice, Mister Charles Meklen, please listen to me! Charles spoke indifferently, Dear Miss Axel, you probably dont know how much trouble this brings me. But please be sure of one thing, there is no one in this world who can cause such trouble for me. Not long ago, an Evil God tried, and now it must be regretting it! Hmm, although it wasnt Charles who took action, he was in battle from start to finish. So when Charles spoke these words, he did so with absolute righteousness! Marin gave a slight smile, pulled Sara behind him, and said, Since this gentleman doesnt want to hear explanations, we wont give any. Mister Mecklen, let us have a duel! If I win, please allow me to take Sara away! Charles chuckled coldly, saying, If I lose, Ill have those two from the Sacred Order make sure to slaughter your entire adventuring team, leaving no one alive. Anger appeared on Marins face as he shouted, We have no grievances; why are you so merciless? Charles snorted coldly and said, Thats your unilateral view. Youve caused me such big trouble, and you think thats not a grievance? What the hell do you call that? Unable to hold back, Marin said, I have my unavoidable reasons. Without wasting words, Charles turned into a tornado, his spear with the force of Collapsing Mountain, plunging towards the young mans head. Without a word, you want to take someone away from right in front of me, and thats not a grievance? What are these unavoidable reasons? This guys moral compass is skewed! He didnt even use any fancy moves, just a simple, forceful, and ferocious smash. Marin let out a clear whistle, drawing the rapier at his waist, his body feinted lightly, but he quickly realized something terrifying. His speed, something he took pride in, couldnt escape Charless reach. Charless thrust had no embellishments or finesse, but it was just too fast. The Quickness Technique could not be stacked linearly, so Charles, under the grace of Lady Black Moon, had condensed three more Quickness Technique Runes, bringing his Quickness Technique to ?5, and with the Red Rattle Tail Snakes Speed Amplification (Quickness Technique x6) and the Blue Rattlesnakes Speed Amplification (Quickness Technique x7), he could only enhance the Quickness Technique to ?12. This was a speed unattainable below the Sacred Order. Marins face turned pale as death. He desperately swung his sword, but he only slashed at air. Collapsing Mountain smashed down ruthlessly, turning the young mans head into a pulp, and along with it, shattered half of his body. Marins lower body fell to the ground, having been killed by Charles with a single strike. Charles strode towards Sara Axel and said, Step aside, its someone elses turn next. Sara turned deathly pale, tears welling up on her pretty face as she exclaimed in horror, Why did you have to kill him? I left of my own free will. Charles replied indifferently, Sorry, even voluntarily doesnt work! You can leave at any time with anyone, but you cant just leave with anyone in front of me. Ill be damned if I can explain this to Prince Aifuri! Why should I take the fall for you? Didnt you think of the difficulty youd cause me by doing such a stupid thing? When you put me in a difficult position, didnt you ever think that I, Charles Mecklen, am a High-Level Transcendent, the Westwind Knights Commander, with seven knights of the Sacred Order under my command, and that Im not someone to be offended? Sara was stunned by Charless tirade, backing away a few steps. She knew something wasnt quite right, but as a young woman from the Axel Family, she never felt that causing others a little trouble was improper. Wasnt the world supposed to accommodate her, indulge her, and do anything for her? Even if it meant Charles would be blamed, what was the big deal? But now Sara finally realized that Charles Mecklen was not to be angered! Charles showed no mercy to the adventure party; they could join forces with someone like Marin to take someone away from him, and they had to bear the consequences. The adventure party started to panic upon seeing Charles kill Marin. Some pleaded, some tried to flee, and some fought back desperately But they all ended up the same way. In just a matter of seconds, Charles killed off the entire adventure party. The party had only one High-Level TranscendentaMarin. The rest of the members included two Transcendents, with the remainder being ordinary people at best seasoned warriors. But they were nothing in the face of a Transcendent. After exterminating the entire adventure party, Charles said indifferently, Take the two young ladies back. Renee couldnt help but curse, Despite being the protagonist of a love story, how could you not grant my sister and Marin their genuine love for each other? Arent you and Anne the same way? Marin, like you, is just an ordinary man. He didnt have the status to marry my sister, so he had to stoop to such a strategy. After killing, Charles felt a bit more relieved. He understood why he was so enraged. Because Marin managed to take away the Axel sisters, there was a chance he could harm Anne, and Charles could not allow that to happen. Facing Renees accusations, he said indifferently, Its true that Anne and I are not equal in status, but I have been fighting for a status worthy of myself, inch by inch, using my own abilities. What makes him think he can be like me? Chapter 456 - 456 422 ?Chapter 456: 422. Dont let her get in my way. Chapter 456: 422. Dont let her get in my way. The Black Dragon blinked its eyes, its face bearing a calm and self-assured smile. Although he hadnt done much, what he did was right, and that was very important. The Evil God of the Old Continent was very quiet, hardly ever stirring up any significant trouble, which was not to be taken for granted! ... The Nine Great True Gods had not spared the Evil God from their crusades thousands of years ago, and each crusade would leave behind relics transformed from the remains of the Evil God. These relics were often bestowed upon loyal followers! Well, take Charles for example! But! The thought processes of the deities were different from those of humans. They would leave the relics behind for humans to distribute among themselves. Since ancient times, the stories derived from these relics have been numerous, some heartbreakingly heroic and others starkly revealing the dark side of human nature. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?Ϧ?0.0 Of course, there was the Black Dragon, who had shoved the Blood Spirit Rhinoceros into Gareths belly, and when Lady Black Moon turned the remains of the Evil God into relics, she naturally used the Blood Spirit Rhinoceros as a base, just as she had transformed the Dragon Slaying Stick into a black Knights Spear. Quite coincidentally! The Blood Spirit Rhinoceros belonged to Charles. So, the new Blood Spirit Rhinoceros still belonged to Charles. This was indisputable. Anyway, Antonio would have no objection. He and Charles were relatives now, and truly so! They would not dispute over interests. As for the other members of the Sacred Order Although nominally all under Charless command, the Black Dragon did not believe that Charles could control people like Kratos! After all, the relics left by the deities were extraordinary, and if they harbored other intentions, Charles might not be able to confidently win, and any dispute over the relics, regardless of the outcome, would cause division and sow seeds of dissatisfaction. Charles might lose the loyalty of several members of the Sacred Order. Thats why the Black Dragon had this cunning idea, smoothing over all potential complications without a trace. The role of a strategist was not to face troubles and solve them but to ensure their master faced as few troubles as possible. Charles, expressionless, absorbed the Blood Spirit Rhinoceros into the Bloody Vortex, but inside he was shaken for a long while, truly not expecting the Black Dragon, this lizard-headed strategist, to actually be of some use! He surely hadnt thought of such a devious plan himself, just as he hadnt thought of being the first to swear allegiance to his father-in-law the last time. Charles reissued the Holy Light Divine State Title, releasing the people who had been hiding on the ship. Despite his frantic efforts, both the Brittany Knights and the Westwind Knights suffered heavy losses. True enough, there was just no way to prevent deaths entirely, and Antonio comforted Charles a few times, having long realized that this brother-in-law actually disliked needless deaths. Although Charles couldnt completely let go of his feelings, nor could he dwell on them endlessly, they had chased after the incarnation of the Flame Evil God for hundreds of kilometers, and now needed to spend some time returning to the Mosleyd Domain. After some discussion, they decided to let Charles use the Holy Light Divine State Title to get everyone back on board and fly back to the original camp. When Charles and Antonio returned to the battlefield from the day before, it was already a day later. The battle had been large-scale, with the aftermath of the fire still visible on the ground. Anurulus escape route had left a trail of ash, winding towards the Black Phoenix Dynasty, effectively carving out a path. Having gone through the War of Godslaying, everyone was extremely tired, so they did not continue the attack, especially since the two Knighthoods had suffered heavy losses. Thus, both Charles and Antonio decided to take some time to recuperate. They retreated to a nearby small town called Rakham! After settling down, Charles went to pick up Anne and the two Miss Axels. However, when he found Anne, he could not find the two Miss Axels at all. Along the way, the two ladies had been well-behaved, and Charles hadnt expected such a big incident so suddenly. The people whom he and Antonio had brought out must also be safely brought back, otherwise, he couldnt explain to Prince Aifuri. Charles first took Anne to Rakham, then, accompanied by the Black Dragon and Vigo, hurried back to the place where the two Miss Axels had disappeared. Given the urgency of the situation, Charles had not transported Anne far, just to a nearby small town not far from Rakham, called Sunnisance. He had been creating several Infinite Mirror Realms in each city he passed by since he comprehended the Infinite Mirror Realm, and though these realms were interconnected, they only composed a minuscule fragment. However, Charles believed that if he continued this practice, he would eventually cover the entire Old Continent with the Infinite Mirror Realm. Charles did not bring Golden Ram Herolf and Qiudelo with him because, although these two subordinates were powerful, they were not very bright, and it clearly wasnt appropriate to order about the grand marshal and the two deputy marshals of the Royal Knights Order, who deserved necessary respect. Only the intelligent Black Dragon and the increasingly stalwart Vigo were suitable to accompany him in search of people. Charles had asked Anne. After they arrived in the town of Sunnis, she had not left the carriage, and although she heard that the two Misses Axel wanted to find a more comfortable residence, she just sent someone to follow them and did not go with them herself. After the two Misses Axel left, they didnt come back. The guards Charles left to Anne were elite Labyrinth Guardiansathough only just over ten, all were Transcendents. The four Labyrinth Guardians who went with the two Misses Axel were Hunchback Red Bear Warriors, one of whom was even a Mid-Level Transcendent. Charles didnt believe anyone could have killed four Hunchback Red Bear Warriors. On this continent, Transcendents were not ubiquitous! Even among the graduates of the four universities of Fars each year, those who are Transcendents are extremely rare, only numbering in the single digits. A typical small town, even if it had a Transcendent, would only have a Low Order one, absolutely incapable of killing four Labyrinth Guardians and abducting the two Misses Axel. Unless there were outsiders involved Charles rushed back to Sunnis town, didnt search everywhere, but directly sought the city lord, and there and then seized his authority and issued a command. In this small town, he organized a local army that made up ten percent of Sunniss population in just one day. This was the most efficient method. Charles quickly figured out that an adventurous squad had arrived at this small town a day earlier than he sent Anne to seek refuge, and they left Sunnis while Anne and the others were hiding in this town. More than one resident saw them fight with the Hunchback Red Bear Warriors, and there were witnesses that when the adventurous squad left, several more people were in their convoy. Charles did not hesitate to abandon the seized authority, took the Black Dragon and Vigo, and chased them down frantically based on the testimonies of the residents. This adventurous squad must have had an extraordinary background. Charles didnt know who they were, but he believed that with two Sacred Order protectors, he could definitely rescue the people. Throughout the journey, Charles became increasingly confident that he had brought the right people for the search. The Black Dragon was scheming and meticulous, while Vigo was experienced. Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This Flame Knight alone upheld the highest combat power of the Southern Seraph Territory, cultivated Cyrus, and was indeed a figure. However, the South Ceraph Restoration Army had faced setbacks repeatedly, and the Southern Seraph Territory had fallen into Charless hands, causing his spirit to plummet. The two cooperated with each other, finding the correct direction to pursue on several occasions from extremely subtle clues. If it had just been Charles alone, he would have lost the trail long ago. Luckily, being led by two Sacred Order individuals, although the adventurous squad had left early and repeatedly set misleading trails along the way, Charles still managed to catch up with this adventurous squad in a day and a half. From afar, up in the sky, he saw the relaxing adventurers and said to Vigo, Let me down. Vigo hurriedly lowered Charles to the ground. Charles strode towards the adventurers, his heart full of anger that had built up to its peak. This time, accompanying Antonio to confront Mosleyd, he initially thought it was just a battle that, although a bit challenging, was destined to be victorious since Antonios power was formidable, and he had also brought seven Sacred Order subordinates. However, he hadnt expected Mosleyd to let his brother Gareth summon the Flame Evil God, causing the battle to drag on to this point. Both Brittany Knights and his Westwind Knights had suffered severe losses, and Charles was already extremely frustrated. Since his crossing over, he had never suffered such a heavy loss. Charles didnt know if the adventurous squad had misunderstood initially, but the fact that they used various disguises and traces to lure pursuers along the way indicated that they already knew the identities of the two Misses Axel and must have abducted them intentionally. Seizing the opportunity to look directly at the Goddess, Charles had just advanced another rank and was now a Seventeenth Rank High-Level Transcendent. When he first met Krel Brittany and Ebner Sumei at the University of Georgia, they were also of this strength. At this moment, a murderous intent surged in his heart, and Bloody Glory circulated throughout his body, gathering into a cold, peculiar will that swept across dozens of steps. Bloody Glory, like Fel Energy in general, didnt coalesce into a tangible mythical image like Fighting Spirit but could form a peculiar will that instilled fear, trepidation, trembling, subjugation, weakness, and loss of control in the enemy, along with various other negative emotions and physical reactions. The adventurous squad was also alarmed by Charles, and a young man suddenly jumped up and shouted, There really are pursuers! Charles reached out his hand and retrieved the Knight Lance Collapse Mountain from the Magic Mirror. He preferred using this knights spear because it was the only spear-shaped bloodsucking weapon in Charless possession. Just as Charles was about to make his move, one of the Misses Axel ran out, opened her arms wide, and shouted, Dont attack, this is a misunderstanding! Charles was indeed surprised for a moment, but immediately thrust with his spear, lifting the shouting Miss Axel into the air and tossing her to Vigo behind him as he barked, Dont let her interfere with my business. Chapter 457 - 457 Gareth Awakens ?Chapter 457: Gareth Awakens Chapter 457: Gareth Awakens Sarah wept all the way, while Renee spilled the entirety of her sister and Marins affairs. Marin was a New Worlder, and due to the chaos of the Evil God in the New Continent, he could no longer stay there and had no choice but to bring his adventure team back to the Old Continent. Although he possessed impressive martial skills, he was unable to secure a decent income and had to seek the patronage of Prince Aifuri. Relying on his elegant demeanor and his rare status as a High-Level Transcendent on the continent, he was involved in a romantic relationship with this royal princess. Considering Miss Pumpkin and noticing that Renee was unwilling to get close to the Unicorn Deer, Charles came to a general understanding in his heart. Marin was not a decent man. Ah, Charles Meklen was not that sort of man. ... Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles couldnt be bothered to speculate what exactly Marin wanted to do, but he was certain that Marin was up to no good; otherwise, with his abilities, after a few years of hard work, he should be able to land a respectable position in Fars, and marrying a princess might not be out of the question. Its just that Marin definitely did not want to put in the hard work; he must have had a shortcut that Charles disliked! In any case, Charles did not regret killing the man one bit. If, for instance, the two Miss Axels had been lost in another place and it had nothing to do with him, Charles would have just laughed it off, not bothered to do anything about it, nor would he have become angry. He would only care about matters related to himself, not about people who had nothing to do with him. Just like in later generations on the internet, many people would fight for so-called justice for strangers thousands of miles away, but they might not have looked at their loved ones right beside them for a long time. Charles was a mathematics teacher, out of step with the public. He didnt care about strangers, only about his friends and family close by. He didnt care about the distant New Continent, only about managing the future Earls Domain of Nansela. Nevertheless, through Renees description, Charles learned a bit about the New Continent. He remembered the Female Pirate Red Hawk he met not long ago. At the time, he hadnt felt much, but now he truly sensed that life in the New Continent might indeed be difficult. Even Sacred Order and High-Level Transcendents could not survive there, one could imagine how tough life was. But on the other hand, it seems that only those who possessed supernatural power like Red Hawk or Marin could leave the New Continent alive. Many ordinary people likely lacked the ability to escape even if they wished to leave. Although this world is capable of building Magic Warships, the overall technological power is pretty backward, incapable of producing enough ships for mass migration between the two continents. From the New Continent to the Old Continent, even if all the ships in the world worked together, they might only transport a few hundred thousand people per year. Moreover, how could it be possible for someone to organize all these ships? In terms of transportation between the two continents at the moment, for those looking to escape, it was but a drop in the bucket. However, Charles also knew he was powerless to do anything about it. Even a Sacred Order like Red Hawk could only leave the New Continent in disappointment; what power or virtue did he possess that would enable him to save so many people? He wasnt a deity after all. Long ago, Charles had thought about going to the New Continent to find a solution to the threat of the Labyrinth Evil God that could descend at any moment. But now he finally understood the words of the Augusladin High Priest from beforeaproliferate offspring. There probably wasnt a way in the New Continent to solve the Evil God issue, as the people there could only rely on high birth rates to contend with the frightening mortality rate. If there had been a way to fight the Evil Gods, why wouldnt they have used it? Charles brought the two Miss Axels back to the small town of Rahmah. After explaining a few words to Antonio, he let Antonio explain them to the two young ladies. He really didnt want to touch this hot potato. Antonio returned after a while, asking Charles to lend him a person. He hoped that Regulus could take two Miss Axels back to Strasbourg; the reason for choosing Agurus to escort them was that, being the oldest of the Sacred Order, he could minimize the likelihood of scandal. Charles readily agreed, but upon hearing the request, Agurus refused to escort the two young ladies alone. Left with no choice, Charles had no choice but to send Vigo as well, letting the two of them take the young ladies back to Strasbourg. Having settled the matter, Charles then inquired about Antonios condition. Antonio, quite pleased with himself, said lightly, During the two days you were away, my strength has been steadily declining! Most of the power granted by the Goddess has already left me. However, Ive secured the Twenty-fourth Order! Although I used to be called the future strongest in Fars, it was only because I was young enough and not because my strength was that great. Aside from Father, there are many others whose strength surpasses mine. But from now on, you can call me the second strongest in Fars because, besides Father, theres no one else at the Twenty-fourth Order. Apart from Father, theres no one in Fars stronger than me now. Moreover, I have Dark Moon at my disposal! Even Father, Constantine, Uncle Juno, and the Champagne Earl might not be able to defeat me in battle. Looking at his elder nephew, Charles suddenly had a feeling that this was his most solid backup in the future! That stick he had given initially was really worth it. Charles and Antonio rested in Rahma for a full half-month, not only awaiting the return of Agurus and Vigo, but also allowing all of the Sacred Order to regain their strength and both knighthoods to recover their combat power. Although they had suffered severe losses, with all eight Sacred Order members present, they still maintained overwhelming combat capabilities. Antonio prepared to attack Duke Mosleys domain once again, and Charles had no objections. Just then, someone came to report that their captive, Mosleys brother Gareth, who had once summoned the Evil God, had awakened. When the Black Dragon went to seize the Blood Spirit Rhinoceros, he also captured this member of the Sacred Order, who had been in a coma since then, his soul shattered by the Flame Evil God, leaving no one certain whether he could recover. Charles only regretted that he didnt have another magic contract, or he would have made Gareth his butler by now. Hearing that Gareth had awakened, even Antonio was quite surprised, and together with Charles, they went to see this seasoned member of the Empires Sacred Order. Although Gareths fame and status were far inferior to his brothers, his strength was not much less than Mosleys; otherwise, he wouldnt have been able to survive the summoning of the Evil God. To put it into perspective, the real Charles Meklen could summon the Evil God and pass away instantly. Now it is Teacher Charles Meklen Huang Hai Sheng. When Charles saw Gareth, the Sacred Order member had eyes as innocent as a childs, and he looked around with a child-like curiosity. A thought flickered in Charless mind, musing, Could he have lost his memory? Testing, he called out, Son! Youre finally awake. Chapter 458 - 458 425 ?Chapter 458: 425. Either the world or Gareth must be broken (its the end of the month, please vote for the month). Chapter 458: 425. Either the world or Gareth must be broken (its the end of the month, please vote for the month). Antonio looked at Charles with the same gaze as one might look upon the Evil God, breaking his head over how outrageously whimsical the plan was. Gareth was also from the older generation of powerhouses, his age not too far from that of Duke Mosley; in fact, he was two or three years older than Kresto and five or six years older than Midaphis. Well, he might even be older than Charless biological father. ... Alas, Antonio was not a transmigrator; otherwise, phrases like This wretch has no respect for his parents would have surely popped into his head. Gareth looked bewildered and asked, Are you my father? Then who am I? Charles spoke with righteous fervor, Gareth Mekelen! You are Gareth Mekelen, my dear and only son, Charles Mekelen! Initially, you were the sole heir to Count Mecklenburgs Domain, but because you were so engrossed in martial arts, you gave up your inheritance right. Still, I will always welcome you, my son! Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?Ϧ?0.?0 If it werent for Antonio being right there, Charles would have certainly found Gareth a mother. Hmm, Anne wouldnt be quite right, but the senior would do just fine! If all else fails, Princess May or Miss Sophia Garanord would surely suffice. After all, they wouldnt be seeing each other, and this flimsy lie wouldnt be busted unless spoken of. But with Antonio present, Charles dared not talk nonsense, leaving behind a massive loophole. Upon hearing his name, Gareth indeed felt it was familiar. When he looked at Antonio and Charles, although Antonio seemed more familiar, Antonio also looked too young When he looked towards Charles, what emerged in his mind was an image of a silver snake tail frantically thrashing about! This little snake seemed to be exceedingly joyful over something so delightful it couldnt contain itself. Hmm, Gareth naturally conjured an outrageous yet utterly logical notion in his mind, My father is quite youthful. He hesitated for a moment, then called out, Daddy! Charles, greatly comforted, touched Gareths forehead and tenderly said, Son! You were gravely injured in your battle with the Evil God Anululu. I cant express how worried I was for you! Your awakening is a reason for us to sincerely thank the Serpent of Destiny! Later, I will take you to pay your respects at the Serpent of Destinys Temple, and you must prepare the finest offering. Gareth nodded slowly, and the silver snake tail that emerged in his mind suddenly stiffened, trembling continuously. After a while, it started thrashing about even more crazily than before, as if it were even more excited. Antonio, feeling like he had a Small Beastman inside his head, had a deep sense that either this world or Gareth had to be broken! He didnt want to expose Charless lies, so he could only wait until Charles had comforted his son and came out to quietly ask, What if he regains his memory? Charles shrugged and said, So what if he does? Ive already gained an advantage. Besides, its not so easy after the Evil God has shattered ones soul Hmm, Charles immediately thought of a counterexample, himself, whose soul had been shaken to bits by the struggles between two Great Evil Gods, only to be perfectly restored. ` But he immediately stopped worrying about it! After all, he had already gained an advantage, so who cares? Anthony asked a second question, What if someone tells him his real identity? Charles laughed heartily and said, Dont worry about that, Ill tailor-make a novel for him, making everyone in this world believe that hes my son! How could a few mere trolls reverse the original work? There are no doujinshi in this world. Anthony didnt know the terms trolls or doujinshi, but it sounded reasonable to him. When someones experiences are written into a novel that sells exceedingly well, even unrelated people will believe it to be true, let alone someone deliberately brainwashing? He felt sympathy for Gareth and said, I hope, in your writing, Gareths childhood wont be too miserable. The latter half of his life is already destined to be a tragedy. Let his childhood be joyful then! Even though its all fake. Charles readily agreed and the two of them, with just a few simple sentences, decided on a happy childhood for Gareth. Charles even decided to give him a little tagline, making Gareth, when he was younger, often taken home by a big sister, who would give him baths and treat him to delicious big buns. Who would dare say that such a childhood wouldnt be happy? Even though Gareth had lost his memory and had been toyed with by Charles, the two of them didnt dare let him join the battlefield. Anthony planned to initiate the battle against the Duchy of Mosley soon after, and Charles thought there was no problem. Without the protection of the Evil God, Mosley was a pushover. After briefly regrouping for a couple of days, they set out with their respective Knighthoods to again mount an offensive against the Duchy of Mosley. During this period, due to insufficient military strength, neither of them had dispatched scouts, so when they saw that the allied camp of the Kingdom of Oslo was nothing but ruins, both were taken aback; they hadnt expected Mosley to have fled. The two then attacked the Duchy of Mosley and, encountering almost no resistance, swept through like a hot knife through butter. They quickly divided the tasks. Anthony led two Knighthoods to siege cities, to take over other nobles domains, while Charles continuously received the surrender of various local militias behind and seized the wealth of the traitorous nobles. After a little over a month, they finally conquered the entirety of the Kingdom of Oslo. Anthony also came to understand why Charless Westwind Knights were so numerous; Charles had unearthed Oslos entire wartime potential and turned these wartime potentials into a huge trading company. The two soon received word that Mosley had fled to Black Phoenix Upon receiving the news, they mourned for Duke Fars for a while, then began preparations to return to Strasbourg. Becaue the coronation of His Majesty Brittany was imminent, and as the most important people at the ceremony, they had to be present. Charles took with him the troops conscripted in the Kingdom of Oslo, sending them all to South Serif, and handed over the administrative power of the Duchy of Mosley to Anthony. The Old Earl of Brittany had already promised him the territory of South Serif; if he annexed the Duchy of Mosley as well, it would be a bit too much of an expansion. Moreover, Charles was going to obtain a portion of Black Phoenixs territory in the future. Giving the Duchy of Mosley to Anthony would help him gain a solid foothold in the Brittany Dynasty. In this world, is there anything that gives better value for money and returns than bribing the future Emperor? Isnt Anthony destined to be the future Emperor of Fars? Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As soon as the two set off, they were met halfway by messengers from Strasbourg, urging them to hurry back to attend the coronation of the Emperor of Brittany. ` Chapter 460 - 460 427, A Legendary Story ?Chapter 460: 427, A Legendary Story Chapter 460: 427, A Legendary Story This meal was the first time Charles had dinner at the Brittany household! Well, it wasnt at 58 Sixth Avenue! But it was more prestigious than 58 Sixth Avenue. Although the Old Earl didnt seem very happy during the meal, the new Earl Brittany was quite pleased. Charles was actually quite happy too, even though the dinner was a bit restrictive and not particularly tasty, but if he were still on Earth, he would definitely take a selfie and post it on various social media: Dined at the palace with the old Emperor, Crown Prince, and Princess Annie today! Straight-up prestige maxed out! Who needs taste when youve got prestige? Can you taste the flavor from a photo? ... But you can indeed feel the prestige. After dinner, the Old Earl didnt keep them, as the coronation was just the next day, and he also needed to conserve his energy. Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles said goodbye to Antonio with a cheerful expression and returned to his residence with Anne. They wished each other goodnight and went their separate ways. Charles practiced his training for a while, feeling his spirituality was somewhat unstable, so he didnt choose to train the more sophisticated Bloody Rune but opted to construct a new Flame Hand instead. Originally, Charles had mastered seven Flame Hands, and he hadnt tried to condense new ones since. This special ability was quite useful; he had relied on it to turn the tide in several duels. Charles just wanted to stabilize it, as his recently heightened spirituality grew too wildly due to encountering the Evil God and directly gazing upon one of the nine True Gods, Lady Black Moon. The higher the spirituality, the faster one can practice extraordinary secret arts. Those naturally high in spirituality find it easier to become Transcendents and to advance further, but with instability in spirituality, problems can easily arise during practice. At such times, practicing simpler spells helps balance and stabilize the spirituality. After a few hours, Charles, who didnt expect much progress, as Flame Hand was one of those secrets that would significantly increase in energy and time consumption with each additional hand created, surprisingly completed the construction with ease, and effortlessly condensed the eighth Flame Hand. Once this Flame Hand took shape, Charles tried to multitask and operate all eight Flame Hands. Indeed, this would give him more choices in battle and allow for more weapon combinations. With the coronation ceremony not too far away, Charles didnt dare to sleep but just closed his eyes and took a brief rest to rejuvenate his spirit. A little more than an hour later, a court etiquette officer called from outside the door, Earl Mecklen, you should be ready. Charles smiled slightly, stepped out of the bedroom, and more than a dozen court etiquette officers helped him dress in formal wear and equipped him with a ceremonial rapier! This rapier had almost no practical value, as it lacked a blade and was just a palms length when drawn, its importance lay in the myriad of gems inlaid on the scabbard, splendid and magnificent. Guided by the etiquette officer, Charles was taken to an appropriate seat. By that time, both inside and outside the Imperial Palace, countless nobles, the new Royal Knights Order, and ordinary onlookers have gathered, creating a sea of people. A distant brilliance suddenly surged into the sky! Charles carefully distinguished it, and it should come from Elysian Pastoral Avenue, the Gate of Glory. Following that, another divine radiance soared to the heavens, and judging by position, it should be the Lantern Tower, a miracle left by the Lampbearer. Before long, the dozens of monumental sites in Strasbourg each blazed with light, ascending into the sky to form a vast dome of glimmering protection, enveloping the whole of Strasbourg as if blessed and guarded by the gods. Nine Great Priests from the temples of different True Gods ascended a high platform before the Imperial Palace, each reciting a lengthy divine decree on behalf of their god, acknowledging the Old Earl of Brittany as the new Emperor of Fars. With the appearance of the court orchestra and the guard of honor, from somewhere outside the Imperial Palace, a procession appeared, and His Majesty McLaren Brittany, the Emperor, made his appearance before the public. Anthony, as majestic as a deity, rode on a white horse beside his father, and everyone knew that this tall and handsome young man was the new Earl Brittany of the Fars Empire, the Brittany Dynasty, also known as His Highness, the Crown Prince. A short distance behind was Princess Anne Brittanys carriage. However, this time, it was no longer Miss Pumpkin; it was replaced with a more luxurious, newly commissioned carriage specifically for this ceremony. The pumpkin carriage was no longer brand new and clearly did not befit such a grand occasion. Under the guidance of the master of ceremonies, Charles spurred on his carefully selected steed and joined the procession halfway through, along with ten other knights of the Brittany Family. Charles was fully alert, determined to perform flawlessly, patiently waiting for each part of the ceremony to unfold. Around noon, the Nine Great Priests of the True Gods simultaneously invoked their supernatural powers into a crown. As the crown floated up and was placed on the head of McLaren Brittany, all ceremonies reached their conclusion. From then on, there was no longer an Old Earl McLaren Brittany, only the new His Majesty McLaren Brittany! He had become the new Emperor of the Fars Empire. From now on, the reign of the centuries-old Axel Dynasty had fallen, and the new Brittany Dynasty had begun a new chapter. McLaren Brittany led everyone, walking into the Imperial Palace, and officially took his seat on the throne of the Emperor. Surveying his surroundings, he spoke, I, McLaren Brittany, representing the nine True Gods, representing the people of Fars, take in hand the reins of power of the Empire. I shall devote my all to the nation, exhaust my spirit and energy for its cause. Following that were congratulatory envoys from various nations, even the hostile Byron sent its envoys. Of course, no one came from Black Phoenix. By afternoon, as Charles was feeling drowsy, he heard His Majesty the Emperor of Brittany speak faintly, Lord Mecklen! For the Empire, you have made immeasurable contributions, not only in battle, where you have been peerless and undefeated, but also in diplomacy, where you have secured powerful allies for the Empire and helped gain friendships from Inglima and the Lionheart Dynasty. I hereby ennobly you as Count Charles Mecklen, with the domain of South Serif. From this day forth, the Freehold of South Serif shall be renamed Count Mecklens Domain! Following court etiquette, Charles thanked the new Emperor for his ennoblement, at which point he didnt need to look around to feel the multitude of gazes fixed upon him, filled with envy, jealousy, goodwill, malevolence, and countless complex human emotions. Count Charles Mekelen had come a long way, from the son of a merchant to an Earl of the Empire, a true legend. Chapter 462 - 462 429, writing less than 10,000 words a day is a crime ?Chapter 462: 429, writing less than 10,000 words a day is a crime. Chapter 462: 429, writing less than 10,000 words a day is a crime. Charles had assigned the task to Herolf, the Golden Goat, and finally found a spot to relax. At any other banquet, Charles would have definitely fled early, but this nights feast held a different significance, and since Anne was there, he definitely couldnt leave. After relaxing for a bit, Charles was about to return to the banquet when he spotted a black robe! Charles was greatly alarmed, as he hadnt seen this black robe in a long while! Wasnt the owner of this black robe supposed to be in Inglima? ... Why was it here? Princess May Guillermo, making no attempt to disguise herself, walked directly towards Charles and asked, Surprised to see me? Charles nodded vigorously, as his surprise was indeed tremendous. Princess May said indifferently, I am here as a diplomatic envoy to congratulate His Majesty Brittany on his ascension to the throne. Then Charles recalled that besides the Black Phoenix, envoys from thirty-one countries of the Old Continent had come to offer congratulations; he had even chatted with the envoys, being a significant figure at this night banquet himself, but he had never expected Inglima to send Princess May. Charles was confused, completely unsure of how to handle the situation. sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Princess May also seemed uncertain about how to manage the affair. After a while, she spoke in a low voice, Havent you been diligent in chasing deadlines recently? Charles nodded vigorously again; indeed, he had not been diligently chasing deadlines, and even Anne had been lax. There was no helping it, Anne had just been on a mission to the Lionheart Dynasty and had accompanied him on a campaign against Duke Moslet, Miss Brittany No, Her Royal Highness Princess Brittany was also very busy. Princess May appeared to have much to say, but it all boiled down to, It is wrong of you not to earnestly chase deadlines! There are many readers eagerly waiting; less than ten thousand words a day is criminal, writing over thirty thousand words a day is what qualifies as diligent! If the scribes of Fars are not efficient enough, I can send a team from Inglima to assist you. Just as Charles was about to decline, he saw the look in Princess Mays eyes a there was a hint of pity! Suddenly, he found himself unable to utter any words of refusal. Princess May brushed past Charles, and she suddenly tilted her head and whispered into his ear, Originally, I didnt want your Queen Bee! But since Sophia Garanord has made it famous across the Seven Seas, it really bothers me. I will reclaim the Queen Bee after the great battle and let it dock beside 699 South Sevantes Riverside Street! I will make everyone in this world know that it is Princess May Guillermos ship! With these words, Princess May strode away, leaving Charles continuously wiping sweat! He was quite intimidated by this Great Princess of Inglima; not to mention her noble status, just her immense power at the Sacred level was enough to make him feel at risk of domestic violence whenever they were alone. No, thats wrong! Tsk! It definitely wouldnt be domestic violence. Charles took a while before he caught his breath and was just about to perk up and return to the banquet when he saw Anne coming towards him, smiling radiantly. Upon spotting Anne, Charles immediately felt more at ease and asked, Your Royal Highness Princess Anne, why have you left the center of the banquet? Anne covered her mouth, whispering softly, I came to catch a terribly wicked fugitive whose name is Charles Mecklen. Have you seen him? Charles smiled slightly and replied, I havent seen him, but when I looked in the mirror just now, I saw a face that was filled with admiration for the Princess. Shall I show you that mirror? Anne giggled lightly, raised her small hand for Charles to grasp, and whispered, Lets dance together! Charles bowed slightly, although he had practiced only martial arts since he crossed over and had never danced before, he believed that the physical qualities of a seventeenth rank Transcendent and the dance skills he learned at the National Academy and during his university days were still largely intact. The two began to dance gracefully outside the banquet hall. Soon, a quiet court orchestra approached to provide accompaniment for the young couple. Before long, dozens of nobles gathered around, making the scene incredibly lively. Some people, even when they leave the center of the banquet, will have others voluntarily shift the focus back onto them. Today, no one dared to ignore Charles Mecklen or Anne Brittany! They were the most prominent young people of the new Brittany Dynasty in the Fars Empire. Indeed, even Antonio, the Crown Prince, could not steal their spotlight. Soon enough, even Antonio stepped out of the banquet hall, surrounded by ten knights of the Brittany Family and dozens of young nobles. As the rightful and almost certain next Emperor of the Brittany Dynasty, countless people were eager to ingratiate themselves with the newly appointed Earl Mecklen. Even without mentioning his status, Antonio was still the most outstanding young man in the Empire. Yes, without a peer. The future strongest man of the Empireaif it werent for the fairytale-like story of Charles and Anneano one anywhere in the Fars Empire could divert attention from Antonios grace. Watching his sister dance gracefully, Antonio felt a touch of emotion. He remembered Annes dislike for banquets and her aversion to dancing. In his memory, Anne had refused to dance with anyone at all the banquets she attended. Initially, he thought his sister disliked such noble activities. Now, seeing her dance with Charles, her face filled with joy, he realized Anne didnt dislike dancing; she just disliked dancing with anyone other than Charles. When the dance ended, the floor erupted with pleased applause! Charles smiled slightly, boldly taking the hand of the Empires top princess, walking up to the Crown Prince of the Brittany dynasty, and quietly said, Anne is a bit tired, please allow me to escort her Royal Highness back to rest. Antonio nodded slightly and said, Then I entrust Earl Mecklen with this task. Charles took Anne and strode away! If there were a historian present to record this scene, they would certainly have one remark for Charles Mecklenadomineering! What does it mean to be domineering? This is it. Of course, Charles didnt take Anne back; they slipped out of the Imperial Palace and went to 221B Baker Street. Anne also thoughtfully instructed her attendants to prepare some pastries, fruit, tea, fruit wine, and champagne. Today was a very joyful day, and Anne Brittany wanted to celebrate privately with her Charles Mecklen. Chapter 463 - 463 430, you are my forever little princess ?Chapter 463: 430, you are my forever little princess Chapter 463: 430, you are my forever little princess In the Lucavaro Districts Temple of the Serpent of Destiny! His Majesty Emperor McClain Brittany, having just ascended to the throne, stood before his late wifes grave, hands upon his knees, softly speaking to something unseen. Nanny, Ive come to see you. I wonder how you are now. I never thought of becoming the Emperor of Fars, but that daya| When Charles knelt before me and said, Greetings to His Majesty Brittany! he also incited me to rebel. I was devastated at that moment. I wanted to seek justice for you. If I didnt rebel and let Redmir become the Emperor of Fars, I would never have had the chance to avenge you. If the True God would allow, I would trade the throne of Fars to have you back. Today, I saw that young man invite Anne to dance. You should have seen that scene; Anne was shining so brightly. I know Anne is adorable and beautiful, after all, she inherited your beauty. But it was the first time Ive seen a girl shine so splendidly brilliant under the hand of the man she loves. Miss Rose from the Sumei family, even I have to admit, is indeed unparalleled. Miss Sophia from the Garanord family, holding the prestige of the capital of the Empire, I dont know how many young people adore her. They possess not only peerless beauty but also a beauty that is unique to this age. Today they also attended my coronation ceremony, and the imperial palace banquet I hosted! In the past, they would have been the center of attention for the young people! Whether its your father, His Majesty Julius Axel VI, or I, your Emperor of Brittany, neither of us would dare to say we could outshine them. I never imagined that my precious Anne, simply standing there, doing nothing, could make them pale in comparison! She became the undisputed center of everyones attention. There was a sentence in some book of that young man: Vulgar men chase the worlds finest women! ... Men of refined character only strive to make their own women the finest in the world.'' When I saw that sentence, I even cursed him for spouting nonsensea| Nanny, perhaps you, like me, never imagined that there really could be such a man, someone who could truly achieve this. How could this be possible for someone? But he indeed made our precious Anne goddess-like, dominating the entire dance, even making beauty the least important of her charms! That Charles, hes a thorough scoundrel indeed. But even I cant find any fault in him. In my younger daysa| In my younger days, I should have fought for you, claimed glory for youa| After all, you will always be my princess. Nanny! I will definitely protect our two children. Towards the end, the old Emperors tears were streaming, he cried and choked, pouring out his sorrow before his deceased wife, venting freely. All through Strasbourg, a night of wild revelry ensued. Charles was experiencing this for the first time, not escorting Anne back home, for 58 Sixth Avenue was no longer her home. He could only take her back to the Imperial Palace. After some time, Anne would move to the new Ducal Mansion. Yes, Anne was not only the Princess of Fars, but also the Grand Duchess of Modova. He might even own a personal estate! Perhaps after the war, he would marry Anne After sending Anne back, Charles did not linger in the palace. He did not return to 221B Baker Street; instead, he went back to Street 58, Elysian Pastoral. This residence held a special significance to him, as it was the first property Charles personally owned. It was also home to Madam Nancy and Mrs. Plum Sauce, his three Agile Cats, and the second-hand carriage he bought Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He had dated Anne here countless times, hand-in-hand they explored Elysian Pastoral Avenue, visiting every restaurant and nearly half the shops. In some way, Street 58, Elysian Pastoral was the only place in this world that held the meaning of home for Charles. When he returned to Street 58, Elysian Pastoral, it was already very late, and not much later, dusk gave way to a faint dawn. The divine radiance in the sky began to fade, and the nine divine buildings of the True Gods returned to their original states. Charles was about to ask Mrs. Plum Sauce to prepare breakfast when he heard the sound of knocking at the door. Madam Nancy opened the door, and Herolf, the Golden Goat, walked in with an exceptionally robust young man. Charles was slightly startled, but then the young man said, I am Agon! Surprised, Charles asked, What brings you to Strasbourg to find me? The Elephant-man Agon took a deep breath, knelt on one knee, and said, Actually, I arrived in Strasbourg a few days ago, and I visited Cappadocia. Ive been silently observing your actions at the Red Dragon Strait; these past days, I even had a deep conversation with the Black Dragon. I am convinced that you are the future of the Beastkin, you can lead the Beastkin out of poverty, alleviate our crisis and ensure a peaceful life. Therefore, I, leader of the Elephant-man tribe, Agon, am willing to serve you. Until the end of my life. Charles, thrilled beyond measure, helped Elephant-man Agon to his feet and exclaimed, I was afraid you would never join us. Now with you, my subordinates number seven The old Goat Herolf remarked coldly beside him, Eight, you forgot about that big boy Gareth Mekelen. Charles hastily said, Oh, oh, I had indeed forgotten him. We now have eight at the Sacred level. Elephant-man Agon suddenly felt a tightness in his heart. If he had pledged his loyalty to Charles a few months earlier, he would undoubtedly be Charles top general by now. But now, he is just number eight, and even in terms of combat strength, Charles had subordinates like Kresto, who forced back Amis Fidath, King of Ten Thousand Lions, and the former head of the Royal Knights Order known as Mount of Light, so Agon would not rank on top. Facing Elephant-man Agon, who had suddenly come to pledge his loyalty, Charles felt a sudden urgency, thinking to himself, If I dont achieve Sacred level soon, I may become the laughingstock of nations across the continent. If life were a novel, in the next volume, I must achieve Sacred level. Well, at most in the volume after that, I cant delay any longer; otherwise, the readers will pick faults. They might even threaten the author with their monthly votes. Since ancient times, those who offended the readers never ended well. Just as Charles was about to invite Herolf and Elephant-man Agon to join him for breakfast, the voice of a eunuch came from outside, Earl Mekelen, His Majesty summons you to the palace. For some reason, Charles suddenly had the urge to flatten a toad Chapter 464 - 464 431, we forgot to account for Vigo! ?Chapter 464: 431, we forgot to account for Vigo! Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 464: 431, we forgot to account for Vigo! This time, it was a formal audience with His Majesty the Emperor of Fars, so it had to be taken seriously. Charles summoned all his subordinates and silently counted them, then pulled over Herolf Golden Goat and whispered, Why are there nine Sacred level individuals? Herolf Golden Goat glanced and whispered back, We forgot to count Vigo! Perhaps you think that Nineteenth Rank isnt considered Sacred levela| Charles hastily denied, Not at all, I didnt mean that. Nineteenth Rank is definitely Sacred level! Kratos of Mount of Light, a top Sacred level at Twenty-third Rank. Old lizard man Black Dragon, Elephant-man Agon, Silverback Gorilla Quedero, Herolf Golden Goat, two former deputy commanders of the Royal Knights Order: Aspros, Regulus, and the great Gareth Mecklen, seven individuals altogether at Twenty-second Rank strong section Sacred level. Well, Vigo, being a Nineteenth Rank Holy Knight, did seem a bit out of place. ... No wonder Charles missed counting him when tallying the Sacred level ranks. Vigo, with his imposing appearance, had also changed into a brand new suit, and he hadnt anticipated that by allying himself with Charles, a desperate move on his part, he would eventually become a noble of the Empire, a confidant of Earl Mecklen. Moreover, his lord was the son-in-law to His Majesty the Emperor of Brittany, also having profound relations with the Crown Prince. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0?0. Most importantly, Charless fief was Southseraph, and he could still protect the people of Southseraph. Vigo had never felt so elated. Feeling somewhat sheepish, Charles glanced at this Sacred level subordinate, deciding he would definitely treat him better in the future. Apart from the nine Sacred level subordinates, those who had been with Charles since his early days of building his fortune also appeared; even Taoles had squeezed in. Normally she should have been with Sumeis family, a well-established noble house of the Empire. Anatasiya, Dobin, Yellow Bear, Belisa, and the swift scribe Italo Calvino, among othersaexcept for Cruz, who was far away in Cappadocia City and couldnt returnaother officials of the Westwind Knights had already gathered in Strasbourg. At that moment, Dobins face was filled with excitement. He had thought his career in the Patrolling Army was stagnant and his life had no prospects. He hadnt expected that choosing the right superior could send him skyrocketing. Currently, Dobin was the Chief of the Lucavaro District Patrolling Army, leaping from a Forty-seventh Rank Third Level Soldier to a Thirty-fifth Rank Third Level Sergeant Majoraa jump of twelve ranks, a promotion speed so fierce, it was unprecedented, even Charles had never been so underhanded back in his days. However, besides Dobin having indeed achieved enough merit, and his boss Charles indeed having overwhelming power, being a Thirty-fifth Rank Third Level Sergeant Major wasnt considered high, making operations at the grassroots relatively easier to manage. Like Anne, who graduated from university at Twenty-fourth Rank, an insurmountable class, even the Old Earl couldnt help. It was only thanks to the Emperor of the Lionheart Dynasty providing a foreign post that her father could obtain a royal decree and make his daughter a high official in the Central Government Office of Law Enforcement. Charles, leading the core of his Westwind Knights, went to the Imperial Palace to pay respects to the Emperor, and after receiving the awards, acquired a new administrative roleaHead of the Central Government Office! Although he had interfered with the affairs of the Central Government Office after the rebellion, as the Old Earl of Brittany had not yet ascended the throne, his status had been unofficial. This time, His Majesty the Emperor of Brittany rectified his position. At the same time, Anne also became the Minister of the Military Law Enforcement Department! Well, in the future, the Central Government Office could now bear the name Mecklen. Charles accepted the commendation and then left the Imperial Palace. The day after the new emperors coronation, there were countless matters to attend to, and his presence would have only been a hindrance. Charles led his subordinates back to No. 1 Sparrowhawk Street, where he first signed a few reassignments, such as having Belisa replace Taoles as the chief patroller of Lucavaro District, partnering with Dobin, and appointing Anatasiya as the head of the Lucavaro District Administration Bureau, with Taoles reassigned as the municipal official of Machu Picchu! These roles were merely nominal; in reality, they would accompany Charles to Southseraph to serve as local officials instead of remaining to work in Strasbourg. Originally, the patrolling army was just a shell, and it would remain so. Now, Charles no longer held so many administrative positions, many of which had automatically been relieved from him. His current official titles were: Head of the Central Government Office, Westwind Knights Commander, Fars Empires Special Plenipotentiary War Commissioner to the Inglima Empire, Cultural Commissioner of the Fars Empire to the Lionheart Dynasty, Full Powers Diplomatic Consul stationed in Saint Michael City and Cappadocia City, Fifth-Rank Imperial Noble, Earl Charles Mecklen! Essentially, his titles could fit in one room. After Charles signed a stack of documents, he sent people to buy all the available food and drink from nearby restaurants to host a grand feast. Although the scale of the feast could not compare to a royal banquet in the palace or match the elegance of a nobles ball, everyone was still exceedingly jubilantatheir joy stemming from being hosts rather than guests. They were all members of the Westwind Knights, each benefiting within this team. Most of those who had originally followed Charles had bought houses in Strasbourg, and even owned residences in other cities, amassing considerable wealth. Some had even received promotions, now living quite comfortably on their weekly salary alone. Charles had always been generous with his subordinates, although he might occasionally forget As for Charles himself, he hadnt gone down to revel; he was not particularly fond of lively events. He sat in his office, sipping champagne lightly. Now, Charles Mecklen was indeed a man who could indulge in unlimited champagne, pondering the upcoming war when he suddenly heard a knock on the door. Homonsa, one of the earliest adventurers he had met, entered. Charles asked, Arent you going down to have fun with those people? With a gentle smile, Homonsa responded, I always thought youd find a chance to kill me. Charles chuckled and replied, Over the Silver Rhinoceros matter? You dont need to worry about that now. No one will remember Archduke Ferdinand anymore. In a low voice, Homonsa said, Ive come to you for two things. First, Ive ascended to Transcendent. Thank you for the materials you provided! Charles nodded and congratulated, Congratulations! Indeed, Homonsa had found Hockwell Silver Rhinoceros, the alchemic handgun that killed Archduke Ferdinand, and he had promised her a batch of materials for her advancement, which he had indeed delivered, not expecting this female adventurer to truly ascend. Homonsa continued, Theres one more thing; Im getting married. Dobin proposed to me recently, and I accepted. I hope you can attend our wedding. Taken aback, Charles shook his head and smiled, Congratulations to you both! I will attend and bring a gift. Ordinary people also have their ordinary lives. Everyday people also have their mundane lives. Not everyone is like the protagonists in stories, living a life filled with majestic tales. Chapter 465 - 465 432, Demon Spear Regicide! ?Chapter 465: 432, Demon Spear: Regicide! (Vote for the first monthly ticket in July) Chapter 465: 432, Demon Spear: Regicide! (Vote for the first monthly ticket in July) Charles sent Homonsa away and couldnt help but pull out the Hockwell Silver Rhinoceros. This alchemical handgun truly deserved its reputation across the continent and could be called a demonic firearm: Regicide! It had killed Archduke Ferdinand and his wife, but in fact, it hadnt just killed an archduke. It had also killed Jonathan, the leader of the South Ceraph Reclamation Army. It had slain the usurper emperor, Redmir. ... It had been borrowed by Ebner Sumei to kill the pseudo-empress! Charles didnt even know the name of that empress, but to become Redmiel Axers wife, she must have been no ordinary woman. Sadly, she had personally made a hazelnut praline cake to celebrate her husband becoming emperor That lady was a tragedy! Indeed, this alchemical handguns sister models had several times nearly killed Charles Mecklen! However, for Charles, these Silver Rhinoceros handguns could be considered his lucky guns. Along with the Anti-Space Sniper Rifle he received from Baron Leo, they had served Charles Mecklen well, killing countless formidable enemies. Although Charles had now switched to the Red-Blue Rattlesnake, these Extraordinary Firearms remained his favorite. Charles put away the Hockwell Silver Rhinoceros and took out the Anti-Space Sniper Rifle. Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He had promised Homonsa to bring a gift for her and Dobins wedding, and this Extraordinary Rifle would be a perfect gift. Although he still had one of Byrons Super Long-Range Repeating Alchemical Rifles, the couple obviously couldnt afford to use it; the Magic-Breaking Bombshell Bullets were too expensive, costing one and a half Gold Aegeus per round. Only this Extraordinary Rifle was suitable. Charles took a cloth and carefully wiped the Extraordinary Rifle clean, even disassembling some parts to re-oil them. After some hesitation, he sent someone to purchase a long gift box and two boxes of Magic-Breaking Bombshell Bullets. As a solitary fighter, Charles had killed many enemies, but the box of one hundred and twenty Magic-Breaking Bombshell Bullets that Mama Karen had given him still hadnt run out. These two boxes of bullets, one as a gift for the Dobin couple and the other for his own use, would replenish his ammunition reserves. Though costly, Charles was quite wealthy and didnt mind spending a few hundred Aegeus. Charles prepared the gift, planning to deliver it to Dobins wedding with Anne. Outside, the festivities were getting louder, clearly, the celebration was likely to last the whole night. Charles waited a while before a new carriage entered Sparrowhawk Street Number One; it was Anne, who had just left the Imperial Palace. Charles hurried out to greet her, and after exchanging pleasantries with most folks, they left the Lucavaro District Patrolling Army office. As Charles exited the main door, he glanced across the street from the carriage, looking at Sparrowhawk Street Number Two, which used to be his officeathe Lucavaro District Administration Bureau. But Charles knew that from now on, he was unlikely to visit these two places again; appearing in these locations would no longer be called working but inspecting. Seeing Anne in a good mood, Charles asked, Where shall we go today? Anne Brittany said with a beaming smile, Come to my Ducal Mansion! Charles Meklen gave a slight smile and replied, Very well, I havent visited your residence yet. Both of them were relaxed and happy, their world had changed since yesterday. Redmiel Axers Duchy Mansion was also in the Val de Vaz District, but it was on the Second Avenue! The capital of Fars was Strasbourg, and the heart of Strasbourg was the Val de Vaz District! But if one were to talk about the center of the Val de Vaz District, it would be the central Ninth Avenue. The Mecklen estate was situated on Sixth Avenue, which was already quite luxurious, but Prince Redmiel outdid it he lived at Number 3 on Second Avenue! Hmm, the First Avenue had only one address, and that was the Imperial Palace! This mansion had already undergone minor renovations, but since Anne was also of the Axel bloodline, she did not scrape off all the Axel Familys crests and emblems, but rather added the Brittany Familys silver snake patterns in many key and conspicuous places! The entire staff of the original Prince Redmiels estate had been dismissed, not a single person was left behind, all replaced by people of the Brittany Family, from Mama Karen, the chief stewardess, down to the guards and the servants, nearly all of them were familiar faces Anne had grown up seeing. Charles felt much more at ease at the Ducal Mansion of Anne Brittany than he did at the Mecklens Earl Mansion or the Imperial Palace. With a faint smile on his face, he continuously spoke tender words to Anne, who in turn was introducing him to this new mansion. As the two were not yet married, Anne had specially reserved a residence for Charles within the mansion, overseeing all the furnishings herself. As Charles accompanied Anne on a tour of the Ducal Mansion, he couldnt help but admire, the worlds architectural skills indeed had some extraordinary features. The mansion was nearly on par with those famous palaces in Europe, except that it was far behind in terms of art collections. There was no helping it; this was, after all, a world with Transcendents, where even the nobility would place more value on Extraordinary Objects rather than art with no practical use. Any items that were somewhat related to art would inevitably have extraordinary attributes. Seeing Charles seemingly very happy, Anne said to him, The estate next door originally belonged to another prince, he has already announced his opposition to our fathers ascension. I will persuade our father to grant it to us, and Ill have someone knock down a few courtyard walls, so our estates will be connected. Charles nodded slightly, he didnt care much about estates. For him, hailing from Earth as a transmigrator, accustomed to living in small houses of dozens or at most a hundred square meters, his longing for a house was at most similar to the scale of Street 58, Elysian Pastoral not particularly yearning to reside in a mansion like a palace. The two chatted leisurely for a while before someone came to report that Earl Brittany had come to visit. Charles hesitated for a moment before realizing that the current Earl Brittany was now Antonio. Anne happily pulled Charles along to greet Antonio, who strode in, looked at them and complained, Anne, why did you move in such a hurry? I havent prepared many things yet, I will send them over in the next few days. Anne smiled and said, This place was originally a Princes residence, it lacks nothing. You just need to bring over my daily necessities! Upon seeing Charles, Antonio also had many things he wanted to say. He addressed Charles, In no more than three days, we will be setting out. However, you will be commanding your own troops this time, departing from Earl Mecklens territory to invade the heartland of Black Phoenix. I will accompany Father from the frontline battlefield into Black Phoenix! Chapter 467 - 467 434 ?Chapter 467: 434. The New Direction of War (Seeking Monthly Pass) Chapter 467: 434. The New Direction of War (Seeking Monthly Pass) Charles view was dominated by a map. At that moment he was conducting a military meeting; the core members of the Westwind Knights were all in attendance. Though the map showed the entire Old Continent, all other areas were blank except for the densely marked territory of the Black Phoenix. Charles was now somewhat troubled about how to wage the next battle? He had previously invaded the territory of the Black Phoenix Dynasty and had gathered information about the distribution of the dynastys noble lands, autonomous regions, and directly governed districts in advance. ... Therefore, once the war began, he specifically targeted weak points to seize control, conquering twenty-eight cities and occupying land that was more than twice the size of Earl Mecklens domain. However, moving forward, attacking any location might lead to assistance from other noble lands, and every battle could turn into a tough fight. This was not Charles style of warfare. He was patiently waiting for the armies of the four-nation alliance to initiate an attack, hesitating between taking a few more bites and weighing the pros and cons, indecisive about his next move. The Black Phoenix Dynasty spanned an area more than four times the size of Fars, but most of its territory was valueless desert. Its core lands comprised only twelve directly governed counties near the sea. These twelve counties accounted for only one-twentieth of the dynastys entire territory but housed over seventy percent of its population and were the most economically developed. Apart from the directly governed counties, the Black Phoenix Dynasty consisted of one thousand one hundred and six noble lands and fifty-eight autonomous regions, with neither overseas domains nor colonies. When other nations were fiercely seizing overseas domains and colonies, the Black Phoenix Dynasty had yet to rise to power. By the time it had unified into a great empire, the age of great voyages had come to an end. The Black Dragon cleared his throat and said, We have already occupied one and a half directly governed counties and twelve noble lands of the Black Phoenix Dynasty. From this point, I believe we should not launch any more attacks; instead, we should consolidate the territory weve taken. The words of the old lizardman won the approval of most present. Even though Charles had entered the Black Phoenix Dynasty and drafted soldiers desperately, enlisting tens of thousands of local troops, the large expanse of land he had claimed still lacked enough hands to manage, leading to difficulties in all aspects. Many areas could not even spare troops for garrison duty and had to allow local autonomy to continue. Charles shook his head. The Emperor of Brittany had promised him that the divided land of the Black Phoenix Dynasty would be his and would be incorporated into Earl Mecklens domain. For him to pause now felt almost sinful. Charles couldnt possibly hand over fertile land on a silver platter! Even infertile land should not be given away for nothing to Inglima, Byron, and the Lionheart Dynasty! He was indecisive about the direction of the next attack, but he was openly opposed to halting the offensive. Charles shook his head and declared, I must take more land, especially since all twelve of the Black Phoenix Dynastys directly governed counties are fertile territories! Charles clenched his fists tightly; he almost wanted to shout his hunger for conquest for all to see. He asked again, Have those four Transcendents of the Black Phoenix not considered surrendering yet? Gareth Mekelen, his eldest, responded, My Lord Father, they have not considered surrendering yet! I think we should kill one to set an example! Charles also felt that killing one might convince the remaining three to relent. Yet, he still rejected the inhumane suggestion and said, Lets spare them for now. Gareth was truly no spring chicken. Even if not sixty, he was close in age. Whenever he addressed his father so formally, every one of the Sacred level practitioners had to firmly cover their mouths, afraid of making an unseemly noise. They could hardly hold back. Seeing that the meeting was no longer productive, Charles sighed and concluded, That will be all for today. As the military meeting disbanded and people left in small groups, Gareth remained. He waited until the room was left with only him and Charles before speaking in a low voice, My Lord Father, I have a strategy. Charles sometimes found it hard not to laugh when his eldest called him father, but he had to restrain himselfahow could he mock his beloved only son? Struggling to contain his laughter, Charles managed to say, Speak. He dared not say more, in case he lost his composure. Gareth pointed to the map and explained, The most valuable land of the Black Phoenix Dynasty lies in the twelve directly governed counties, but the dynastys power is also concentrated there. Despite our considerable strength, we cannot swallow it whole. But Sesath is an exception! Charles glanced at the map of the Black Phoenix Dynasty, his expression shifting slightly. Sesath was an autonomous region that straddled the Black Dragon Strait. The Black Dragon Strait connected the Sea of Giant Whales with the Berserk Sea, and beyond the strait was the Black Phoenix Dynastys The North. In fact, the Mesu Family of Fars was not originally a local noble family of Fars, as they hailed from The North; hence, their fleet was known as the Northern Fleet! It was said that for generations, the Mesu Family had guarded a great secret closely linked to the Savage Seas. Therefore, the Duchess Mesu took great risks to explore these unpredictable waters, which in turn diminished the strength of the Northern Fleet. Had the Northern Fleet not ventured into the Savage Seas, and instead preserved its peak combat power, only Inglimas Royal Navy on the Old Continent could rival the naval forces of Fars. Byrons and the Black Phoenix Dynastys navies would be easily crushed. Yet the world never changes according to the whims of humanity. For her explorations into the Savage Seas, the Duchess Mesu had weakened her family fleets capabilities, and in sea battles with Byron and the Black Phoenix Dynasty, their strength was further reduced. She had no choice but to stealthily take the Fontainebleau, surrendering to Byron. Although this preserved their power, their reputation suffered greatly. This surrender would take decades for the Mesu Family to recover from. Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The North was the most mysterious land of the Old Continent. Despite being just a crossing over the Black Dragon Strait away, and with the Black Phoenix Dynasty having developed dozens of Freeholds there, as well as hundreds of nobles establishing their domains, The North remained an enigma to humankind. By allowing Charles to assume control over Sesath, Gareth Mekelen effectively controlled the connection between The North and the Old Continent, satisfying Charles Meklens demands for more land to consume. Although controlling Sesath did not mean controlling The North, it was certainly possible to assimilate it slowly. Charles scrutinized the map several times, finding Gareths proposal very enticing and decided to convene another military meeting the next day to discuss how to seize Sesath. Charles gave Gareth a pat on the shoulder in encouragement, then abruptly changed the subject, inquiring about his recent training. Gareth expressed his frustration, I clearly possess great strength, but I just cant seem to harness it! I dont know whats gone wrong. Every time I activate the power within me, I feel this dangerous sensation that I could be blown to bits by this force. Charles nodded in understanding. Gareths current condition was due to a fragmented soul. Despite souls being capable of regenerating from even the tiniest pieces without further damage, the reformed soul would certainly not be the same as before. For example, if you break a lump of clay and then reshape it back together, while it remains that lump of clay, it truly isnt the same lump you started with, as every grain making up that clay has changed position. Now Gareth, even though he still possessed the power of a Sacred level at the twenty-second rank, lacked the Spirituality and wisdom to wield this power, as well as an understanding of his familys Secret Technique. A Sacred level, even the lowest at the nineteenth rank, could tear apart the heavens and split the seas, achieving the impossible. Such tremendous power, if not restrained by ample Spirituality, wisdom, and Secret Technique, indeed had the potential to obliterate its owner. Of course, Charles had no intention of divulging the Mosleyds and Gareths familys secrets. Upon learning of Gareths predicament, he immediately planted the Seed of the Blood Butcher within his beloved eldest and encouraged him to start practicing the Beast God Shapeshifting Art whenever possible. After Gareths complaints, he soon perked up a bit and said, I have practiced the Blood Butcher Secret Technique you taught, and in the past few days, the power seed has cracked open, awakening the Blood Butcher Fighting Spirit! And I can also transform into a Channing Falcon Person! Im also close to awakening my Bloodthirsty Fighting Spirit. What I dont understand is, why should I practice two kinds of power at the same time? If I had chosen to practice only one, I might already be at the Transcendent Second Level. Charles smiled slightly and said, You should focus mainly on the Blood Butcher. Practicing the Beast God Transformation Technique is just so that when youre in danger, you can quickly escape, given that a Channing Falcon Person has wings! The last time you were injured in battle, I was worried for a long time, and I dont want you to face danger again. Gareth instantly felt his fathers meticulous care and said in a low voice, Thank you for your concern, Father. Charles tenderly consoled him, deepening Gareths affection for his father even more. The power of the Blood Butcher was incredibly domineering and had already started to devour the forces within Gareth. If Gareth could successfully master the Blood Butcher, Charles would gain another Sacred level guard. He even felt that Gareth alone could activate the Prime Blood Limit! Having such a Blood Servant proficient in the Prime Blood Limit meant no longer fearing various dangers, as the Prime Blood Limit could even withstand the Magic-Breaking Bombshell Bullet, and the power unleashed by a Sacred level would be dozens of times stronger. As for having Gareth practice the Channing Falcon Person, it was purely due to Charless personal preference. He had only recently become aware that Beastmen included avian species, with the Channing Falcon Person being one of the fastest flying types. Charles himself was attempting to master a third Beast God Transformation, and had Gareth practice it as well, to serve as a reference. After sending Gareth to rest, Charles looked at the map of the Black Phoenix Dynasty, his emotion surging and unable to settle down for a long time. The promise of the Emperor of Brittany to give him the divided lands of the Black Phoenix was simply too enticing. Chapter 468 - 468 435 ?Chapter 468: 435. Acquaintance of Black Phoenix (Requesting Monthly Pass) Chapter 468: 435. Acquaintance of Black Phoenix (Requesting Monthly Pass) Charles opened his eyes, and countless feathers emerged from his body. A pair of wings sprouted from his back, and his body became slimmer. His eyes deepened, becoming dark and gleaming. This was the Channing Falcon! Charles could feel a new change brewing within his Bloodthirsty Fighting Spirit. ... When Beastmen transformed into humans, their power was sealed, and the same seal applied when humans transformed into Beastmen. However, when Beastmen transformed into other tribes of Beastmen, the Bloodthirsty Fighting Spirit wasnt sealed but merely converted into the attributes of another tribe. When he transformed into a Hunchback Red Bear Warrior, he gained a new Special AbilityaBear Strength! When he became a Silverback Ape Person, his Special Ability transformed intoaVajra! And when he transformed into a Channing Falcon, the awakened Special Ability wasaEagle Eye! The Blue Rattlesnake could possess eight properties: Speed Amplification (Quickness Technique x7), Devouring Life, Ultra Long Range, Antispace, Eagle Eye, Bear Strength, Fervor, Sleeplessness. Charles frequently used Eagle Eye, but he didnt possess this ability naturally; it all depended on the provision of his Extraordinary Weapon. Eagle Eye was a supportive Special Ability, a dream for Transcendents adept at shooting, bow and arrow, throwing knives, and throwing spears. Charles had recently chosen his third Beast God Transformation Technique out of concern: what if he fell from the sky while flying on the Blood Spirit Rhinoceros due to insufficient Blood Energy, or if some other circumstance arose? So he thought of this contingency plan. The Channing Falcon was naturally apt for flight and was a born hunter! Charles sensed for a moment, and felt more deeply than ever the myriad mysteries contained within the Bloodthirsty Fighting Spirit. The Cultivation System of humans was diverse, with contributions from the Nine Great True Gods, insights by the Great Philosopher of the Human Race, the Evil God, and various other enigmatic sources. The energies obtained from the practice of different Secret Techniques were incompatible: knights couldnt use spells, mages were poor at hand-to-hand combat, and some Extraordinary Paths werent even suited for battle, such as the Dreamwalker and Extreme Flyer. When Charles transformed into a Beastman, he couldnt use Bloody Glory. Likewise, when Tumishen transformed into a human, he needed to pursue the cultivation of human Secret Techniques. But the Bloodthirsty Fighting Spirit of Beastmen all stemmed from the Dragon God. The Bloodthirsty Fighting Spirit cultivated by Beastmen from different Tribes had the same origin, yet yielded vastly different results. The Bloodthirsty Fighting Spirit of Lion People and Bear People was entirely distinct, as were the Fighting Spirits of Leopard People and Elephant People, with the awoken Special Abilities proving extremely diverse. Even Beastmen of the same Tribe but different Tribes, such as Hunchback Red Bears who easily awakened Bear Strength, while the Clawing Yellow Bears were more likely to awaken Iron Bone and Copper Skin! Charles briefly experienced what it felt like to be a Channing Falcon before reverting to human form again. For him, the Beast God Transformation Technique was indeed a useful Skill, but there was no need to suffer greatly in its practice. Having just practiced the Beast God Transformation Technique and with the inherently Berserk nature of Beastmens Bloodthirsty Fighting Spirit, Charless mind was slightly overexcited, and he found it hard to sleep. So, he stood before the map once more. He stared at Sesath for a good while, then clapped his hands together lightly and muttered to himself, Decided, then. I will attack Sesath. But from Charless occupied territory to Sesath, he needed to pass through the lands of four nobles. These werent just minor nobles lands: there were territories of two earls, one viscount, and one baron. Their Knighthoods were already prepared for battle and had formed an Allied Army. Charles was confident he could break them, but it would certainly come with a cost. To Charles, he didnt want to pay any price at all! How could I divide these four nobles and dissolve their Allied Army? he pondered. I know a stomach-full of strategies, but those are all story material; put into practice, they might be full of holes. Charles was contemplating how to devise a military strategy. He knew he was no military genius or even a keyboard warrior; hence, when it came to leading troops in battle, he emphasized the character cautious, specifically targeting foes that were bullies but cowardly at heart. To put it in perspective, when facing Chloe, he had chosen to let a few Sacred-level fighters gang up on her At the time, Chloe cursed at him, Charles, is there any meaning in doing this? You win against me with a sneak attack by a few Sacred-level fighters? Who in the world would be convinced by that? Charles could only beat around the bush and couldnt give a straightforward answer. Had Charles himself taken action and captured Chloe in front of both armies, that would have been heroic. By not taking part himself and having his Sacred-level subordinates take down Chloe, he could barely be considered a military commander. Letting a few Sacred-level fighters, assault an ordinary Transcendent, is this even something a human would do? Chloe was truly unconvinced! Afterward, she questioned Charles on more than one occasion, What was the meaning of getting several Sacred-level fighters to gang up on me? This minor incident also highlighted Charless style of combat. He was extremely protective of his subordinates, willing to pay a little price to reduce casualties as much as possible. Thats one of the reasons why he always had a surge in soldiers, and his forces grew increasingly larger; he didnt want to stack up victories with lives but with numbers. Charles also knew that this tactic had significant flaws, such as excessive logistical pressure and the potential to delay battle opportunities, but he just hoped that fewer people would die. Suddenly, someone reported, Earl Mecklen, a person claiming to be an old acquaintance of yours has come to visit. Charles thought to himself, I dont have any old acquaintances in Black Phoenix! He quickly had people wake up the old goat to go see this guest from Black Phoenix. To Charless great surprise, it turned out the visitor really was an old acquaintance, Andreas. The youngest Sacred-level fighter of Black Phoenix, the son of Viscount Constantine, Black Phoenixs strongest fighter. Andreas no longer carried the air of vigor and vitality he had upon their first meeting and looked utterly exhausted. Upon seeing Charles, he simply greeted him indifferently, without any intention to fight. Charles hurriedly had someone serve Andreas hot floral tea, and he also prepared a bowl of hot noodles. Fars didnt have such a dish as noodles, so sometimes when Charles missed home, he would come up with a little invention. Noodles werent particularly technical, it was just that the Old Continent had not invented this way of eating. Charles, worrying that Andreas might not know how to use chopsticks and to spare him any embarrassment, thoughtfully included a fork as well. Andreas didnt stand on ceremony, ate a few bites of the noodles, and despite his gloomy mood, a hint of appreciation appeared as he said, Youve heard about what happened between my father and Earl Brittany? Charles replied with a slight smile, You mean His Majesty Brittany! I never thought I would one day be fighting side by side with you. Andreas snorted coldly, scooped up the noodles with a fork, and took a big bite. Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Handsome as he was, tears suddenly began to roll down his face, dropping into the noodle bowl, adding a bittersweet flavor. Charles could understand Andreass feelings, but he had nothing to say, nor did he dare to offer consolation This was the saying of a certain Western politician: between nations, there is no friendship, only interest. The nations that believed in friendship and promises have either perished or are in the process of perishing. Chapter 469 - 469 436, Julius Axler is also the father-in-law of McLaren Brittany ?Chapter 469: 436, Julius Axler is also the father-in-law of McLaren Brittany. Chapter 469: 436, Julius Axler is also the father-in-law of McLaren Brittany. Andreas finished the bowl of noodles down to the last bit, wiped his mouth, then finally spoke up, My father wants to go to Bryon, but I dont want to go I also dont want to become a vampire! Charles burst into joy and exclaimed, Andreas! Come to me, I will treat you like a brother. Goat Herolf glanced at Andreas and thought, Not long ago, someone was treated as a son by him. If youre willing, you can change your last name to Mecklen, Brittany, Axler, whichever you like! Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I know you want to completely separate yourself from the past, and I have a secret technique of the Orc Assassin Alliance thats not passed on lightly: the Beast God Transformation Technique. You can even show yourself in the guise of a beastman! Suddenly, Andreas felt an urge to punch Charles, who had arranged things too meticulously, and that was what made it all the more annoying! He said softly, I never said I wanted to defect to you! Charles quickly responded, How could you say such a thing out loud? Let me say it for you. Lord Andreas! ... I sincerely invite you to join the Mecklen Family, to join the Westwind Knights, and let us build a great enterprise together Andreas couldnt help but retort, Charles, why do you look so eager to rebel? After all, Brittany is your father-in-law. Goat Herolf dryly interjected, Julius Axler is also McLaren Brittanys father-in-law. The old goat rendered both Charles and Andreas speechless. After a moment of silence, Charles said, Get out! Goat Herolf felt a surge of wicked pleasure as he strode out of the room, only to then hear Charles call out, Come back! He found himself involuntarily walking back in. Charles didnt glance at Goat Herolf again, but eagerly said, If Lord Andreas is willing to ally himself with us, I can appoint Goat Herolf as your adjutant! The old goat hadnt expected Charless retaliation to come so swiftly. This time, he dared not utter a sound. Andreas remained silent for quite some time before he finally said, Ive never thought about changing my surname! Grasping his hands, Charles said, Then well do as you wish, no changes! During this period, Andreas felt extremely despondent and downcast, as if there was nowhere in the vast world he could turn to, consumed by frustration. But after staying with Charles for a short while, he began to wonder, Am I being conned by a scoundrel? and, oddly enough, his mood didnt seem quite so gloomy anymore. Andreas was known as the youngest of the Sacred level in the Black Phoenix, and in fact, he hadnt been at the Sacred level for many years, just like Vigo at the nineteenth rank, but he was much younger than Vigo and had much more potential. Plus, his father was Constantine, in the future, he might well become one of the top powerhouses on the continent, just like Antonio. Charlotte saw this as a preemptive investment! Anyway, even if Andreas never recovered, he was still a standard Sacred level figure, and valuing the virtuous and respecting the capable was not exactly a loss. After a long silence, Andreas said in a low voice, I will not participate in the fight against the Black Phoenix! Charlotte patted his shoulder affectionately and said, No worries, I definitely wont make things difficult for you. The Black Phoenix, after all, is Charlotte hesitated for a moment before retracting the comforting words he had been about to offer. No matter how tactfully put, such consolation wouldnt sound right, so he slightly shifted the topic, saying, From now on, youll be responsible for the persuasion process and also help me take care of the captives. After all, Im not one of the Black Phoenix People. I might not be thorough in attending to details and customs. Andreass greatest use was certainly not on the battlefield. Charlotte had plenty of the nineteenth rank beneath him, and he immediately found a more valuable job for the youngest Sacred level of the Black Phoenix, asking him to persuade the four captive Sacred level figures to defect. If Andreas really did well in this task, it would be much more effective than him participating in battle. Andreas had no idea that Charlotte would dig such a hole for him. Hearing it was about persuasion and caring for his captive brethren, he readily agreed. This task sounded much more humane. Charlotte was truly considerate. He immediately arranged several attendants for Andreas and secured accommodation for him, sending him off to bathe and change clothes. Although these sons of top nobility could endure hardship, they werent really accustomed to living tough. The priority was to get him to change into the uniform of the Fars Empire as soon as possible. After Andreas left and daylight began to break, Charlotte called his subordinates together again for another military meeting. The topic of this military meeting was very clear: how to take down Sesath? Thanks to Andreas, Charlottes thinking had broadened. He proposed sending letters of persuasion first to the four nobles blocking the way, and this suggestion received unanimous approval. Charlotte took up the pen himself, starting the letter with: Constantine and Andreas, father and son, are now in a certain camp. The Black Phoenix is destined to fall. Why not plan for your survival early? After finishing the letters, Charlotte sent messengers to deliver them to the four Black Phoenix nobles. The lands of these four nobles were quite distant, and it was no short journey for the messengers. Therefore, without waiting for their replies, Charlotte finally received news of the four-nation alliance against the Black Phoenix. He was two days late in getting this news, and by this time, the allied army of four nations had already split into more than twenty groups, led by top nobles of various countries, and had invaded the Black Phoenix territory. How could the army loyal to the Black Phoenix withstand such a fierce offensive? Even with desperate resistance, they managed only to hold off a few of the main armies, leaving no forces to confront the rest, letting the noble knighthoods of the allied countries run rampant within Black Phoenix territory. Five or six days later, the four nobles responded differently. One of the barons killed Charlottes messenger, swearing to fight him to the death; but the other three nobles all expressed willingness to surrender, each setting forth various conditions. At this point, Charlotte was running out of patienceahe needed to seize more land. After all, the lands he could take would surely become the Earl Mecklens territories, and he had never counted on acquiring other lands seized by someone else. Charlotte promptly issued a war threat, demanding that the three nobles surrender unconditionally and join him in attacking the baron who refused to surrender. He guaranteed the three nobles the same status in the Fars Empire and gave them a three-day deadline. He stated that once the time passed, he would mercilessly slaughter their entire clan, leaving none alive. Charlottes threat was, in fact, just for showahe had never really committed such genocides, as such actions were too inhumane and a transmigrator simply couldnt bring himself to do it. However, he did not know that his reputation among the Black Phoenix was not very good. His sending opponents to Cappadocia led many of the Black Phoenix People to one conclusion: those who opposed surrender would disappear, never seen alive nor found dead. There were even rumors that Charlottes Beastman army had eaten the dissidents. The three Black Phoenix nobles, upon receiving the war ultimatum, were trembling with fear and panic Chapter 470 - 470 437, Charles is just a writer who gained fame through literature ?Chapter 470: 437, Charles is just a writer who gained fame through literature. Chapter 470: 437, Charles is just a writer who gained fame through literature. The four nobles who stood between Charles and Sesath had also convened a military council. At the council, Baron Eckson spoke passionately, asserting that Charles had ten defeats, while the four-noble Allied Army possessed ten victories. Viscount Constantine is our hero from the Black Phoenix, and its absolutely impossible for him to defect to the Farsians! He is lying, slandering, trying to disrupt our resolution to resist to the death. Although Charles enjoys some notoriety, he is merely a writer who gained fame through literature. It is said that in Fars, he is just a civilian official dealing with paperwork. His current status is all because he courted Princess Anne. ... His military achievements are all faked! Can you believe that one man can write, race chariots, compose operas, and battle on the frontlines? Ridiculous, utterly ridiculous. The Fars, Inglima, Byron, and Lionheart Dynasty each harbor their own schemes, and theres no way they could truly unite. Moreover, they have come from afar and will inevitably be unable to sustain their effort. My lord Counts! Can you actually believe such preposterous and outrageous rumors At this moment, a scribe burst in, handing a document to his master, Count Nottingham. The count glanced at it and, without showing any emotion, passed the document to Count Barnett, who was beside him. Count Barnett wore a look of surprise after reading the document, but he crumpled it up immediately and did not pass it to Viscount Angelo. Baron Eckson was about to inquire when another scribe entered, this time giving the document to Count Barnett. After a quick look, Count Barnett passed it to Viscount Angelo. The viscounts expression became complicated and markedly somber after reading it. Some time later, two scribes came in one after another, each delivering the documents they brought to their respective masters. Baron Eckson saw the short first line on the document: Viscount Constantine has committed treason The Barons vision went dark, and a feeling of dread followed. The documents sent by Charles to the three nobles, which Nottingham, Barnett, and Angelo had all shown him to demonstrate their resolve and clear conscience earlier, blatantly encouraged them to capture the sole objector as a token for surrendering to Fars. He turned to look at the three nobles with a surge of panic and suddenly shouted, I swear my undying loyalty to Earl Mecklen! Counts Nottingham, Barnett, and Viscount Angelo! Let us discuss what kind of ceremony to use to welcome Earl Mecklens inspection of his loyal Sesath! Count Nottingham smiled slightly and said, As Baron Eckson wishes. Count Barnett and Viscount Angelo also said in unison, What Baron Eckson says makes sense. Baron Eckson wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. He was terrified that if he had reacted a moment slower, he would have been attacked by the trio, beheaded, and his head presented to Charles as a gift. Now he deeply regretted killing Charless messenger. Baron Eckson had not expected that Constantine and his son would surrender too? Charles hadnt anticipated that his threat would work so well either! This time, not only the original three nobles but even the Baron who killed his messenger were willing to submit, even proactively expressing their desire to become vassals to the Mecklen Family. The nations of the Old Continent were different from the modern nations on Earth; each country was comprised of a portion of counties directly governed by the Emperor and noble territories. Noble territories were, both nominally and substantively, the private property of the nobilityathey only needed to pay taxes to the Royal Family and fulfill certain obligations, but the Royal Family could not deprive them of their land under any pretext. You see, the Fars Empire had wanted to turn Southseraph and Behemoth into directly governed major districts, but even after Ferdinands death, they clenched their noses and acknowledged Duke Joseph. Count Nottingham, Count Barnett, Viscount Angelo, and Baron Eckson surrendered; it was as if they brought their own territories and became vassals of the Emperor of Brittany. They simply switched allegiance to a different Emperoratheir noble status could not be stripped away. However, if Baron Eckson swore fealty to Charles, that meant something entirely different. That implied the Baron wasnt loyal to the Emperor of Brittany, but to Earl Mecklen! In Europe, theres a similar old saying, The vassals vassal is not my vassal! After considering for a moment, Charles gladly accepted the surrender of the four nobles, as well as Baron Ecksons fealty. He immediately led his forces into the territories of the four nobles, and when Count Nottingham, Count Barnett, Viscount Angelo, and Baron Eckson saw Andreas affirming the loyalty of Viscount Constantine and his son to Charles, they harbored no further doubts. After all, when would you ever see a father present while his son is absent, or a son present while his father is absent? They all belonged to nobility from remote regions of the Black Phoenix Dynasty and the information they received wasnt all that timely; Charles really had pulled the wool over their eyes. It was the first time for Charles to accept the surrender of nobles, to accept them swearing fealty to His Majesty the Emperor of Brittany and to himself. He found it novel and immediately acted on behalf of His Majesty to proclaim the inviolability of the four nobles titles, wealth, and territories. Moreover, he took the opportunity to bring their personal Knighthoods under his control. This action was, in fact, against protocol, but the four nobles did not dare utter a word of protest because they not only saw Andreas but also witnessed a full nine Sacred-level knights! They even saw the former Grand Commander of the Fars Empires Royal Knights Order! Kratos reputation soared in Fars and even within the Black Phoenix Dynasty, he was universally knownaafter all, he was among the topmost rank, barring Viscount Constantine, no one in the Black Phoenix Dynasty dared claim they could defeat this paragon of the Mount of Light! With such powerful forces and a luxurious array of Sacred-level champions at his disposal, Charles could have seized their military authority or done something even more unorthodox, and they would have had no choice but to silently endure. Having overcome the four obstructing nobles, Charles path forward was now clear except for Sesath. The one who had guarded Sesath for generations was also a member of the Meisu Family, though Sesath was just a baronetcy. The current holder of that title was none other than Baron Melime Meisu! Baron Melime Meisu was a low-profile individual, with no one certain about his actual strength, but it was nearly common knowledge that he owned a fleet, including two Magical Alchemy Warships! Therefore, although Charles had subdued the four nobles and increased his Sacred-level followers to fourteen, he still did not dare to underestimate Baron Melime Meisu. Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When his army approached Sesath, he did not immediately assault the fortress. Instead, he sent an earnest missive urging surrender, hoping the Baron would prioritize the greater good and the lives of Sesaths residents over stubborn resistance. He pleaded quickly to surrender to avoid the calamity of war and the ensuing loss of lives. However, as Charles expected, the Baron resolutely rejected the call to surrender. Chapter 471 - 471 438, I am already under the command of Duchess Mesu, let him back off ?Chapter 471: 438, I am already under the command of Duchess Mesu, let him back off. Chapter 471: 438, I am already under the command of Duchess Mesu, let him back off. Charles brought along ten of her Sacred-level subordinates, as well as four newly sworn-in nobles, directing her army to the outskirts of Sesath City. Sesath was a port city, half of which even lay within the sea, comprising six islands and more than twenty giant reefs, connected by very ornate stone arch bridges, allowing many sea ships to even sail into the city of Sesath. Baron Merrime of the Meisu Family stood atop the city wall, looking at the approaching army without a hint of panic, and said to a servant by his side, Go out and tell Mr. Mecklen that I have returned to the Mesu Family and have once again come under Duchess Mesus command. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tell him to withdraw. The servant acknowledged and hurriedly descended the city wall, mounted a fast horse, and raced to the front lines of the two armies, shouting loudly, Baron Merrime says: We have rejoined the Mesu Family and are now under the command of the Duchess. ... She is the commander of the Allied Army of the four nations, the commander of Byron. Theres no business for you lot here! Mr. Mecklen, you can turn your troops around and go attack somewhere else. The Count of Nottingham, Count Barnett, Viscount Angelo, and Baron Eckson, the four newly sworn-in nobles of the Black Phoenix, all looked quite displeased, but none dared to say anything. Baron Eckson, somewhat ingratiatingly, said, Duchess Mesu is also one of the Allied Army. She has preemptively occupied Sesath, so we can only step aside. Count of Nottingham glanced over and saw that Earl Mecklens face was expressionless, he smirked slightly, fostering a spectators mentality. Although he had not interacted much with Charles, he believed that this newly-risen Farsian dignitary would not tolerate such an affair. The other two nobles displayed their indignation, exclaiming, Even if its Duchess Mesu, she cant just take our credit, right? We must negotiate with them firmly. Count Barnett even volunteered eagerly, I am willing to discuss the matter of withdrawal with Baron Merrime, but they must pay a certain price. Without sufficient money, materials, and food, we cant just leave like that. Charles remained silent, without uttering a word. She took a Knights Spear from Dobins hand, stirred the Bloody Glory, and with all her might, hurled the Knights Spear, impaling the messenger servant on the spot on the battlefield between the two armies. Charles coldly looked towards the head of Sesath and with a wave of her hand, commanded, Siege the city! Charles had no good feelings towards Duchess Mesu, there was some unpleasant history, and besides, Mesu had already surrendered to Byron. A Duchess of Byron expected Earl Mecklen, a Farsian, to give way? Who did she think she was? How much face did she have? Baron Eckson was taken aback and said, Lord Mecklen of the House Mecklen, our opponents have already surrendered. They are now people of Duchess Mesu. Charles responded indifferently, This envoy heroically declared just now: If you want to fight, then fight! We must give the brave people of Sesath, a proper battlefield. The few nobles looked at each other but then saw the ten Sacred-level subordinates of Charles gradually taking to the air, and all with mutual understanding, spurred their Fighting Spirit to fly up, heading for Sesath. Baron Merrime of Meisu truly had not expected that Charles would actually kill his servant and immediately declare war. His face turned pale, and he hastily descended the city wall, intending to head for one of his own Magical Alchemy Warships. But Andreas, the fastest, had already arrived first. He said he did not wish to wage war against the Black Phoenix, buta| When Andreas had heard Baron Merrime of the Meisu declare that he had already joined Duchess Mesu, his anger had surged, and in his heart, he had quietly reclassified Baron Merrime of the Black Phoenix as one of the People of Byron. When Charles thrust his spear through the messenger servant and ordered the battle, Andreas was the first to charge into the sky; for him, Merime Mesu was a traitor to the Black Phoenix, and he was not among those who refused to fight. Merime, of course, recognized Andreas. He had just shouted, Spare me for the sake of the Viscount! when Andreas erupted in rage and yelled, You are all a bunch of traitors! With a thrust of his sword accompanied by countless clear chirps of birds, the poor Baron Merime Mesu stood no chance. This baron was merely a Transcendent of intermediate high-end rank, barely resisting two or three strikes before Andreas cleaved off his head. With the barons death, the city of Sesath had no more power to resist! Though two Sacred level beings took to the sky, seeing over ten Sacred level beings encircling them from all sides, they wisely chose to surrender. These were two nineteenth Rank Sacred level beings, who could barely compete with Vigo; even in single combat, they were almost no match for anyone, not to mention standing up to the likes of Herolf and others, let alone Kratos. Furthermore, Charless tactics were ruthless, not at all about fair duels. Why would she bother with one-on-one combat? Kratos, the Black Dragon, and others had grown accustomed to this, only the newly joined Elephant-man Agon and Andreas had yet to integrate into this teams style, but it didnt affect much. Without their leader, the Knighthood of Sesath surrendered in droves, and within just over an hour, Charles had taken the city. There was actually a minor incident: someone tried to steal a Magical Alchemy Warship and flee, but the crew onboard, seeing the sky filled with Sacred levels, rejected this officers order. A Sacred level being with a Magical Alchemy Warship might resist several of the same rank, but this would-be thief was not even a Sacred level, and Charles had far too many under her command. Even if they had managed to take the Magical Alchemy Warship, Charless subordinate Sacred levels could have caught up and broken the ships Magic Array. The Knighthood and fleet of Sesath were well aware of Charless reputation; as long as they did not resist, he treated those who surrendered quite well. But those who chose to resist would be thrown to the Beastmen, and no one wished to end up as their meal. When Charles learned of this, the soldiers of the fleet had already tied up the officer and delivered him to her as a token of merit. Charles glanced at the young officer and asked, Are you willing to surrender? The officer couldnt help but curse, I will never surrender to the Farsians! Charles placed his hand on his neck and made a slashing gesture; immediately, someone cut the mans throat with a single strike. The young officer, full of a defiant spirit, died instantly. Nobody cared for his name, nor did anyone consider this failed rebellion to be of any consequence. Just as Charles was about to go receive her new Knighthood, Andreas descended from the sky and said, A fleet is heading towards Sesath; by the flags, its the Northern Fleet of the Mesu. Charles commented indifferently, So Baron Merime wasnt lying! What a pity he died. Over ten Sacred levels took to the sky together, Chapter 472 - 472 439, Legendary Warship vs Legendary Warship ?Chapter 472: 439, Legendary Warship vs Legendary Warship Chapter 472: 439, Legendary Warship vs Legendary Warship After a moment of silence, Andreas said, Why dont you try wiping out the Mesu Familys Northern Fleet as well? Charles looked appreciatively at Andreas and said, Thats a great idea! After casting her lot with Byron, Duchess Mesu had poured her familys accumulated wealth into desperate expansion, reviving the Northern Fleet to a shadow of its former glory. At this time, the Northern Fleet included one Legendary Warship, the Fontainebleau, alongside eight Magical Alchemy Warships. Including Duchess Mesu herself, there were a total of thirteen at the Sacred level, with countless Transcendents among them. Even at its weakest, Duchess Mesus influence was still comparable to that of the Old Earl of Brittany and the Minister of War, Garanord! It can be said that if it werent for Duchess Mesus defection to join Byron, Redmir would never have been able to usurp the throne, nor would Earl Brittany have rebelled. Unfortunately, there are no ifs in this world. From the Sacred level members of the Royal Family besieging Zimmerman, causing the Imperial Chancellor and several royal Sacred level individuals to retire from politics, to the war with Byron and the Black Phoenix that resulted in Duchess Mesus defection, the Empires decline seemed abrupt, but in reality, it was traceable and gradual. ... One could say that the Axel Dynastys continued flaws were too many; it was already at its end. Even without Brittany, its downfall was only a matter of time, after all, theres no guarantee that Duchess Mesu wouldnt have rebelled. With her tall stature, Duchess Mesu stood on the deck of the Fontainebleau, gazing towards Sesath, her heart surging with emotion. If she could reclaim Sesath, she would be able to retake control of The North and restore the familys former radiance before they expanded beyond The North. Only by taking control of The North can the Mesu Familys Northern Fleet truly live up to its name. As long as I take down Sesath and control The North, the Mesu Family can rise again. With the Fontainebleau, I can once again explore the Berserk Sea. If I can master that secret, no other family on this continent could compare to the Mesu. Duchess Mesu was determined; she didnt believe Sesath would stop her, not to mention that it was originally Mesus own Menier anchoring the place. Even if Menier had any other intentions, he certainly couldnt withstand the full onslaught of the Northern Fleet. Duchess Mesu had even considered, after taking Sesath, commanding the fleet to land and seizing as much land as possible. Although it wasnt feasible to unite with the Duchy of Mesu in The North, communication by ships was wholly possible. A Sacred level individual descended from above and said in a low voice, Your Grace! Sesath has changed its flags! Duchess Mesu raised an eyebrow slightly and asked, Whose flags are they? The Sacred level subordinate answered, They are the flags of Earl Charles Meklen! Duchess Mesu frowned slightly and said, Ah, the son-in-law of the Brittany Family! Adossa! Go tell Charles to get lost; Sesath is my target. A young girl answered, Yes, Mother! Her full name was Adossa Mesu! She was the daughter of Duchess Mesu, and her only daughter. She received all the favor of Duchess Mesu, personally trained in martial techniques from a young age, and after growing up and entering school, she made rapid progress. Her academic performance was no less remarkable than geniuses like Zimmerman and Menilman, except that she was four or five years younger, and her era of growth staggered with theirs. Adossa was very curious about Charles, given that he had now become a man known across the continent. She didnt even bring a weapon, nor did she think Charles would actually engage in combat with her, since they were allies. Charles was poised for battle, ready to fight the Northern Fleet. If time could be turned back a few months, how could he have had the ability, the confidence, to wage war against Duchess Mesu? If time were turned back more than a year, to that magic item auction, he was nothing but a small fry, someone who didnt even register in the eyes of Duchess Mesu. Even now, its likely that Duchess Mesu didnt know she had once met Charles. But now, Charles was full of courage. He too possessed more than ten Sacred level followers. Although he was still lacking a little, currently remaining at the Seventeenth Rank, he feared no quarrel with any great noble. Adossa transformed into a stream of dark light and flew upon the walls of Sesath City. Charles was slightly surprised because Adossa practiced Dark Fighting Qi, a technique only those from Sheffield University would learn. He couldnt help but instinctively shout, Which senior brother or sister might you be? Charles Meklen, a graduate of the class of Black Moon thirty-three years from Sheffield University, at your service. Adossa didnt expect their exchange to start like this. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She steadied her form atop the ramparts of Sesath City and said, Indeed, I am your senior. Call me Senior Sister Adossa! Charles obediently called out, Senior Sister Adossa! Are you here to negotiate on behalf of Duchess Mesu? To make things clear, His Majesty the Emperor of Brittany has said that all conquered territories will be fully incorporated into Earl Mecklens lands. I absolutely wont give up such a vast territory. If Duchess Mesu has any inappropriate thoughts, please retract them early to avoid unruly confrontation. Adossa wasnt angry, she smiled slightly and said, Our Mesu Family has thirteen people at the Sacred level! Charles raised a finger and called out, Rise, show yourselves to Senior Sister Adossa! Charles ten Sacred level followers and four newly joined nobles took to the air together. He said with a bit of pride, I happen to have one more than you! Adossa was genuinely shocked. Although she had heard many rumors about Charles, since the Mesu Family had left Fars to join Byron, they werent as well-informed. She truly had no idea that Charles commanded such an extensive group of Sacred level powers! Adossas face revealed her astonishment, and it took her a while to speak again, Even if you have so many Sacred level people, we have the Fontainebleau! You are also a Farsian, you should know the power of Fontainebleau, especially in the hands of my mother, no one can compete with her. Charles took off the golden ring from his hand and threw it mightily into the sea. He was already at the High-Level Transcendent Seventeenth Rank, and his throw packed great force, sending the golden ring flying far into the distance. For a moment, Adossa didnt understand what Charles was up to, but her complexion changed immediately because the golden ring Charles threw caused giant waves to surge, waves towering several hundred meters high, as if a mountain had been tossed into the sea, the mountain and sea stirring as if a Deity had punched open the ocean itself. Even the distant Northern Fleet was affected, pushed back several kilometers by the resulting waves, and it was only the joint efforts of several Sacred level individuals that managed to stop the surging waves. A Legendary Warship revealed itself within the tumultuous, mountain-high waves! Yes, this was the Holy Light Divine State Title. Chapter 473 - 473 440, Adossa school sister, isnt it just a Legendary Warship ?Chapter 473: 440, Adossa school sister, isnt it just a Legendary Warship? I have one here too Chapter 473: 440, Adossa school sister, isnt it just a Legendary Warship? I have one here too Charles pointed and said, Adossa senior, isnt it just a Legendary Warship? I have one here too. Adossa covered her small mouth, her heart pounding like a frightened deer. She suddenly realized why this man was rumored to have caught the fancy of Mei Guillermo, the Great Princess of the Inglima Empire, and even Menierman Sumei, a woman of high pride and unparalleled elegance, had various rumors with Charles. Adossa had even heard that the Strasbourg Rose had an ambiguous relationship with Charles. She suddenly understood it all. ... This man indeed made her heart race. After graduating from university, Adossa followed her mother and joined her familys Northern Fleet. She had sailed the Seven Seas, even participating in explorations of the Berserk Sea. Though she was battle-hardened with rich sailing experience and her martial skills were Transcendent and sacred, not of the nineteenth Sacred level like Vigo, her name was not well-known because she spent most of her time at sea. Now she regretted not leaving some legends in Strasbourg to capture this juniors attention before she set sail. Adossa wore a common magical alchemic robe seen at sea, a high-level alchemic item with Water Repellent features, among others. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0?0. Wrapped in this robe that highlighted her curvaceous figure, she resembled a sea nymph riding the waves. The manner in which she covered her mouth not only lacked her usual heroic posture but also resembled the demeanor of a young girl. sea??h th n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles was not aware that he had struck Adossas heart with his words and thought his attempt at showing off had failed when she didnt respond for a while. He secretly thought, Its gotten awkward! I just felt that was the peak of my show-off moments in my life! Why didnt Adossa react? Then again, she is the legitimate daughter of the Mesu Family, experienced and knowledgeable. A mere Legendary Warship isnt enough to be startling or emotional! Should I show off even more? How should I use the Blood Spirit Rhinoceros for the best effect? Its not that I want to boast, but if this could scare off the Duchess Mesu, it would be better than having a battle. Everyone here is at least of the thirteenth Sacred level, a melee battle could result in some unfortunate falls, which would be truly painful. Even if a Vigo falls, I wouldnt bear it! Lost in his thoughts, Charles saw a light soar, and a woman with a tall stature and an extraordinary aura, inherently exuding a queen-like presence, landed next to Adossa. It was the Duchess Mesu. Charles wanted to say long time no see, but found it too clich?? and decided not to speak, merely giving a slight smile, yet secretly allowing the Golden Goat Herolf to move closer to him to prevent a sudden assault from the Duchess Mesu who might end his life on the spot. The Duchess Mesu gazed at the Holy Light Divine State Title, and said in a low voice, I did not expect that someone could really repair this Legendary Warship. What she didnt know was that Charles hadnt repaired the Legendary Warship yet. Charles still lacked three items to fully restore this Legendary Warship. For now, it was just barely presentable. The Duchess Mesu moved past her daughter, directly landing on the ramparts of Sesath, saying, Earl Mecklen, we meet again? Charles was slightly surprised but heard the Grand Duchess say, The last time, you were with Anne when you attended my auction. Charles was even more surprised and asked, I was just a nobody back then. The Duchess Mesu chuckled lightly and said, A nobody who managed to charm that old man of Brittanys treasured daughter! That hardly makes one a nobody anymore. You should know, at that time, the Empire had at least three Dukes, six Counts, and countless lower nobles paying attention to you. After all, the Empire was in turmoil back then, and many suspected you were a spy for Byron! They wanted to strike at Anne to break into one circle of Earl of Brittanys power. Charles, embarrassed, said softly, Thats not necessarily the case. The Duchess Mesu stated, Later, Earl Brittany went to Seagull City to investigate your past, which dispelled those concerns. Charles blanched and exclaimed, His Majesty had people inquire about my past? The Duchess Mesu gave a faint smile and said, Whats so surprising about that? I have also inquired about you, Earl Mecklen, and your past is quite colorful! Adossa also landed on the ramparts of Sesath and asked, Mother, what kind of person was Earl Mecklen in the past? Charles quickly said, Duchess Mesu, lets talk about serious matters! The Duchess Mesu glanced at Charles, but indeed, she said no more. She knew that while it could give her the upper hand in conversation and embarrass him considerably, speaking of Charles Meklens embarrassing moments would also offend him. Even though he controlled the Northern Fleet and possessed a Legendary Warship, the Duchess Mesu still felt a deep fear of this prime mover of the Fars Empire. Others might not have deeply felt it, but she, along with Menierman and Sophia Garanord, had once allied in a naval battle. These two young naval commanders also had deep ties to Charles; Meniermans first Magical Alchemy Warship was a gift from Charles, and Sophia Garanords Queen Bee was borrowed from him. If Charles were also at sea, he could even muster a fleet that rivaled the magnitude of the Northern Fleet. But the Northern Fleet was the heritage of the Mesu Family, a wealth accumulated over centuries, dominating the seas with countless years of strength. How long had Charles been active? If it were to come to Fars, who could make him apprehensive? Even the Emperor of Brittany had to fall back, and Garanord even more so. After all, neither of them had the capability to intervene in the navy, and even with their formidable power, Duchess Mesu felt no fear. She didnt bring up Charless past again and said, Lets talk about some serious matters then! I want Sesath! Charless face flushed; he hadnt expected that his father-in-law had already investigated his background, nor had he anticipated that even Duchess Mesu had probed into it. What if Charles Meklens past were to be exposed? What then? Charless mind was in chaos, but when Duchess Mesu mentioned Sesath, he firmly refused, Impossible, absolutely impossible! I have already conquered Sesath; it is now mine, a new territory under the dominion of Earl Mecklen. No one can wrest it from my hands. Duchess Mesu said indifferently, The Black Phoenix army has all been relocated to the frontline, leaving Black Phoenix City undefended! Give me Sesath, and Ill have my ten Sacred-level subordinates help you attack Black Phoenix City! Sesath and the North have special significance for the Mesu Family, but for you, Earl Mecklen, how can these wild lands compare to Black Phoenix City? What do you say? Make a decision! Charles waved his hand, and immediately an underling brought over the full map of the Black Phoenixs territory; Charles looked at the map, setting out from Southseraph Indeed, it was now under Earl Mecklens control. He had bypassed the core area of Black Phoenix, taking a sinister arched route and striking at the other end of the Black Phoenix border. The thirty-plus cities he had conquered were like pearls on a string, presenting a straight line rather than forming a cluster. Duchess Mesus words had put Black Phoenix City in his crosshairs! Black Phoenix City, as one of the Five Great Empires and the capital of the Black Phoenix Dynasty, was comparable to Strasbourg, an Old Continent city renowned on the New and Old Continents. Like Inglimas capital Norliden, both were coastal cities, but the climate in Black Phoenix City was milder than in Norliden. Not only was it an excellent port, but it was also the most scenic tourist city, conducting commerce with many countries of the New and Old Continents. Due to the later establishment of the Black Phoenix Dynasty, its navy was not very strong, lacking overseas territories and colonies. However, precisely because of this, Black Phoenixs maritime trade was thriving. Charles had now circumvented to the rear of Black Phoenix City as Duchess Mesu had mentioned. Indeed, the main forces of the Black Phoenix Dynasty were on the front, resisting the Allied Army, leaving his side extremely vulnerable. Normally, the resistance forces of Count of Nottingham, Count Barnett, Viscount Angelo, and Baron Eckson, if they had joined forces with nearby nobles, Charles would indeed have found it difficult to breach this defense. But why had Viscount Constantine, like Duchess Mesu, betrayed their own country? The fall of these four nobles had opened the last line of defense for Black Phoenix City. If Charles could lead a direct attack, even without Duchess Mesus help, there was still a good chance he could capture Black Phoenix City. And with Duchess Mesus help, Charles could gather not just the initially counted Sacred-level forces, but even in Ferlanden, for a long time, neither Fars nor Byron had deployed such a vigorous force. After carefully reviewing the map for a while, Charles said, Lets unite our troops! Duchess Mesu! We may have had some minor disagreements in the past, and you have indeed betrayed Fars, but in the face of war, these are trivial issues. Let us join forces to seize the greatest victory of this war. And in battle, establish an alliance, advancing and retreating together, protecting our territory. How does that sound? This time it was Duchess Mesu who fell silent. Adossa, witnessing the spirited Charles, had never imagined there could be such a young man capable of standing toe to toe with her mother without being overshadowed, each of his words brimming with ambition, discussing the toppling of a major empires capital. Adossa decided, once back, she would personally illustrate this scene! During her university years, she had taken painting classes, and to this day, painting remained her favorite pastime. Well, Earl Mecklen meeting Duchess Mesu! This painting was later included in the new edition of The Legend of Sherlock. Adossa gifted the copyright to Anne for free. Within this, there were a few smaller tales Like how did Anne and Adossa meet? And how they concluded this deal. These details need not be elaborated here. Chapter 474 - 474 441, Mixed Tactics (Request for Monthly Tickets) ?Chapter 474: 441, Mixed Tactics (Request for Monthly Tickets) Chapter 474: 441, Mixed Tactics (Request for Monthly Tickets) Charles and Duchess Mesu signed the Count Mecklen and Duchess Mesu Covenant atop the Sesath city walls, a document whose impact on future generations would be profound. The two agreed to become friendly ally families, maintaining a unified stance in all matters, save for conflicts between Fars and Byron. If one side found itself at war, the other would provide all necessary aid, including both material support and military force. The two families would collaborate closely in various fields, including the economy, trade, maritime affairs, culture, arts, and handicraft industries, among others. Charles also specifically prayed to the Serpent of Destiny and secured the patronage of this True God, leaving a trace of a small silver serpent on the covenant. This move also made Duchess Mesu inwardly startled, adding a layer of caution towards Charles, privately musing, To be a patron of the Serpent of Destiny? The Serpent of Destiny is the most enigmatic and unpredictable of the Nine Great True Gods, and the next era is the Era of Destiny. Both the House Brittany and the House Mecklen are patrons of the Serpent of Destiny, their futures immeasurable. ... Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At least until the end of the Era of Destiny, they must not be made enemies of. After the two houses signed the covenant, Charles, as promised, withdrew from Sesath. When he left, he took with him the entirety of Sesaths fleet and also the knights who had belonged to Baron Merime of Mesu, neatly packing up the barons estate as well. Moreover, he split the Westwind Knights into two, leading one part to continue the terrestrial assault on Black Phoenix City while the Golden Goat Herolf led another force along the coastline, planning a maritime attack on Black Phoenix City. Duchess Mesu, in keeping with the agreement, lent out ten Sacred-level characters! Leading these ten Sacred levels was naturally Duchess Mesus daughter, Adossa Mesu! She was also Charless newly acquired senior disciple! Indeed, he thought he might have too many senior disciples. The two parties tacitly agreed not to mention Baron Merime Sumei, as if this baron had never existed in the world. After leaving the city of Sesath, Andreas brought over six Sacred-level characters and said to Charles, They have some thoughts; would you care to have a chat with them? These six Sacred levels, four of whom had been captured during the conquests and two who were subordinates of Baron Merime of Mesu, were also the captains of the two Magical Alchemy Warships. Although they had held themselves with reserve and harbored various thoughts, they had the fortune to witness the signing of the covenant between Charles and Duchess Mesu and were arranged seats quite close to the front, for even as captives, their status as Sacred level distinguished them. Witnessing the merging of Charles and Mesus forces, which boasted over twenty Sacred levels, the six were deeply shocked and all came to realize one thing: if they did not surrender now, they might never have another chance. Charles smiled slightly and said, Gentlemen! I am about to attack Black Phoenix City, and as Black Phoenix People, you must be exceedingly familiar with it! No, please dont misunderstand, I wont require you to join the fight. You are all Black Phoenix People, he declared, I will never let you join the assault on Black Phoenix City. That would be far too cruel. I hope you can find a way to contact your friends and family, urging them to leave quickly to avoid being affected by the war. Charles proposed a method that was very human, easing the six Sacred-level knights, who found it acceptable. They had not even had the chance to offer their surrender before being assigned tasksadid anyone realize something was amiss? These six knights were all at the nineteenth rank! Indeed, the stronger Sacred-level knights had been called away to the front lines, locked in fierce combat with the allied forces of four nations. Therefore, Charles was not exactly enthusiastic, since unlike Andreas, many of them had not achieved Sacred level through regular training but had advanced forcibly through the use of Magic Potions and various ritesaa common practice among the nobility. Charles quickly handed over the newly drafted battle plans to the six Sacred-level knights, making sure their letters to friends and family distinctly pointed out the direction of the Westwind Knights attack, intending to prevent ordinary people from being swept into the conflict. The knights didnt think too hard about it. After all, the world lacked the cunning military wisdom found on Earth, and they couldnt grasp a strategy that blended the tactics of muddy waters, deceiving the heavens, and luring the tiger away from the mountain. They genuinely believed it was a good deed. Charles military planning reached Black Phoenix City through the letters of these knights and soon became well-known throughout the city. Faced with this sudden attack, the Royal Family and nobles of Black Phoenix plunged into chaos, but in the face of life and death, they efficiently mobilized the remaining troops within the city, preparing to ambush Charles Westwind Knights en route. However, Charles had not executed his so-called battle plans, so he encountered no resistance at all and marched swiftly, reaching the outskirts of Black Phoenix City. In theory, Black Phoenix City, like Strasbourg, was blessed by the Nine Great True Gods, and with no shortage of divine miracle structures, any invading enemy would struggle to breach such a Fortress City on the Old Continent. But Charles, on his way, had gathered a considerable number of local armies from the Black Phoenix Dynasty and had even prepared a batch of the Common Attire of Black Phoenix People. With people constantly fleeing the city, he took advantage of the situation to stealthily infiltrate the city with his disguised Westwind Knights. Charles had not anticipated that his half-baked cunning plan would work so well. He sent batch after batch of the Westwind Knights into Black Phoenix City, sneaking in over ten thousand men without the city noticing. Having calculated that he had enough force to start a war, Charles immediately took all the Sacred-level knights with him, including his ten knights under his command, four noble defectors, the six newly surrendered knights, and the ten knights sent by Duchess Mesu, all blending in with the common folk who had entered Black Phoenix City. It had been over a year since Charles crossed into this world, and he had visited many countries on the continent, such as Inglimas Nolidan and the Lionheart Dynastys Yasa Fortress. However, it was his first time in Black Phoenix City. A typical trading city, Black Phoenix City hosted foreigners from countries overseas with distinctive cultures, mannerisms unlike those of the Old Continents inhabitants. Most were merchants carrying a multitude of exotic goods from abroad, an array of novelties that were previously unknown to the Old Continent. Suddenly, Charles remembered a small task given by the Serpent of Destiny: to send someone to all of the True God structures in Black Phoenix City and secretly inscribe the mark of the Serpent of Destiny in hidden corners. Indeed, Charles thought, it was time to earn a great deal of the Serpents pleasure in one fell swoop. Chapter 475 - 475 442, Georgiadi Hadrian lived in obscurity ?Chapter 475: 442, Georgiadi Hadrian lived in obscurity. Chapter 475: 442, Georgiadi Hadrian lived in obscurity. When the beastmen army attacked Strasbourg, Charles had muttered why the Sacred level beastmen didnt infiltrate the city first, then wage war? Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At least the Nine Great True Gods miraculous structures would not have been able to exert their powerful defensive roles. So when he attacked Black Phoenix, he first used a strategem to draw away the last defense force in the city, and then he didnt directly attack but first had his soldiers disguise themselves and mix into Black Phoenix City. It was only then that he, with all his Sacred level subordinates disguised as civilians, sneaked into the city. While Charles was leaving the mark of the Serpent of Destiny on the miraculous structures of the Nine Great True Gods, his Sacred level subordinates had already arrived near the Black Phoenix Palace. ... The Black Phoenix Emperor, Yannis Hadrian, had recently been suffering from sleepless nights and loss of appetite, worrying every day about how to fend off the allied forces of four nations. He had already concentrated all the military forces of the nation, vowing to fight to the death with the four-nation allied army. Recently, there had been rumors that a Farsian named Charles Mecklen was planning to bypass the front lines to attack Black Phoenix City, and he managed to obtain the military plan of the opponent beforehand. He immediately dispatched the last military force to ambush this audacious enemy army en route. Black Phoenix Emperor, Yannis Hadrian, even issued an order to slaughter the entire army that dared to offend the capital of the Black Phoenix Dynasty without taking a single prisoner. Despite this, he was still very furious and even specially issued a decree to capture Charles alive and bring him back to Black Phoenix City, where he would personally kill this bastard. How dare he be so audacious as to attack his Black Phoenix City; was this something to be borne? Charles gazed upon the citys most majestic buildings, his heart filled with emotion. Last time he was breaking into Fars Imperial Palace, killing the puppet king Redmir. Was it the Black Phoenix Emperors turn this time? Charles even worried whether he would leave behind an unflattering nickname of Regicide in the history of this world! I definitely cant personally kill Yannis Hadrian. Anyone else would be alright to do it, I think Vigo would be good. Hes not a Black Phoenix person. Killing Emperor Yannis Hadrian wouldnt leave a stain on history. The old goat would also be a good choice The Patrolling Army in charge of maintaining order in front of the palace square seemed to sense that something was amiss, as there were too many people today. They were dispersing the crowd and even a squad of the Patrolling Army was heading towards Charles. Charles smiled slightly and said, Let the carnival begin! There are no defenses here today. Black Phoenix City had already sent out its last troops, and even resorted to calling up the normally idle Patrolling Armyathat to the Westwind Knights, with more than thirty Sacred level members, it truly was as undefended as it gets. After the order was given, dozens of Sacred level individuals simultaneously took to the skies and in a mere moment, they stormed into the Black Phoenix Palace. The infiltrated soldiers of the Westwind Knights also revealed their weapons, rushing toward the Imperial Palace. The Patrolling Army had not anticipated that enemy forces would appear in the capital of the Black Phoenix Dynasty. Caught off-guard, they were unable to organize an effective defense and quickly scattered. Charles, however, was not in any hurry. He strolled leisurely toward the Black Phoenix Palace, and by the time he entered, the battle had already ended. Kratos, with one arm exerting force, hoisted an old man up in midair. The old mans clothes were in disarray, and he appeared to have just suffered some ravaging, his legs kicking wildly. But to what avail could he struggle? His face swelled crimson, his mouth creating raspy sounds, yet he couldnt utter a word. Almost all members of the Westwind Knights instantly knelt on one knee upon seeing Charles, proclaiming loudly, The entire Westwind Knighthood greets Earl Mecklen upon his arrival at his loyal Black Phoenix Palace! Dozens of Sacred-level knights were divided into several teams. Those directly under Charles were the most relaxed, simply nodding in acknowledgment. The subordinates of Grand Duchess Meisu showed considerable respect upon seeing Charles, performing an Imperial salute, while the Black Phoenix Sacred-level knights who had pledged their allegiance were the most humble, kneeling on one knee like ordinary members of the Knighthood, welcoming Earl Mecklen Charles glanced around, and it seemed that all members of the Black Phoenix Royal Family had been captured, densely kneeling on the ground. Although he was not one to get carried away, he couldnt help feeling a sense of: The earth beneath my feet, the nations strategy in my hands, who dares to speak another word? His emotions surged, beyond additive. Black Dragon, observing Charless face brimming with audacity, felt the heavy responsibility and believed he should step forward to advise Charles not to behave so, and quickly said, Master of House Mecklen, we have not yet taken over the entirety of Black Phoenix City! Charles nodded and ordered, All members of the Black Phoenix Royal Family, escort them to Strasbourg without exception, to present them to His Majesty Brittany. Kratos, you are in charge of guarding the Imperial Palace! Black Dragon, go open the city gates and let our troops in. Senior Adossa, take a group of people and knock on every nobles door in Black Phoenix City. Ask them whether they recognize me as their master. Those willing will not be harmed in the slightest; those who are not, confiscate their properties. Arrest everyone and escort them to Strasbourg along with the Black Phoenix Royal Family. Charles issued orders ceaselessly, and soon the Sacred-level and high-ranking officers of the Westwind Knights dispersed to begin taking control of various areas of Black Phoenix City. By evening, the Westwind Knights had completed their occupation of Black Phoenix City. Squad after squad of knights began to strike out in all directions, aiming to connect Black Phoenix City with the territories they had previously occupied and unify the area. Charles tested the conditions for the maze-ification of Black Phoenix City, which was also set at eighteen levies. It took him seven or eight days to maze-ify Black Phoenix City three times, after which he continuously sent unremitting waves of captives who refused to submit to Machu Picchu. In Machu Picchu, they were reloaded for transport to Strasbourg. As the rebellious nobles were sent away family by family, Black Phoenix City quickly settled into silence. For the inhabitants of Black Phoenix City, Charles Mecklen was the one who defended against the Demon King, and all those who resisted simply vanished without a trace, their entire families wiped clean. Charles did not take the situation lightly; he was sharpening the troops, preparing to welcome the return of the army that had been sent to ambush him. However, despite his anticipation, he did not receive news of this army, but instead, he received a frontline battle report. This report was earth-shattering! When Charles received it, his hands trembled! The Allied Army, made up of four nations, suffered a crushing defeat in Salamagan, the famed city under Black Phoenix, at the hands of Count Georgiadi Hadrian. This Count had employed a peerless military strategy found only in Chinese history. He gathered all of Black Phoenixs Sacred-level knights, forming a special assault team. In one day, they launched successive attacks on the camp of the Allied Army, triumphing in four battles, slaying eleven Sacred-level knights, repelling the Allied Army and even severely injuring the traitorous Viscount Constantine at the battlefront. This forced the Allied Army to momentarily retreat! Georgiadi Hadrian, a lifelong silent figure, had only been ennobled as a Count because of his royal lineage, yet overnight, he became the number one general of the continent, his fame rivalling that of Zimmerman Axel Robin from years past! Chapter 476 - 476 443, Emperor Yannis Hadrian Georgeadi! ?Chapter 476: 443, Emperor Yannis Hadrian: Georgeadi! Surrender and yield to Earl Mecklen! Chapter 476: 443, Emperor Yannis Hadrian: Georgeadi! Surrender and yield to Earl Mecklen! In the moments of national survival, some choose to play it safe, some are left angry and helpless, others decide to stand aside, or even defect to the enemy, but there are those who will step forward and attempt to turn the tide. Georgiadi Hadrian had lived his life unknown to fame, never making any headlines or performing any extraordinary feats. Across the Old Continent, it was likely that no celebrated masters would remember his name. ... Much like Charles would always forget Vigo! Yet it was this obscure Georgiadi Hadrian, Count of Georgeadi, who emerged composed in the face of the Allied Army of four nations. When everyone was in despair and many deflected the responsibility, refusing to take the role of commander, he stepped up and devised a strategy that was simple, bold, insane, yet incredibly effective. Taking advantage of the Allied Army fighting separately and not yet converging, he gathered all Sacred level fighters of the Army of the Black Phoenix and first launched an assault on the distant forces of Inglima. Count Ranmalock misjudged the situation, believing the Army of the Black Phoenix sought to break through and flee, thus he did not deploy his full military strength. Furthermore, he did not wish for Inglima to engage in a desperate battle with the main forces of the Black Phoenix, potentially allowing the armies of other nations to reap great benefits. It was this strategic misstep that Count Georgiadi Hadrian seized, crushing the Inglima forces and then immediately turning to attack Fars. Although His Majesty Brittany himself had joined the fray, he was not on the front lines that day, and neither was Antonio. Georgiadi Hadrian toppled seven Knighthoods of Fars within half an hour and then turned all his efforts towards Byron. This was a tough battle; Juno Arthur was not present with the forces, but Constantine was. What followed was a fierce fight between the two, and the outcome was the defeat of the once first and foremost champion of the Black Phoenix. The hitherto obscure Georgiadi Hadrian emerged triumphantly and proceeded to defeat Byrons army. Faced with the Black Phoenix Army, pulsing with momentum and desperately fighting back after having consecutively vanquished three armies, Baldwin Asa, the Lionheart King, heaved a long sigh and chose to make a complete retreat with his forces. This battle was Georgiadi Hadrians first time leading troops. But it was this war that made the count known far and wide, leaving no one on the Old Continent unaware of his name. Indeed, an old Earth saying was apt: A silent one is of no concern, but his sudden outburst astounds; one unseen is of no worry, but his sudden ascent reaches the skies. Even the Emperor of Brittany could not help but sigh afterward and said, From this day forth, Georgiadi Hadrian is the greatest War God of the Old Continent. Charles dared to launch a surprise attack on Black Phoenix City, largely because he assumed that the Allied Army could firmly engage the Black Phoenixs main forces, leaving their rear exposed. But what he could never have imagined was that the battle situation could change thus? With Georgiadi Hadrian capable of defeating the Allied Army and potentially returning to reinforce Black Phoenix City at any moment, what could he use to withstand such a fierce military deity? After reading the complete battle report, Charles took a deep breath and issued more than a dozen orders in one go. The first order was to send the old lizardman to Machu Picchu and bring Yannis Hadrian back once more. He also dispatched dozens of reconnaissance teams continuously to probe the front lines, although he knew that this would likely barely help. Though Georgiadi Hadrian had only fought one battle, he had become famous across the continent for his tactic of assembling Sacred level fighters into a strike force. If he continued this strategy, it was possible that a Sacred level combat team would appear at Black Phoenix City within a few days. Even if ordinary reconnaissance teams discovered Count Georgeadis forces, they would stand no chance of delivering the information back. Charless breach of the Black Phoenix Dynastys capital was, in terms of battlefield renown, not far behind Georgiadi Hadrians. However, Charles truly had no interest in comparing himself with the number one commander of the Old Continent. At this moment, all he wished for was that Count Georgiadi Hadrian would continue to engage in a major battle with the Allied Army and not return to the capital, Black Phoenix City. Charles, despite commanding dozens of Sacred-level warriors, faced certain defeat against the formidable foe who had vanquished Constantine; no other outcome was possible. As for leaving Black Phoenix City Yes, that was an option. Over the following days, Charles received dozens of battle reports. Having taken Black Phoenix City, he now had dozens of Magic Alchemy Communication Devices at his disposal. The Westwind Knights had not possessed such magic equipment before, but now they could communicate over long distances. He quickly discarded any hope. After Georgeadi Hadrian, Earl of Hadrian, had crushed the Allied Army of four nations without allowing them time to regroup, he executed a stunning escape, abandoning the frontline at Saharan Lamagan and leading his army back to aid the capital, Black Phoenix City. The day after Charles received this report, he activated the miraculous defense structures of Black Phoenix City. Merely two hours after their activation, he saw dozens of streaks of light sweep across the city. Charles hurriedly climbed to the highest point of the Imperial Palace. sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even though he was surrounded by over thirty Sacred-level warriors, upon seeing the plain-faced, utterly unremarkable middle-aged mans gaze through the defense shield constructed by the miracle edifice, he couldnt suppress a slight shiver. With a wave of his hand, Charles had Emperor Yannis Hadrian hoisted up slowly, having been made to return urgently. He shouted loudly, Emperor Yannis Hadrian, please have Earl Georgeadi Hadrian surrender at once. You are his Emperor; he shouldnt fight anymore for the sake of your life. Emperor Yannis Hadrian looked disheveled as he screamed out, Georgeadi! Cease fighting, surrender to Earl Mecklen! The Emperors words inflamed all the Sacred-level warriors who had returned to rescue him, painting their faces with rage. They could never have imagined that, after arduously fighting at the front, enduring life-threatening battles against the vast armies of four nations where almost all were injured and some had fallen in surprise attacks, it was all for the sake of rescuing an Emperor who would implore them to surrender. Tears suddenly streamed down Earl Georgeadi Hadrians face. He waved his hand and spoke softly, I am willing to surrender! Earl Mecklen, please lower the Defense Shield so that I may see His Majesty the Emperor once again! Charles took a deep breath; he dared not take risks, but he had long been prepared for such a situation and commanded, Lower the Defense Shield, prepare to throw spears! Dozens of Sacred-level warriors each held a Knights Spear, aiming at Emperor Yannis Hadrian. As the Defensive Light Shield slowly lowered, Emperor Yannis Hadrian, hoisted onto a flagpole, came into view. Seeing Earl Georgeadi Hadrian appearing before him as the shield lowered, he whispered, Give it your all to activate Fighting Spirit and protect my escape! Earl Georgeadi Hadrian whispered back, Dozens of Sacred-level warriors throwing Knights Spears with all their strengthaI could die as well! Emperor Yannis Hadrian roared quietly, Then let them die! Isnt protecting the Emperor to the death their duty? Earl Georgeadi Hadrian took a long moment before finally replying, Yes, Your Majesty. Chapter 477 - 477 444, Regicide Georgiadi Hadrian ?Chapter 477: 444, Regicide: Georgiadi Hadrian Chapter 477: 444, Regicide: Georgiadi Hadrian Charles stared at the recently risen war god who had emerged on the battlefield just a few days ago, feeling very tense in his heart. However, he was quite confident that even if Georgeadi Hadrian were ten times stronger, at most he could only ensure his own survival under the joint hands of several dozen Sacred-level powerhouses, but absolutely could not guarantee that Emperor Yannis Hadrians life could be spared. If this count wanted to snatch Yannis Hadrian, he would order the assassination of the emperor, letting the opponent bear the name of a regicide, losing the moral high ground in the war. Still, Charles was very tense; he actually feared such powerhouses. After all, at his core, Charles was just an ordinary transmigrator, who in this life was only a civilian official and not a brave and fearless warrior. He knew that what he was doing was right, but that did not prevent the uneasiness in the bottom of his heart. Just as Georgeadi Hadrian was about to descend a bit more, Charles cried out, Im sorry, Count! ... Please ascend a bit higher, you cant get any closer to His Majesty the Emperor. Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Otherwise, I will have to let them take action. Georgeadi Hadrian glanced at the more than thirty Sacred-level powerhouses standing ready for battle, which included familiar Black Phoenix People. He took a deep breath, slowly ascended, and moved away from Emperor Yannis Hadrian. As he returned to the several dozen Sacred-level powerhouses he had brought with him, he reached out and grabbed a Knights Spear. Then, under the watchful eyes of all, he let out a roar and threw the spear with all his might. Charles was stunned, for a moment not knowing how to give the order. The Sacred-level powerhouses on his side were quick to react; someone also threw a Knights Spear, trying to block Georgeadi Hadrians spear, but others realized that if they took action, wouldnt they then have no way to prevent Georgeadis side from rescuing someone? In this slight confusion, under the watchful eyes of countless people in Black Phoenix City, Georgeadi Hadrian, Count of Hadrian, hurled his Knights Spear with the agility of a dragon and the venom of a snake. It broke through seven or eight blocking spears, piercing Emperor Yannis Hadrian with one thrust, and with the momentum unabated, it viciously struck Black Phoenix Citys Defense Shield, penetrating it. Emperor Yannis Hadrian struggled to look down, seeing the vast hole in his chest through which one could see the ground below, trembling as he tried to speak. But his life force could no longer sustain him, and his head tilted, he died immediately. Charles, looking at the Knights Spear embedded in the battlement, took a deep breath of cold air; he finally understood that the count was truly intent on killingathe thrust just now was meant to slay the emperor, with no other scheme in mind. At the same time, he also realized that the protective shield formed by the miraculous structures had its limits. Count Georgeadi Hadrian took another Knights Spear and shouted, Attack the city! Charles cried out, Kratos! Kratos took a deep breath and shouted, I understand. He slowly floated upward, his body wreathed in countless glowing auras! Charles had already released the Holy Light Divine State Title, and though the Legendary Warship had not yet been fully repaired and was unable to sail, it could still be used as a fighting fortress if necessary. Kratos might not match Count Georgeadi Hadrian, but with the support of this Legendary Warship, he might not be without a chance to fight. Besides, wasnt there another layer of miraculous structures defense shield above in the sky? Immediately after, Charles heard a loud rumble, as several dozen Sacred-level powerhouses collided with the miraculous defense shield, their momentum ferocious and imposing. Charless own Sacred-level powerhouses also took to the sky in succession, some being the Leader of Ten Thousand Horsemen, hastily merging their aura with that of their own Knighthood. Relying on the defense shield of the miracles, they fiercely battled with the Sacred-level powerhouses from Georgeadi Hadrians side. This time, the fight was no longer any kind of tender battle. This was not the coordinated warfare Charles was used to. There was no one overpowering the other, and just a few minutes after the battle began, Charles heard a scream. Baron Eckson, his entire body engulfed in flames, had his protective Fighting Spirit breached and fell from the sky, howling in agony. This was the first Sacred-level combatant to fall. Charles had no fondness for Baron Eckson, but he was his first noble vassal! It caused his emotions to fluctuate. Soon, a Sacred-level combatant serving under Georgiadi Hadrian of the Black Phoenix also fell. He was attacked by surprise by a Black Dragon using a flame-scorched Knights Spear, his body ablaze just like Baron Eckson, falling from the sky to his death indistinguishably. Nobody knew that the Knights Spear in the old lizards hand was actually the Blood Spirit Rhinoceros. Charles, acknowledging his own lack of strength to join the ranks of Sacred-level combat, naturally lent the Blood Spirit Rhinoceros to the Black Dragon. The Blood Spirit Rhinoceros, blessed by the Goddess and imbued with the incarnation of the Evil God Anululu, could transform into its second weapon formaa Knights Spear of the highest tier Sacred level. Wielding this Knights Spear allowed one to borrow some of Evil God Anululus power. The Black Dragon soared across the sky, fighting valiantly. He had used the Blood Spirit Rhinoceros several times, his whole body infused with Bloodthirsty Fighting Spirit channeled through the Knights Spear forged by the Flame Evil God Anululu, feeling his strength surge without end. In the blink of an eye, he had speared another Sacred-level combatant from the sky. But in the next moment, two Sacred-level combatants who had just sworn allegiance to Charles were killedaone cleaved in twain, the other with his head smashed to pieces. The battle hadnt even reached the fifteen-minute mark, and already five Sacred-level had fallen. Previously, in any battlefield, including Ferlanden, so many Sacred-level had never died in a single fight. Charless heart bled; were these not the foundation of his future? Three Sacred-level had already perished so swiftly, how many more would fall in this battle? Charles could only curse that he was but at Seventeenth Rank, utterly unable to join such a battle. He could only release eight Flame Hands, shooting ceaselessly into the sky. All of the Westwind Knights extraordinary gunners and archers fired into the sky as well. Although they couldnt assist their allies directly, if they could deplete even a bit of the enemy Sacred-levels energy, it counted as a battle achievement. The Battle of Black Phoenix City would later be known as the Bloody Rain War. Because every few minutes, a Sacred-level would spray blood like rain from the sky, crashing to the ground in a gruesome fight that ranked as the first in the wars of the Old Continent. No one knew the influence this battlefield would have. Nor did anyone realize that this war symbolized the fall of the Black Phoenix Dynasty and came to be known as the Black Phoenixs last battle. Charles stared at the sky, his eyes bloodshot. With each Sacred-level that died, his blood boiled anewaeach of them was a subbordinate he had painstakingly gathered since his arrival, each invaluable beyond measure. How could Charles, a commander who couldnt bear to sacrifice even the most ordinary of his soldiers, stand by as his Sacred-level were slaughtered like swine? Every drop of his blood, every ounce of his Bloody Glory, roared in fury, and unknowingly, the twelfth Bloody Vortex within him burst open. His power, stuck at Seventeenth Rank, boldly broke through to Level Eighteen. Chapter 478 - 478 445, Charles Meklen! ?Chapter 478: 445, Charles Meklen! You have destroyed Black Phoenix City, killed my Emperor. Chapter 478: 445, Charles Meklen! You have destroyed Black Phoenix City, killed my Emperor. Kratos exchanged blows with Georgiadi Hadrian, and although the shock left his hands numb, he steadied himself in battle, let out a long howl, and reengaged in the counterattack. Kratos, known as the Mount of Light and one of only two among the five strongest who, through their own effort, had caught up to the Three Heroes of the Empire of those daysaif it werent for the Old Earl of Brittany being so exceptionally brilliant Hmm, above Brittany, there was an even more brilliant Zimmerman. ... And then there was Antonio, a rising star who came along later. And he was particularly outstanding at that! Not just Kratos, but even someone as wildly natured as Midaphis Axer was overshadowed, bereft of any brilliance. In any other age, whether Kratos or Midaphis, they would have been individuals who shone brightly for a time. But they were born in the wrong era. Kratos felt an unending surge of strength within him, the overwhelming energy provided by the Holy Light Divine State Title, and he thought of nothing else now, only desiring to defeat his opponent, to defeat this formidable enemy, to defeat the man who could rival the Old Earl of Brittany, and who, even recently, had eclipsed the fame of Zimmerman. After defeating Viscount Constantine, Georgiadi Hadrians momentum had built up to its peak, and he was confident he could defeat any adversary, even one who had brought a Legendary Warship onto land. Aside from them, the most attention-grabbing figure on the battlefield was the Black Dragon, who had already killed three Sacred-level fighters. At that moment, he was engaged by two of the same rank but the old lizard man showed no fear, intentionally driving the fight in different directions, continuously amassing an advantage and gradually shifting the tide of battle. Charless Sacred-level fighters, each time they were defeated, would retreat into the divine radiance of the miraculous structures, marked by Charles to freely enter and exit the protective shield, while Georgiadi Hadrian and his Sacred-level followers had long since lost such marks. The clash between the two sides continued until nightfall! Georgiadi Hadrian showed no signs of wanting to cease the battle, swearing he would not back down an inch until these enemies were killed. Facing this city, which he could call his hometown, the Black Phoenix Count of Royal blood let out a phoenix-like howl and shouted, Charles Meklen! Youve destroyed Black Phoenix City, seized my homeland, killed my Emperor, and today I must take your life. Even though your mere life is far from enough to compensate for all this. From the start of the battle, Georgiadi Hadrians gaze never left Charles, for today he had to kill Charles at all costs! No one could stop him! Not even the gods. Charles clenched his fists. If he, too, were of Sacred level, even at the Nineteenth Rank, he would have flown up into the sky to fight Georgiadi Hadrian to the death, but he was not of Sacred level, and he couldnt even leave the ground. Charles roared in a low voice, One day, I will make you regret that you killed so many of my men! But Georgiadi Hadrian didnt answer him, for he had thrown himself back into battle. Vigo suddenly cried out in alarm and fell from the sky. Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles couldnt help but run over, extending his arms to help this flame Holy Knight. Vigo had been seriously injured, yet there was still a sliver of chance for life, and Charles gently laid him on the ground, saying, Dont be afraid, Ill have you saved. With a face full of shame, Vigo whispered, I wont die, my injuries arent severe. Charles waved his hand, directing the medics to take Vigo away. At that moment, at least ten figures were missing from the skyahis men as well as Georgiadi Hadrians. The losses on both sides had even surpassed those of a major battle. On the battlefield, although it is the Sacred level characters who determine the outcome of the battle, they rarely die fighting. In most cases, when a Sacred level character faces certain defeat, they choose to retreat. After all, with the ability to fly, their mobility is too high. Even if their strength is slightly superior, its not easy to kill their opponent. Moreover, most Sacred level characters either know each other or are somewhat related. Even those from different countries can find some connection. Not many people are willing to deliver a killing blow in a battle among Sacred level characters. If it wasnt a battle for survival or the destruction of a nation, such a tragic scene would never occur. Dozens of rays of brilliance crisscrossed the sky, which to the ordinary people of Black Phoenix City was more beautiful than festive fireworks. After all, fireworks are but a moment, while the shining light from the Fighting Spirit of a Sacred level character is nearly eternal. The battle quickly continued late into the night! Even with Charless capabilities, he could barely make out the fight in the sky, but he refused to relax in the slightest. Every enemy Sacred level character that fell from the sky would be moved by his order onto the Holy Light Divine State Title. This Legendary Warship hungered for the blood and Life Force of these Sacred level characters. Every body that was brought onto this Legendary Warship disappeared without a trace. Beneath this Legendary Warship, the Divine Creature Omibella suddenly opened her eyes, and they grew brighter and brighter, emanating endless stirring radiance. She murmured softly, Pandragon! Pandragon! Pandragon After a while, she spoke softly again, Charles Mecklen! Charles Mecklen! Charles Mecklen And then, after another moment, she whispered, Amon, Amon, Amon When Omibella chanted the names of Pandragon and Charles Mecklen, no one responded, but when She called out for Amon, a youth made of shining light softly said, My mother! Did you call me? Pandragon is my father, Charles Mecklen is my husband, Amon is my son! I remember! I remember everything. Amon! Go help your father. The youth made of light gently smiled, Yes, Mother. But my power is not enough! Omibella murmured softly, I will lend you mine, I lend to you The radiance that formed the youth suddenly flared dramatically! A sudden warmth enveloped Charless arms. He took out his diary and suddenly remembered that he still had a backup plan. From Tumishen, he had traded for two volumes of Agmillars Labyrinth and over ten ancient paintings depicting the true visage of this overseas Labyrinth Evil God. Although countless cities had been maze-ified, Agmillars Labyrinth was still unused, and the ancient paintings hadnt been tapped into either. In a low voice, Charles murmured to himself, Is this a reminder to use them? He took out an ancient painting and gently tore it to pieces. Tumishen had once said these items were not very useful, but Charles knew that in his own hands, they were different. As expected, the torn ancient painting created countless labyrinthine corridors, and even the aura of the Evil God seeped through. Charles could no longer concern himself with these things. He was in the midst of battle, and as long as it could enhance his strength, what did the future matter? He did not notice that on the last page of the Holy Light Divine State Title Voyage Log, there was a line written: Father, I can help you. Chapter 479 - 479 446 ?Chapter 479: 446. Mirror Shadow and Mirror Demon Chapter 479: 446. Mirror Shadow and Mirror Demon The labyrinth transformed from this ancient painting had just covered the skies above Black Phoenix City when Georgiadi Hadrian shattered it with a single spear thrust. He said indifferently, Just a minor trick of summoning the Evil God! What use could it possibly serve? Charles looked at Agmillars Labyrinth. This ancient painting added twenty-three pages of labyrinth to his possession, filling his heart with wild elation. He poured all the pages into his eyes, and where there had only been four silver mirrors, the impact of the ten-plus pages of Agmillars Labyrinth quietly condensed a fifth one. Charles immediately sensed that he had acquired another special abilityaMirror Shadow! Mirror Shadow could reflect any enemy, even himself, into an illusory figure capable of briefly possessing power rivaling the original. ... Naturally, the limit could not exceed Charles himself. Without hesitation, Charles continued to pour Agmillars Labyrinth into his gaze, but this time, even after the last page was gone and only the cover remained, the Bloody Rune of the fifth Infinite Mirror Realm still had not condensed. Charles glanced at the sky, then tore up another ancient painting. Georgiadi Hadrian couldnt be bothered to take another look this time; with a nonchalant thrust of his spear, he broke the freshly emerged labyrinth above. At the end of the labyrinth, the Evil God roared furiously, never having been so humiliated. Without any hesitation, Charles tore up more than ten ancient paintings he had exchanged from Tumishen, one after another. Labyrinths and shadows of the Evil God Agmillar kept appearing in the sky, but each time ended the same way, shattered by Georgiadi Hadrians spear. Each time, Charles could sense Agmillars fury! The Evil God must be close to madness. He had never imagined someone repeatedly summoning him only to destroy his manifested labyrinth over and over again. He even tried to forcefully transfer his Evil Force, but each and every time, regardless of how much Evil Force he transferred, it was effortlessly shattered by someone. When the last summoning vanished, the Labyrinth Evil God became bewildered. It roared interminably, utterly unable to comprehend the thoughts of these mortals. What exactly did they want to do? sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Toy with him? Toy with the Evil God? How could that be possible? Agmillar racked his brain but couldnt understand what exactly was happening on the distant Old Continent. After more than ten consecutive shatterings of the labyrinth, for someone of Georgiadi Hadrians Peak Holy Order, the mere aura of an Evil God was nothing to fear. Charles no longer had any ancient paintings and could not summon the Evil Gods labyrinth again, so Georgiadi Hadrian rejoined the battle. His will to fight only grew more intense after being repeatedly obstructed by the Evil Gods labyrinth. Even with the assistance of the Holy Light Divine State Title, Kratos continued to be pushed back, barely able to resist. This count, who had never revealed his fame on the continent, even exceeded the reputed strongest of the Five Great Empires at this moment. Charles kept feeding Agmillars Labyrinth into the Infinite Mirror Realm, and after reaching ?5, he discovered this ability was like an infinite abyss. He had no idea how many pages of Agmillars Labyrinth he had fed in, but there was no further reaction from the five silver Bloody Runes. Only after he had possibly fed in more than a hundred pages of Agmillars Labyrinth did his eyes suddenly sting sharply. He faintly heard the sound of a mirror shattering, and the sixth silver Rune-formed mirror emerged before his eyes. Infinite Mirror Realm ?6! Charles gained his sixth special abilityaMirror Sprite! Mirror Sprite could transform any creature into a Mirror Sprite, serving as an assistant of sorts. Commonly known as the Steward of the Infinite Mirror Realm World, it is quite similar to a Magic Contract, but there is only one slot for life. Only when the existing Mirror Sprite dies, leaving a slot vacant, can another Mirror Sprite be transformed. Charles poured all the derived pages of Agmillars Labyrinth into the Infinite Mirror Realm, but the seventh Bloody Rune did not appear, nor did a seventh silver Rune-formed mirror in his eyes! Charles put away his diary and looked up at the sky. He wanted to join the fight, but even his last efforts failed to break through the Sacred level limit. Charles felt he was just a bit short of breaking through the Sacred level. He let out a low roar, a surge of frustration wanting to erupt, but his rational heart told him to stay steady, to avoid any impulsiveness. Just then, a light darker than the night sky shot down from above, and a Black Knights Lance targeted Georgiadi Hadrian! The gloom in Charless heart instantly lifted, and he yelled, Antonio! Although Antonio, who had come to join the battle, was repelled by Georgiadi Hadrians spear, he handled himself with ease. He even managed to raise the darkness to greet Charles before plunging back into the fray. The difference between Tenth Grade and the Twenty-Fourth Grade was just one grade, but the gap was vast as heaven and earth. Even with the Holy Light Divine State Title, Kratos was still being driven back, but when Antonio joined in, the situation was quickly reversed, and together they turned the tide of battle. If it were a one-on-one battle, whether it was Kratos aided by the Holy Light Divine State Title or Antonio wielding the night, neither would be a match for Georgiadi Hadrian. But once the two of them joined forces, even this newly risen greatest War God of the continent couldnt help but sigh at the vast expanse before him, feeling a sense of helplessness. Georgiadi Hadrian had recently exhibited his talent, which was the demeanor of a top-tier general. Knowing of Antonios arrival, it had become absolutely impossible to kill Charles. With a roar, Georgiadi Hadrian sent Antonio flying with a thrust of his lance and slowly retreated. As he stepped out of the battle, since the Holy Light Divine State Title was immovable, Kratos naturally couldnt pursue. With only Antonio remaining, he wisely chose not to chase and instead guarded near Black Phoenix City. After Antonios reinforcements arrived, both sides held the intent to withdraw, tacitly striking in a way that allowed their own Sacred level fighters to leave the fray. Once all Sacred levels had left the battle, Georgiadi Hadrian led the last of the Black Phoenix elite toward the direction of the sea. Before leaving, Georgiadi Hadrian raised the Knights Spear high, pointing it at Charles. With his other hand, he made a violent slashing motion across his throat, signaling a throat-cutting gesture. Charles was slightly surprised; such gestures did not exist on the Old Continent. This gesture was a frequent fixture in his novels, and he would occasionally use it in daily life as well, considering it was simple yet overwhelmingly powerful. Charles had never imagined that one day, someone would make such a menacing gesture at him! In response, Charles gave the middle finger. Georgiadi Hadrian casually pushed his thumb downward and then left with his followers. Antonio landed beside Charles and whispered, These gestures are all originals from your novels. This guy must be a fan of your work! An idea suddenly sprouted in Charless mind, thinking, Could this guys tactic that defeated the alliance of four nations also have been learned from my novels? He immediately dismissed this ridiculous thought; after all, the original author of those novels probably wasnt capable of commanding troops, and was likely a complete military novice. How could anyone learn military knowledge from a book? Charles said, You arrived just in time! If you were any later, my my Sacred level might have been completely wiped out. Charles looked at the seven Sacred level corpses on the ground, his heart aching beyond measure. Of the four nobles who had sworn allegiance to him, two had died, leaving only two counts. Of the six surrendered Sacred levels, four had perished, and one was an underling of Duchess Meisu. On Georgiadi Hadrians side, the number of Sacred levels who died was roughly equal to those of Charless forces. However, the fallen Sacred levels had all been fed to the Holy Light Divine State Title, leaving hardly any corpses behind. Well, of the ten Sacred levels originally under his command, those who left Vigo were far too weak, sustaining heavy injuries without a single fatality, even Andreas remained active. In fact, looking at the battle, the youngest Sacred level of Black Phoenix had also improved, stepping into the twentieth grade Transcendent. Antonio looked at the more than twenty Sacred levels beside Charles and couldnt help but ask, How did you manage to gather so many Sacred levels? Charles lightly replied, This is what is called many helpers make light work!'' Our actions are righteous; we are fighting for everyones future, not for power and personal desires, so comrades who share this belief will only continue to grow in number. Antonio had one thought, Im such an idiot! I knew he would boast. Why did I even ask? Its like asking for humiliation. Regardless, Antonios arrival was extremely timely. Had he not come, Georgiadi Hadrian would definitely have clashed with Charles to the bitter end, and the outcome is predictable. Certainly, Charless men would have been utterly decimated. Of course, Count Georgiadi Hadrian would have had to pay a price as well. However, in Count Georgiadi Hadrians heart, his country was gone, his hometown lost, and his Emperor dead. Life and death mattered little now; he himself hardly wanted to live on. In this regard, Charles felt a certain empathy. Antonio quickly changed the subject, saying, Father sent me to protect you. You cannot take any more risks during this time. Weve taken control of Black Phoenix City, our biggest trump card, and the greatest spoils of the division of Black Phoenix. Charles, wary, responded, His Majesty the Emperor of Brittany has stated before that any land I conquer is mine to keep, and no one can take it from me. Antonio couldnt help but laugh, saying, Father, of course, wont go back on his word, but the other three countries might not agree. So we also need to be cautious of our allies. Charles nodded, and told his Sacred levels, Anyone from Byron, Inglima, or the Lionheart Dynasty who tries to enter Black Phoenix City, kill them all. Dont listen to a word they say. Antonio couldnt help but say, Theres no need to be so suspicious and apprehensive. Chapter 480 - 480 447, Charless original team ?Chapter 480: 447, Charless original team Chapter 480: 447, Charless original team Charles thought for a moment and said, Indeed, I still have some friends in Byron, Inglima, and the Lionheart Dynasty. Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Antonio glanced at Adossa and asked, Adossa, how did Charles coax you onto this pirate ship? Although Antonio was to be the Empires future number one fighter, he was quite young. When he was in school, he was only two classes ahead of Adossa Meisu. They had actually met several times on campus and were acquainted with each other. Even though Duchess Mesu had already thrown in her lot with Byron, it was now the honeymoon period for the four-nation allied army, and Antonios attitude was quite friendly. Adossa smiled slightly and said, My mother made a deal with him. He gave up Sesath, and we helped him attack Black Phoenix City. However, at that time, we didnt expect that the dying Black Phoenix would produce such a formidable character as Georgiadi Hadrian, who unexpectedly defeated Uncle Sesath! I think we have a reason to demand some compensation. Charles, without hesitation, said, The death of Mr. ... Sesath is indeed very regrettable. Please go back and tell Duchess Mesu that I am willing to compensate the Northern Fleet with a Magical Alchemy Warship! Life is priceless. Mr. Sesath died for me. If he has a wife, children, and relatives, they can come to Black Phoenix, and I will arrange for their future. Adossa was immediately shocked by Charless generosity; she probably didnt know the story about buying horse bones for a thousand gold pieces. Charles wasnt just compensating the Northern Fleet; he was reassuring all his subordinates, especially those Black Phoenix People who had surrendered. They fought the hardest in the great battle because they all knew one thing: Charles still had a way out, being a Farsian, but they had no way out. They had Black Phoenix at their backs, yet they had already betrayed it, and the Black Phoenix Dynasty was no more. This also explained why, of the seven Sacred-level warriors who died in battle, six were those who had defected from the Black Phoenix. Charles did not waste his earlier performance. He said to everyone, Those who died fighting for me today, I will always remember. The House of Mecklen will never fail its vassals. The son of Baron Eckson will inherit his fathers title, and his family has been under the protection of the House of Mecklen for generations! The same goes for the descendants of Viscount Angelo Of the seven Sacred-level warriors who died, apart from the subordinate of Duchess Mesu, the rest were proclaimed vassals by Charles. In reality, only Baron Eckson had shown submission. But with these Sacred-level warriors dead, their families would inevitably live in constant anxiety, lacking their strongest protectors. At such a time, having a great noble saying he was willing to guarantee their status, willing to forever take care of their families, hardly anyone would refuse to pledge loyalty. The remaining four Black Phoenix Sacred-level warriors, upon hearing Charless passionate speech, looked at each other, then knelt on one knee together and said loudly, We swear to faithfully serve the House of Mecklen. Before, they might have each had their own thoughts, but with Charles having captured Black Phoenix City and repelled Georgiadi Hadrian, plus the support of the Crown Prince Antonio of Fars, he was bound to become the ruler of this city. Now that Charles had taken Black Phoenix City, no one could stop him from swallowing the nearby counties directly. Charles Mecklen was set to become one of the top grand nobles of the Old Continent, on par with those centuries-old established families! For example, Brittany, Meisu, and even Guillaume, Axel. Not to mention Charles Mecklen, who not only commanded countless armies but also had ten loyal Sacred level Knights. This power, whether in the Fars Empire or even on the Old Continent, could rank among the top families. Charles did not make any gestures, but gladly accepted the new loyalists. Anthony did not stop Charles, instead, he had a look of supporting his brother-in-law throughout, with a smile! Anthonys attitude basically represented the stance of the Brittany Family and the newly formed Brittany Dynasty, as well as that of the Fars Empire. This greatly reassured the several nobles who had sworn loyalty. They had also considered pledging loyalty to Anthony, but nobility is a matter of deep roots. The Brittany Family lacked no loyalists; even if they turned to them, they wouldnt replace the old faithful servants of the Brittany family, but the Mecklen Family was an exception. Now this family had only Charles alone. By pledging their loyalty to him, they became Charless founding members, the oldest servants! Charles soothed all his subordinates and retained Anthony, waiting patiently for a few days. However, he did not wait for Count Georgiadi Hadrian to attack again but only received news that this count had seized the last navy of the Black Phoenix, set sail across the great seas, and left the Old Continent. Before leaving, Georgiadi Hadrian sent all the Black Phoenix nobles a document: I have shed the last drop of blood for His Majesty the Emperor! From today onwards, I am no longer a Black Phoenix person. I will lead my followers to establish a new country! Georgiadi Hadrian, having defeated an allied army of four countries in one battle and crazily rushed to aid Black Phoenix City, fought a groundbreaking battle there, and had already won great prestige in the hearts of the Black Phoenix people. Moreover, the allied army of four nations soon returned, but Count Georgiadi Hadrian, capable of resisting the allied forces, had already left the Black Phoenix. Hence, Black Phoenix nobles began to take their families centuries-old fortunes and follow Georgiadi Hadrian on ships, even creating the spectacular sight of a thousand ships taking to the sea. Upon hearing this, Charles immediately began to seize territories. The Westwind Knights struck fiercely, capturing every place they could, declaring territories that temporarily resisted as conquered, just planting a flag for now! Using his geographical advantage, Charles got ahead of the allied forces of the four nations and captured eleven of the twelve core direct jurisdictions of the Black Phoenix. When the allied forces took down Salan Ramagan and marched hastily into Nodak County, what awaited them were not the remnants of the Black Phoenix army, but Charless Westwind Knights. Although the Emperor of Brittany was embarrassed, he quickly made a decision, joining forces with his prospective son-in-law. Count Ranmalock of Inglima, the commander there, immediately initiated a diplomatic note to call for a four-country conference to divide the territory of the Black Phoenix. The Lionheart Dynasty and Byron expressed the same attitude; they could not sit idly by and watch Fars swallow the most fertile core land of the Black Phoenix. The Emperor of Brittany also did not wish to face an allied attack of three nations against Fars and agreed to the meeting, asking all countries to keep their troops in place, allowing only the major nobles participating in the conference to head to Black Phoenix City for the meeting. Chapter 483 - 483 450, I can become an Evil God anytime if I want to ?Chapter 483: 450, I can become an Evil God anytime if I want to. Chapter 483: 450, I can become an Evil God anytime if I want to. The series of treaties signed by the Four Great Empires in Black Phoenix City only completed the overall framework. Following that, there were countless trivial matters to discuss, but these were no longer very important tasks. Firstly, the Emperor of Brittany announced the withdrawal of his troops and rewarded the conquered Black Phoenix territories to his meritorious subjects, leaving only the Count Dadanian, the Minister of Foreign Affairs, to handle the final tasks. The Crown Prince of the Lionheart Dynasty, Lord Bernhill, invited Charles to visit Yasa Fortress in the future and left Conrad to accompany the Emperor of Brittany to Strasbourg for a state visit. Inglima is an island nation. ... Although it was eager to acquire territories on the Old Continent, the location of the lands obtained this time was not ideal. Consequently, it exchanged these lands with the remaining three Great Empires, keeping only a few cities by the sea. The rest of the lands were traded for materials, warships, and overseas territories. It also left Countess Sumei, the Minister of Foreign Affairs, in Black Phoenix City. Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Byron Empire benefitted second only to Fars from this war. Duchess Mesu occupied Sesath, which was akin to controlling The North. Furthermore, Byron gained several other large tracts of land bordering its own, which were very convenient for governance. However, the person Byron left behind to wrap things up was none other than Juno Arthur, Charless mentor! Charles was overjoyed upon hearing this news and directly offered the Dolmabah?e Number to Juno Arthur, allowing his mentor to enjoy the highest reception standards. With the main treaties already signed, Charles didnt bother to manage the diplomats further. Diplomats were relatively refined and were unlikely to come to blows over disputes, especially since the remaining benefits were not sufficient to cause significant arguments. He focused his energy on integrating Mecklen Duchy and preparing to set out to sea. Charles divided his Duchy into thirteen major regions. The nine direct counties formerly of Black Phoenix were all redesignated as major regions. Although administratively, counties and major regions were nearly identical, changing to major regions helped erase the traces of Black Phoenix. What remained were the noble territories under his command. Charles hadnt expected his reputation in Black Phoenix to be quite favorable. After the conference of the Four Nations, nearly a hundred nobles expressed their allegiance to him. Charles accepted them all, maintaining a pacifying posture towards the nobles and making almost no changes. After making general plans, he left behind the old lizardman Black Dragon and prepared to embark on a new journey. In the days leading up to his departure, Charles was restless every night, feeling anxious! Despite his numerous preparations, he was still very worried, as he had to face the Evil God! Ultimately, he decided to consult his teacher. After all, the ancestors of vampires were also Evil Gods, so they probably wouldnt mind this matter. When Charles found Juno Arthur, the strongest individual in Ron, Juno slightly smiled and said, Are you planning to head to the Agres Sea? Charles was shocked and asked, How did you know, teacher? Juno Arthur responded indifferently, Your Blood Energy is nearly overflowing. Reaching this realm in such a short period could only mean youve completed ninety-nine Maze-ifications. There is no other possibility. Unable to resist, Charles flattered, Teacher, your insight is truly brilliant. Juno Arthur smiled slightly and said, The Labyrinth Evil God Agmillar is a very famous Evil God in the New Continent as well. His Evil Magic of mazes spreads everywhere, and since youve never hidden your ability to maze-ify cities, seeing through this isnt surprising. Ever since Charles heard from Duchess Mesus own mouth that his future father-in-law had investigated his background, he held little hope that he had any secrets left. He hadnt really hidden it. The fact that a city could become maze-like was well known, and most people were not surprised by this, as it was common in the New Continent. Charles suppressed his anxiety and asked, Teacher, do you have any advice for me? Juno Arthur smiled and said, I havent personally slain an Evil God yet. Lets go to the Agres Sea together! Charles was shocked and said, Master, can you afford to leave Black Phoenix City? Juno Arthur smiled and said, Whats the inconvenience? Only trivial matters are left here. Besides, with the acquisitions of Constantine and Meisu, Black Phoenix has already emerged as the biggest winner of this war. Let others squabble over the minor profits that remain. Charles took a deep breath, understanding Junos meaning. The wars of this world were always the battles of the strong! Byron, in this war, regardless of how many troops, resources, or warships were lost, as long as he could maintain the number of those at Sacred Level, and have someone at Peak Holy Order presiding, he could not be considered defeated. Seeing that Juno was not worried at all, even about encountering an Evil God, Charles became curious and asked, Teacher, arent you afraid of the Evil God? Juno casually said, If I wish, I can become an Evil God myself at any time! Just that I havent found a safe way to do it yet. Moreover, when you go to the Agres Sea, youll only be challenging a manifestation of the Labyrinth Evil God Agmillar, not his true form. Sacred Level is the upper limit allowed in this world. Indeed, this world is a bit strange! Theres a very unclear yet strictly enforced line between Sacred Level and Divine Level. No one understands why the Nine Great True Gods could cross it and yet retain their sanity and emotions, just like ordinary people. But many Evil Gods become chaotic, corrupted, degenerated! Not only do they lose their emotions and sanity, but they cant even maintain a normal body. The Three Emperors and Six Kings of the Blood Clan are already exceptions among the Evil Gods, but they still have many peculiarities. This was the first time Charles had discussed the matter of Evil Gods with someone, especially with an experienced veteran at the Peak of Sacred Level like Juno. Every word from Juno was astonishing, sparking countless imaginations in him. However, having Juno Arthur accompany him gave Charles immense confidence in heading to the Agres Sea. Juno gave a slight smile and said, Bring along your most capable subordinates. Youre going to need them. Also, stock up on plenty of food, water, weapons, medical supplies, and other necessities. Ive heard of people journeying to the Agres Sea and taking five to six years! Some might take even longer, but since those people havent returned yet, no one knows if those who disappeared for decades or centuries will ever reappear. After a long talk with Juno, Charles finally felt somewhat reassured. He decided to leave the Black Dragon and Regulus behind. The Black Dragon was highly intelligent, and Regulus had sufficient ageaboth were steady characters. Their collaboration was unlikely to cause much conflict, balancing the interests between a Beastman and a human. After two days of preparations, Charles organized a fleet and quietly left Black Phoenix City. Chapter 484 - 484 451, Charless Dolmabah?§e Number ?Chapter 484: 451, Charless Dolmabah?e Number Chapter 484: 451, Charless Dolmabah?e Number Although this world possessed supernatural powers and Sacred Level individuals who could cleave mountains and part seas, it still had not been entirely explored by humankind. To date, mankind had set foot only in the New and Old Continents and seven seas. Among them, the Agres Sea is located between the New and Old Continents! One only needs to cross the Sea of Giant Whales to encounter an expanse stretching thousands of kilometers with at least tens of thousands of islands, collectively known as the Agres Archipelago, and the sea where these islands are located is called the Agres Sea. However, the Agres Sea is closer to the New Continent. It takes approximately three months to sail from the Old Continent to the New Continent. Setting out from the Old Continent, one can reach the Agres Sea in about a month and a half. ... To cross the Agres Sea, it only needs an additional twenty-odd days of sailing to reach the New Continent. Hmm, crossing the Agres Sea is extremely dangerous, and it takes at least half a month. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Originally, Charles only had twenty-eight days left, and after delaying for over ten days in Black Phoenix City, the normal voyage time would definitely not suffice to reach the Agres Sea. But Charless fleet was unlike any other; it was composed of a flagship that was a Legendary Warship, plus seven Magical Alchemy Warships, and did not include any ordinary vessels. The speed of the Magical Alchemy Warships was more than three times that of a regular sailing ship. Although the time was a bit tight, in Charless calculations, there was enough time; after all, he was a mathematics teacher and had no issues with calculations. Charles left two Sacred Level individuals behind and did not bring along the nobles of Black Phoenix who had pledged allegiance, so there were only nine Sacred Level individuals in the fleet: Kresto from Mount of Light, Aspros, former first deputy commander of the Fars Royal Knights Order, Herolf the Golden Goat, Quedero the Silverback Ape Person, Agon the Elephant-man, the hefty Gales Mecklen, Antonio Constantine, the youngest Sacred Level from the former Black Phoenix, and Vigo, the Flame Paladin! Plus his teacher, Juno Arthur! This lineup could truly slaughter gods! Charles entrusted the seven Magical Alchemy Warships to Kresto, Aspros, Herolf, Quedero, Agon, Gales Mecklen, and Antonio Constantine! He and his teacher Juno, along with Vigo, stayed aboard the Dolmabah?e Number. This time, he had also specifically recruited a group of seasoned sailors, most of whom were from the naval forces of Black Phoenix, and he also brought a large number of Labyrinth Guardians, including some subordinates of old goats. Although Charles himself had little experience in navigation, his fleet was not lacking in veteran seafarers. This unprecedented fleet did not take long to depart from Black Phoenix City before delving deep into the Sea of Giant Whales. On the way, Charles often saw enormous whales brush past the fleet, and some of the whales even curiously followed for a stretch of the journey. Princess May and Sabastine each had their own pet giant whales, and Charles had also been interested in such regal pets. However, since he seldom traveled at sea and did not quite have the means to care for them, his interest was slight and not enough to spur him into action. Charles had originally thought of setting sail on the Holy Light Divine State Title after it had been repaired, but to this day, the Legendary Warship still lacked three final items: the venom fang of the Great Sea Serpent Witch Posuji, the Tears of the King of Giant Whales, and a branch from the Gomodoro Tree. Charles did obtain the coordinates, but he had never understood why the coordinates of these three items were all in the same location. According to the common sense of Earthlings, apex predators like the great sea serpent and the King of Giant Whales wouldnt normally be in the same area, otherwise they would surely fight each other. The day before Charles set off, he explained to all his subordinates that they were going to fight the Labyrinth Evil God Agmillar, and, as he expected, almost no subordinate shrank back! However, this time Charles did not bring along old subordinates like Dobin. The reasons were threefold: they were only ordinary Transcendents without much sailing experience, and wouldnt be of much use in the battle to explore the Agres Sea; Charles felt that these old subordinates deserved to enjoy a peaceful life, there was no need to adventure with him; and his Mecklen Duchy was in great need of reliable people to manage it, there were no more reliable people for him than this group of old subordinates. Standing on the highest deck of the Dolmabah?e Number, Charles looked out over the sea; in the first few days at sea, he found it quite fresh, a bit like traveling on a luxury cruise ship. On Earth, he was just an average math teacher with a salary insufficient to afford the luxury of a cruise ship. Now he was on the Dolmabah?e Number, a vessel far more luxurious than any cruise ship, and he was the master of this fleet, feeling quite elated. But as days went on sailing, seeing nothing but endless sea every day could get quite monotonous. He wished to see something different amongst the waves of the sea, like passing ships, but, regrettably, since leaving Black Phoenix City, he had not seen any other human ships. Charles was thinking of going back to his training for a while, as he had reached level eighteen during Georgiadi Hadrians surprise attack on Black Phoenix City. He even threw all the depictions of Agmillars Labyrinth and the ancient paintings that recorded the true likeness of the Evil God into the Bloody Vortex of the Van Gaal Family, upgrading the Infinite Mirror Realm sixfold but still fell just short of advancing to the Sacred level. After setting sail, Charles had been striving to break through to the Sacred level before entering the Agres Sea, but so far the bottleneck of the Sacred level had not loosened. Charles had asked Juno, who just smiled without speaking, simply telling him that he needed to be more patient. The cabin where Charles resided was once occupied by the emperors of Black Phoenix. On the Old Continent, no other nation reserved a cabin on a Legendary Warship for their emperor because other nations Legendary Warships were for war, whereas Black Phoenixs Legendary Warship was for the emperors pleasure. This room, with over a thousand square meters, featured two bedroomsaone for the emperor and one for the empressaa study, a reception room, a music room, two dining rooms, and two viewing decks! Charles had thought to offer this bedroom to Juno, given that this number one powerhouse of Byron was his teacher, but Juno tactfully declined, saying, Your status will be different in the future; you need your own dignity. Charles returned to the bedroom, looked out the porthole at the scenery, felt a bit bored, and with a swipe of his hand, the porthole dimmed. It had only been a few days since he set sail, and he had turned all the portholes and mirrors aboard the Dolmabah?e Number into the Mirror World. It added a function to the Dolmabah?e Number, allowing all the portholes to adjust their brightness, making living even more comfortable. Charles was lying on the court sofa once used by past Black Phoenix emperors, preparing to strive further in his practice, when he heard the bronze bell ring inside the room. He knew that Vigo would not disturb him unless it was an emergency, so he hurried to the Captains Cabin. Upon reaching the Captains Cabin, he saw a vast fleet in the distance. The fleet was dozens of times more numerous than theirs, and each ship bore the noble crest of the Black Phoenix! Chapter 485 - 485 452, Transcendent Out of Control ?Chapter 485: 452, Transcendent Out of Control Chapter 485: 452, Transcendent Out of Control Vigo said with a grave face, Its the Black Phoenix fleet! Charles nodded and responded, Georgiadi Hadrian should be just ahead. After Georgiadi Hadrians surprise attack on the City of Black Phoenix was repelled by Antonio, he chose to set sail, with countless nobles of the Black Phoenix choosing to follow, even creating the remarkable sight of a thousand sails taking to the sea. The scale of the fleet ahead was so vast, and all bore the emblem of the Black Phoenix nobility, there was no second possibility other than Georgiadi Hadrians fleet. This fleet, with only nearly a hundred ships, obviously wasnt Georgiadi Hadrians main force but rather the ships that lagged behind. Charles had no interest in defeating this fleet; he still needed to go to the Agres Sea and didnt have time to delay on the way. Charles said, Our ship is fast, so lets bypass this fleet and continue sailing toward our preset destination. Vigo agreed, hurriedly using the Magic Alchemy Communication device to send the message to the other seven Magical Alchemy Warships, and then they accelerated. As their fleet passed far from the Black Phoenix fleet, Charles could even see countless Black Phoenix nobles boarding the deck, their faces filled with despair. He couldnt help but say, Vigo, go over and tell them, those who return to the Black Phoenix will be pardoned for their past actions and can retain their titles and territories, maintaining their former wealth. Although Charles wasnt interested in naval battles, he very much enjoyed giving Georgiadi Hadrian a dose of reality. ... Indeed, Vigo launched into the air, but in just a moment, he was surrounded by three Sacred-level opponents and was severely beaten. Charles had no choice but to ask Juno to take action, and she managed to rescue Vigo. This sole Sacred-level figure from Southseraph came back battered, expressing his frustration, They actually have no sense of honor, ganging up on me like that. If it werent for Mr. Juno stepping in, I fear I would have perished in the Sea of Giant Whales. Vigo was actually quite disheartened; in the South Ceraph Reclamation Army, he was a significant presence, a Sea-Calming Divine Needle, only occasionally taking action in very arduous wars. However, ever since he had sided with Charles, hed become like a Zaku, never having the chance to make a decisive move again, and even in everyday battles, he wasnt of much significance. Charles comforted this loyal subordinate with a few words, I had approached with good intentions, but these remnants of the Black Phoenix are so ungrateful. When I return from the Agres Sea, I will catch them all in one fell swoop. Charless fleet was three times faster than the ordinary Black Phoenix fleet, and they quickly left it behind. On the third day, Charles encountered another Black Phoenix fleet, and this one was much larger. There were even quite a few Sacred-level figures, with no fewer than seven Sacred-level fighters taking to the skies. However, once Kratos levitated, the seven Black Phoenix Sacred-levels no longer dared to approach. Kratos, as a twenty-third-grade Sacred-level, could hardly be conquered by ordinary nineteenth or twentieth-grade Sacred-levels even when faced with a dozen attackers, and might even kill them one by one. By this time, Charles had confirmed that Georgiadi Hadrian also intended to go to the New Continent. Although the New Continent was currently in chaos with the Evil Gods followers running rampant, it was still the best option for these people of a fallen country. During the subsequent voyage, Charles let the fleet slightly deviate from the course. Not only was he looking to avoid unnecessary battles, but he was also heading toward those mysterious coordinates in search of the last three sacred artifacts needed to repair the Holy Light Divine State Title. Charles had been quite apprehensive at first, but now that he was nearly at the mysterious coordinates, he felt there was no longer any need to continue concealing his intentions and once again sought out his mentor, Juno. He had been seeking Junos advice frequently of late, and Juno was not surprised by his arrival. Juno Arthur saw Charless frustrated expression and couldnt help but laugh, Do you have something you previously did not mention and now wish to discuss? Charles breathed a sigh of relief and said, There indeed is something I didnt dare to tell my teacher before. Juno gestured, and a beautiful Blood Servant brought coffee for the two of them. Juno had last guided Charles in the Dreamscape, but this time for the sea voyage, he brought his full team, with more than a dozen Blood Servants including combat types and, well, night duty types. Hmm, perhaps they were types for both day and night duty. Charles dared not delve deeply into the passage of the Blood Servant that his teacher mentioned. Charles took a sip of coffee and said, I once obtained a Legendary Warship! Juno replied indifferently, The Queen Bee! I know. Charles took a deep breath and said, Not the Queen Bee. Juno almost spat out her coffee and asked, You have another Legendary Warship? Charles nodded and said, I also have the Holy Light Divine State Title! Juno was greatly surprised and said, That Legendary Warship, wasnt it lost a long time ago? It was the very first edition of the Legendary Warships! It is said Juno had a sudden realization and said, Was it really crafted from the body of Omibella? Charles nodded and said, Yes! Juno said, I want to see it! Charles answered, Sure! Juno held up a finger and said, No need for such trouble. Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Under the gaze of the strongest among the Blood Clan, Charles instantly fell into a deep sleep. However, the Dreamscape he entered was no longer terrestrial, but a vast sea. Juno floated in mid-air and said, Release the Holy Light Divine State Title. Charles stood upon the vast ocean and threw out the Golden Ring; as it descended, the massive hull of the Holy Light Divine State Title emerged from the waters surface. Juno Arthur descended and placed her hand on the top of Omibellas head. The Divine Creature opened its eyes and upon seeing Juno, its face contorted, and it let out a great roar. However, all were blocked by an invisible barrier, affecting Charles not in the slightest. Juno looked at the Divine Creature with a complex expression but did not withdraw her hand. After a full seven or eight hours, Juno Arthur finally retracted her hand. Omibella, the Divine Creature, seemed extremely exhausted, as if it had been drained of much substance. Charles, very curious, asked, Teacher, whats going on? Juno said to Charles, Have you heard of Transcendent loss of control? Charles said, I have! He had more than just heard of it? To step into the Transcendent realm, Charles Meklen had summoned the Evil God and was completely obliterated. That was the textbook case of Transcendent loss of control. Juno said lightly, Human Transcendent loss of control is not that serious, with a failure rate of only thirty percent! Many human Cultivation Secret Scrolls have methods to circumvent it, and at most, they just get stuck at a certain bottleneck, unable to break through. The loss of control in Blood Clan Transcendents is much more frequent However, none of this compares to stepping from the Sacred level into the Divine level So far, there are only nine completely successful examples. And those are the Nine Great True Gods. Chapter 486 - 486 Their responses have become regular now ?Chapter 486: Their responses have become regular now. Chapter 486: Their responses have become regular now. You know, every Evil God whose name has been heard of has gone out of control. Even those who were crowned as great philosophers became inconceivable, unimaginable, and indescribable beings after ascending to the Divine level. Doesnt anyone know why? There is a vague line between the Sacred level and the Divine level, but no one dares to cross it lightly. Those who have the courage to cross it never end up with a good fate. Charles felt a chill run down his spine, and then asked, What about the Blood Ancestors of the Blood Clan? Juno Arthur said indifferently, I also dont know what They have become, but They definitely havent retained Their original sanity. Although They seem capable of thought and communication, but Their responses have become predictable. Life is something that possesses uncertainty. Foolish people can succeed through hard work, intelligent people might suddenly do something extremely stupid, honest people can overnight become fierce, cowards might become brave for the things they protect, and even the most despicable can have things they wouldnt sell Life doesnt always react the same way to the same things, like the Cultivation Secrets. If the younger members of the Blood Clan keep bothering me with questions, I get annoyed and kick them out, refusing to answer anymore. But the Blood Ancestors Their responses have become predictable!? Do you know how terrifying that is? This means they have no thoughts, cannot think, no longer wise. The realization hit Charles like a wave of icy chills, believing that such a thing would never be possible in this worldaonly something even more horrifying could exist. Although he didnt know what the Evil Gods had become, He knew that they must have lost control over themselves. ... Charles thought to himself, No wonder every time I deal with an Evil God, I always find Them somewhat strange, as if somebody had erased something from Them, turning Them into objects rather than beings. They become angry, but it always seems a bit off. My journal Is also quite strange, filled with inexplicable contradictions. Juno smiled slightly and said, Thank you for giving me the opportunity to encounter Omibella and correct many of my mistaken beliefs. Charles wanted to ask what Juno had just done to Omibella, but in the end, he asked nothing. He retracted the Holy Light Divine State Title, this Legendary Warship, as Juno suddenly said, Its not yet complete, try not to use it in battle. Even if you get a chance to repair it completely in the future, be careful! Evil Gods are always immeasurable. Theres one more thing, Im not entirely sure, but it seems Omibella has developed a new mutation! Hmm, if one day you find signs of It struggling to break free, or other strange occurrences, abandon It as fast as you can and run as far as you can! The Holy Light Divine State Title actually shouldnt exist in this world. I dont know who built it, nor how it was built but it should not have appeared in this world. Charles was suddenly reminded of the Serpent of Destiny; he knew it was with the Serpents aid that St. Michael Island was able to build this Legendary Warship. If Juno said it shouldnt exist in this world, it must be true Without the aid of the True God among them, the Serpent of Destiny, It truly shouldnt exist. Even, It would be utterly impossible to exist. Charles also recalled the Voyage Log of Holy Light Divine State Title recorded that this Legendary Warship went to the Berserk Sea once and encountered the deep sea leviathan Aclaus to become like this. Suddenly, he remembered the Northern Fleet of the Mesu Family seemed to have also gone to the Berserk Sea and suffered heavy losses. He couldnt help but diverge in his thoughts, secretly musing, Exactly what is in the Berserk Sea that even attracts the old King and Duchess Mesus exploration? sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Or maybe one day, I should go to the Berserk Sea myself to witness its mysteries!? This thought popped up for just a second before Charles knocked it down. The Berserk Sea? Only a fool would go there! As long as he could resolve the crisis of the Evil Gods, he would never get involved in any dangerous events again, never enter wars, never take risks, and would simply stay in the Duke Mecklen Duchy, living a peaceful life with Anne. Charles looked dazed for a moment before re-emerging into the real world, leaving Junos Dreamscape. Juno brought the coffee to his lips and smiled slightly, saying, Today was very productive! Charles, you are my best student, without equal! Charles was about to express his humbleness when Junos tone shifted, and he whispered, After you and Anne have been married for decades, when your love grows old and is about to pass away, have you ever thought of making her immortal? Before Charles could reply, Juno said, Dont answer me, its a question that requires long-term thinking. At least you should think for decades before you might find the right answer. Charles took a deep breath and said, I will consider it. He looked at the beautiful Blood Servant in the room. Juno Arthur had three of the same model of Blood Servants, each exquisitely beautiful, capable of toppling empires and possessing a gentle demeanor with aristocratic grace. He couldnt help but ask, I also took in a Blood Servant recently, but training has been very slow. Do you have any tricks or tips? Juno shook his head; of course, he had seen that Blood Servantano ordinary person, even he had heard the name, Gareth Mosleyd, the Duke Mosleyds brother, and a well-known strong man of the Old Continent. Though not quite as strong as him, he also ranked within the top twenty among the Old Continents strongest. Casually Juno asked Charles how this big kid came to him. Charles recounted that days battle, and Juno listened with great interest, finally saying, So its because Antonio gained the favor of Lady Black Moon that he advanced to the twenty-fourth Sacred level. He is indeed lucky. The Brittany father and son, they both have too much luck, its enviable to be a family blessed by the Serpent of Destiny. Charles thought about it and realized that he too was a Patron of the Serpent of Destiny and said softly, I suppose Im quite enviable too. Juno beamed a smile and said, Thats an understatement! If envy could turn into spears, youd be riddled with holes by now. Charles hastily said, I dont think Im that enviable. For example For example For example Juno couldnt help but laugh again and said, If you go on with for example, Ill give you a spear myself. What an enviable fellow. Chapter 487 - 487 454 ?Chapter 487: 454. Just a monster, not an Evil God? Chapter 487: 454. Just a monster, not an Evil God? Following their voyage, Charles never again encountered the fleet of the Black Phoenix. He corrected the course according to the coordinates, and after seven or eight days, he spotted an island ahead in the ocean! There were clear signs of human habitation on the island, and on the southeast side, there was even a port, flanked by cliffs on both sides, forming a natural harbor. ... Someone had built a port due to the terrain, but it had been abandoned for a long time. When Charles saw this island, he understood why those three items were located here. He didnt need to search for the Great Sea Serpent Witch Posuji, nor the King of the Giant Whales, and he didnt need to look for the Gomodoro Tree because someone had already collected the snake fangs, Whales Tears, and ancient tree branches, hiding them on this mysterious island. There must be a mysterious treasure here. I wonder who occupied this place back then and why it was abandoned. Charles had already informed Juno Arthur of the purpose of this trip, but Juno Arthur showed no interest in going ashore, so Charles only brought Agon, Gareth Mecklen, and Antonio Constantine onto the island. Although still a Level Eighteen, Charles, employing his Quickness Technique multiplied by twelve, exhibited an elegance far superior to that of Earths ancient martial arts novels, where masters skim over water with graceful easeamuch more stylish than the modern martial arts novels Spider Water Crossing or the Fragrant Elephant Crossing the River. Without assistance from his subordinates, Charles stepped onto the island atop the sea waves! He and Herolf of the Golden Goat had confirmed that this island had never appeared on any sea chart, nor in any pirates tales, and certainly no documents recorded its existence. Even the documents and materials that Charles had moved from St. Michael Island contained no records of this island. From a distance, the island was certainly not small; it spanned several hundred square kilometers, sufficient to accommodate a small human town. However, its remoteness from the mainland and the lack of various life necessities meant that any town established here would definitely turn out quite poorly. Thinking of this, Charles recalled Agmillars Labyrinth. He no longer had any of that Labyrinth left, and although the island had an abandoned port and traces of human habitation, there was no city or even ruins to be found, nor did it seem likely to undergo Maze-ification; otherwise, it was an excellent target for such a transformation. Charles stood on the island, looking around, and was about to delve deeper when the three subordinates who came with him descended slowly, particularly Andreas, whose face turned red as he landed, mentioning softly, One cant fly here, somethings odd. Agons expression was grave as well. This isnt any no-fly zone or a Gravity Magic Array. It is the island itself resisting Supernatural Powers above the Sacred level. Gareth Mecklen took a deep breath, his Blood Energy surging, his body as if enveloped in a layer of blood-red armor, and said, Father, let your son lead the way for you. He strode forward, while Agon and Andreas quickly covered their mouths, their faces glowing red as they stifled their laughter, eventually catching up with Gareths steps. Charles shrugged his shoulders; he didnt want it to be this way! The four climbed up the cliffs on the edge of the island and could see eight warships slowly entering the natural harbor. The Dolmabah?e Number was the first to dock, yet no one disembarked from the ship. This was an order from Charles, forbidding anyone else to set foot on this island before he had preliminarily explored it. Given the situation, this command seemed very wise; the island indeed was a bit bizarre. With three Sacred-level protectors by his side, Charles remained extremely vigilant. Suddenly sensing something moving through the nearby bushes, he pulled out the Withering Rose and fired a shot. The Vampiric Pistol, initially purchased from Julian and which had not seen use for a long time due to Charless increase in strength, was particularly suitable for exploring the island. Like the Blood Rose, it could be hidden in the Vortex of Vampirism; and with moderate power, it allowed for the replenishment of Vampiric Bullets without worry about running out of ammunition. Having trained under Juno for so long, Charless gunmanship had greatly advanced, and even with a Low level Transcendent handgun, he still hit the target with a single shot. Charles suddenly felt that the Withering Rose had received an additional dozen bullets, while the creature in the bushes just shook a bit then tried to dart away quickly, surprisingly him. His three Sacred-level companions drew their weapons. Andreas uttered a low command, sweeping his sword horizontally and sending a transparent Qi Blade that cut through numerous plants and revealed the creature. It appeared to be a human yet was definitively not. It wore a very old naval uniform, unlike any from any country of the Old Continent. Its body was snow-white, an inhuman type of pale white, with bare feet that had only one toeanot missing toes, but naturally having just one. Its hands also each had only one large, curved finger, also a natural condition. It had just one eye, glowing intensely with a sinister look, filled with fierce, hateful, bloodthirsty, and other brutally violent emotions. It had neither a mouth nor a nose! Andreas said in a low voice, Its a naval uniform from the Sherlock Dynasty! Gareth also said, Ive never seen or heard of such a monster. Agon spoke gravely, Its not a beastman either. When the monster faced the four men, it clearly displayed raw malice but also apparent fear, especially of the Withering Rose that Charles held in his handait had just been shot by it and that surely hurt. Charles thought for a moment and then said, Kill it. The monster seemed to understand Charless words, throwing its head back and letting out a roar, but since it had no mouth, it could only posture without making a sound. With a feint from Gareth, a massive surge of energy swept through, and the monster completely vanished from this world. Although they had killed the monster, Charles still felt slightly uneasy, muttering softly, Lets be careful! Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Agon shrugged his shoulders and murmured, Its just a monster, not an Evil God, right? Charles couldnt help but smile, feeling perhaps he was being overly anxious. After all, both Agon and Gareth were Twenty-second Sacred level powerful, and Andreas had already broken through the twentieth grade. With such a group, even if an avatar of an Evil God descended, they could hold their ground for several rounds, let alone just a mere monster? Considering he himself was an Eighteenth-grade High-Level Transcendent, it was very rare to encounter an equal below the Sacred level. Charles and his group walked around the cliff for a bit. The abandoned port, with its original facilities well-preserved, had many structures carved out from the cliff itself, extending to the other side of the cliff in a massive engineering feat. If a large labor force wasnt employed, Transcendents must have been involved in the construction. Charles didnt plan to explore the port in detail; he was here to find the Extraordinary Object needed to repair the Holy Light Divine State Title, not to indulge in adventure. Thus, he quickly led the three Sacred level beings deeper into the island. Although the island seemed to resist the Supernatural Power above the Sacred level, judging from their experience, only flying was somewhat challenging. Andreas and his companions could still manage to fly with some struggle if they were willing to use a large amount of Fighting Spirit; there was no other obstruction in using their Supernatural Power. Charles and his group were also well-equipped with ample weapons and were not very worried about encountering dangers. After walking for half an hour, Charles suddenly leapt high into the air, with his Quickness Technique ?12 enabling him to jump forty to fifty feet high. He looked back while in mid-air and was slightly relieved as he could still see the cliff. However, he then saw countless monsters they had just killed gathering from all directions towards the cliff edge. Upon landing, Charles reported quietly what he had seen. Andreas said, With Mr. Juno overseeing the fleet, theres no need for us to return for help. I suggest we keep moving forward. These monsters must have a nest! Although we arent afraid, dealing with so many monsters can be very troublesome. Agon and Gareth also took to the air, actually flying despite the heavy consumption of Fighting Spirit due to the repulsion of this mysterious island, but they found a direction. The group quickened their pace and soon encountered a wild beast, large enough to rival an elephant on Earth, but shaped like a wolf with a tyrants head, extremely ferocious. It lunged at them on sight. Charles fired eighteen shots before finally killing this fierce beast, but not before the Withering Rose was loaded with a hundred Blood Energy Bullets from this creature. This showed how strong its Life Force was. Charles could even sense that this oddly shaped beast was a Transcendent magical beast, though its Grade was not very high, probably around Second or Third Grade. None of them were interested in exploring further about this beast; only Andreas tried a slash and found his enhanced Fighting Spirit cut through like slicing tofu, losing interest in the beast afterward. He originally wanted to see if this beast had something valuable, thinking of collecting it on the way. After encountering this beast, Charles and his group gradually began encountering more life forms on the island, all of which were very peculiar and almost never seen or completely new to the Old Continent. Charles did not want to engage in more killing; he was here to find items needed to repair the Holy Light Divine State Title, not to venture here. Moreover, what good was there to explore in this place? Calculating the distance, they warent nearing the central part of the island when suddenly they heard a hoarse cry. A group of blue-skinned giants, slender and over three meters tall, rushed out from the woods. They aimed their crude bows and arrows at them. Charles couldnt help but exclaim, Is there a rare intelligent species here, too? A clearly female blue giant made a few calls, and to his surprise, Charles understood; these beings were speaking the language of the Sherlock Dynasty, which he had studied a bit in college. Chapter 488 - 488 455, Blue Sky Tribe, the only inhabitants of Solomon Island ?Chapter 488: 455, Blue Sky Tribe, the only inhabitants of Solomon Island Chapter 488: 455, Blue Sky Tribe, the only inhabitants of Solomon Island Charles used Fars Language to say, This female blue giant asked us to put down our weapons and follow them. Andreas shrugged his shoulders and said, Do they think we would be afraid of those bows and arrows? Unless they were Transcendent bows and arrows, the power of regular bows and arrows was not even comparable to standard firearms; let alone facing Sacred level, even ordinary Transcendents could use energy shields to block the incoming arrows. The female blue giant, very annoyed, shot an arrow that landed at the feet of the group, the warning was very clear. Charles could be ruthless with monsters, but he was not so murderous towards intelligent beings, especially since these blue giants were clearly not warlike, having come to search only because they intruded their territory. Of course, he did not hold much hope for the civilization level of these blue giants. Charles loudly said in Sherlock Language, We are just adventurers passing by, with no hostile intentions. It is impossible to put down our weapons, but we are willing to engage in friendly exchanges. The female blue giant did not expect Charles to speak their language and said, This is our territory, outsiders are not welcome. Charles smiled slightly and said, You must be in need of external resources on the island, such as weapons! We are willing to give you a batch of weapons made of metal in exchange for the status of guests. Although these blue giants had bows and arrows, they were merely ordinary branches bent and tied with a string, very weak in force, and the arrows used were rough, not even having iron tips, just sharpened hard sticks of wood. They also had some spears, some of which had metal tips, but they were all rust-spotted, clearly having been handed down for a long time. ... This was a tribe that although had cultural inheritance, must be quite isolated from civilization! Charless words slightly moved these blue giants. He drew out Blood Rose, shook it casually, and chopped a small tree nearby into sixteen or seventeen segments; such swordsmanship would be considered great master level even in a martial arts world. Of course, what made these group of blue giants envious was not his transcendental swordsmanship, but the sharpness of Blood Rose. The female blue giant said, If you are willing to give us five metal weapons, we will treat you as our guests. Charles smiled slightly, vaguely opened his left hand, and summoned a Magic Mirror. He took out five rapiers from it and casually threw them to the female blue giant. These blue giants, being quite naive, quickly considered Charles and his group as friends after receiving the ordinary rapiers. The female blue giant, unable to let go of one rapier, handed the remaining four to those around her and said, My name is Xinglyna! I am the daughter of the chieftain of the Blue Sky Tribe. We are the only residents of Solomon Island, and its been a long time since outsiders have come here. I represent the Blue Sky Tribe and welcome you! You are guests of the Blue Sky Tribe. Agon is a Beastman, Gareth had almost forgotten everything, but Andreas was a proper noble young master who had also spent time at Black Phoenix University. Although not particularly fluent in Sherlock Language, he could manage a few sentences. He spoke loudly, We just encountered an attack by some kind of monster, do you know what they are? A look of worry and panic immediately appeared on Xinglynas face as she exclaimed, Those are Ling demons! We must hurry back to the tribe; we wont fear them there. Andreas really wanted to say, even if they didnt visit any tribe, they were not afraid of the Ling demons. But Charles smiled slightly and said, Sure! Well go with you. These blue giants were quite amiable, and after receiving gifts, they never mentioned again that they should give up their weapons. Moreover, Charles Meklen and the other three did not actually carry noticeable weapons on their bodies; everyone had their own way of storing weapons, and none were fully armed. Charles himself was merely holding a Withing Rose alchemy handgun, and no one knew he had hidden at least ten more weapons on him, even capable of opening the Infinite Mirror Realm to retrieve more stashed weapons. The other three Sacred level characters, even Charles did not know how many weapons they carried. Even Agon might have a Sacred level Dragon Hammer on him! Xinjilinya hurried along the path while saying, Ling demons are terrifying creatures on the island, each one equating a Transcendent, and they can also mimic our appearance to transform into one of us. Fortunately, in our Blue Sky Tribe, weve developed some methods over the years to distinguish Ling demons, otherwise they would constantly try to transform into us and infiltrate our tribe. Charles was quite surprised and asked, These Ling demons can transform? Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. How intelligent are they? Xinjilinya answered, In their native form, Ling demons are ferocious and extremely irritable; they cannot communicate, but once they turn into our people, their behavior and actions are almost indistinguishable from ours. They must possess quite high intelligencea| Charles pondered for a moment, thinking, Why does it sounda| These blue giants and Ling demons are not much different? If Ling demons turn into their form, would they be indistinguishable? Wouldnt that make thema|identical? Charles asked, How do you distinguish Ling demons who have transformed into your likeness? Xinjilinya replied, They have no gender! Charles glanced at the group of blue giants and suddenly thought of an inappropriate detail, musing, Ling demons cannot change gender, probably because theyve never seena| Maybe if they had seen it, they could change to be the same. Too bad I didnt bring a few exotic movies when I crossed over. Otherwise, showing those to the Ling demons might add a group of highly respected teachers to this world! Charles and his group followed the blue giants, running for over an hour, until they saw a gigantic tree. The trunk of this tree was at least ten acres large, and many aerial roots grew from its branches, planting into the ground and making the tree look like an opened canopy. Under this gigantic tree, there were about a few hundred blue giants, even including about a dozen children. However, these blue children were almost as tall as ordinary robust human men; they were agile and leapt through the great tree like nimble monkeys, almost as if they had just mastered the Quickness Technique. When these children saw Xinjilinya and others return, they all came to greet them, and upon seeing Charles and the new outsiders, they showed curious eyes. Charles immediately pulled out more than a dozen Magnum Hand Shuttles from the Magic Mirror, distributed them to these children, gifted each a box of bullets, and taught them how to load and shoot. Once they arrived under the great tree with Xinjilinya, they had already become acquainted with these dozen or so blue children. Chapter 489 - 489 456, there are still such kind ?Chapter 489: 456, there are still such kind Divine Creatures in the world Chapter 489: 456, there are still such kind Divine Creatures in the world An elderly female Blue Giant, although slightly puzzled, kindly said to Charles and his companions, These guests, how did you arrive at Solomon Island? Charles replied, By ship, of course! sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The name of the elderly female Blue Giant immediately lit up with excitement as she exclaimed, A ship! You actually have a ship? She closed her eyes, apparently overwhelmed with emotion, and the large tree on her head suddenly burst into light, shedding countless feather-like sparks. Charles reached out his hand, and a spark merged into his palm. He suddenly heard a voice, but it was so brief that he couldnt catch it clearly. Charless heart stirred slightly, and he called forth eight Flame Hands, expanding them to the size of a bed. ... Indeed, countless feather-like sparks fell down, and he faintly heard the complete voice, Friends of the Blood Clan and humans, welcome! Please take the Blue Sky Tribe off this island Charless heart stirred slightly again, and he silently thought, Are you the ancient Gomodoro Tree? I am probably the last ancient Gomodoro Tree in the world. My kind have all been cut down by the people of the Sherlock Dynasty to build Legendary Warships. If you are willing to take the Blue Sky Tribe away, I am willing to offer my trunk for you to construct a Legendary Warship. Charles was astonished. He had never thought that there could be such a kind Divine Creature in the world! He could be certain that this living Gomodoro Tree was indeed a Divine Creature. Before Charles had a chance to respond, he felt a wave of malice sweeping over him, enveloping the sky! He looked up and saw a swarm of dark bugs cutting across the sky. The swarm was all too familiar to Charles, and he couldnt help but cry out in alarm, Queen Bees! This cloud of bugs was indeed composed of countless Queen Bees. Charles had encountered these peculiar insects in two places before: the Bag of Insects and aboard the Queen Bee. He had never imagined that he could also encounter these strange bugs on this mysterious island. A spark of realization flashed through Charless mind, and he suddenly exclaimed, Ive got it! Unable to contain his curiosity, Andreas asked, What have you understood? Pointing at the giant tree, Charles explained, The people of the Sherlock Dynasty created seven Ancient Magic Warships using the same species as this tree. He then pointed to the sky and said, Those Queen Bees are also one of the materials for constructing the warships. The Queen Bee had long roamed the Seven Seas, surrounded by legends, and was known by many. Andreas had naturally heard of this Legendary Warship built during the era of the Sherlock Dynasty. Reminded by Charles, he also realized, and exclaimed, Indeed! The Sherlock Dynasty built a total of seven Legendary Warships, and only trees of this size could serve as material for constructing such warships. Looking at the Gomodoro Tree, his face showed eager anticipation, as it represented a Legendary Warship! Legendary Warships are far more powerful than Magical Alchemy Warships! Possessing one meant you could traverse the Seven Seas; Goat Herolf used to be as domineering as that. Charles nodded, thinking to himself, The Sherlock Dynasty must have felled seven Gomodoro Trees to construct seven Legendary Warships. Even the Holy Light Divine State Title must have been built from a Gomodoro Tree, otherwise, they wouldnt have needed its branches for repairs. The giant from the blue sky tribe seemed extremely fearful of the swarm of insects in the sky, all showing expressions of terror, even the female tribal chief loudly commanded her people to take shelter under the Gomodoro Tree, anxiously watching the skies. Agon said, Should we help them by dispersing the swarm of insects above? Elephant-man Agon was of the Twenty-Second Level; a mere swarm of insects, despite their number, couldnt frighten him! Just with the strength of his body, those Queen Bees would be vibrated to death upon contact. Gareth also appeared eager to try. After switching his practice to Blood Butcher, his desire for fresh blood and life force grew stronger, which Charles had always suppressed, preventing him from drawing freely. Charles shook his head and said, Theres no need! He took out the Bag of Insects and, grasping it with a Flame Hand, flew high into the air. The Queen Bees, which resembled a swarm, felt the presence of the Bag of Insects and desperately tried to burrow inside. However, the sheer number of insects this time was overwhelming; the small Bag of Insects couldnt possibly consume them all in a short time. As the swarm swirled around, the Bag of Insects devoured countless Queen Bees, and suddenly a faint thread of consciousness emerged. Charles, with his keen perception, caught this subtle thread. He tried to communicate with it and found it to be quite peculiar. Almost subconsciously, Charles introduced a mathematical model. After the thread of consciousness accepted this model, it started to organize itself more systematically. Finding this interesting, Charles input some basic concepts, theorems, and calculation rules of mathematicsa| The feedback he received was like a computer system running at an incredibly slow pace, responding to his every command, but extremely sluggishly. Charles was completely baffled as to why the Bag of Insects developed this thread of consciousness. After a while, to his surprise, the reaction of the Bag of Insects seemed to improve slightly. He thought of a possibility but couldnt believe his own speculation. So he entered his mathematical expertise, repeatedly using basic arithmetic operations for validation. Soon enough, he confirmed something he could hardly believe but which was almost certainly true: when the Bag of Insects acquired enough Queen Bees, a faint thread of consciousness would emerge. When the number of Queen Bees jumped to another level, this faint thread of consciousness could even produce thinking. When he infused mathematical knowledge, the consciousness could even generate feedback. A ludicrous thought occurred to Charles: Could each of these Queen Bees be seen as a computing unit, where countless units coming together could greatly enhance computational power and thus give birth to consciousness? Could these tiny beings be something like neurons? Charles was inputting various computational problems, testing the Bag of Insects computing speed after it had taken in several times the number of Queen Bees it could contain. Suddenly, a stroke of inspiration hit him, and he immediately abandoned mathematics in favor of inputting the Bloodline Mantra. Who knows how many attempts he made, but suddenly hundreds of Queen Bees burst open, transforming into a black vampire bat. Charles was overjoyed. He now finally knew that a single Queen Bee was not very powerful. Hundreds, thousands, or even tens of thousands of them posed no threat to middle and high-level Transcendents. But once the number passed a certain threshold, they were no longer just insects. The weak consciousnesses of all the Queen Bees could link together to form a peculiar consciousness. As the number of Queen Bees continued to swell, this odd consciousness could even wield Supernatural Powers and various Special Abilities, all depending on how the master trained them. Chapter 490 - 490 457, do you have a boat that can take us away ?Chapter 490: 457, do you have a boat that can take us away? Chapter 490: 457, do you have a boat that can take us away? The magnitude of the insect cloud was so vast that even after several minutes of being engulfed by the Bag of Insects, it seemed not to have diminished at all. Charles also understood why the giants of the Blue Sky Tribe were afraid of this swarm of insects, because once their numbers reached a critical point, the swarm could even unleash a power beyond the Sacred level. He now finally understood why these Queen Bees could maneuver a Legendary Warship. Suddenly, the insect cloud in the sky burst into a sharp shriek, and a wave of power erupted, forcibly ejecting the Bag of Insects. Charles quickly reached out to retrieve the magical item, no longer daring to use it to consume the Queen Bees as the insect cloud above clearly reacted. ... The insect cloud suddenly became slightly stagnant, then a force as devastating as a mountain collapse and an earthquake pressed down from the sky. The Gomodoro Tree emitted a faint glow, and except for the area protected by this ancient tree, all the trees and rocks on the ground were stirred as if by an invisible giant hand, a power comparable to a natural disaster. Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even the three Sacred-level beings beside Charles slightly changed their expressions. The power the insect cloud could unleash was unimaginable and completely irrational. After the insect cloud delivered a shocking blow, numerous Queen Bees shifted their positions, forming a brand new insect cloud, and then, meteoric fireballs fell from the sky, ravaging the land with fireballs, creating pits of varying sizes. The insect cloud shifted its arrangement several times in an instant, releasing six or seven different kinds of powers. Thanks to the protection of the Gomodoro Tree, the Blue Sky Tribe remained unharmed, but the ground around this ancient tree looked as though it had been ravaged by the Evil God, a sight too dreadful to behold. The insect cloud swirled chaotically in the sky and then suddenly disappeared as if it had never been there. The giants of the Blue Sky Tribe only then emerged from under the Gomodoro Tree, visibly shaken. Xingilina curiously asked, What did you use just now to collect so many Queen Bees? Charles smiled slightly and said, Its a secret treasure called the Bag of Insects! Xingilina looked very envious and said, If we also had a Bag of Insects, we wouldnt be afraid of the Queen Bee cloud. They are truly terrifying, even more so than the Ling demons. Charles couldnt help but ask, On Solomon Island, apart from the Ling demons and Queen Bees, are there other dangers? Xingilina said, Of course, there are dozens of dangers on this island. The Ling demons and the Queen Bees dont even rank among the most formidable; those more terrifying dangers She suddenly shivered with fear and said, I dont know how many lives from our tribe have been taken by them. We used to be a large tribe with tens of thousands of people, and now only a handful of us remain. Do you have a ship that could take us away? We dont want to live on Solomon Island anymore. Charles smiled slightly and said, Sure! My ship is big enough to take all of you. However, theres a small issue, as you look different from us, which might scare my crew. Xingilina whispered, We can hide in the corners of the ship, just give us a tiny amount of food and water. Charles said, How could we? You treat us as guests, and we cant possibly treat our friends that way. I have a Secret Technique that is not passed on lightly, known as the Beast God Transformation Technique! This technique will allow you to transform into humans. That would make everyone happy. Xingilina was greatly surprised and asked, Are you willing to impart such a precious Secret Technique to us of the Blue Sky Tribe? Charles replied, Of course, as we are all friends. He opened the Magic Mirror and took out a stack of illustrations. These were illustrations Charles commissioned for a novel; the worlds drawing techniques were even more primitive than those of classical Europe, many techniques had not been invented. Although Charles couldnt draw himself, he had seen countless anime illustrations and taught these techniques to the commissioned illustrator, thus obtaining a large batch of beautiful illustrations. However, Charles hadnt memorized many novels in total, and a lot of illustrations still hadnt been put to use. Charles distributed these illustrations to all the blue giants, and then began to teach the Beast God Transformation Technique. Andreas couldnt help but comment, Charles really does love to popularize this Transcendent Secret Technique! Agon said, I think Mr. Mecklens approach is very thoughtful and can indeed fundamentally solve the problem. Once everyone can transform into a beastman, and every beastman can transform into a human, there would be no beastmen in the world anymore, or you could say everyone is a beastman. Either way, if such a time comes, there would be no disputes between beastmen and humans. Andreas couldnt help but retort cynically, Thats impossible! You know, if everyone could transform into beastmen and beastmen could transform into humans, then everyone in this world would be a Transcendent. Although the Beast God Transformation Technique can only train Transcendentals of the first level, a first-level Transcendental is still a Transcendental! How could everyone in this world possibly be a Transcendent? If Charles really could achieve this, I suspect uniting the old and new continents would be as trivial as flicking a finger. Agon sighed. He agreed with Andreas point; it was impossible for everyone in this world to be a Transcendent. Even if only one percent of the population, or even one per thousand, were Transcendents, it would still be nearly impossible. He spoke softly, But its still a direction. Andreas had nothing more to say; he knew the situation of the beastmen. Black Phoenix and the southern continent were far apart and hadnt suffered much from beastman attacks, so he felt quite sympathetic toward the beastmen, only saying, I also hope Charles can succeed. Just as he spoke, he saw a faint light shining on Xingilinas body, transforming her into an enchantingly beautiful girl with unimaginably long legs, voluptuous figure, and delicate features, immediately making him feel parched and tongue-tied. Charles hadnt expected that this female blue giant could be so talented in the Beast God Transformation Technique, even refining the Secret Technique at a rate nearly reaching the Sacred level, of course, Antonios training was also just like that. However, when he saw that the elderly female blue giant had also transformed into a dignified, mature, and beautifully attractive woman, the thought suddenly flashed through his mind, Ling demons! These blue giants, like the monsters weve seen, should be the same, they are all Ling demons. Xingilina said Ling demons can transform into someone elses appearance, the blue giants learning the Beast God Transformation Technique so quickly can only be a racial talent, they are the same existence. What exactly is Solomon Island? Why are there so many strange beings there? Chapter 491 - 491 458, I want to release a big guy, tell everyone not to worry ?Chapter 491: 458, I want to release a big guy, tell everyone not to worry. Chapter 491: 458, I want to release a big guy, tell everyone not to worry. Georgiadi Hadrian floated in the air, staring at the eight warships for a long time without making any move. He did not know how many of the Sacred level were hidden within Charlottes fleet, but with one Legendary Warship and seven Magical Alchemy Warships, even this up-and-coming War God of the Old Continent had no confidence in breaking through the defenses of such a fleet. Upon learning that Charlottes fleet was in pursuit, Georgiadi Hadrian had led all the Magical Alchemy Warships to turn around, intending to decide the battle at sea against Charlotte in a fight to the death. He had taken almost all of Black Phoenixs battle ships, with fifteen Magical Alchemy Warships under his command, a force still above Charlottes fleet; however, this was also Black Phoenixs last reserve, and he did not wish to clash directly with Charlotte. After all, without these fifteen Magical Alchemy Warships, the Black Phoenix People would have a difficult time surviving even if they reached the New Continent. ... Georgiadi Hadrian was well aware that the Evil Gods of the New Continent were in the midst of chaotic battles, having already torn the heavens and earth asunder. Georgiadi Hadrian thought to himself, I must find a way to divide this fleet. If I can draw one or two of their warships out, I can capture them with a strike as swift as lightning. Not only would we not lose strength, but we would actually increase it. What method should I use to divide this fleet? Georgiadi Hadrian considered seven or eight methods but was not confident in any of them. He thought to himself, Ill have to go back and go through Annie MacLennans novels again. Her stories are truly well-crafted, full of sophisticated strategies that seem inconceivable, yet surprisingly effective. If it werent for reading her novels, I would not have learned to burn my boats and launch surprise attacks on the armies of four nations, which then led to success. As he contemplated his strategies, he suddenly saw a swarm of insects take to the sky, and his expression changed slightly. Georgiadi Hadrian, a being of the Peak Holy Order, immediately sensed that the power of this swarm of insects was no less than his own. When the swarm dispersed, he was about to return to his fleet when he saw those humanoid strange creatures, initially loitering around the cliffs, suddenly run like mad into the dense forests of the island as if they had received some signal. These Ling demons, in their frenzied sprinting, would suddenly burrow into the ground, then vanish without a trace. The monsters that were spread all over the hills quickly all burrowed underground, as if they had never appeared. Georgiadi Hadrian saw two types of creatures in succession, each bizarre in its own way, and he couldnt help but feel a measure of caution, pondering, Not only does this island possess a mysterious power that resists Transcendents above the Sacred level, but it also harbors so many strange things. Could it be the lair of some Evil God, or perhaps some secret realm? Georgiadi Hadrians fleet was anchored on the other side of Solomon Island. As he scouted enemy positions alone, he only saw the fleet and did not observe Charlotte, Agon, Gareth, Andreas, and others. The presence of the mysterious Gomodoro Tree also obstructed his perception, so this last War God of the Black Phoenix Dynasty did not know that Charlotte was not on board but was on the island. Had he known, he would have certainly spared no effort in killing Charlotte first. Charlotte also did not know of the great danger. He never expected that, having veered off the shipping routes, Georgiadi Hadrian would still catch up. Not only did he present weapons, but he also imparted precious Secret Techniques, earning immense favor within the Tribe of the Blue Sky. A constant stream of blue giants came to him seeking guidance on the nuances of practicing the Beast God Shapeshifting Art. Even Andreas joined in, seriously lecturing the group of blue giants on the aesthetics of spiritual practice. Apart from Charles and his few companions, no one knew that Andreas had never actually practiced this Secret Technique. Although there were not many blue giants who transformed into human form, they all changed based on illustrations and possessed incredible beauty regardless of genderabeauty so otherworldly that even Charles, who had been bombarded with various influences on Earth, sometimes found it overwhelming. These beings looked as though they had stepped straight out of an anime, or from the digital creations of Photoshop and Illustrator, leaving Andreas even more astounded. Gareth, the big-hearted fellow, and Agon, the elephant-man, however, were immune to the blue giants transformed human appearances. Gareths soul had been shattered, along with his sense of aesthetics. Elephant-man Agon had a peculiar taste for muscular women after all, the aesthetic standards of elephant-people differed from other beastmen. Seeing Andreas take the mentoring so seriously, Charles gradually handed over the educational task to this young man, while he himself approached the ancient Gomodoro Tree. He reached out to touch the sacred ancient tree and engaged in a mental exchange with it. Soon, Charles sensed that the ancient tree was not benign, but more like a prisoner confined for a thousand years, unable to move an inchaindifferent to life and death, even longing for its end. It cared not at all about being felled to be made into a Legendary Warship. A sudden idea struck Charles, and turning to the tribe leader Angina, who had transformed into an elegant and mature beauty, he stated, I wish to release a big one, let everyone know theres no cause for alarm. Angina offered a slight, alluring smile and replied, We live amidst danger every day and are not so easily frightened. Charles removed a gold ring and placed it on the ground, and a massive warship abruptly materialized out of thin air. Although she had just declared their resilience in the face of daily peril, Angina could not help but gasp, covering her mouth with her hand in surprise. Charles turned his attention back to the Gomodoro Tree and conveyed his thoughts, Can you merge into the Holy Light Divine State Title of your own accord? I do not wish to cut you down. Can you become a part of Holy Light Divine State Title while still preserving your life? Charles persisted in transmitting this thought. Soon, he saw countless seeds of light radiating from the Gomodoro Tree and settling on Holy Light Divine State Title, and quickly, a small tree sprouted right in the center of the Magic Array at the ships bow. The small tree grew relentlessly while the original Gomodoro Tree rooted in the earth withered away. In no time, there was a giant tree covering the entire bow, rooted deeply within the ships Magic Array, identical to the original Gomodoro Tree. Where this ancient tree had grown, all that remained was a withered stump. Charles collected the stump and addressed the agape blue giants, The Gomodoro Tree no longer offers you its protection here; it is no longer safe. Please, relocate to Holy Light Divine State Title! I will keep my promise and take you away. The tribe leader Anginas face lit up with ecstatic joy as she exclaimed, Everyone aboard! We can leave Solomon Island now. The children of the tribe, brimming with excitement, were the first to board Holy Light Divine State Title, their curiosity piqued even further upon seeing the Labyrinth Guardians on the ship. They circled around these beastman-shaped protectors in a fascinated flurry. Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 492 - 492 459, Amon! ?Chapter 492: 459, Amon! Drive out this Bi Chi who is competing with me for the Divine Office of the Goddess of Reproduction. Chapter 492: 459, Amon! Drive out this Bi Chi who is competing with me for the Divine Office of the Goddess of Reproduction. The venomous fangs of the Great Sea Serpent Witch Posuji, the Tears of the King of the Giant Whales! Oh person who collects all these, I shall recognize you as my master, willing to carry you to any place, to explore all the treasures of the Seven Seas. Dapocirodo! Dapocirodo! ... Dapocirodo How could it be you? Get out of here! Out, I said! Amon! Amon! Amon! Drive out this blue pond who dares to vie with me for the Divine Office of the Goddess of Reproduction. Countless thoughts echoed in Charless mind, and he suddenly felt as if he had done something extraordinary, as if this Gomodoro Tree was not such a simple thing after all! This tree even has a name? Dapocirodo!? This name doesnt seem to be in the style of the Old Continent. Charles watched as the blue giants joyfully moved about, boarding the Holy Light Divine State Title; he always had the feeling that he might have acted recklessly. Well, who cares? Now that the branch of the Gomodoro Tree has been dealt with, where should I look for the remaining two items? Theoretically, those two items shouldnt be on land. Could it be that I must search the nearby seas? Or perhaps, is there somewhere else that conceals treasures? I should ask Chief Angina and her daughter Singirina; perhaps they will have some insights. Charles raised his left hand and retracted the Holy Light Divine State Title back into the gold ring, and said to the three subordinates who followed him: Lets continue exploring this island; we might still find something valuable. Gareth had no objections, Agon had no objections, and although Andreas had some minor complaints, his opinion was not important. The place where the blue sky tribe lived was already considered the center of Solomon Island. Protected by the Gomodoro Tree, they were merely struggling to survive. When the Gomodoro Tree vanished, a multitude of strange and eerie presences emerged from all around. Although Charles was not afraid, he didnt want to linger here; after all, there was no benefit in fighting these creatures. They quickly moved on, and after they left, where the Gomodoro Tree used to grow, countless Ling demons suddenly sprang forth, teeming as if they were endless, like potatoes that had been uprooted. They seemed very frightened, desperately trying to cry out, however, they couldnt make a sound due to the lack of mouths and noses. Georgiadi Hadrian quickly noticed this place! The presence of the Gomodoro Tree had obscured many things, including his perception, but with the disappearance of the tree, this Peak Holy Order individual immediately sensed that something was amiss. He flew to the place where the Gomodoro Tree had grown, and looking at the Ling demons continuously burrowing out of the ground, even this powerful count felt his scalp tingle. Georgiadi Hadrian murmured to himself: Now I understand why Charles Meklen came to this island! He truly comes from an unusual background and is no ordinary human. In the eyes of this ultimate War God of the Black Phoenix, Charles, commanding such a powerful fleet, could not possibly be here for some minor objective. Charles had deviated from his course and did not pursue his fleet, which meant it was highly unlikely he was after the forces of the Black Phoenix last stand. It could only be for this island! The island was so peculiar, and Charless visit was so secretive, the two must be intricately linked, creating a perfect logical loop! Georgiadi Hadrian gathered energy and ferociously chopped downward, an invisible force split the burrowing Ling demons at their densest, and with just one strike, he killed dozens of them. His hands continued to chop down in succession, quickly clearing all the Ling demons that had emerged from the ground. Charles, who was exploring ahead, suddenly felt the fluctuation of energy. He turned back and saw the fierce Georgiadi Hadrian, and couldnt help but exclaim in a low voice, How did he get here too? Quick, invisible! Charless red Rattlesnake possessed six attributes: Speed Amplification (Quickness Technique x6), Devouring Life, Energizing Bullets, Antispace, Invisibility, and Venom. However, he seldom used any attributes other than the speed enhancement of the Quickness Technique. He rarely even used both Rattlesnakes. Agon hesitated and then murmured, I dont know how to be invisible! Andreas placed his hands on their shoulders, helping both to vanish from sight. Invisibility Technique was not a high-level spell and was not difficult to learn, but for a Transcendent, it was mostly useless since they had too many methods to sense movements; invisibility could only block the sight of ordinary people. But at this distance from Georgiadi Hadrian, the Invisibility Technique still had some effect. Charles asked in a low voice, What madness has possessed Georgiadi Hadrian? Why did he bombard the site of the Gomodoro Tree? Agon said, Lets wait until he leaves. Once we take a look, well understand. Charles nodded, agreeing with Agons opinion. After a while, Georgiadi Hadrian swept over their heads and flew toward the other end of Solomon Island. The four of them returned to their previous location and gasped in shock at the sight of countless Ling demons killed by Georgiadi Hadrian. Andreas said, These Ling demons It seems like they crawled out from underground. Agon noted, They look like tubers of a plant. Charles broke out in a cold sweat. He had assumed the blue giants were dimorphic and reproduced, but witnessing these Ling demons emerging from beneath the roots of the Gomodoro Tree, he could only consider the most plausible conclusion. Whether the Ling demons or the blue giants, they were all products of the Gomodoro Tree, growing from beneath its roots and rhizomes. As for why they split into two species, only the Evil God would know. Thinking of the Magic Array on the bow of the Holy Light Divine State Title, how every time he approached it the Murmur of Fate would warn him and how the Gomodoro Tree rooted itself on it, Charles shivered. Charles could only comfort himself, Its alright, the Holy Light Divine State Title is pretty strange, too! He was about to suggest returning to the fleet. After all, Teacher Juno was there, and there was no longer any need to fear Georgiadi Hadrian. To Charles, although Solomon Island was mysterious, the greatest threat was still Georgiadi Hadrian. Suddenly Andreas exclaimed, It looks like theres something down there. Looking down, Charles saw a dark, deep abyss where the Gomodoro Tree had taken root. He stopped Gareth, who was about to jump down. Even though Gareth was powerful and feared little danger, there was no need to take unnecessary risks. Charles opened the six-sided Magic Mirror and out stepped twelve Mirror Shadows! This was a Special Ability awakened when the Infinite Mirror Realm was elevated to ?5. It could mirror any enemy, even oneself, creating a false entity capable of temporarily wielding power comparable to the original, but of course, their limit could not exceed that of Charles himself. When the Infinite Mirror Realm was elevated to ?6, Charles also awakened the Mirror Shadow ability, although he had yet to find a suitable target. While the true strength of these Mirror Shadows was above the Sacred level, limited by Charles power, they could only exert strength of Level Eighteen. These shadows could last for a few minutes. If there were only one or two Mirror Shadows, they could last many times longer, but Charles wanted to explore what was below in the shortest possible time. A few minutes were enough; this was more efficient. Charles handed several mirrors to each of the shadows. He had ordered a large number of mirrors in bulk, each with a connection to the Mirror World. Wherever he went, he would always place one to expand his own Mirror World. Agon, Gareth, and Andreas knew that Charles excelled in the Bloodline Mantra but had never imagined his ability had reached such an eerie extent. They watched as twelve figures, identical to their powerful original counterparts, jumped into the cave below, feeling quite unsettled. In a low voice, Andreas said, You look even more vampiric than Byrons vampires. Throughout the war, I never saw a member of the Van Gaal Family, yet I see the Infinite Mirror Realm manifested in you. With a slight smile, Charles said, Cant help it, having a good teacher is everything. Its all thanks to Teacher Juno Arthur. Juno only taught him Bloodline Mantra, but Charles didnt mind attributing the rest of his abilities to his teachers guidance. At that moment, Juno Arthur was leisurely reading a novel on the Dolmabah?e Number. To his Blood Servant, he remarked, Although Charles has good talent in his cultivation, I have seen a few young people of comparable quality in my life. But his literary accomplishments are simply revolutionary, blazing a trail into the future. Unfortunately, hes just too busy. His manuscripts are unstable, and several of his novels remain unfinished. The serialization is also intermittent, leaving one worried whether theyll ever be completed. Drusiana with red hair spoke softly, Why not create a dedicated Dreamscape for his writing? Let Mr. Mecklen enter a special Dreamscape for drafting as soon as he sleeps, continuing to work. We can enter to transcribe the drafts he produces in the Dreamscape and hand them to his fast-writing clerks. Juno clapped his hands in praise, Well done, Drusiana! Brilliant idea! He suddenly looked up at the sky. Georgiadi Hadrian only saw the fleet but was unaware that the first strong man of Byron was on the Dolmabah?e Number. However, Juno Arthur noticed his presence. With a slight smile, Juno Arthur said, Sorry, that idea wont be possible for the time being. S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Little Charles has trouble coming. Drusiana murmured, Shall I go out and meet up with Mr. Mecklen and the others? Dont worry, I wont make trouble. I just want to bring them back. Juno answered with a smile, That sounds good! However, youre no match for Georgiadi Hadrian alone. Take my gun! Chapter 493 - 493 460, She might be from the Sherlock era (13,000 today, asking for monthly tickets) ?Chapter 493: 460, She might be from the Sherlock era (13,000 today, asking for monthly tickets) Chapter 493: 460, She might be from the Sherlock era (13,000 today, asking for monthly tickets) Juno Arthur was the foremost master of Byron, but his power and status far surpassed that of Earl Brittany and Count Ranmalock at the beginning; whether funded by construction, acquired through transactions, or obtained through adventures, he had a total of seven sacred-level rifles. On this sea voyage, he only carried oneaBlood Demon! It was a handgun! Juno reached into the void and pulled out a dark red pistol, plain in designanobody would think it was a sacred-level alchemical firearm. Juno handed the Blood Demon to Drusinia and said, You must return safely. This stunning redhead took Blood Demon in her hands and flew off the Dolmabah?e Number, blending into the sky immediately. Charles waited by the deep pit left by the Gomodoro Tree for not much longer before he lost contact with two Mirror Shadows; his body flickered, and he appeared hundreds of steps away, precisely where the loss of contact had occurred. He slammed his palm down fiercely, sending a wave of Dark Corrosion Special Ability crashing down, but after penetrating about ten meters into the ground, it was dissolved by an invisible force. ... Andreas, witnessing this, said, Ill handle it! He drew the rapier from his waist and thrust it into the ground; a pleasing sound of birds chirping traveled down into the earth. After a few minutes, this youngest Sacred-level former Black Phoenix said solemnly, Theres a force below that has neutralized my Fighting Spirit. Unless we go down ourselves, we wont be able to root out that fellow. Charles said, Lets wait a bit longer. After a while, his twelve Mirror Shadows exhausted their energy and dispersed on their own; he casually flipped his hand, and a Magic Mirror appeared, displaying the situation underground. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?Ϧ?0.?0 Below the roots of the Gomodoro Tree was a labyrinth of countless flesh pods; each pod contained a Ling demon, some fully grown, others not yet developed. The images in the mirror kept changing until they suddenly froze; Charles, Agon, Gareth, and Andreas saw a huge flesh pod containing a young blue giant, clearly different from the other Ling demons. The four men fell silent for a while, then Andreas asked, Charles, that ancient tree you took, it wont be a problem, will it? Charles replied, No worries, the issues with my ship are not minor either. Andreas thought it over; indeed, the Holy Light Divine State Title was also quite peculiar. Gareth said, I should go down! Sar?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There must be something special below since fathers two Mirror Shadows suddenly lost contact; but I dont believe, whatever the strange thing below is, could harm a Sacred-level. Charles was about to refuse when he heard a whoosh and saw a winged giant creature descend. He quickly drew the Red-Blue Rattlesnake, ready to fire, but the creatures wings folded, transforming into a beautiful redhead. Charles recognized her as one of Junos Blood Servants and lowered his gun, asking, What brings you here? Charles was not worried that the Ling demons might transform into one of them because Such transformations could not correspond with an enhancement in strength; merely the appearance was identical, like a second or third level Juno Arthur! How could he be the real deal? The Blood Servants Juno kept with him were all exceptionally skilled and couldnt possibly be impersonated by Ling demons. However, Charles was still surprised because the displayed strength of Drusinia was, astonishingly, above the Sacred level. This gorgeous redhead Blood Servant paid no heed to Charles and the others; instead, she looked at the deep pit left by the Gomodoro Tree, suddenly sprang forward with all her might, and jumped straight down. Charles was shocked and about to rescue someone, but he immediately realized Junos Blood Servant didnt need his help; rather, it was Druceinas behavior that was a bit peculiar and warranted caution. Suddenly, Agon whispered, She might be a person from the Sherlock era. Charles was greatly surprised and asked, How is that possible? How long has the Sherlock Dynasty been extinct? Agon said, The Sherlock Dynasty destroyed the Orc Kingdom, so we beastmens study of the Sherlock is not inferior to you humans, perhaps even deeper than most empires. Charles hesitated for a moment. Vampires have extremely long lifespans, and it seemed plausible that Juno had taken a beautiful woman from the Sherlock era hundreds of years ago as his Blood Servant. He asked in a low voice, Shall we go down? Gareth said, I will clear the way for my father first. This time, he leaped down, and Charles did not stop him; he too was curious about what was down there. Moreover, with their team comprising four Sacred level members and himself at Level eighteen, they should be able to handle any dangers that came their way. As long as it wasnt the Evil God, no monster could overcome this team, and even if it was the Evil God They would be able to resist for a while. Hmm, except maybe Charles might not fare so well. He wasnt at the Sacred level yet, and should a battle above the Sacred level break out, he would likely be the first to perish. Gareth jumped into the cave, his aura bursting suddenly. Charless expression changed slightly. He had taught Gareth the art of Blood Butcher, a Secret Technique that increased strength the more blood it devoured, but he had always limited Gareths consumption of life force. Now, with countless Ling demons below and no one to restrain Gareth, the big kid might be in his element. Charles sighed and said to Agon and Andreas, Lets go down too! Dont stray too far from me. Andreas couldnt help but chuckle softly, then quickly covered his mouth. Next to Charles, there always seemed to be something particularly laughable, but most of the time, he had to hold it in, which was really hard to endure. After Charles jumped into the cave, he released eight Flame Hands, not only for early warning but also to illuminate the darkness. Sure enough, the Ling demons in the flesh sacs had almost all become desiccated, devoid of all life force. The whereabouts of both Druceina and Gareth remained unknown. Charles sensed around and within moments, both of their auras had vanished. He called out twice, but there was no response. Andreas pointed and said, In a different direction, at a slightly farther flesh sac that remains intact. But in that direction, not a single Ling demon is alive. Your Mirror Shadow also lost contact in that direction; they must have gone that way! Charles nodded and said, Well head there too. He brought out his Red-Blue Rattlesnake, loading twenty Magic-Breaking Bombshell Bullets each, and checked the energy magazines; the two high-level alchemy handguns both had ample energy in their magazines. Following Agon and Andreas, he continued forward. Along the way, almost all the flesh sacs were destroyed and the life force of the Ling demons inside had been drained. However, with Gareth having the ability and Druceina having it too, it was hard to say who was responsible, or if both had acted. Chapter 494 - 494 461, Tears of the Whale King ?Chapter 494: 461, Tears of the Whale King Chapter 494: 461, Tears of the Whale King Beneath the roots of the Gomodoro Tree, nobody knows how many Ling demons had been birthed, but among several hundred or even more Ling demons, there would be a blue giants cub! As for why the tribe of the blue sky doesnt consider Ling demons their kin, Charles speculated that it might be because once Ling demons reached maturity, they were directly released, spreading through the labyrinth of underground passages throughout Solomon Island, while blue giants would be extracted and born from somewhere within the Gomodoro Tree. He was now certain that he had misjudged before; the Gomodoro Tree was not benevolent but utterly mad. This Divine Creature must look quite normal, but in reality, it had lost all sense of reason and likely even had a penchant for self-destruction. sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Anyway, it must be quite lively on the same boat with Omibella and Amon, those three odd entities. Drusinia hastened along before suddenly stopping in her tracks. Without turning back, she said coldly, Come out! Gareth, covered in blood, stepped out from the darkness at a moderate pace. ... He flexed his body and said, I have gathered the Eight Great Knights Certificates and stepped back into the ranks of the Leader of Ten Thousand Horsemen! I dont care who you are, but you are a threat to Father, and I must eliminate you. Behind Gareth, eight phenomenal visions appeared: the War God, a scribe, flags, hills, oceans, storms, and so forth. With each step he took, one of the visions behind him would vanish, and when the last Knights Certificate phantom disappeared, a blood-colored banner spear slowly emerged from the void. With a low growl, Gareth grabbed the blood-colored banner spear! Drusinia couldnt help but curse, This damned dog really is a pain! She raised the Blood Demon and pulled the trigger! Gareths blood-colored banner spear wrapped around a bundle of blood light and tossed it away with a casual flick. Drusinias gunmanship, having also received the true teachings of Juno, fired continuous shots from the Blood Demon. Six Blood Energy Bullets divided into two groups, each forming a pinwheel shape, sealing off all of Gareths approaches. The blood-colored banner spear in Gareths hands was an Extraordinary Weapon transformed by the fusion of the Eight Great Knights Certificates. It had no other Special Abilities except for bloodsucking and resilience. He swept with the spear in his palm, and a powerful surge of Blood Butcher Fighting Spirit prematurely detonated the six Blood Energy Bullets. After exchanging several moves in the cramped underground cavern, neither gained an advantage. Drusinia had a variety of Special Abilities, unpredictable techniques, and incredible speed, plus the Blood Demon in hand. However, she could feel deeply that Gareth had recovered to the Peak of the Twenty-Second Level, surpassing her by more than a little! Never had a Blood Servant reached such a high rank as a Blood Butcher! Drusinia did not want a prolonged fight; she had only just managed to distance herself from Juno and didnt wish to waste time. Her body flickered, shifting from solid to intangible, and disappeared from Gareths sight. Gareth, without hesitation, chose a direction and pursued relentlessly. One minor reason why Blood Butchers were called the dogs of the Blood Clan was their acute sensitivity to fluctuations in Blood Energy, allowing them to track down hidden Blood Clan members. Throughout his journey, Charles saw countless Ling demons destroyed, and the sense of foreboding in his heart grew stronger. Drusinia was one of Junos three night-use Blood Servants. Although Gareth had some issues, he was still one of their own. But he didnt understand why Drusiania ignored him. Why did Gareth seem out of control? As he passed the cave where Drusiania and Gareth had fought, he couldnt help furrowing his brow. He could tell that both participants in the battle that erupted here were of the Blood Clan. That meant there couldnt be any other explanationait had to be Drusiania and Gareth fighting. Charles was baffled and thought to himself, Why would they fight each other? But what worried Charles more was that he had always been deliberately suppressing Gareths power. Even though Gareths soul had been shattered by the fire demon, leaving him with transcendental strength, he couldnt use it at all. Charles feared that if Gareth regained his power, he might also regain his memories, so he intentionally had him practice as a Blood Butcher. However, from the battles evidence, it seemed that Gareth must have fully recovered his Second Level powersaonly his power type had changed. Agon and Andreas could also tell a battle had taken place here and guessed that it must have been a conflict between Drusiania and Gareth; the overflowing aura of Blood Energy was too intense. They both couldnt understand why Gareth would want to pursue and kill Drusiania. The situation became complicated, and both became more cautious. After all, they both knew Gareths origins as Charless eldest son. Could it be that Gareth had suddenly awakened? Charles suddenly heard a voice like the whispering of the wind. He raised his hand and looked at the Murmur of Fate on his finger. This golden snake ring, seemingly on purpose, led him towards a clearly untrodden passageway. Without hesitation, Charles immediately gave up on tracking Drusiania and Gareth and turned into a narrower cavernous passage. Neither Agon nor Andreas asked any questions. Knowing the dangers that lay ahead, they both kept silent, just making sure to protect Charles. After Charles had switched to the new passage, the Murmur of Fate on his hand subtly guided him each time a fork in the road appeared. After more than two hours of walking, he found himself leaving the underground passage and entering a small valley. At the center of the valley was a clear, transparent pond, so clear that the bottom was visible. Yet, nothing could be seen in it, no fish, and no aquatic plants like duckweedathe cleanliness was somewhat unnatural. Kneeling down, Charles reached into the pond. The Murmur of Fate stopped stirring, but another golden ring suddenly emanated a strange force, continuously drawing water from the pond. Charles was startled but quickly realized what was happening and called out softly, Tears of the Whale King! He quickly motioned to stop Agon and Andreas, who were rushing over to rescue him, and focused on the two golden rings on his hand. The one sealed with the Holy Light Divine State Title, originally had the delicate curves of Omibella, but now it bore three new things on it: a big tree with abundant roots and lush foliage, a whimsically adorable whale, and a little boy hiding under Omibellas skirt. These four different images composed the bizarre golden ring. He could even sense that the golden ring had become even more mysterious. Seeing that Charles Mecklen was fine, Agon sat down cross-legged and said to Andreas, Ive never experienced so many adventures in my life. Following Mr. Mecklen, life really is exciting to an excessive degree. Andreas also sighed and said, I never thought that after the war ended, life would become even more thrilling. So much oddity on a single island. To think, were not here to explore the island; were here to challenge the Evil God. Ive even started to get the impression that, even if we were to challenge the Evil God, it would probably be just like this. Chapter 495 - 495 462, The Seven Berserk Sea Monsters ?Chapter 495: 462, The Seven Berserk Sea Monsters Chapter 495: 462, The Seven Berserk Sea Monsters The water in the pond was completely drawn out by the Golden Ring! Charles could even sense a mysterious resonance with the Holy Light Divine State Title. He reached out, turned the Golden Ring slightly, and said, Lets go! Now, he was certain that the last extraordinary object needed to repair the Holy Light Divine State Title, the Poison Fang of the Great Sea Serpent Witch Posuji, must also be on Solomon Island! And most likely, it was in this underground cavern! Charles touched the Murmur of Fate again, but the ring remained still, showing no signs of life, leaving no option but to plan on leaving the valley. Suddenly, Andreas exclaimed, Look, there is a person under the pond! Only then did Charles notice a piece of clothing in the mud at the bottom of the pond! Agon jumped down, reached in, and indeed pulled a person out from the mud of the ponds bottom. ... However, he had been dead for a long time, with pale skin, dressed in ancient Sherlock-style warrior attire, a side sword at his waist, and his eyes tightly shut. Andreas pulled out the rapier from the mans waist and said, A common magic rapier, probably worth a couple hundred Aegeus! Charles shrugged and said, Its in good condition, worth at least one hundred eighty Gold Aegeus. Had he had such a magic rapier years ago, he would have been ecstatic, possibly even treasuring it as a family heirloom to be passed down through generations; still, such a low-level extraordinary weapon hardly captured his attention now. This person was likely from the Sherlock Dynasty, judging by the quality of the magic rapier at his waist, he must have been a Transcendent, though not of a high tier, for even now, Charles no longer favored using low-tier extraordinary weapons. The three searched him and found, besides the magic rapier, a coin pouch containing a few ancient Sherlock Dynasty gold coins and a piece of paper filled with written words, seemingly torn from some notes, one edge not being smooth but slightly serrated. Among the three, Charles had the best understanding of the ancient Sherlock language. He translated word by word, I found the treasure! Alas, there are monsters everywhere. I discovered a secretathe monsters with only one eye might be blanks. If we focus on one and intensely imagine transferring our soul over, we can reincarnate in those monsters. I dare not try it Charles said, Thats all it says! Andreas shrugged and said, Who would want to reincarnate in those monsters? After pondering for a while, Charles said, Perhaps its just memory transfer, not reincarnation. sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Those monsters must not lack intelligence, but memories. If they could obtain some kind of memory, they would undergo a complete transformation. Agon murmured softly, How did they come into existence? Charles and Andreas remained silent for a while. Charles said, Perhaps they were created by some deity. Andreas said, If its a deity, it must be the Evil God; I havent heard of any True God who would do such a thing. Charles expressed his agreement, saying, Anyway, once I find one thing, Ill leave this place immediately. He paused for a moment and felt there was no need to hide from the two, saying, I still need the poison fang of the Great Sea Serpent Witch, Posuji. Agon exclaimed in surprise, Do you not know that Posuji is a descendant of the Dragon God? Charles was shocked and asked back, Posuji is a descendant of the Eternal and Illusory Dragon? Agon said, The Dragon God is different from other deities. He has proliferated hundreds of descendants, the vast majority of whom are sea monsters. They possess divinity but almost no wisdom. They are ferocious and tyrannical, with a strength that surpasses all mortal beings. The Great Sea Serpent Witch, Posuji, among the descendants of the Dragon God, is a very powerful monster. It is said that her body spans over thousands of fathoms. She can easily stir up mountain-like waves; no human magical alchemy warship can compete with her, unless its a Legendary Warship. How could you possibly obtain her tooth? Besides, Posuji lives in the Berserk Sea; she would never come to the Whale Sea! Charles had not expected that the beastmen were still spreading this kind of secret which perhaps could more aptly be called gossip, and he couldnt help but ask, Is the deep-sea giant monster Aclaus also a descendant of the Dragon God? Agon said, Of course! He and Posuji are among the most formidable of the seven great sea monsters in the Berserk Sea. Even among the descendants of the Dragon God, not many can match the caliber of these gigantic sea creatures. Charles said, Maybe someone has already obtained her tooth and hidden it on Solomon Island? Agon responded, Thats literally a myth! No one can pull out the tooth of the Great Sea Serpent Witch, Posuji. Unlessa| Andreas suddenly interjected, Unless another deity intervened! Like some Evil God? Charles also considered this possibility; Agon showed a reckless bravery, his expression changing slightly, saying, This is not a matter to joke about. Andreas, pointing around, said, This is no joke. Look at this underground cavern. And think about that ancient tree and the monsters it has spawned. Agon was still reluctant and said, Mr. Mecklen, you already have the Dolmabah?e Number, why insist on repairing the Holy Light Divine State Title? Charles took a deep breath and said, Lets search first; if it proves too difficult, I can give up on finding the tooth of the Great Sea Serpent Witch, Posuji. The three men ignored the fact that the Sherlock warrior, who had died who knows how many years ago, had Andreas take away the ancient rapier while Agon pocketed the ancient Gold Coins. Charles wanted nothing, as he had already taken the Tears of the Whale King. This Extraordinary Object was far more valuable than the antique rapier or the Gold Coins. Charles, Agon, and Andreas left the valley and returned to the underground cavern. They were momentarily directionless, and even the Murmur of Fate had fallen silent. Charles suggested they continue to pursue Gareth, and both Agon and Andreas agreed. By this time, Gareth and Druzsinea had clashed at least twenty times. Druzsinea, relying on her plentiful tricks and changeable tactics, managed to escape comfortably every time, but she could feel that Gareth, having absorbed who knows how many Ling demons essence and life force, had grown ever stronger. This made Druzsinea slightly panic. Indeed, as Agon had guessed, she was a princess of the ancient Kingdom of Giesel. Even though she fell into Juno Arthurs hands, becoming his Blood Servant, Druzsinea had always wanted to regain her freedom and possess power enough to rival Juno. Upon setting foot on Solomon, Druzsinea knew what this place was, and she knew her opportunity had comea| Chapter 496 - 496 463, Georgiadi Hadrian received a giant beasts tooth ?Chapter 496: 463, Georgiadi Hadrian received a giant beasts tooth Chapter 496: 463, Georgiadi Hadrian received a giant beasts tooth Charles and his group quickly lost their target. sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The battle between Drusinia and Gareth had largely destroyed the underground cave passages, and even though Charles and his companions were powerful enough to blast open a large hole and re-enter from the surface, after several attempts, it became impossible to discern where the fresh traces were. Charles grew more and more worried about the changes in Gareth. To be honest, even legitimate vampires usually wouldnt allow a Blood Servant to become stronger than themselves, intentionally limiting the servants strength, but Gareths power was clearly growing rapidly. The Ling demons left behind by the Gomodoro Tree were numerous, and their life force was extremely vigorous; the life force of a single demon could be equivalent to that of over a dozen ordinary people. With Gareths unrestrained slaughter and being a twenty-second level Sacred level himself, Solomon Island was nothing short of a natural hunting ground for him. Charles had always been cautious and had not condensed a Blood Core, so his level of control over a Blood Servant was inherently weak. ... When Gareths strength far surpassed his own, he could barely sense big boy anymore. Charles also failed to find any trace of the Great Sea Serpent Witch, Posujis Tooth. When the passage ahead collapsed once more, and the group emerged from the ground, Charles said, Im afraid we only have the option to wait for Gareths return. Andreas and Agon nodded in agreement. As the sky grew extremely dark, Charles decided to return to the ship and rest for the night before returning to explore. The three of them determined their direction and began the journey back. They hadnt gone far when the sky darkened completely. Charles still released the Flame Hand, illuminating the path before them, with Agon and Andreas following closely behind, protecting him with utmost caution. Suddenly, Charles sensed something gliding in the darkness. He drew the Withing Rose and fired a shot. The gunshot traveled far in the dark, but Charles sensed someone deflecting his bullet. His brows lifted slightly, and he called out in a low voice, Come out. Four Black Phoenix People, three men and a woman, emerged from the darkness, their faces full of wariness. Andreas spoke softly, In light of my presence, could we avoid a fight? Charles nodded and said, As long as theyre not prepared to fight, I have no issue. It was then that Andreas spoke up, Flundy, can we avoid fighting? I dont want to come to blows with you. A middle-aged man, who seemed to have breathed a sigh of relief, said, If its not a necessity, I also dont wish to fight you. We are searching for supplies on the island. Although we brought some provisions with us when we set off, food and water were not very plentiful. Charles was here for adventure, hence he brought abundant food and water, but the nobles of the Black Phoenix Dynasty were moving house, and most of the space on their ships was filled with wealth, leaving only a tiny portion for food and water. Therefore, Charles and his companions hadnt yet faced a shortage of supplies, but this last fleet of the Black Phoenix had. Charles did not allow anyone to land on the island, but Georgeadi Hadrian had not issued any such order. He just instructed his subordinates not to be discovered by those with Charles and not to spy on Charless fleet. These Black Phoenix People did not expect to encounter Andreas and his group so coincidentally on their way. Only one of the four Black Phoenix People was of Sacred level, the person Andreas called Flundy. The remaining three young people were his two sons and a daughter. Although they were Transcendents, if conflict broke out, Andreas alone could slaughter them all. Andreas chatted with them for a few sentences and even told them about a water source they had found on the way. As for food Well, on this island, for vampires, food might be found everywhere. But for ordinary people, these might be hard to swallow. Charles couldnt help asking in Black Phoenix language, Have you discovered anything like buildings? Although Charless name was well-known, in this world, spreading someones image could only rely on painted portraits or unreliable word of mouth. He hadnt seen these Black Phoenix nobles before, so naturally, they couldnt recognize him either. Ferlandi was quite friendly and said, We did see some building where we landed, a Sherlock-style ancient castle! Georgiadi Hadrian led people to search it and found a batch of treasure, but it wasnt worth much. Relieved by the mention of Georgiadi Hadrian, as he had not yet searched in the direction of the Black Phoenix fleet, Charless eyes narrowed slightly, feigning curiosity, What did you all find? Ferland said, Some Sherlock era ornaments, some weapons, and a few hundred coins from the ancient Giesel! Thats about it. No sooner had Charles felt slightly relieved, thinking they might not have found his target, than he heard Ferlandi say, The only special thing was a strange giant beast tooth. It was as long as two or three people and thicker than two people hugging together, and no one recognized its origin. Charless eyes tensed slightly; he was sixty to seventy percent sure that it was the Great Sea Serpent Witch Posujis tooth, his ultimate target for this trip. With the item in Georgiadi Hadrians possession, it would be too difficult to retrieve. Although Charles did not fear Georgiadi Hadrian, after all, he had Juno Arthur accompanying him on his fleet, the value of starting a major naval battle for the Great Sea Serpent Witch Posujis tooth was debatable. The last time, in the battle at the Black Phoenix City, they lost seven of their Sacred-level fighters. Charles still pained at the memory every time he thought about it. He certainly did not want another Sacred-level battle and the loss of several more Sacred fighters, as they were his future core members. Even without the Great Sea Serpent Witch Posujis tooth, the Holy Light Divine State Title would be missing this extraordinary object, rendering it irreparable, which was not an unacceptable situation. At this moment, Charles suddenly thought of the old Leopard People, Tumishen, musing to himself, If he were here, with his exquisite Beast God Transformation Technique, he could disguise himself as anyone, or perhaps steal the Great Sea Serpent Witch Posujis tooth. Of course, that was just a thought. Tumishen was still in the Old Continent, following Menilman, and couldnt possibly appear before him all of a sudden. After a friendly exchange for a while, they separated, and the young girl took a long breath, then spoke with some worry, Thank goodness Andreas didnt think about killing us. Her two brothers spoke somewhat dissatisfied, Father might not necessarily be afraid of Andreas, and the three of us neednt fear those two. Flundy stopped his childrens argument, saying, Lets go! We should return to the ship too. He had no desire to encounter another Sacred-level from Fars. The island was becoming more and more peculiar. After nightfall, the danger increased exponentially. While he was not afraid, he was worried for his children and decided to keep this encounter a secret, considering the highly sensitive nature of their identities at the moment. Chapter 497 - 497 464, The last princess of the Kingdom of Giesel ?Chapter 497: 464, The last princess of the Kingdom of Giesel Chapter 497: 464, The last princess of the Kingdom of Giesel Charles returned to the Dolmabah?e and first met with Juno. Juno, having heard the account of Derans behavior from Charles, made no comment except to acknowledge it, but his expression darkened slightly. Charles then gathered all his subordinates and recounted their experiences on the island. Concealing information was foolish, so Charles revealed everything to prevent his loyal subordinates from unknowingly facing dangers due to a lack of understanding of the situation. Kresto, Aspros, Herolf, Qiudelo, and Vigo, five Sacred-level beings, some had already sensed the arrival of Georgiadi Hadrian, while others remained oblivious, like Vigo, who was surprised by the turbulent situation on the island and they all started discussing. Kratos said, We have Mr. Juno and the Dolmabah?e; we should not fear Georgiadi Hadrian. ... But theres no need for a conflict with them, especially since the Black Phoenix has been annihilated. I suggest we look for an opportunity to negotiate. Herolf snorted coldly and said, I have already deviated from the course, yet Georgiadi Hadrian pursued us, clearly seeking a decisive battle! Im not optimistic about negotiations! Moreover, its very likely that Georgiadi Hadrian might play some tricks during the negotiations, pretending to agree initially and then launching a sudden attack. Charles felt that Kratos made a lot of sense and also thought that Herolfs point was valid. If it was possible to avoid a deadly confrontation with the last fleet of the Black Phoenix, that would certainly be ideal; however, he was unsure about Georgiadi Hadrians attitude, as there were deep-seated enmities and grudges of annihilation between them, leaving no foundation for peace. During negotiations, it indeed seemed likely that Georgiadi Hadrian could employ some tactics, such as detaining the negotiators or staging an ambush. In fact, Charles himself might have done the same! The Sacred-level beings argued endlessly, but the overall atmosphere was still harmonious, as everyone preferred to avoid battle and none trusted Georgiadi Hadrian. After pondering for a while, Charles tapped on the table and said, Arguing further wont yield an answer! However, lets stay vigilant for now, avoid contacting Georgiadi Hadrian, and cease exploration of Solomon Island. Charles desired the Great Sea Serpent Witch Posujis Tooth, which was already in the hands of Georgiadi Hadrian; he indeed had no need to explore Solomon Island any further. But he also didnt want to give up just like that, so he decided to wait. Suddenly, Kratos suggested, Since were not continuing to explore Solomon Island, should we notify Georgiadi Hadrian that we wont land on the island before they leave, as a gesture of goodwill? Charles nodded and said, That could work! Although such a shallow gesture of goodwill might be useless and there was a chance Georgiadi Hadrian would turn the tables and respond with supposed goodwill only to then launch a surprise attack. Nevertheless, he instructed, Have the guards of the Labyrinth deliver the message, not just anyone. Kratos initially wanted to send his own trusted subordinate for communication, but upon hearing Charless caution, though feeling it was perhaps overly worried, he agreed. The meeting adjourned, and Charles returned to his room. Unaccustomed to being attended to, Charles always lived alone without any maidservants. He undressed and lay down in the bathtub in his room, gazing out at the strait through the Magic Alchemy Crystal Glass. After a while, he closed his eyes and enjoyed the comfort of the hot water soak. After soaking for half an hour, Charles began to wash himself. Once nearly done, he stepped out of the bathtub, donned a fresh set of clothes, and felt a sudden surge of revitalization. Charles was about to do his daily training when he heard someone knocking. Opening the door, he saw no one, which instantly put him on guard. Blood Rose made a move, targeting the blind spot in his vision. He didnt see any shadows, but if there was an enemy, they would definitely be in the blind spotathis was his battle-tested experience. Charles was about to shout for help when he heard a soft giggle, a womans voice gently said, Its Doria! Hearing that it was another Nocturnal Blood Servant of his teacher, Charles somewhat relaxed and held back his thrusting sword, but he was still somewhat wary, especially after Drusinias behavior had left him distrusting Junos other Blood Servants. Dorias body floated down lightly; she had actually been hiding above Charless head, and Charless previous sword thrust had missed. Doria was a typical blonde girl, very young, with her behavior exuding youthfulness. She had her hair tied in a ponytail, and her golden hair swayed playfully from side to side, looking very cute. But Charles knew she was no ordinary young girl and cautiously asked, Miss Doria, what brings you here? Doria said, Master Juno sent me to tell you one thing. Drusinia is the last princess of the Kingdom of Giesel! Master also used Dreamscape to cover the entire Solomon Island and has done a preliminary investigation. Hes quite certain this place is a secret base of the Sherlock Dynasty. Drusinia is probably looking for something from the Sherlock Dynasty. Charles was slightly surprised and asked, What could possibly be here? Doria smiled slightly and said, Of the earliest twelve Legendary Warships, seven were built by the Sherlock Dynasty. Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But in the second major version, only five remained; two had disappeared. If it werent for the Kingdom of Saint Michael finding the Queen Bee, it should have been one of the missing ones as well. Charles exclaimed, Could there be two Ancient Magic Warships hidden here? Doria shook her head, I dont know, and neither does Master Juno. Charles nodded in understanding. After Doria had relayed this information, she didnt stay long and floated away. As Charles was about to return to his room, he heard someone calling him in a low voice. Feeling slightly creepy, he saw Andreas, who annoyed said, What are you ghost whispering for? Andreas chuckled and said, I think those people from the Blue Sky Tribe must be feeling pretty stuffy by now, and they also have no food. Should we go check on them? Charles thought to himself, You just want to see those transformable blue pixies, dont you? Although the transformed appearances of the blue giants conformed very much to human aestheticsasince many of the models were provided by Charles himself, including some classic beautiful girls from the internetaCharles wasnt really interested. He said, I need to rest. I can release the Holy Light Divine State Title, and you can go comfort those blue ladies yourself. Andreas whispered, After they transform into humans, they arent blue anymorea| Chapter 498 - 498 465, Charles Mecklen, I cant stand it anymore, Im about to decay ?Chapter 498: 465, Charles Mecklen, I cant stand it anymore, Im about to decay Chapter 498: 465, Charles Mecklen, I cant stand it anymore, Im about to decay Charles had indeed secretly launched the Holy Light Divine State Title, this time he didnt use a crude method like throwing, but instead placed it on the waters surface, allowing the Legendary Warship to appear silently, without creating much disturbance. Charles initially thought that only Andreas was there, but unexpectedly, from eight warships, at least a hundred people had emerged. Charles shook his head, this time he was truly going to practice and rest. The next day, when he woke up in the morning, Charles felt that the atmosphere was off, the Dolmabah?e Number was a little too quiet. He got out of bed, got dressed, and went up to the deck, where he indeed saw the Holy Light Divine State Title bustling with activity, not only Andreas was there, but also more than half of the fleets officers were on the Holy Light Divine State Title. Charles also hadnt expected such a turn of events! He shrugged his shoulders, called a Labyrinth Guardian, and sent him through Solomon Island to deliver a document to Georgiadi Hadrian, then returned to his room, ordered breakfast, and after eating, began a new day of practice. ... Charles was currently at Level Eighteen, already at the pinnacle of a High-Level Transcendent, just half a step away from the Sacred level. He was eager to break through as soon as possible, so he practiced with double the effort during this time. By noon, the Labyrinth Guardian was sent back, with only a huge beast head remaining, the rest did not return. The Black Phoenix People who came to deliver the message, although trembling with fear, still held their heads high, their faces the picture of resigned courage. Charles didnt want to trouble him, so he let the messenger go. Georgiadi Hadrians stance was clear, that a battle between the two was inevitable, with no room for negotiation. Charles indeed didnt want to start a war, but with Georgiadi Hadrians intention for battle so evident, he could only think about how to win this fight. Charles knew that both sides had their advantages; his were the Holy Light Divine State Title, the Dolmabah?e Number, as well as Juno! Georgiadi Hadrians advantage was himself, as well as the fifteen Magical Alchemy Warships, plus a number far exceeding Charless of Sacred level operatives! Originally Georgiadi Hadrian had dozens of Sacred level operatives, and over time received many Black Phoenix nobles who defected. Now, just among Sacred level individuals, there were over seventy, consolidating the Black Phoenixs final resources. Of course, he hadnt brought all the Sacred levels with him, those who followed him to Solomon Island numbered only forty or fifty people, which gave him an edge in strength over Charless side. After releasing the messenger, Charles immediately called a meeting with his subordinates. Many people were dragged over from the Holy Light Divine State Title and werent very focused, particularly Andreas and Herolf, who were clearly deep in immersion in their educational pursuits. Even when Charles asked them questions several times, they didnt respond. Charles also felt helpless, and could only remind everyone that Georgiadi Hadrian had killed his own messenger and might attack at any time, and also prepared to take back the Holy Light Divine State Title, to prevent anyone from losing their drive through distraction. The meeting didnt produce any significant strategies. After it adjourned, Charles had everyone on the Holy Light Divine State Title called down, ready to reclaim the Legendary Warship. When all the fleet officers had disembarked from the Holy Light Divine State Title, Charles suddenly felt the diary in his chest pocket grow warm. He took out the diary, which automatically turned to the Holy Light Divine State Title Voyage Log, and lines of text appeared. Father, you planted Dapocirodo within Mother, and it is now close to madness. Please, you must chase Dapocirodo away. He has already begun to propagate those sinful offspring. If you dont drive Him away soon, the Holy Light Divine State Title will be swarming with Ling demons and Great Act Devils! Charles was slightly taken aback and asked, Are those blue giants called Great Act Devils? Amon seemed equally surprised by the question, displaying evident hesitation before finally revealing a line of text: Yes! Those with the completed capacity for housing are Great Act Devils. Charles hadnt expected that Amon would know so much about Dapocirodo and eagerly asked, Whats the origin of this mystical tree? Whats the difference between Ling demons and Great Act Devils? Amon remained silent for a moment before replying patiently, Dapocirodo is the sole Gomodoro Tree! There is only one Gomodoro Tree in the world! The rest of the Gomodoro Trees are His avatars, in fact, they are Him. Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He wanted to become the Goddess of Reproduction, but this world already has a Goddess of Reproduction, so naturally, He could not achieve Ascension and ended up shamefully failing. He is a divine failure, an Evil God. Ling demons were created by Him as tools to house the consciousness of other beings. However, although Ling demons can house the will of other lifeforms and change into their form, they have a major flaw: their lifespan is very short, merely a few decades, and their power has a cap, barely reaching the second or third Level of Transcendence. Great Act Devils are the perfected creations of Dapocirodo. They can perfectly house the consciousness of other beings and have a very long lifespan The group of people you brought back are the old citizens of the Sherlock Dynasty. During the transfer process, they lost part of their memories and have forgotten their origins. Amon babbled on, revealing many astonishing secrets. Although Charles didnt dare to completely trust Amon, he still felt that perhaps three to four parts of this childs words were true, and that Dapocirodo was indeed quite eerie. As for Ling demons and Great Act Devils, he was very curious after hearing Amons explanation and secretly thought, If Ling demons have this capability, I could definitely collect a batch of them. If my soldiers are seriously injured and cannot be saved, or become disabled, affecting their living, or are dying They could be transferred into the bodies of Ling demons, or Great Act Devils, to continue living in another form. Although according to Amon, this memory transfer definitely has significant flaws, those blue giants dont remember their identities at all, having no idea they were once Sherlock people, its still a high-quality option for those who are severely injured or facing imminent death. As for whether they would still be considered the same person after the transferathat didnt matter. Charles would not forbid those who suffered incurable injuries, were physically disabled, or were on the brink of death from making their own choices! If they chose to preserve their original selves, Charles would just respect their decisions. While Charles was communicating with Amon, a thought exploded in his brain: Charles Mecklen! Charles Mecklen! Charles Mecklen Get rid of that jade pool?! I dont want to be on the same boat with that jade pool, it even rooted its tendrils into my body, intending to propagate its nauseating offspring! I cant bear it any longer, Im about to rot away! Chapter 499 - 499 466, Sea Chase ?Chapter 499: 466, Sea Chase Chapter 499: 466, Sea Chase Charles spread his hands and retracted the Holy Light Divine State Title! He couldnt solve this problem. The Holy Light Divine State Title required paper slips from the ancient Gomodoro Tree, and he had already procured the Gomodoro Tree. Could he really just take a few paper slips from it and then discard the tree? This item, though strange, was of immeasurable value. When the Golden Ring returned to his finger, all thoughts dissipated, and even the Holy Light Divine State Title Voyage Log became still. Charles retracted the Holy Light Divine State Title, disappointing many, but they could understand. ... After all, with a formidable enemy at hand, it was inappropriate to continue indulging in luxury. They all blamed Georgiadi Hadrian for their troubles. Kratos saw Charles retract the Holy Light Divine State Title and walked up to him, whispering, I recommend we leave Solomon Island. Charles was slightly surprised; indeed, he still had some concern for Great Sea Serpent Witch Posujis tooth, but with that Extraordinary Object in the hands of Georgiadi Hadrian, he definitely couldnt retrieve it. Considering this, there was little point in staying on Solomon Island any longer. Kratos continued, Although our fleet is powerful, this island is truly bizarre. If we stay, danger will come eventually. Besides, were docked in a canyon with only one exit. If Georgiadi Hadrian blocks it with his warships, we will have but one fate a to be trapped unto death. Charles was startled and then came to a sudden realization. This canyon was a natural harbor, but the fleet hiding inside was all too easily trapped. Georgiadi Hadrian had more Magical Alchemy Warships at his disposal and indeed had the power to block the exit of the strait. With these thoughts, Charles could no longer care about the Great Sea Serpent Witch Posujis tooth or Solomon Island. As for Drusinia, still lingering on Solomon, and Gareth, who hadnt returned, they were no longer in his considerations. He shouted, Set sail, were leaving this canyon. Following Charless orders, first, seven Magical Alchemy Warships left the port one by one, followed by the Dolmabah?e Number. As the fleet had just left the canyon, a fleet appeared on the sea, cutting through the waves and swiftly approaching. Charles felt a chill down his spine. If it hadnt been for Kratos a a former Royal Knights Order grandmaster, both old in rank and experience a reminding him, his fleet would definitely have been trapped by Georgiadi Hadrian in the canyon, leaving them no choice but to fight a bloody battle where no tactics could be employed. Georgiadi Hadrian had just personally scouted Charless fleet. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After returning, he immediately devised a plan. This time, after killing Charless messenger, he commanded his fleet to come, but he didnt expect Charles to respond so quickly and preemptively leave the port. Without hesitation, Georgiadi Hadrian ordered all the warships to open fire. Charles had no intention of engaging in battle and ordered his fleet to race at full speed towards the Agres Sea. Both sides had Magical Alchemy Warships, and their speeds were not much different a after all, they were both products of the Black Phoenix, and even the batch stationed at Black Phoenix City was newly built, with slightly superior quality. Both fleets had just left Solomon Island when Solomon Island shook violently, and a black surge erupted from the island, growing more and more ferocious, chasing after both fleets. Seeing this, Charles was greatly startled and ordered his eight warships to give it their all. Georgiadi Hadrian also didnt dare to delay and commanded his warships to sail at full speed. After the black tidal wave surged, Solomon Island trembled slightly and sank into the depths of the sea. Charles, atop the highest deck of Dolmabah?e Number, witnessed this scene, feeling a chill in his heart because neither the emergence of the black tidal wave nor the disappearance of Solomon Island was a natural event. Although he did not know what had happened on Solomon Island, a very powerful force must have been provoked. Charles and Georgeadi Hadrians fleet, after all, were three times faster than ordinary ships, so the black tidal wave that surged from Solomon Island did not catch up to them; at its closest, it was only a few kilometers away. Everyone on the two fleets could clearly see that within the black tidal wave, there were densely packed resentful spirits, skeletons, stark white floating corpses, and a great quantity of deceased sea creatures. As the two fleets accelerated and moved further away from the black tidal wave, everyone on board could not help but heave a sigh of relief. The original exploration of Solomon Island, though eerie, did not instill much fear of various monsters as there were many Transcendents and someone of the Sacred level in attendance. But the black tidal wave that chased them in the end was completely not on the same scale as the monsters they encountered. Even Georgeadi Hadrian could sense that the black sprays erupting from Solomon Island were not on the same scale as the islands creatures. After sailing for half a day, the two fleets intentionally distanced themselves from each other. Georgeadi Hadrian urged his fleet to travel quickly, escaping the mysterious black tidal wave; his fifteen Magical Alchemy Warships were sorely in need of maintenance, and the people on board were still in shock and needed some time to regain their combat strength. Charles was even less inclined to fight; he just wanted to hurry to the Agres Sea and resolve his own crisis. In the depths of the sea, unknown to Charles and Georgeadi Hadrian, countless Ling demons formed an army tens of kilometers long, marching slowly but decisively. They were unfazed by the seawater, moving freely even on the ocean floor. If either of them knew, they would have stopped at nothing to exterminate this group of Ling demons. It was with some relief that Charles finally lost sight of Georgeadi Hadrians fleet, knowing that he had temporarily shaken off the pursuers, and he couldnt help but exhale, saying, Weve thrown off Georgeadi Hadrians fleet. Now let us travel at full speed to enter the Agres Sea as soon as possible! In his own Captains Cabin, Georgeadi Hadrian looked at the enormous tooth in front of him; being of the Peak Holy Order, he had long sensed the surging power within this giant tooth. He did not know that this was a tooth from the Great Sea Serpent Witch Posuji, and was pondering how to forge it into an Extraordinary Weapon. At that moment, a red-haired beauty stealthily clung to one of the Black Phoenix Peoples Magical Alchemy Warships. Drusinea did not expect that the Solomon Islands would suddenly sink, forced to leave hastily; she did not catch up with Charless fleet but ended up chasing Georgeadi Hadrians fleet instead. Just as she surfaced, Gareth also emerged from the water, giving Drusinea a cold glance, but did not continue to act and instead flipped onto the ship. After this Knight of the Sacred level boarded, his appearance changed. He quickly stripped off his clothes, even tossing them into the sea, and casually killed a passing pirate in the process, stripping him of his clothes to don himself, then threw the unlucky pirates body into the sea as well. This set of actions was so skillfully performed that it was almost frightening, leaving Drusinea somewhat dazed watching it happen. Chapter 500 - 500 467, Visiting the Agres Sea ?Chapter 500: 467, Visiting the Agres Sea Chapter 500: 467, Visiting the Agres Sea Druessina followed suit and killed one of the Black Phoenix People, but she only changed her coat and didnt change everything from inside out like Gareth did. She also didnt know the Beast God Transformation Technique, and could only smear sea mud on her face. Gareth had already concealed his presence, vanished without a trace. Druessina found an empty cabin and carefully took out a crystal bottle. She gazed at the surging seawater inside the bottle, and at the elegantly shaped, swan-like boat, and revealed a confident smile. Suddenly, she sensed someone pushing open the cabin door. She quickly put away the crystal bottle and drew her Blood Demon, only to see a young couple embracing and turning into the room. ... Druessina cursed her bad luck sotto voce, her body sprung into action, and she chopped at the necks of the couple with both hands. The young man and woman collapsed to the ground without a peep. Facing an ambush from Druessina, a Sacred level adept like this, the young couple had no strength to resist; they didnt even see who attacked them. After taking care of the two, Druessina glanced at the young ladys clothes, compared them to the one she had randomly snatched, and the naturally clean princess from the Sherlock Dynasty didnt hesitate for a moment. She stripped the young lady bare and changed into her clothes. Then stepping out of the cabin and feeling the sea breeze on her skin, her mood lifted. Should I go back to Juno? As long as Im not within twenty kilometers of Juno, he cant control me. I have the Blood Demon in hand and a Swan Lake. If I head straight for the New Continent, I could certainly carve out a career for myself, perhaps even restore the glory of the Sherlock Dynasty. Druessina knew that Charles was not actually heading for the New Continent but was going to the Agres Sea to search for Agmilas and would soon return to the Old Continent. Juno Arthur wouldnt go to the New Continent to look for her either a thats why she had blended in with Georgiadi Hadrians fleet. Is Gareth also a Blood Servant, looking to break free from Charles? Or perhaps, we could collaborate? I am alone and vulnerable. If I could recruit such a high-level Blood Butcher, it would definitely be easier to establish a foothold in the New Continent. Druessina made up her mind and quietly made a round on the ship. Although Gareth was well-hidden, he wasnt a Black Phoenix Person after all. As a Farsian, his speech and behavior would definitely reveal flaws, and he would be alone, not mingling with others. The red-haired, beautiful princess soon found Gareth huddled at the stern of the ship. Gareth had changed his appearance again, clearly having mastered the Beast God Transformation Technique well. Druessina raised her pretty eyebrows and said, Maybe we could talk? Gareth didnt respond; he didnt even move. He just sat with his knees to his chest, his head buried in the crook of his legs, apparently brooding over something. Druessina softly smiled and said, Our situations are similar, turned into Blood Servants, manipulated by others. I dont want to live like this anymore. After all, a canary in a cage can never fly high. Besides, youre not a canary; youre a hitman. You must be as unwilling as I am. As long as we get more than two hundred kilometers away from our masters, they cant manipulate us. You know, and I know, that theyll only stay in the Agres Sea for a while, then they will return home, not going to the New Continent. This also means that as long as we hide on Georgiadi Hadrians ships, once we reach the New Continent, the skys the limit and the oceans depths are ours to explore! From then on, well be free and unfettered by anyone. You are Sacred level, Im also Sacred level. We can most definitely survive on the New Continent. Even raising a force wouldnt be difficult; theres plenty of land over there, and no nation has yet formed. With our combined strength, establishing a country is not necessarily impossible. Charlotte saw Gareth remain indifferent and bit her lip, saying, Even more, if I can become the Queen, you could be the Chancellor of the Empire, a duke with real power! Gareth slowly said, I am already a noble with real power! Mosleyd is a duke, and not just any duke like Ferdinand or Josephathose wastrelsabut always truly a duke with real power, strong enough to even launch a coup. As his brother, Gareth might not be able to inherit the dukedom, but he was still a viscount with real power! His lands were considerably prosperous, and he had his own Knighthood. Charles did not conceal this fact and still allowed Gareth to inherit his title, wealth, land, and knighthood sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No, the knighthood was gone, having been incorporated into the Westwind Knights. Gareth knew of his noble status, but he did not realize he should be Viscount Gareth Mosleyd; he thought he was Viscount Gareth Meklen! Ah, Charles had even specifically asked Antonio to help change Gareths surname, ensuring everything was watertight. Charlotte Drusinia was immediately choked with rage because of this small detail. Juno had also mentioned it to her, even mocking Charles for being so cunning, for not even sparing Gareth this small advantage. She didnt want to speak with Gareth anymore and stormed off, thinking bitterly, I must find an opportunity to kill this man. Charles was unaware that Drusinia and Gareth had both followed her. He occasionally regretted losing these two and had even apologized to Juno. Juno, on the other hand, didnt mind and advised him, Blood Servants occasionally throw small tantrums; you shouldnt take it too seriously. Charless fleet had now corrected its course. According to Charless calculations, they should be able to just make it to the Agres Sea before the deadline. He did not pursue any further distractions; although along the way, he had encountered Georgiadi Hadrians fleet several times, he directly passed them by without incident. Georgiadi Hadrian brought fifteen Magical Alchemy Warships to pursue him, but ordinary warships, merchant ships, private yachts, and transport ships all continued to sail their normal routes. Though Georgiadi Hadrian tried hard to chase after him, firstly, both parties speeds were not much different, and secondly, with Herolf, an old pirate like the Golden Goat leading the way, Georgiadis men were clearly inferior compared to this one of the top ten pirates, so he was never able to catch up. Two days before the deadline, Charles stood at the bow of the ship, gazing into the distance when his diary suddenly warmed slightly. He took it out, and after turning to Agmillars Labyrinths title page, there was just one sentence: Charles Meklen has arrived at the Agres Sea and is about to enter Agmillars Labyrinth. The Agres Sea was boundlessly vast with countless islands; Charles did not know where the real Agmillars Labyrinth was. However, he had his ways. Immersed in the Labyrinth Evil Magic for years, he had also mastered a bit of the Evil Gods power from Agmillar. When a flock of seabirds flew overhead, Charles stretched out his hand and pressed it; all the seabirds unwillingly fell. He infused a hint of Labyrinth Power into each seabird and then let them fly off again. Chapter 501 - 501 468, about to start challenging the Evil God ?Chapter 501: 468, about to start challenging the Evil God. Chapter 501: 468, about to start challenging the Evil God. The Agres Sea was exceptionally beautiful, resembling a vast sapphire, dotted with countless islands. Whether viewed from high above or from the deck of a ship, all that met the eye was picturesque scenery. Every sailor traveling from the Old Continent to the New Continent would breathe a sigh of relief upon reaching the Agres Sea, as it signified that the New Continent was near, and they could briefly stop to replenish their freshwater and rest for a while. Ah, sailors returning to the Old Continent also rested here to recuperate from fatigue, but their mood was vastly different. For ships from the New Continent reaching the Agres Sea meant that a longer and more arduous part of their journey lay ahead. ... Although the Agres Sea was beautiful, it was not safe. Out of the thirty-six Great Evil Gods of the New Continent, three resided here, including Agmilas. The other two were just as notorious and brutal as Agmilas. Despite having over ten thousand islands, the Agres Sea was so perilous that only about twenty to thirty islands were inhabited by humans, with only two navigational routes deemed safe. One was the Christopher Route, and the other was the Ferdinand Route. The former was the route taken by the great navigator Christopher, who discovered the New Continent on his first voyage there. The latter was pioneered by the first navigator to visit the New Continent and then return to the Old Continent. Islands inhabited by humans were located along these two routes. Charles released the seabirds and then severed his connection with them. Without their masters Power of the Evil God, they would only seek the source of the Evil Gods power. In the Agres Sea, the only source these birds could find was Agmilas! He watched the seabirds in the sky, following the direction in which they soared high, and ordered the fleet to sail into the Agres Sea. Their initial direction was along the Christopher Route, but soon the seabirds deviated from this route. Charles did not hesitate and commanded the fleet to continue following. Once they deviated from the route, the atmosphere on the ships grew slightly tense. This expedition was solely for Charless personal purpose, not for wealth or glory. If it wasnt for his astonishing control over the fleet, any other fleet might have long since exploded due to countless internal conflicts. On the second day entering the Agres Sea, a mist arose over the sea. Charles lost that flock of seabirds, but using the same method, he captured a second flock to lead the way, quite certain of the fleets direction. Charles was slightly anxious. If he still couldnt find the real Agmillars Labyrinth, he would be forced to go to the Evil God Colosseum, which was definitely more dangerous than challenging Agmilas and might even result in him being left alone to fend for himself without the power of the nine Sacred levels. A fleet consisting of one Legendary Warship and seven Magical Alchemy Warships, even in the two great naval battles conducted by the Four Great Empires in the Sea of Giant Whales, was a force that could tilt the scales of victory. A fleet heading toward the New Continent had never been of such formidable scale. After all, most Magical Alchemy Warships were controlled by the Five Great Empires, and even legendary pirates rarely held such powerful forces. Well, except for old Goat Herolff. Should Charles lose the support of this fleet, his chances of surviving this crisis would drastically decrease. Sailing through the mist required vast experience, and to ensure the fleets safety, Charles had the massive Dolmabah?e Number fall back, allowing the Golden Goat Herolfs Magical Alchemy Warship to scout ahead. As dusk turned into night and visibility severely worsened, Charles had no choice but to order the fleet to slow down to avoid hitting rocks. He also assigned dozens of Transcendents with special abilities to take turns on duty to ensure the safety of their voyage. In his room, Charles tossed and turned, unable to sleep. Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He took out his journal and repeatedly read through Agmillars Labyrinth, Vampire Secret Scrolls, and the Holy Light Divine State Title Voyage Log, but he couldnt find any details that he hadnt noticed before. When dawn began to break, Charles simply dressed and went to the terrace of the Emperor Suite. He couldnt help but whisper in a low voice, Since coming through, Ive experienced countless adventures I never dared to imagine before. Yet, if I had the choice, I truly wish I could spend the rest of my life with Anne, living a mundane life. Charles silently prayed to the Serpent of Destiny, You who swim through the river of time, understanding all mysteries, mastering transcendent ceremonies, Lord of the Court of Destiny! Can you guide me? I havent been able to please you for a long time, but if I could return, I would build a Temple of the Serpent of Destiny in every city within the Mecklen Duchy. He prayed silently for a while but felt no response from the Serpent of Destiny. Believing that in the Agres Sea, the power of the Serpent of Destiny couldnt reach him, he felt slightly disappointed and looked up at the sky. Then, he saw a sight that was hard to believe. Countless clouds flowed in the high skies, resembling a silver serpents tail, gently descending, absorbing the mist that blocked the fleets path. Ahead lay endless clear skies, revealing a large island constructed like a palace, majestic and grand in scale! At the same time, a thought emerged: Charles Mecklen had arrived at the true Agmillars Labyrinth, ready to begin challenging the Evil God! There are ninety-nine Agmillars Labyrinths in total, and the one right ahead is the firstathe Golden Goat Palace! After observing for a while, Charles couldnt help but exclaim, Isnt this St. Michael Island? How could it be the first labyrinth? Charles leaped down from the terrace and, with a few bounds, reached the conference room. He then sent a magic communication, summoning all those of Sacred level to a meeting. In just ten minutes, all the Sacred levels had assembled on the Dolmabah?e Number. The expression on the face of the Golden Goat Herolf was awkward, filled with shock and uncertainty. Charles stated, We have arrived at the true Agmillars Labyrinth. Right ahead is the first labyrinthathe Golden Goat Palace! Once we complete this challenge from the Evil God, we can return to the Mecklen Duchy and enjoy lasting peace. Now, who will join me in exploring this labyrinth? Old Goat was the first to speak, saying, I will accompany you. Andreas added, I am willing too! Charles nodded and said, Having the two of you is enough. Since there are ninety-nine labyrinths in Agmillar, the first one, the Golden Goat Palace, wouldnt be too dangerous and didnt require many people. Besides, should any real danger arise, Juno could intervene at any moment. Chapter 504 - 504 470, Complete Holy Light Divine State Title ?Chapter 504: 470, Complete Holy Light Divine State Title Chapter 504: 470, Complete Holy Light Divine State Title Charles suddenly found himself missing the Black Dragon. The old lizard always had some reliable ideas. Though his suggestions were often simple and unadorned, lacking the cleverness and flawless strategies of wise men in legends, they were always practical. After passing through the Golden Goat Palace, Charles had been sailing for quite some time without encountering the second Labyrinth, and he felt a bit lost. He had asked his mentor, Juno Arthur, but the seasoned Byron veteran only smiled and said, I believe in you, without offering any advice, clearly intending to train his abilities. Hmm, Charles didnt really feel like honing his skills. He just wanted to break free from the Evil Gods shackles and return to the Mecklen Duchy to live a quiet life with Anne. ... Charles and a few of his subordinates had held five rounds of meetings, and the most valuable suggestion they came up with was to unleash the Holy Light Divine State Title. Well, no surprise there, the one who came up with this suggestion was Andreas, strongly supported by the majority of the Sacred-level subordinates, as well as a group of mid to lower-ranked officers from the Westwind Knights. Charles hadnt brought Dobin and the others, but there was still a group of old-timers who had been with him for a long time. These people were adamantly clamoring for some entertainment, which wasnt such a big deal. Especially since they had deviated from the normal route, they probably wouldnt engage in battle with Georgiadi Hadrian. Charles was still a bit hesitant! After declaring the meeting adjourned once again, he climbed to the highest deck of the Dolmabah?e Number, this Legendary Warship was like a palace, with over a dozen ship towers and scattered decks of varying heights between them. He looked out at the vast sea ahead, feeling an indescribable nervousness. Just as Charles was enjoying the sea breeze, trying to grasp and quash the confusion in his heart, suddenly a white streak tore across the sky behind him, and he suddenly perked up, shouting, Kratos! Enemy attack! The person Charles now trusted most as his bodyguard was this former head of the Royal Knights Order, a twenty-third level Radiant Holy Knight. After all, Kratos was overwhelmingly strong! Furthermore, Kratos was already linked with the protective Magic Array of the Dolmabah?e Number. If they held their position, even if Georgiadi Hadrian attacked, it would not be easy to break through this mighty Fars warrior in a short time. Kratos didnt levitate but spoke softly, Its Gareth! Charles was taken aback and said, Gareth? Why has he come back? Charles had always thought Gareth, like Drusinia, had taken the chance to flee, and if they met again, they would likely be enemies; he never considered Gareth coming back. To him, Gareth was like a lost Samoyed Certainly not a wandering Golden Retriever. Being cautious by nature, Charles said, Be ready to protect me at any time. Kratos affirmed and was also curious. Gareth soon gracefully descended from the sky. Before he could speak, Charles was already focused on the large Fang he was holding, his face breaking into a smile, Youre back, and you bring something with you! He rushed over and embraced the tooth of the Great Sea Serpent Witch Posuji, reassuring Gareth, Youve been through a lot. Gareth knelt on one knee and said, For the sake of my Lord Fathers cause, Gareth would gladly face death a thousand times. Charles ordered, Quick, take Gareth for a wash, and prepare a feast for him! Once youve eaten, Ill send two Ling demons over, or you can pick one yourself, someone to your liking. Charles didnt even bring up why Gareth had run away or any nonsense about betrayal. Gareths return meant all past issues could be overlooked, especially since Gareth brought back the tooth of the Great Sea Serpent Witch Posuji. Even if Gareth had run away for a year and a half, Charles felt he could accept it. A child who wants to play outside and is reluctant to come home, whats the big deal? Gareth floated away without offering any explanation from beginning to end. Andreas eyed the large Fang and said, Charles, let out the Holy Light Divine State Title. The Golden Goat Herolf couldnt help but say, Yes, yes! Let out the Holy Light Divine State Title. Charles had run out of excuses. He flung the Golden Ring he was holding far away, and the Holy Light Divine State Title boomed enormously as it unfolded on the seas surface. Then he gathered his strength and threw the tooth of the Great Sea Serpent Witch Posuji. The Fang turned into a streak of light upon hitting the Holy Light Divine State Title and disappeared without a trace. In just an instant, countless thoughts flooded into Charless mind. Charles Meklen, get rid of those two pools! Why did you even bring that shrew Posuji here? How come there are so many people in this household? Whats Dapocirodo doing here too? Father, theyve started fighting. Charles closed his eyes; suddenly, he understood something. ` That is, the Holy Light Divine State Title had been incomplete even before it was damaged. Previously, this legendary warship didnt have so many azure pools! Now, it had become bustling. And super bustling at that. Charles saw on both sides of the ships hull, an additional touch of blue, and amid the surging waves on the left, a giant whale was roaming, while on the right, amidst endless crests of waves, a strangely shaped great serpent was frolicking in the surf. The Gomodoro Tree at the bow, swaying vibrantly, and Omibella, whose eyes were nailed open at the bottom of the ship, was shocked to discover that its body was merging with the bottom of the ship. Originally, it had been nailed to the bottom by the feathers of Saint Michael, not being one with the Holy Light Divine State Title, but when Charles fulfilled the twelve inconceivable demands: the Great Sea Serpent Witch Posujis venomous fangs, the Tears of the Whale King, branches of the Gomodoro Tree; the Evil Energy of the God of the Labyrinth, the aura of the Blood Ancestor, the favor of one of the Nine True Gods; jealousy of a beloved, the fate of a Divine Creature, the blood of the Peak Holy Order; the grace of the Red Dragon Emperor, the reward of the Lionheart King, and the indifference of serving a monarch, it was now thoroughly merging with this legendary warship. Charles Mecklen! You cant do this We had a covenant! We had a child Amon, beg of your father, let him stop. Im going to be trapped on this broken ship forever! No! Im about to become the ship itself. Charless mind was as if something was stirring fiercely, and just as he was about to reclaim the legendary warship, he heard Andreass excited voice saying, Youve fully repaired the Holy Light Divine State Title, no need to stow it away anymore, let it become your flagship instead! Lets go over and check out what changes have occurred to the ship! As soon as Andreas uttered these words, Herolf the Golden Goat cheered loudly, several members of the Sacred Level took to the air, and some of Charless officers, relying on their Transcendence, jumped into the sea, either running swiftly over the waves or simply swimming over, and soon the Holy Light Divine State Title became lively. Charles hesitated for a moment but did not stow the legendary warship away; he felt his bond with the Holy Light Divine State Title deepen further, and he could even sense every corner of the ship, including previously unexplored areas. The number of blue giants on the ship seemed to have increased; it was clear that the Gomodoro Tree had proliferated, even tampering with all of the Great Act Devils memories, making them believe their clan had always been this numerous. Juno Arthur also came out to enjoy the commotion. He looked at the legendary warship, smiled slightly, and said, I remember you have a Sacred Level weapon called the Blood Spirit Rhinoceros, dont you? Charles nodded, and Juno said, Why dont you try throwing the Blood Spirit Rhinoceros in as well? I bet the ship would become even more exciting. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles hesitated for a moment and rejected his teachers unreliable suggestion. The Blood Spirit Rhinoceros was quite useful, and it might not be compatible with the Holy Light Divine State Title. The Holy Light Divine State Title was chaotic enough and didnt need further disorder. Juno joked around with Charles a few times, then suddenly tilted his head slightly, laughed, and said, My lost cat has come home. With a gesture, he plucked a mermaid out of the sea. Drusinia struggled fiercely while shouting, Let me go. Juno casually threw her onto the deck and said indifferently, Why did you think of coming back? Drusinia angrily shouted, I didnt mean to come back; I just got lost. Juno shrugged his shoulders and said, Then go on your way! Drusinia twisted her body and leaped back into the sea. Charles looked surprised and asked, Are you really letting her go? Even if you let her go, you have to take back your Blood Demon, dont you? Or, if you dont want it, you can give it to me instead. Before Juno could reply, Charles heard someone spit at him, and Drusinia reemerged from the sea, flipped onto the deck, and said, You neednt covet my masters Blood Demon spear. Charles shrugged his shoulders and said, Im not short of Sacred Level weapons at the moment. Juno snapped his fingers, and Doria popped up from nowhere, handing Drusinia a towel. Drusinia wrapped herself up and followed Doria back to Junos cabin. Charles wasnt sure what to make of it and said softly, Dont you intend to punish her? Juno smiled and asked, Are you planning to punish Gareth? Charles decisively said, He returned the tooth of the Great Sea Serpent Witch and made a great contribution; I have no reason to punish him. Juno said calmly, How do you know Drusinia hasnt brought me a surprise? Charles chuckled; he found the old man quite stubborn. He decided to drop the topic and said to Juno, Teacher, lets also visit the Holy Light Divine State Title, shall we? This ship probably holds quite a few secrets. Juno nodded, was about to grab Charles to take him along, but they both turned their heads at once, because they saw, on the vast ocean, a towering palace ` Chapter 505 - 505 471, The Largest Ghost Fleet in History ?Chapter 505: 471, The Largest Ghost Fleet in History Chapter 505: 471, The Largest Ghost Fleet in History Charles couldnt help but exclaim, Is this the second Labyrinth? Before he could finish speaking, he saw countless sails emerge from the sea ahead. Ship after ship surfaced from the ocean floor, quickly covering the sea with a dense mass of vessels. These ships varied in style and even in age; many had likely traversed hundreds of years, bearing a sense of otherworldliness and ancientness not of this world. Herolf, the Golden Goat, couldnt help but shout, I see the Minnis! Didnt it disappear while crossing the Agres Sea a few years ago? I also see the Sirius! Its an ancient ship that vanished in the Agres Sea, reportedly carrying spices worth tens of thousands of Aegeus, and its the most sought-after treasure ship. Andreas also couldnt help but say, I recognize two ships from the Black Phoenix. ... They were said to have encountered a storm at sea. How could they possibly be here? Hearing the discussions of his subordinates, Charles gasped, exclaiming, These are ghost ships, all of them are ghost ships! But how can there be so many ghost ships? Could it be that all the ships that sank in the Agres Sea are here? The ghost ships that surfaced surpassed hundreds in number and were still continuously emerging from the sea. Charles shouted, Prepare for battle! Ghost ships are a common legend on the sea, but generally, ghost ships are no match for a Magical Alchemy Warship; only ordinary ships encounter trouble with them. Charless fleet comprised not only Legendary Warships but also Magical Alchemy Warships, entirely unafraid of ordinary ghost ships, but nowa| there were too many ghost ships appearing. Charles was no longer certain. His battle order was given, and the Sacred level knights who had recently boarded the Holy Light Divine State Title hurried back to their respective Magical Alchemy Warships. Charles said awkwardly, Master, I can only ask you to take charge of the Holy Light Divine State Title. Juno Arthur was Byrons strongest. He operating the Holy Light Divine State Title could be over ten times more powerful than Charles handling it himself. Charles, of course, would not risk such a powerful asset and weaken his fleet by firmly holding onto the Holy Light Divine State Title. Juno slightly smiled and said, Thats fine. He took Charles and flew up into the air. Charles took this opportunity to examine their surroundings and saw Drusinia throw something into the sea, followed by a Legendary Warship resembling the style of the Queen Bee surfacing. Charles couldnt help but say, Master, your Blood Servant Drusinia has brought out something big. Juno shook his head and said, She has many secrets that she doesnt want me to know about, so I often pretend I am unaware. You should remember to give your Blood Servants some private space when you recruit them; otherwise, its easy for problems to arise. Charles thought to himself, I think Gareth has already become a big problem, and its a significant one. A Blood Servant shouldnt have such high autonomy nor be so clever! Looking down at his fleet, Charles couldnt help but ask, Master, has there ever been a fleet from the Old Continent that possessed three Legendary Warships at the same time? Juno paused for a moment and said, There has been! Charles was shocked, exclaiming, How could that be possible? Juno calmly said, What if the person was named Zimmerman? At the peak of his power, he once had three Legendary Warships! Charles immediately chose not to question further. Some people, you feel stupid not questioning them. Some people, if you do question them, others doubt your intelligence. Zimmerman was clearly the latter. Charles and Juno landed on the Holy Light Divine State Title. Charles immediately granted some permissions to his teacher, Juno Arthur. Junos body first shimmered with a clear glow, then a green essence enveloped him, followed by dual layers of Marine System power, and a Voyage Log also appeared. Juno, with the enhanced power of the Holy Light Divine State Title, rose into the air, faced the fiercely approaching ghost fleet like a pack of wolves, and pointed straight ahead as he shouted loudly, Whatever I target, turns to ashes; whatever I see, reduces to dust; whatever I gaze upon, vanishes like smoke! Charles hadnt expected that his teacher would start off with such a powerful move. This is the ultimate spell of the Bloodline Mantra, named the Great Prophecy! The Great Prophecy isnt a spell of foresight; rather, every word spoken becomes reality, it is an imposing spell that can change reality. Throughout the millennia-long history of the Blood Clan, the Arthur Clan had produced countless peak experts. However, only three had mastered the Great Prophecy of the Blood Clan, the other two being ancient figures from a millennium ago. Juno Arthur was the only one from the Arthur Clan in centuries to master this technique and it was also his ace in the hole for becoming the most powerful in the Blood Clan. If it were only Juno, he wouldnt dare face what might already be more than a thousand ghost ships using the Great Prophecy. If the prophecy failed to change reality, the backlash from this highest tier Blood Clan spell would be extremely severe. At this moment, he had the support of the worlds foremost Legendary Warship, which hosted at least five divine creatures. Despite their issues, Juno Arthur wasnt stingy about unleashing a force he had previously never dared to try. The grand Bloodline Mantra was executed, striking the foremost ten-plus ghost ships in the ghost fleet first, instantly leading them to crumble. The ghost crew wailed sharply on the ships, but could not prevent their demise. With the buffer of the first ten-plus ghost ships, the subsequent ghost ships fared slightly better and were able to resist slightly before they too disintegrated. Countless members of the ghost crew fell into the sea, resembling a collection of floating specimens. Charles couldnt believe that with a single move from Juno Arthur, he had shocked everyone. Seventy to eighty ghost ships were destroyed by this blow of the Great Prophecy, stopping only when the impact reached a distinctly different warship, resisted by it. This warship shuddered slightly, but its hull remained immovable, even protecting the ghost ships behind it. Charless eyes narrowed slightly as he said, Legendary Warship? Juno Arthur slightly smiled and replied, No! Just an ordinary Ancient Magic Warship! Before the rise of Classic Alchemy, Classical Alchemy and an even more ancient Magic Crafting prevailed in the Old Continent. In that era, there were no Magical Alchemy Warships, only Magic Warships. Although most of the twelve Legendary Warships were Ancient Magic Warships, it doesnt mean all Ancient Magic Warships were Legendary Warships. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As with the Fontainebleau and the Dolmabah?e Number, both are Magical Alchemy Warships, but they are also Legendary Warships, though many Magical Alchemy Warships are not. Charles soon realized, this ghost ship which had withstood a strike from Juno Arthur, though it appeared unscathed, had only lost a very small portion of its ghost crew. In terms of defense, it was definitely not on par with a Legendary Warship; it really was just a normal Magic Warship. Charles expressed regretfully, Though it isnt a Legendary Warship, destroying it is still such a waste. It would have been great if we could capture it. Juno chuckled but then issued a second, earth-shattering Bloodline Mantra. This time he bypassed the transformed ghost ship of the Ancient Magic Warship, and yet again destroyed seventy to eighty ghost ships with a single strike. Though the numbers of the ghost fleet were immensely large, if Juno continued to bombard them fiercely, perhaps after seven or eight more blows, only the toughest few would still be afloat. Charless warships also continually accelerated, plunging towards the ghost fleet. The Magic Alchemy Cannons began to roar. Although the ghost ships looked eerie, their defense wasnt high, and several were immediately sunk. While they also counterattacked, leveraging their sheer numbers with fire raining like showers, the battle seemed somewhat evenly matched. Charles was just about to have Juno issue a few more Bloodline Mantras when he heard a thunderous roar from afar. The palace floating on the seas surface gradually started moving. Charles rubbed his eyes, hardly believing what he was seeing, and exclaimed, What on earth is going on? How can that Labyrinth also start moving? Is there any justice left? The Sacred level on Charless side also saw the slowly moving sea palace and knew that, even with Magical Alchemy Warships, it was impossible to shake this kind of sea fortress, a moving bastion. They all cleared the direct route, avoiding a frontal collision with this palace isle. Even the Sirius, operated by Drusinia, steered away from the front lines. On the other hand, the Dolmabah?e Number, being extremely large and not known for its speed among the Legendary Warships, also swerved but seemed slightly perilous. Charles immediately issued a command to let Goat Herolf take over from Vigo, letting Vigo operate Goat Herolfs Magical Alchemy Warship. Now he needed to maximize the combat effectiveness, and Goat Herolfs sea battle experience and ability to operate a Legendary Warship naturally far exceeded Flame Paladin Vigo. After Goat and Vigo switched their command ships, the Dolmabah?e slightly altered its course; not deliberately dodging anymore, but by utilizing a group of clearly coordinated ghost ships, it created a separation from the moving Labyrinth. Unless the opposite side wanted to smash all nearly hundred of his ghost ships, he could temporarily be safe. Goat Herolfs adept control gave Charles a slight relief. He said to Juno Arthur, What should we do next? Whats that moving Labyrinth all about? Juno Arthur replied, How should I know? Im not a great sailor. Usually, I fight one-on-one, at most using some minor tricks. Lets clean up the grunts first, then devise our tactics. A grand naval battle had already fiercely unfolded. Chapter 506 - 506 472 ?Chapter 506: 472. The Second Labyrinth C Isemeren Palace Chapter 506: 472. The Second Labyrinth C Isemeren Palace Charles stood in the captains cabin of the Holy Light Divine State Title, his mind filled with countless whirling thoughts. He momentarily disregarded the cacophony and stared at the endless expanse of the Ghost Fleet and the slowly drifting palace on the sea, feeling that something wasnt quite right. If challenging the Evil God always involves this level of difficulty, how is it possible for anyone to succeed? Thats true, I havent heard of anyone passing either. After all, this is challenging the Evil God, not clearing a game. No matter how difficult a game is, the designers always leave a possibility for completion. Why does it seem like there are even more ghost ships now? Did the Agres Sea really sink so many ghost ships? As Charles pondered, a thread of thought emanated from the diary in his arms: Charles Meklen shall begin the challenge of the second LabyrinthaThe Isemeren Palace! It is a part of the fallen body of the Evil God Isemeren, seized by Agmilas and turned into his second-controlled Labyrinth! ... Charles had never heard of this Evil God. In his efforts to remove the Evil Gods arrival buff from himself, he had perused countless records, but had not come across any mention of this deity. Judging by the scale of the Ghost Fleet, he surmised that this Evil Gods authority was related to the Domain of Death. Hmm, a Death Domain Evil God dead himself What kind of Evil God joke was this? The great battle at sea lasted for several hours. Though Charless side had three Legendary Warships and seven Magical Alchemy Warships, sinking hundreds of ghost ships, the sea was still thick with them as ghost ships continuously emerged from the depths. Charles wasnt sure how to claim victory in this sea battle if it continued. Isemeren Palace, though it could move slowly, was eager to join the fray, but aside from causing some initial panic, Charless Sacred-level subordinates, relying on the speed of the Magical Alchemy Warships, were able to avoid the floating palace that seemed quite ominous, and it had not yet caused any damage. Herolf, the Golden Goat, with his vast experience, kept reminding all of the warships to maintain a certain distance. The other Sacred-levels also sensed that, with the vast Ghost Fleet, the nearby sea area had taken on a labyrinthine quality. If they strayed too far from the other ships, they would be obscured from view. Fortunately, each Magical Alchemy Warship had a Sacred-level on board. Whenever such a moment arose, a Sacred-level would act, breaking the Labyrinth Power and keeping the fleet intact. After calculating the ammunition reserves, Charles decisively issued the retreat command. Though the Magical Alchemy Warships were powerful, they still relied on the magic alchemy cannons on board. Each cannon shot was prohibitively expensive and should not continue to be squandered on the endless and seemingly inexhaustible ghost ships. Once Charles issued his command, Juno took action, using Blood Clans Great Prophecy to clear a path allowing the fleet to maintain a solid formation and retreat orderly from the battle. Although the Ghost Fleet pursued several times and even attempted to use the Labyrinth Power to invert spatial directions and trap this fleet, they were no match. The fleet was too strong, with Sacred-levels continually breaking the Labyrinth Power and quickly separating from the Ghost Fleet. Charles ordered all ships to form up and said to Juno, Teacher, lets try making a break with the Holy Light Divine State Title alone. Juno smiled slightly and replied, Good! The Ghost Fleet was simply too numerous; even if a Magical Alchemy Warship could sink a few ships, decisive victory was unattainableait was merely a waste of cannon fire. While Sacred-levels could also strike, their power could be amplified several times by the boost from Magical Alchemy Warships, yet even Sacred-levels were not perpetual motion machines. They too would grow weary. Charles couldnt bear to waste his fleet in mere attrition warfare with the Ghost Fleet. But the Holy Light Divine State Title was different; this legendary warship was dark enough to be completely unafraid of ghost ships. All the magical alchemy warships left by Charles were kept, including the Dolmabah?e Number and Swan Lake, propelling the Holy Light Divine State Title to once again break into the Ghost Fleet. This time, Juno did not make a move; he knew that Charles had other plans. Soon, two ghost ships drew close to the Holy Light Divine State Title on both sides, and the hull of this legendary warship suddenly split open, revealing gaping maws made of countless branches, splinters, and gunwales that clamped down on the two ghost ships, crunching and munching them away. Even Charles did not expect this turn of events, and Juno couldnt help but say, Compared to the Labyrinth Evil God, this Holy Light Divine State Title is even more sinister! Charles tried to communicate with Amon, and soon on the Voyage Log of the Holy Light Divine State Title, writing appeared: Father, that was Dapocirodo just now, it was hungry. Do I need to stop it? My power isnt enough, Ill need mothers help, but She seems a bit out of control now. Charles communicated: For now, dont worry about the Gomodoro Tree, whats wrong with Omibella getting out of control? Writing on the Voyage Log of the Holy Light Divine State Title replied: I dont know either, Im very worried about mother, She seems like Shes pregnant again! Charles was taken aback, he roughly understood Omibella; this Divine Creature becoming pregnant was definitely not a normal phenomenon! Amon may have seemed quite normal, but She was certainly not a living being in the true sense! In existence and structure, there is no rationality at all! After a long moment of contemplation, Charles asked, Professor Juno, what should we do if Omibella is pregnant? Juno was shocked and said, I sensed it last time, She seemed to have undergone new mutations, but pregnancy Charles hastily said, It definitely wasnt my doing! Juno was silent for a while before saying softly, Im afraid it really was you! Charles was startled and said, Professor! Im not even proportionally matched with such Divine Creatures! Juno sighed and said, But you are the person who has made the most contact with Her! Omibella is not an ordinary female, She can conceive a new life without the need for human processes! Well, dont say you cant understand, I cant either. In any case, this child cannot be kept. Charles was nearly in tears; he didnt want it either! S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The question was, could he even have a say in the matter? At this time, another five or six ghost ships crashed forward. The Holy Light Divine State Title burst open its hull again, revealing five or six bizarre, massive maws, which sent out countless tendrils and branches, pulverizing and devouring all these ghost ships. Resto, Aspros, Herolf, Qiudelo, Agon, Gales Mecklen, Andreas Constantin, Vigo, Drusinea, and others watched as the Holy Light Divine State Title sailed into the Ghost Fleet. In an instant, countless mists appeared, and moments later, the mist vanished, and everything disappeared. Including the Holy Light Divine State Title, the Ghost Fleet, the slowly moving Isemeren Palace Chapter 507 - 507 473, then lets fight! ?Chapter 507: 473, then lets fight! Chapter 507: 473, then lets fight! As the Holy Light Divine State Title wreaked havoc across the seas, Charles noticed that the number of Great Act Devils on the ship was increasing. These blue giants, who had never before appeared in this world until recently, now greeted him familiarly and even felt it was only natural that Charles should be well-acquainted with them. The batch of illustrations Charles had sent out were clearly no longer sufficient; he even saw seven or eight men who looked very similar, differing only slightly in height and build! Hmm, the illustrations he had prepared for the novel were primarily female portraits, so there were only a few male illustrations. Therefore, the female Great Act Devils had yet to experience this phenomenon. ... It has to be said, with Charles guidance, Farss artists had caught up in skill and produced quite beautiful characters. As long as they could morph into human females, the female Great Act Devils were almost all top-tier beauties of the two-dimensional world, albeit with slightly odd facial proportions and figures that defied natural laws, but everything else was perfect. Now, Charles was very curious about how many Ghost Ships the Holy Light Divine State Title could swallow. But he was also somewhat anxious, because the number of Great Act Devils on the ship seemed to be growing too quickly! Although the Holy Light Divine State Title was massive in size, its sailing speed almost matched that of the Queen Bee. Under Charles control, he deliberately regulated the consumption pace of the Holy Light Divine State Title to maintain a perfect distance from the Ghost Fleet. Whenever Charles unleashed the Holy Light Divine State Title, there were countless thoughts in his mind, which he had always ignored. Just as he maneuvered the Holy Light Divine State Title to dodge a fleet of over twenty Ghost Ships, a cold voice suddenly suppressed all other thoughts: Charles Meklen! With the reverberation of this voice, everything in front of Charles disappeared, and he found himself in another worldadefinitely not the Dreamscape, but another kind of space that could not be accurately described in words. He stood on a platform, part of a palace! The platform wasnt empty; a sultry woman with a face filled with anger was looking at him. The womans appearance resembled Omibella by eighty to ninety percent, and she was holding a little boy by hand, whose clear eyes brimmed with innocence. On the other side stood three more women. Of course, to say they stood wasnt entirely accurate, for one of them, with a human torso and a serpentine lower body, seemed languid and undisturbed, startlingly beautiful, yet she was coiled on the ground. Another woman, tall and slender with a crown of branches and leaves in her hair, resembled an Elf Queen from classical myth, but her eyes betrayed endless pain. The last woman was plump and voluptuous, stealthily eating something! With just a glance, Charles dared not look any further because she was feasting on the crew of a Ghost Ship! Uh, very much like an Evil God. The palace radiated prismatic light, entangling with another bizarre palace shrouded in black mist. The two palaces floated in the endless void, surrounded by darkness. The woman holding the little boy spoke loudly, Charles Meklen, are you even a man? The women at home are at war, and you do nothing, still finding the time to flirt with the maids. There was so much wrong with that statement that Charles didnt know how to retort for a moment. And he didnt know if refuting them would provoke these Divine Creatures to turn against him and swallow him whole. Even with ones toes, one could guess the identities of these individuals: the woman with the boy must be Omibella, and the boy would have to be Amon. The one with a human torso and serpentine lower body was the Great Sea Serpent Witch Posuji; the tall figure with a floral crown atop her head was Dapocirodo from the Gomodoro Tree, and the plump one feasting on the Ghost Ships crew Could only be the King of the Giant Whales! What kind of Evil God scenario is this? Omibella pointed to the palace outside, tangling with the Holy Light Divine State Title, and said, You should fight like a man, protect us, instead of hiding behind us! Hmm, this is so wickedly Evil God? Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles couldnt help but say, Me, fight? Wouldnt that be courting death? Omibella shouted, Coward who fears death! How did I end up with such a man? Charles thought to himself, Miss Evil God, youre getting way too into character. He remembered that Amon had said Omibella was pregnant, and he took a special look at the little belly of this Divine Creature. Hmm, probably early days, the belly still flat, no sign showing. Omibella became furious and yelled, Youre not only timid and afraid to fight, but youre also thinking about that sort of thing? Charles couldnt hold back anymore and shouted, Damn it! Ill fight now! Just let me out first. As soon as he uttered these words, his body floated up and flew out of the palace. His soul nearly flew out of his body as he called, Teacher Juno! Save me. However, there was no response, and it was unknown whether Juno was cut off from perception, unaware of his situation. Before Charless eyes, a great sea vessel appeared, breaking through the void and heading straight for him. He reached out, pulled a chain from his arm, and with a flick, it turned into a Knights Spear, burning with flames and wreathed in black smoke. This was the second transformation of the Blood Spirit Rhinoceros, possessing the leftover power of the Flame Evil God Anululu. Charless Bloody Glory surged, after several attempts, he finally shifted to the Blood Flame Qi of the Adonis Clan! Other powers did not harmonize with the power of the Flame Evil God Anululu. He charged headlong into the oncoming Ghost Ship. Though the Ghost Ship had an imposing presence, its body wasnt sturdy enough to withstand a hit from a Sacred level Extraordinary Weapon. Charles blasted open the body of the Ghost Ship with his spear, charging straight through, shattering anything he encountered. When he had cut his way from the bow to the stern, there was a thunderous crash; the Ghost Ship broke apart, and its cloud of black smoke was casually devoured by the Holy Light Divine State Title. Charles didnt even have time to look back before three more Ghost Ships appeared around him. He thrust his spear out, but this time, it was met by a Rapier that withstood his strike. A man wrapped in black smoke leaped down from the Ghost Ship, gracefully executed an Empire salute, and then struck with his sword. After seven or eight exchanges, Charles was shocked to find that this Ghost Crew member was at the Sacred level. However, he was already dead, without the intelligence he had in life, and his power far from what it once was, greatly weakened. Charles held his own, not falling behind for a moment. After over ten exchanges, a pure white feather flew in, piercing the mans chest; Charles hastily followed up with a spear thrust, churning the Sacred level Ghost Crew member into a puff of black smoke. He glanced over and saw this puff of smoke also swallowed by the Holy Light Divine State Title before leaping onto the second Ghost Ship. Although Charles didnt understand how he ended up here, if he must fight, then fight he shall! Chapter 508 - 508 474, Charles, I am proud of you, and Amon is also proud of you ?Chapter 508: 474, Charles, I am proud of you, and Amon is also proud of you Chapter 508: 474, Charles, I am proud of you, and Amon is also proud of you Charles, as a Level Eighteen Transcendent, feared no one below the Sacred level. He had consecutively destroyed eighteen Ghost Ships and even killed three Sacred-level Ghost Crew members. Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Although these crew members no longer possessed their former strength and only retained some characteristics of the Sacred level, he suddenly sensed a slight change in the power within his body, having gained a Bloody Rune from the Adonis Clan. When he first came into contact with the Bloody Glory, he had devoted the most effort to the powers of the Adonis Clan, condensing five Bloody Runes: Blood Flame Qi, Bloodflame Transformation Art, Flame Hand, Flame Scorching Blast Bullet, and the Magic Flame Horse, but later he shifted his focus to the powers of the Asilo Clan. Recently, after putting great effort into the powers of the Van Gaal Family and Arthur Clan, he had somewhat neglected the Secret Technique of the Adonis Clan. The newly condensed Bloody Rune bestowed upon Charles Mecklen an entirely new Special Ability a Blood Flame Magic Spear. This ability exclusively used Blood Energy to condense a Transcendent firearm! ... The Adonis Clan, one of the Six Kings of the bloodsucking clans, excelled mainly in mid to long-range combat with control abilities, but their Gunmanship was also quite formidable, second only to the Arthur Clan. In fact, the Adonis Clan had two abilities mainly developed to complement the Gun Fighting Technique: one was the Flame Scorching Blast Bullet and the other was the Blood Flame Magic Spear! Charles, without having undergone the orthodox combat training of the Adonis Clan, had reached first-rate standards in gunmanship under Junos training. However, neither the Flame Scorching Blast Bullet nor the Blood Flame Magic Spear were powerful enough to handle the intense combat against Ghost Ships. He felt a twinge of regret and did not entertain the idea of activating the Blood Flame Magic Spear, continuing instead to destroy his enemies with the Flame Knight Lance. A towering figure suddenly appeared, letting out a ferocious roar before smashing down a punch! Charles, using the Power of Insight, sensed the power of the punch and opted not to take it head-on but to drift back instead. If he had chosen to take it head-on, he could have pierced the enemy with his spear, but it would have cost him a serious injury. Exchanging blows with a Ghost Crew member was simply a poor bargain. Spotting the Ghost Crew member, Charles gasped in surprise, exclaiming, There are even Beastmen among the sailors? This was a massive Beastman who, if not mistaken, should be an Elephant-man like Agon. Although dead, the body was perfectly preserved with thick and solid Bloodthirsty Fighting Spirit, showing no signs of decay. Charles took out the Red Rattlesnake and fired seven or eight shots. The Blood Energy Bullets that hit the ghost Elephant-man only created ripples and were unable to inflict any damage, blocked by the protective Bloodthirsty Fighting Spirit. The ghost Elephant-man roared and charged forward with large strides. Charles would have chosen to retreat and then deal with the battle using firearms, but his previous attempt had already revealed that his opponent was no ordinary Sacred level; likely a strong figure among the Sacred level before death, which explained the formidable combat strength after death. He did not wish to engage in battle at all and leaped off the Ghost Ship; before he could choose another target, he felt as if something had grabbed him tightly, and with a whoosh, he was back on the Holy Light Divine State Title. In this mysterious space, the Holy Light Divine State Title was an astoundingly grand palace radiating a cleansing glow that engulfed everything. Whenever it came close to the Isemeren Palace, even the slightest friction would exude an Earth-shattering momentum. It was like a spark hitting Earth, or the Southern Heavenly Gate clashing with Mount Sumeru. Omibella, her face alight with excitement, called out, Charles, that was impressive of you! That battle was fantastic! I am proud of you, and so is Amon. Dapocirodo somehow fetched a flower crown, smilingly placing it atop Charless head. Charles dared not keep such an object on his head and quickly removed it, feeling it writhing and screeching in his hands, though the others seemed not to notice. Charles hastily discarded the floral crown, seemingly unnoticed by Dapocirodo, who maintained her Elf Queens poise. Amon did give Charles a gesture, but the other two remained motionless, with the serpentine Posuji still appearing indolent. However, the food being eaten by the King of the Giant Whales was undeniably familiarait was the very ghost elephant-man with whom Charles Meklen had fiercely battled just moments before. It seemed to put up quite a struggle, but was still ruthlessly stuffed into the mouth of the plump and voluptuous woman, who swallowed it whole without even chewing. Charles wondered whether he should mourn for the ghost elephant-man. Although they had fought evenly, it was simply treated as a snack by the Evil God and devoured in large gulps without being savored. Charles asked softly, May I return now? Omibella shrieked, How could you? How could you leave us? Amon, is your father going to leave us? Amon wore a helpless expression, yet he still made the same gesture to Charles as before. Following the gesture, Charles looked and saw an odd gap. Without any hesitation, he flipped over and jumped through it. The next second, Charles reappeared on the Holy Light Divine State Title. The situation around him remained unchanged, only Juno had a slightly puzzled expression on her face. Charles asked, Teacher, what happened to me just now? Juno replied, You were just called over by several Evil Gods for a chat. Do you not remember it yourself? Charles said sheepishly, What was my behavior like on this side? Juno replied, I didnt notice any change in you; you acted completely normal. If I hadnt also touched that realm, Id probably have detected nothing. Charles, still frightened, asked, What should I do? What if they take me away again, and I cant return? Juno shrugged and said, Ive suggested that you should take the opportunity to get rid of this ship. But you wont choose that suggestion. Even though its the only correct one. Charles sighed. He knew that discarding the Holy Light Divine State Title was the best option, but he truly couldnt bear to, considering it was a Legendary Warship after all. He glanced outside; the Holy Light Divine State Title was still heavily engaged in fighting the Ghost Ship, and his own fleet had long since been out of sight. Charles said, Shall we continue fighting? Juno replied, It seems you have no other option. Ive tried to intervene, but couldnt break the Labyrinth Power. At least until we gain some combat advantage, we cant withdraw. This Labyrinth is somewhat peculiar, but I believe the next one wont be as strong. Staring into the distance at the Isemeren Palace floating on the sea, Charles suddenly said, How about we go for a direct confrontation with that floating palace? Chapter 509 - 509 475, Time Concealment and Book of Ages ?Chapter 509: 475, Time Concealment and Book of Ages Chapter 509: 475, Time Concealment and Book of Ages In the real world, the Holy Light Divine State Title was just a huge Legendary Warship significantly smaller than the colossal Ysamiel Palace, appearing as an ant to an elephant. Yet earlier, summoned by a few Divine Creatures to that mysterious space, Charles had witnessed the Holy Light Divine State Title and Ysamiel Palace rubbing against each other, matched evenly in strength, their powers barely distinguishable despite their size disparity. Juno gave a slight smile and said, Thats fine! Suddenly, the Holy Light Divine State Title accelerated, ramming directly into any Ghost Ship it faced. Only then could one see the enormity of this Legendary Warship. Almost no Ghost Ships could withstand the Holy Light Divine State Title. The ones unable to dodge in time were shattered directly, and occasionally, one or two Magic Warship-level ships were also brutally pushed aside, either capsizing or emitting grating noises as they were crushed. Magic Warship-level Ghost Ships were even pressed to the seabed, only resurfacing after the Holy Light Divine State Title had passed. ... As Ysamiel Palace drew nearer, Charles felt more intensely the magnitude of this sea palace! He didnt know what would happen if they collided directly, but no matter the outcome, he was ready to accept it. Under his control, the Holy Light Divine State Title grew faster, the entire Legendary Warship enveloped by several layers of mystical intentions, with Omibella entirely shrouded in a layer of clear radiance. Charles grew slightly tense, whereas Juno remained relaxed; however, he was prepared and readily took Charles away. Ysamiel Palace initially had no reaction, but soon it summoned Ghost Ships and rushed towards the Holy Light Divine State Title while also trying to change direction to avoid the collision. Charles did not give this floating palace a chance; despite Ysamiel Palace moving slowly, the Holy Light Divine State Title was much faster, overtaking Ysamiel Palace after crushing dozens of Ghost Ships and then accelerating once more. Charles palms were sweaty, and he already anticipated it; such an earth-shattering collision, even if they won, would not spare the Holy Light Divine State Title. He hadnt thought about what to do after passing Ysamiel Palace, the third Labyrinth. Well, perhaps taking on the challenge in Agmillars Labyrinth meant confronting the Evil God, but it wasnt necessarily required to succeed, right? After all, he could worry about the rest after passing this level. The anticipated collision didnt occur. Ysamiel Palace shifted from solid to illusory, like a dream or bubble, and the Holy Light Divine State Title passed right through without touching this part of the fallen Evil Gods body transformed into the Labyrinth. Charles was slightly taken aback, his eyes unveiling eight Runes entwined with black smoke, as ifa| As if the collision, although not directly hitting Ysamiel Palace, had knocked something else loose. As these Maze Runes emerged, the Labyrinth Power enveloping his body found a foundation to cling to, wrapping around it quickly, allowing Charles to control these Maze Runes with ease. Among these newly emerged eight Maze Runes, one was very familiar to CharlesaMind Passage. Now truly mastering Mind Passage, Charles could set up channels at will between himself and the Labyrinth, or between Labyrinths. Just like the Maze Runes, its power was not unlimited! It also needed to accumulate before it could be released. sea??h th n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The third Maze Rune was also one that Charles was very familiar withathe Labyrinth Guardian! Not only could it create a Labyrinth Guardian, but it could also manipulate one and even grant various permissions to it. The fourth Maze Rune was something Charles had never encountered beforeait was called the Mist. It could generate a fog near the labyrinth, making it impossible to locate the labyrinth, and even within the labyrinth, it could create a changing fog, altering directions and distances with its incredible, magical powers. The fifth Maze Rune was a Capture! It could capture ruins, cities, buildings, even ships at sea, turning them into part of the labyrinth and thus expanding it. The sixth Maze Rune was that of the False Labyrinth. It was quite interesting as it could create a labyrinth from nothing, not relying on any ruins, cities, buildings, or houses. Although a False Labyrinth could not exist permanently, only lasting for a while, it proved to be a rather practical combat aid. Charles started with the False Labyrinth, finding the power of the labyrinth somewhat intriguing. The seventh Maze Rune was a Corrosion! It was a pure offensive power that could cause anything to corrode as if washed away by time, inevitably decaying, deteriorating, and even disintegrating. The eighth Maze Rune was a Time Concealment. Opposite to Corrosion, it could preserve anything, any life, within the bounds of the labyrinth permanently in its original state. If someone lost within the labyrinth were affected by Time Concealment, they would maintain their condition forever, unless they left the labyrinth, or lost the Time Concealment, allowing time to suddenly return to its normal course and bear the marks of a long duration as it should. The ninth Maze Rune was a the Book of Ages! Charless diary, which transformed into Agmillars Labyrinth, was an incomplete Book of Ages. The real Book of Ages could compress the world of the labyrinth into a single book, gathering a host of creatures within it, who would adventure through its pages. If the story in this book had an end, those written into it would, after completing the story, cycle through the adventure again. If the story in this book was lengthy, they would continue to explore within it indefinitely, and if the story abruptly stopped or was only half-complete, they would continue to spontaneously derive the story within the Book of Ages Adding to the first Maze Rune that Charles received a Labyrinth! There were a total of nine Maze Runes! Charles closed his eyes, and after a while, he reopened them and asked, Teacher Juno, why did Isemeren Palace disappear? I just gained a few special abilities of the labyrinth, whats going on? Juno had just witnessed the disappearance of Isemeren Palace and was quite astonished. Hearing Charless inquiry, he gave a wry smile and said, If it were just the disappearance of Isemeren Palace, Im afraid I wouldnt be able to answer you. But since youve also gained a few labyrinth special abilities, I think I know whats happening. Do you remember me mentioning that the Blood Ancestors of the Blood Clan their responses have become rhythmic? Charles nodded and said, I remember you mentioned it. Juno continued, Right, Evil Gods all follow certain mysterious patterns, which many people rely on when dealing with Evil Gods. You must have triggered one of Agmilass patterns, He didnt want Isemeren Palace and the Holy Light Divine State Title to clash and both suffer, so He chose to summon Isemeren Palace away. By defying His own rules, He had to leave behind some labyrinth special abilitiesa| Chapter 511 - 511 477, God of Gold and Wealth ?Chapter 511: 477, God of Gold and Wealth Chapter 511: 477, God of Gold and Wealth The third labyrinth, too, lay on an island. Well, it couldnt be called just an island anymore, as seen from the sea. The shoreline stretched endlessly, almost resembling a continent. Had Charles not calculated their voyage and known they had not yet reached the New Continent and were still in the Agres Sea, he might have suspected that they had indeed arrived at the New Continent. Aboard the Holy Light Divine State Title, Charles gazed at the land ahead. Its coastal side was lined with shallow beaches, clearly unsuitable for large ships to dock, compelling the fleet to drop anchor far out at sea. Beyond the sprawling beaches were towering cliffs, upon which a temple had been constructed. ... Unlike the previous two labyrinths, which had been palace-like, this labyrinth was a temple, which struck Charles as slightly odd. He contemplated in secret, Has Agmilas captured the realm of an Evil God again? On this occasion, Charles, accompanied by Agon and Kratos, took a boat and landed on the island. As soon as he set foot on land, a thought transmitted from the diary he held: Charles Meklen is about to challenge the third labyrinthathe Golden Temple. It was originally dedicated to the God of Gold and Wealth, whose temple became a place without a master after he was torn apart by three Evil Gods. Charles, with Kratos and Agon, climbed the cliffs and came upon a bustling small city. The city was built around the Golden Temple, with a flourishing market centered around it. Beyond the temple, there seemed to be buildings akin to government offices. The city was teeming with life, people bustling to and fro. Although no hints had been provided, it was clear to Charles that the inhabitants of this small city were ordinary humans. They were no different from any city in Fars, except for their distinct local customs and culture. As soon as Charles and his companions appeared, a group of more than ten youths ran up to them, calling out, Strangers! Where are you from? Do you need our help? Unable to resist, Charles asked, Do you often have outsiders come here? Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. One of the youths, exceedingly handsome with features as delicate as a girls, replied with a cheery grin, Of course not! Our Golden Island lies off the beaten Ristofor Route and is even further from the Ferdinand Route. Normally, ships from neither the old nor the new continents pass by here. But there are always exceptions, with the occasional lost ship stopping for supplies, and there is some trade with a few inhabited islands on the Ristofor Route. To Charless mild surprise, he knew of Golden Islandait was considered an inhabited island along the Ristofor Route, albeit far off course. Under normal circumstances, ships indeed did not pass by, but it was not an unknown island. Having done his homework and perused navigation records, Charles knew that most residents of Golden Island were subjects of the Sherlock Dynasty. Due to the fall of their nation, many subjects of the Sherlock Dynasty had headed to the New Continent in an attempt to rebuild their own country. A portion of them halted along the way, settling on certain islands, with the inhabitants of Golden Island being one such group. These people had brought an abundance of books with them and engaged in exchanges with the outside world. They were not insular, so the youths showed no great curiosity upon meeting Charles and his party, simply looking to make some quick money. Charles cracked a slight smile and said, How much would it cost to hire you as our guides? The youth with the beautiful, delicate features replied, You can exchange your money at the temple for the local currency. Hiring us as your guides will only cost one centime. Intrigued, Charles responded, Alright, lead the way into the city first! Entering this city, a thought emanated from the diary in Charless arms, To rebuild the faith in the True God in Pale City, you can complete the third Labyrinth challenge. Pale City originally worshipped the God of Gold and Wealth, but after Lano Di Duis fall, Agmilas usurped the authority of the Golden Temple. Charles Mecklen, you need to expel Agmilass followers and priests and change the faith of Pale City, replacing it with that of any True God. Charles thought to himself, That would surely mean establishing the faith in the Serpent of Destiny! However, this time they are all common people, I cant harm them. I can only use gentle means, something Im not very good at! Charles now had three Legendary Warships, seven Magical Alchemy Warships, eleven ancient Magic Ghost Warships, and five to six hundred Ghost Ships at his disposal. Conquering this small city wouldnt be difficult, but changing its faith was a delicate matter. In fact, the prevailing attitude on Earth is that the people of backward nations should remain forever backward, preserving their distinctiveness And generally, its believed that conquest does not make people submissive Of course, if one flips through history books, one can see that even Rome was conquered, and even Persia was able to change its faith The three of them were led by a group of young boys to the Golden Temple, where one could indeed exchange for the local currency. Ah, the ancient currency of the Sherlock Dynasty. In fact, after Fars rose to prominence and replaced the Sherlock Dynasty, it inherited much of the Sherlock Dynastys culture and systems. For example, the currency unitsaAegeus, Fore, and centimeaas well as the language. Fars Language and Ancient Sherlock Language belong to the same language family, sharing over ninety percent of vocabulary, with very similar pronunciation, and even the grammatical rules are similar. The reason Charles is proficient in Sherlock Language is not because he enjoys ancient Sherlock culture, but because Farsians naturally understand Sherlock Language. With just a little effort, one can master it. Of course, although the currency units were inherited, Fars would definitely mint its own coins and not use Sherlock Gold Coins. Charles used two Gold Aegeus to exchange for a full bag of ancient Sherlock centime copper plates. He casually gave half to Kratos and half to Agon, but kept only a dozen or so centimes for himself, which he distributed among a dozen young boys. These dozen or so young boys were very happy. They had thought they would each receive only one centime since leading the way was not skilled labor and since they normally hung out together. Even if Charles had hired only one person, the others wouldnt have dispersed. Charles inquired about the name of the lead boy and learned it was Ding Tang. The name carried a slight derogatory connotation, meaning spoon. It hinted at the bitterness of adding another mouth to feed in the family. Charles casually inquired about the situation of Pale City, then said, Not only are we travelers, but we are also missionaries. If you are willing to believe in the Serpent of Destiny and become his followers, each of you can receive a centime of Faith Gold every month. If you can bring more children to the faith in the Serpent of Destiny, for every new person you bring, I will pay an additional centime. Are you willing to believe in the Serpent of Destiny? Overjoyed, Ding Tang exclaimed, The people I bring, will they also have a centime of Faith Gold every month? Chapter 513 - 513 479, The first Temple of the Serpent of Destiny in Pale City ?Chapter 513: 479, The first Temple of the Serpent of Destiny in Pale City Chapter 513: 479, The first Temple of the Serpent of Destiny in Pale City Charles had thoughtfully provided a group of ghost crew members, as for what would happen when sailing on the Ghost Ship to the New Continent? Sorry, not even Charles himself could know. After all, he was very serious about integrity and admonished the group of ghost crew members to behave, to try not to give away their true nature as evil spirits. Hmm, some ghost ships that had been submerged in sea water for a shorter time looked quite new, and the crew members were less decayed; at a glance, they appeared no different from ordinary living people, except they couldnt sail under direct sunlight. Charles had tried it out on his journey; during the day, these ghost ships had to dive to the sea floor Although they could still navigate by day, they decayed quicker. That chubby merchant was also very honest, indeed helping Charles with an introduction to a clerk from the Pale City, who procured the missionary permit documents for him, and the ten pieces of land there were problem-free; he had staked all his fortunes on this transaction, without any plans of leaving anything for himself in the Pale City. ... Both parties were straightforward, and three days later, the merchant set sail with all his belongings. It was only after setting out to sea and inspecting the cabin that he delightfully discovered an extra batch of goods aboard the ship. These goods were well-sealed, mostly still in good condition, and their value almost matched his entire fortune. Putting aside the joy of that brave merchant for a moment, Charles quickly attracted a group of workers and began constructing the first Temple of the Serpent of Destiny. A portion of the workers was locals, another part from Charless own men; the locals mainly slacked off, while his own subordinates were the ones truly responsible for building the temple. Those who were brought in for work were all Labyrinth Guardians and nearly all were Transcendents, each with enormous strength, tremendously vigorous during work; they could carry the giant stones needed for the temple construction themselves, which was much more convenient than heavy machinery. In just seven or eight days, the Temple of the Serpent of Destiny was roughly built, and Charles even tried silently praying once, hoping the Serpent of Destiny would enlighten this temple. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ???0.0 Hmm, the Serpent of Destiny was quite generous, and truly bestowed divine radiance! The temple, initially made of piled stones, under the divine light, revealed countless decorative frescoes, patterns, sculptures, fancy columns, and even an additional sculpture in the very center of the templeaa statue of the Serpent of Destiny. Charles was overjoyed, within his fleet there were countless believers of the Serpent of Destiny, he found a volunteer to become a Priest, then began officially recruiting divine personnel. While many youths in the Pale City, under the influence of the centime, professed their belief in the Serpent of Destiny, such faith was too weak to produce a covenantor of the gods; Charles had to pinch his nose and first gather the numbers, slowly contemplating the issue of devoutness. Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. On the third day after the temples completion, almost all the residents of the Pale City had a grand dream, dreaming of a deity clad in golden armor, angrily rallying them to topple the Temple of the Serpent of Destiny and proclaiming that He would bring disaster to the city. By morning, countless residents swarmed the streets, marching mightily towards the Temple of the Serpent of Destiny. Of course, Charles had not had this dream, but many of the divine personnel he recruited had shaky beliefs and also had this dream; upon waking up, he sensed that the atmosphere was amiss. He casually questioned a few people and quickly learned of the situation. Charles could only take a group of Labyrinth Guardians, exit the temple, and form a battle arrangement. Looking at the residents who were fiercely shouting about toppling the Temple of the Serpent of Destiny, Charles sighed heavily. Of course, he couldnt allow such a thing to happen, especially since the Serpent of Destiny had already bestowed its favor. He muttered to himself, I was hoping to solve this peacefully, but it seems we must fight. A dozen of the residents at the front were shouting loudly, They are followers of the Evil God, spreading faith to harvest our souls. We cannot allow the Evil God to propagate belief here. Down with the temple, bury these foreigners alive. Charles knew that there was no reasoning with such fanatical believers; no words could help. Raising both hands, he was about to order the attack when he heard a voice by his ear, Whats the matter, Charles? Youre in trouble, why not seek out your teacher? Turning around, Charles saw Juno Arthur, and was overjoyed, exclaiming, Teacher, how did you get here? But faced with such fanatical followers of the Evil God, do you have any solutions? Juno smiled slightly and said, The Evil God is, after all, an Evil God. They must act according to rules, which naturally leaves many flaws. Blinking, Juno said, You havent forgotten, your teacher also knows a bit of Dream Technique. This Peak Holy Order from the Old Continent extended a finger and whispered softly, May all beings fall into slumber, may all souls wander in Dreamscape, I shall reign over your dreams, and your perception will be changed by my hand. Juno Arthur demonstrated why he was considered the strongest of the Blood Clan! Under his powerful Bloodline Mantra, hundreds of residents from Pale City lost their earlier ferocity, stiffening with a vacant gaze as they all fell into the realm of Dreamscape. Charles was also pulled into the Dreamscape by Juno, where he personally witnessed his teacher shining with golden light, donning a layer of Golden Armor, and declaiming loudly, Yesterday, someone stole my power and issued a false divine command, the one who will bring disaster to this city is the priest Janus, he has betrayed me Charles couldnt help but comment, Teacher, your ability to turn black into white is indeed formidable! After Juno had manipulated the crowd, he landed and asked, Have you learned something? Charles nodded and said, The Dream Technique can only guide and not forcibly change things. Thats why you didnt have them tear down the Golden Temple, because its impossible to do so, and it would wake them up. But targeting a specific priest is completely doable. Juno smiled and said, You really are my best student. Now you also know how to use the Bloodline Mantra in battle, dont you? Charles was utterly in awe of Juno; previously, he had not imagined the Bloodline Mantra of the Arthur Clan to be so overwhelmingly powerful. Whether it was the previous Great Prophecy or this Bloodline Dreamscape, both were dominant group attacks. If we talk about opening up a battlefield, the Arthur Clan is truly deserved of being the Old Continents number one. Not to mention the Blood Clan, even the Human Race and the Beastman didnt possess such grandiose secret techniques. The two withdrew from the Dreamscape, to see the residents of Pale City waking up and then turning in anger to attack the Golden Temple. It wasnt long before an old mans panicked shouts could be heard, Do not believe the deceptions of the Evil God, I am Agmilass spokesperson, it is impossible for me to betray the God of the Labyrinth Using the Quickness Technique, Charles quietly blended into the crowd and soon saw an elderly priest tied to a stake, surrounded by kindling. A young, handsome man stood by with a torch, a gentle smile upon his face. When Charles saw the man holding the torch, his body felt as if it had plunged into icy waterahe recognized that face and couldnt help but cry out in shock, Captain Huntington! Chapter 514 - 514 480, buy a novel and get Zimmerman merchandise ?Chapter 514: 480, buy a novel and get Zimmerman merchandise Chapter 514: 480, buy a novel and get Zimmerman merchandise Suddenly, Charles recalled another name of Captain Huntington! a Zimmerman Axel Robin! The unparalleled troublemaker in the world, unmatched in power. Charles deeply regretted coming to watch the commotion, and even Juno Arthur being by his side might not be enough to fend off Zimmerman and protect him, especially since Juno was still in the Temple of the Serpent of Destiny at this moment, quite a distance away. Zimmerman looked back, and upon seeing Charles, showed a smile that one would reserve for an old acquaintance. He casually lit the firewood, and the flames blazed high. Priest Janis of Evil God Agmillar screamed out loudly, sobbing uncontrollably and pleading incessantly, even resorting to making false accusations that he was instigated by the City Lord, but no one sympathized with him or pitied him. However, some believed his words and called for the arrest of the City Lord. ... Soon, the priest was burned alive, and a large number of residents, under the instigation of others, charged towards the City Lords Mansion again. Charles had always been watching that Captain Huntington, he had already learned from the documents that he had disappeared, but since he was busy rebelling against his father-in-law from Brittany, he had suppressed the matter under the hints from the Serpent of Destiny. Charles had always thought that he would never see Zimmerman again, after all, Zimmermans memories had been destroyed by the Emerald Tome. Even if Captain Huntington had disappeared, it was not certain he could escape from Kilmainham Prison, and even if he did escape, he might not remember who he was Butfate is so marvelous. After Zimmerman lit the fire, he watched quietly for a while. He did not join the crowd charging at the City Lords Mansion but instead greeted Charles and then walked into the Golden Temple. When Zimmermans figure disappeared inside the Golden Temple, Charles executed the Quickness Technique to its peak, sprinted all the way back to the Temple of the Serpent of Destiny, and met Juno. He felt even happier than if he had seen his father-in-law, whispering, Teacher, I saw Zimmerman. Juno was slightly taken aback, asking, Zimmerman Axel Robin? Wasnt he long dead? He was killed by Antonio and five top members of the Axel Clan in a sacred level attack. The whole continent knows about thisa| Charles didnt dare hide anything; it was pointless to keep such a secret at this time, so he recounted the whole story from beginning to end. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Juno was greatly surprised, shaking his head repeatedly, Julius Axler losing the throne isnt unjust at all. How could he do such a foolish thing? Wood Brandon actually managed to become the Chancellor of the Fars Empire! How could such a fool rise to such a high position? What were these fools thinking back then, to do such a senselessly stupid thing? Charles also felt that the old Emperor and the former Imperial Chancellor were indeed unbelievable. Every adventure should have a risk assessment and a benefit assessment! To kill Zimmerman, one must calculate thoroughly, at least not to put all the power of the Axel royal family in it. If it failed, who could bear the consequences? Hmm, unless Wood Brandon had some connection with his own father-in-law, it wouldnt make sense. But since Emperor of Brittany ascended the throne, Wood Brandon had not appeared; it doesnt seem like there was any contact. Charles wasnt too concerned about how foolish the old Emperor and the former Chancellor were; he was more worried about what he should do now that Zimmerman had appeared. When Charles sought help from his teacher Juno, Juno Arthur pondered for a long time and said indifferently, Although Zimmerman is unmatched, your teacher is not necessarily afraid of him, but unless there is no choice, I have decided not to move against him. This matter has nothing to do with you; you are not a member of the Axel Clan, nor do you have any relation with Wood Brandon, so he might not make things difficult for you. Charles thought to himself, But I am a son-in-law of the Brittany family! Juno suddenly smiled slightly and said, However, if he hears about the rumors concerning you and Miss Menierman Sumei, theres nothing we can do. Charles was shocked and said, I have nothing going on with Menierman, my senior. I have my own lover, and everyone on the continent knows this. Juno laughed and said, Thats right, the entire continent knows. Youre famous across the continent for your romantic escapades, and youve also captured the hearts of these young ladies. Oh, not just the young ladies but also a princess. Hmm, that list is pretty long. But they were stopped at the door by Miss Anne! Alright, now Miss Anne Brittany, who is also Her Royal Highness the Princess, has even become a Duchess. Charles had a bitter expression and said, Teacher, please stop joking. I truly am faithful to Anne. Juno wore a disbelieving face. To give Mei Guillermo a legendary warship, assemble a whole fleet for Menierman, lend out two cities, including several Magical Alchemy Warships, and Saint Michael Islandaa very famous island occupied by pirates for years, which even the Imperial Navy of Inglima couldnt deal with, and yet, his own student had managed to conquer it and generously gifted it to the Empire Rose To say Charles and Princess May, the Empires First Rose, had nothing to do with each other? At least he, as the teacher, absolutely didnt believe it. Oh, and theres also the lady known as the Strasbourg Rose, whose fleet is now called the Eastwind Fleet, openly rivaling the Westwind Knights. Now, the three major fleets of the Fars Empire Navy are: Charles Meklens fleet, Meniermans Empire Rose fleet, and Sophia Garanords Eastwind Fleet. Thinking about all this, Juno was almost ecstatic! This student was just too amusing. Being from Byron, sometimes, he quite enjoyed seeing the Farsians make fools of themselves. Charles hadnt expected his teacher to be such a fun-loving person. With a worried expression, he said, Zimmerman wouldnt actually misunderstand and cause me trouble over Menierman and me, would he? Juno patted Charles on the shoulder and said, You can look on the bright side. After all, Zimmerman was known for his unparalleled debauchery, and his reputation was even worse than yours! He might not even like Miss Sumei! Charles thought to himself, I really do understand what men are like! Even if Zimmerman doesnt like Menierman, he certainly wont allow me to make any wrongful moves. The problem is, I havent made any moves yet! Damn it, if Zimmerman really takes action against me, once I get back to Fars, Ill promote a new product for the novel: buy a book and get a green hat for free! This hat, I shall name the Zimmerman Hat! Chapter 515 - 515 481, if you push me to the brink, I will really make a move on senior Menilman ?Chapter 515: 481, if you push me to the brink, I will really make a move on senior Menilman Chapter 515: 481, if you push me to the brink, I will really make a move on senior Menilman If you push me to the edge, I will really turn against Menilman, he said. Never mind, I cannot betray Anne. Charles was distressed when he suddenly witnessed a miraculous scene: a golden light beam burst upward from the sky above the Golden Temple and lingered for a long time. He suddenly realized something, placed his hand on the ground, and indeed, the Pale City could now be maze-ified. When Charles chose to maze-ify the Pale City, his power of maze-ification increased by more than two hundred times, roughly equivalent to dozens of Ghost Ships. Charles said to Juno, Teacher, those people really killed the City Lord! And I dont know what Zimmerman did, but this city no longer belongs to Agmilas. Juno sighed lightly and said, Zimmerman suddenly became deranged, Ive always suspected that he seized some Power of the Evil God. Now it seems he indeed took a path of the Evil God, just not sure how he plans to traverse the mysterious and obscure line between the Sacred and Divine levels. I really want to discuss with him about the matter of Divine level! Charles whispered, Teacher, you will surely ascend safely. Juno shook his head and said, I hope so. This top warrior from Byron suddenly said, The main reason I came with you was to come into contact with more Divine Creatures, to find their mistaken directions to avoid those erroneous paths. Thanks to your luck, Ive learned a lot from the five Divine Creatures on the Holy Light Divine State Title, which I previously thought were fine, but proven wrong on them. Recently, I also saw that fallen Evil God Isemeren, and these past days, Ive explored the Golden Temple and gained some understanding of the former God of Gold and Wealth. This path is fraught with obstacles and dangers, and the journey is long. Sooner or later, you will also embark on this path; I will impart all these experiences to you, but dont fully trust them, my exploration might still be incorrect. Juno looked out for a while, then said, No matter what Zimmerman plans to do, hes already gone now. ... You currently strive to spread the belief of the Serpent of Destiny! Passing through this maze is now a certainty. I need to return to the Swan Lake first. After sending Juno off, Charles called for assistance once, bringing a group of Labyrinth Guardians into the Golden Temple, which was undamaged, but all life inside it had vanished, with only the corpses of priests and followers of the Evil God Agmilas everywhere. Although he knew Zimmerman was ruthless and not of the compassionate kind, witnessing this scene, Charles could not help but sigh, ordering people to move these bodies out and send them to the Holy Light Divine State Title. These were followers of the Evil God, still carrying the remnants of Agmilass power; if mishandled, they would cause great trouble, hence they could not be buried underground to avoid contaminating the soil, nor thrown into the sea to prevent polluting the waters, they could only be given to the Holy Light Divine State Title to serve as their snack. Well, dealing with an Evil God using another Evil God, makes sense. After cleaning up the Golden Temple, Charles prayed once more to the Serpent of Destiny, who happily responded. As the divine radiance fell, the temple from inside to out was now filled with the aura of the Serpent of Destiny. The temples decorations, sculptures, murals, architectural styles, and even the main deity statue were now in the likeness of the Serpent of Destiny. Charles found some time to write an original short story of about seventeen thousand words, describing how under the guidance of the Serpent of Destiny, the Labyrinth Evil God laid down his butchers knife and immediately became the servant of the Serpent of Destiny. Indeed, the main story outline was borrowed from Buddhas reformation of a bandit. In the story, he portrayed the Serpent of Destiny as mighty, kind, compassionate, enthusiastic, intelligent In short, he wrote it as favorably as he could, and it didnt matter if the story was a bit poor; over time, novelists would naturally embellish it with fine details and elegant phrasing, much like Mao Zonggang refined Romance of the Three Kingdoms. He had hundreds of youths spread the story through the streets and alleys! When the residents of the Pale City burnt the Priest and dragged out the City Lord for execution, caught in a moment of confusion, suddenly there were children praising the Serpent of Destiny and unwittingly, they began to truly believe in the True God. Initially, Charles thought it would take much more time, but in just seven to eight days, the entire Pale City had abandoned all other beliefs, completely eradicating Agmilass influence and had wholly transformed into a city of the Serpent of Destiny. Charles then ordered the construction of more than ten small temples dedicated to the Serpent of Destiny throughout the city and also set up symbols of the Serpent of Destiny everywhere, giving out dinnerware bearing the image of the Serpent of Destiny to every household, and on this vast island, he erected pillars depicting the Serpent of Destiny. Soon, he realized he had successfully challenged the third labyrinth. A brand new shipping route appeared once again. Charles commanded his fleet and once again embarked on a journey. At this very moment, an uninvited guest appeared on Georgiadi Hadrians ship. If Charles could see it, he would undoubtedly exclaim, Captain Huntington! Well, Charles definitely would not shout out Zimmermans name. What if Zimmerman has not recovered his memory and got triggered by nostalgia when called? Zimmerman skillfully performed the Beast God Transformation Technique, not transforming into a Beastman, but into a Black Phoenix noble. This Black Phoenix nobles family could not recognize him, allowing him to smoothly take over the nobles three ships and all his wealth, including his family. After Zimmerman appeared on the ship, Georgiadi Hadrian found himself lost and off the Ristofor Route. However, a few days later, Georgiadi Hadrians fleet magically returned to the Ristofor Route, leaving the Count of the Black Phoenix greatly perplexed and bewildered. This time, Charles soon encountered the fourth labyrinth located on a deserted island with a city abandoned for many years without a single living person and left in ruins. Charles was very puzzled. Although his diary had hints for him to challenge the fourth labyrinthathe City of Desolation! It did not provide any instructions on how to complete the challenge. He stepped into this city and tried several times to maze-ify it, but was unable to transform the City of Desolation into a labyrinth. Clearly, he needed to take control of it first. But how could he take possession of a city completely devoid of people? Shouldnt setting foot on the citys land automatically complete the possession? Charles was completely baffled! Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He tried praying to the Serpent of Destiny, which unusually also yielded no response. Charles brought a group of people and temporarily settled in the City of Desolation, hoping to uncover the citys secrets. Chapter 516 - 516 482, The fourth branch venue of the Evil God Colosseum ?Chapter 516: 482, The fourth branch venue of the Evil God Colosseum Chapter 516: 482, The fourth branch venue of the Evil God Colosseum Swimming in the long river of time, knowing all mysteries, mastering extraordinary rituals, and ruling the Court of Destiny! Have you heard my voice? I want to know how to maze-ify the City of Desolation. It seemed that Charles had prayed too many times, and he suddenly felt his head struck by a silver serpentine tail. The strike was neither too light nor too heavy, just enough to make the back of his head sting sharply without knocking him unconscious. Charles Meklen had received a a Strike of Destiny! Although the little serpent might not necessarily be angry, it was at least not pleased. Having been struck by the serpents tail, Charles dared not pray any further, but he suddenly had an idea, thinking, Does the Serpent of Destiny think Im too stupid, reminding me that this matter is actually easy to solve? After thinking for a while, he slapped his thigh and said, First, lets dismantle this city. Charles mobilized a group of strong Labyrinth Guardians, took out the Blood Spirit Rhinoceros himself, released the Flame Knight Lances form, and turned both man and spear into a fiery whirlwind. He knocked down eight walls in one breath, beginning the forceful demolition of this ruined city. ... The city, already riddled with holes, could not withstand such barbaric demolition; in just half a day, no wall was left standing on the ground. Before Charles had time to wipe the sweat from his brow, a subordinate reported, Weve found a cavern entrance, but no one can enter, not even Mr. Vigo has succeeded. Charles thought to himself, Thats right, this is the hint the Serpent of Destiny gave me. He strode to the cavern entrance, and indeed the diary conveyed a thought: Charles Meklen is about to challenge the fourth labyrinthaCity of Desolation. This city has already been completely abandoned, the real City of Desolation is underground. Please find the entrance and enter alone to clear the wandering monsters in the Underground City. Ah, it is also the fourth venue of the Evil God Colosseum! If you encounter a challenger who is a candidate for the Evil God, make sure you dont die; you are not on the same track as they are. Only then did Charles understand why he couldnt maze-ify the City of Desolation; the real City of Desolation was underground, and since he had never stepped into the real City of Desolation, naturally, he couldnt maze-ify it. However, this Underground City could only be entered alone, which made Charles quite skeptical. He successively called over two Sacred level subordinates; they indeed could not enter, nor could they destroy the entrance. It was not until Juno, the strongest of the Blood Clan, came to look and said with a smile, This is a special space crafted jointly by more than ten Evil Gods. You should give up on trying to forcefully break it; you are the only one who can enter. Charles hesitated for a long time. If he did not enter to challenge this Underground Labyrinth, he would be sent to the Evil God Coliseum Hmm, it seemed entering was the better choice. Charles prepared a batch of combat supplies and plenty of food and water, and even packed a dozen sets of spare clothes and socks before he leaped into the Underground City. After jumping into the entrance of the Underground City, Charles felt as though the whole world had turned two-dimensional. His vision was a splash of colors, but there was no longer anything tangible before him. His body also seemed to no longer exist, transformed into another dimensionathis wasnt just true for matter, but even time became blurred. This feeling was incredibly bizarre. Charles couldnt tell how long he had been there, and could only estimate according to the speed of his thoughts; it seemed like several months had passed because he could recite more than twenty online novels. Yet, it didnt feel that long; after all, human thought is limited by the body, and its not that thought can only be so fast, but that the human body can only support thought that is so fast, with nerve transmission at just over a hundred meters per second. Thats only for ordinary humans; for Transcendents, the speed of nerve transmission is much faster, since even a low-level Transcendent can chop a bullet. Feeling a slight heaviness underfoot, Charles knew he had set foot on solid ground! After a while, he finally regained all his senses. Charles was very surprised because he had reverted to the appearance of a fifteen or sixteen-year-old, wearing a very worn hunting outfit, crudely made, with many parts using mixed leather, with no merits besides being close-fitting. He appeared in a hall with about thirty or forty people, divided into four or five small teams; he was in one of the teams, which consisted of five people, three men and two women, all around his age. Charles sensed around; Bloody Glory was operating as usual, still a Level Eighteen Transcendent, and all his special abilities were functioning normally. However, he found that he couldnt use any of the extraordinary weapons he had prepared, only ordinary weapons and various supplies, which could still be retrieved from the Mirror World. Hmm, his Mirror World had also been blocked, leaving only a very tiny piece. Charles had always intended to expand his Mirror World, and after capturing most of the portholes of the Queen Bee and acquiring his own fleet, his Mirror World had become extremely vast. But now, he couldnt leave the Evil God Colosseum through the Infinite Mirror Realm. Hmm, the Labyrinth Power didnt work either. Now, besides his own supernatural power, Charles only had a batch of ordinary weapons, supplies, and drinking water left, and he was also cut off from any possibility to leave this world on his own. Charles stabilized his mind; even without any extraordinary weapons, he was still a Level Eighteen Transcendent. Only, the Quickness Technique he usually relied on had dropped from ?12 back to the normal level of ?5, which he was somewhat unaccustomed to. After entering the Evil God Colosseum, he had been continuously checking his status and only came back to his senses after being called a few times by his companions. A young girl said softly, We must stick together; this time its a team battle. Only the victorious team will get a Divine Fragment; the losing team gets nothing. Charles glanced at his four teammates and kept silent; he was not on the same path as these people. He had come to challenge the fourth Labyrinth, while these people were participating in the Evil God Colosseum. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hmm, the fourth sub-venue. Although Charles didnt know what a Divine Fragment was, he was sure he wouldnt be able to get one, as only one was awarded per team. Unless, he killed all his teammates. But they really werent that easy to kill. The two young men incessantly flattered the girl, saying together, Yuna! Well follow your lead! Youre the most outstanding in the academy; you can definitely lead us to victory. Yuna looked at Charles and said, I almost recognize everyone in the academy; how come Ive never seen you? Charles shrugged and replied, Maybe because Im too inconspicuous. My name is Qian Nan, and Im willing to cooperate with everyone. Yuna was still slightly suspicious; she asked, Everyone in the Evil God Colosseum is a Transcendent; what level are you? Charles scratched his head; he really didnt know how to answer; he merely had a vague feeling that he shouldnt be Level Eighteen. He surely didnt believe these young companions could step into the intermediate rank or higher of the Transcendent sequence. Chapter 517 - 517 483, Golden Kite Academy ?Chapter 517: 483, Golden Kite Academy Chapter 517: 483, Golden Kite Academy A young man looked down on Charles and said in a low voice, Yuna! We dont remember him; he must have only just broken through recently. He can only be a First Level. Charles quickly nodded and said, Yes, Im First Level! Yuna nodded and asked, What Extraordinary Path have you pursued? The young girl had delicate features, a slightly thin figure, but with long legs and a slender waist, she indeed had a bit of a Goddess vibe to her, and even a small dose of leadership charm, definitely enough to captivate boys of her age. However, Charles, with his age from two lifetimes, was not exactly young. Having been qualified to teach mathematics, he required a postgraduate level education, and having graduated from the University of Georgia for two years, he was already a proper civil servant of the Fars Empire, so he wasnt really moved by this kind of young girl. Plus, if it really came down to beauty, Annie, after all, was the West Wind Goddess of the University of Georgia, far surpassing this young girl named Yuna. Hmm, Annies only flaw was that her Extraordinary Rank wasnt high. ... She had just broken through to the Second Level as a Dreamwalker and didnt even want to mention it to Charles. But for Anne MacLennan, Princess of the Fars Empire, Grand Duchess of the Modova Principality, and a legendary novelist, Extraordinary Ranks truly didnt matter. Charles hesitated for a moment, then answered softly, Just the most ordinary kind. There were too many paths for humans to follow on the Extraordinary Path, and he didnt know what these young peoples academy actually taughtabest not to give a direct answer. Yuna seemed slightly helpless and said, Another fellow practicing Bloodthirsty Fighting Spirit. Charles was greatly shocked and thought, These young people dont look like Beastmen at all. Why would that academy teach Bloodthirsty Fighting Spirit? The young man who spoke earlier was a bit excited, saying, What Beastman Transformation did you choose? Its best to be a tank type, were lacking a main defender! Charles thought, Ill be your defender? Dream on. He replied softly, Ive chosen to study the Channing Falcon People. The young man was immediately a bit disappointed and said, Someone good at running away, thats really useless! Most of those participating in the Evil God Colosseum were young, but there were also two teams that were adultsathough their skills didnt seem much better. From the conversations he overheard, Charles gathered that these people were from the New Continent. In the Old Continent with the Nine Great True Gods in place, the Evil God couldnt stir up any trouble, but there were no True Gods in the New Continent; it was rife with Evil Gods, and even the Evil God candidates were not rare commodities. Charles was truly intrigued as he was getting to know his own teammates. Charles had learned that they came from the Golden Kite Academy. Unlike the tiered education system of the Old Continent, the New Continent only had single-tier academies, which taught both cultural subjects and martial techniques, as well as Extraordinary Knowledge, over a twelve-year curriculum. He could also understand that on a continent that had to rely on producing more children to combat the Evil Gods, education couldnt follow a set course and had to take a shortcut approach. Therefore, these young men and women were exposed to Extraordinary Knowledge from an early age. However, this wasnt conducive to advancing further on the Extraordinary Path because Transcendents would be contaminated. Children have weaker resistance, and their chances of becoming Transcendents were lower, as would be the heights of their future achievements. But the people of the New Continent probably had no choice. The Extraordinary Knowledge taught at Golden Kite Academy was relatively simple, lacking the profound heritage of the New Continent, with only a dozen or so Knight paths and a portion of Mage inheritances. Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hmm, as for the inheritances of Bloodthirsty Fighting Spirit? That was quite a coincidence. During Tumishens travels in the New Continent, he had taught at several academies in succession, and Golden Kite Academy just happened to be one of them. He left the Beast God Shapeshifting Art and the Bloodthirsty Fighting Spirit at Golden Kite Academy. When Charles learned of this, he was quite amused; he had never thought that he would encounter old Leopard Peoples students in the Evil God Colosseum. Suddenly, a voice echoed in the hall: In twenty minutes, the shelter will open, and you will face the monsters roaming in the City of Desolation. Kill them. The first team to slay ten monsters will be victorious and receive a Divine Fragment. Each monster has a chance to drop weapons, armor, Demon Cores, Divine Fragments, Supernatural Runes, etc. Those are also your spoils of war. The atmosphere in the hall immediately tensed, everyone checking their weapons again. Charles noted that no one here possessed an Extraordinary Weapon, guessing there must be a rule in the Evil God Colosseum prohibiting the introduction of Extraordinary Weapons. Most people were armed with Broadswords, two-handed swords, Combat Sabers, Handguns, daggers, and even Bow and Arrow. The Knights Spear, which was most popular in the Old Continent, was probably too cumbersome to carry as no one was using it; only two people carried Rapiers, and even in the Old Continent, Rapiers were not particularly welcomed for outdoor adventures. It was a matter of weapon suitability. Charles pulled out two Magnum Hand Shuttles and pretended to check them. He had no choice; he kept his weapons in the Mirror World and did not carry any on his person. Pulling out two Magnum Hand Shuttles was already the limit, as he certainly couldnt draw two Rapiers or a Knights Spear. That would be too conspicuous! Soon, the hall, which had no entrance or exit, had a large door appear on each of the four walls. Each team tacitly chose a different direction. Yuna hesitated slightly and chose the exit on the left. As soon as the five of them walked out, the door behind vanished, leaving them in pitch darkness with no light in sight. Charles hesitated for a moment. Although his Insight Ability allowed him to maneuver in the dark without issues, he wasnt particularly fond of the darkness and was considering ways to produce some light when a torch suddenly lit up beside him. The one holding the torch was another girl on the team, named Penny. She was more reticent than Yuna and had a rather ordinary appearance, but had a good figure. The clothes she wore, both in material and craftsmanship, were the best among the young people there. From the faint scent of torch oil emanating from the torch, Charles deduced it was created by special means, capable of burning for several hours and was quite expensive. Both boys let out a light gasp of pleasure, while Yuna looked slightly surprised. She had obviously noted that the torch Penny produced was somewhat pricey. Although all five members of this small team came from Golden Kite Academy, they were not particularly familiar with each other. Yuna and the other two boys had known each other at the academy, but were not acquainted with Penny. She tended to keep to herself, hardly had friends, and no one knew much about her. Of course, they were even less familiar with Charles. His previous behavior had led everyone to think he was meek, weak in character, lacking in ideas, his speech unclear, and perhaps a tad simple-minded. Charles did not reveal himself, mainly wanting to observe and see what the Evil God Colosseum was all about. He wondered why there seemed to be no danger in this place? His Insight Ability suddenly sent out a warning Chapter 518 - 518 484, Preliminaries of the Evil God and Alternates of the Evil God ?Chapter 518: 484, Preliminaries of the Evil God and Alternates of the Evil God Chapter 518: 484, Preliminaries of the Evil God and Alternates of the Evil God Yuna hardly reacted at all. Although the two young men were vigilant, they were cluelessly unaware. Penny did manage to reach for the handgun on her thigh, but almost instinctively, Charles fired a shot and exploded a round object. After the round object was burst, it emitted a nasty pus that corroded the ground, hissing with smoke. Yuna couldnt help but exclaim, Its a toxic head! The two young men were also startled and drew their longswords forward, assuming an attack stance. Charles glanced at the thing; indeed, it somewhat resembled a head, covered in small tubes, likely capable of spraying poisonous liquid from within. Whether low-level Transcendents protective Fighting Spirit could withstand such toxic juice was hard to say. ... Penny came over with a torch, set it on the ground, and lit the monster on fire. It was then that Yuna remembered the lessons from the academy: in the face of a toxic head, one must use fire to burn it. This creature harbored tiny spores in its body that, if dispersed, could parasitize nearby living beings. She couldnt help feeling slightly embarrassed and said softly, Penny, youre more thorough. The two young men also recalled the knowledge they had learned in their lessons, belatedly showing fear. Charles had no time to mind these youngsters; a prompt appeared before him: 1/26942. He hesitated for a moment, expanded his Insight, fired another shot, and killed a small creature lurking a hundred and fifty paces away on the spot. Sure enough, the number changed to 2/26942. He couldnt help but curse to himself, How many do I have to kill? I dont have enough bullets for this. Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hmm, forget it, I still have the Blood Flame Magic Gun; cant be using the Magnum Hand Shuttle forever. Hmm, might be able to kill faster without using guns. The four young people were all stunned. In the light of the torches, they could hardly see a dozen steps away, yet Charles managed to shoot a creature a hundred and fifty steps away with one shot? What kind of skill was this? Even the shooting instructors at the academy didnt have such ability! Charles noticed the expressions of his four teammates and could only patch things up by adding, I took an elective on the Channing Falcon and awoke the Eagle Eye Special Ability. Though the young people still found it somewhat unreasonableahaving Eagle Eye couldnt entirely explain his extraordinary Gunmanshipathey seemed to begrudgingly accept it. After all, sometimes one could get lucky with ones Gunmanship. The toxic head was soon burned to ashes, and Penny kicked through them, unexpectedly finding a dagger. She said, This monster was killed by Charles; I suggest that the dagger should belong to him! Yuna and the two young men had no objections, but Charles said, I cant use a dagger, and this thing isnt worth much money. Just leave it here. Indeed, he wasnt proficient with daggers, and they werent worth much, but the young peoples expressions changed slightly because apart from Penny, none of them really had much money. Residents of the New Continent were generally poorer than those of the Old Continent; this fine dagger could sell for at least a dozen centimes! No one in the New Continent minted their own currency; the circulation of money was the same as in the Old Continent, with Inglimas Gold Pounds, Shillings, and Pennies accounting for half of the New Continents circulating currency. The Aegeus, Forest, and centime of Fars accounted for forty percent of the circulating money. The currencies of these two empires were more accepted by residents of the New Continent; the other three empires, due to their average naval strength and relatively fewer immigrants, couldnt get their currencies to become as popular. Yuna couldnt help but say, Why dont we collect them and, after leaving the Coliseum, tally up our gains and distribute them based on the number of enemies killed? This time, no one objected. Charles was already getting tired of playing with these children. He hadnt come to participate in the Evil God Coliseum; he had come to sweep the monsters of the whole Underground City and pass through the fourth Labyrinth. According to the hints, he might have to kill over twenty thousand monsters, but judging by the two he had already estimated, the monsters here were so weak that it would only be a waste of time and not too difficult. He secretly contemplated, Ill help these kids kill ten monsters, then I will act alone. After all, Charles was a transmigrator. To him, if he could easily lend a hand, why not do it conveniently! Under Yunas leadership, the team first set the diminutive monster ablaze. They gained nothing from this one. They cautiously moved forward, but since Charles had fired two shots earlier, the sound in an Underground City like this could travel far. It wasnt long before five or six monsters were lured by the noise. Illuminated by the torches, these young people also spotted the monsters. Yuna whispered softly, Everyone be careful, form up, and dont act alone. The monsters that followed the sound were tall and charred black, even wielding weapons. They looked a bit like small bosses. After a quick assessment of the monsters levels, Charles fired six shots in one breath. All six hit the tallest, most robust monster, which appeared to be the leader, right between the eyes. The first bullet hit the monsters forehead, and it let out a weird scream. The second bullet caused blood to emerge, the greyish-black bloods composition indiscernible. The third bullet cracked the bone in the center of the monsters forehead slightly, the fourth and fifth deepened the crack, and the sixth bullet blew the strong monsters head open. This was the top-tier gunmanship taught by Juno. Charles should have studied the monsters weak points to deliver a one-shot kill, but he lacked the patience. An ordinary monster was not worth intricate techniques; a simple yet violent approach without any finesse would suffice. Six shots to the head, for Charles, held no technical challenge, but for these youngsters, it seemed nothing short of miraculousaunheard of. Yunas gaze towards Charles was already filled with admiration, tinged with a slight bit of worship. The two boys attitudes changed drastically, showing respect bordering on reverence. Only Penny had an odd expression on her face still odd. Having Charles, the sharpshooter, with them, the team from Golden Kite Academy quickly disposed of the six monsters, yielding three weaponsaa decent loot! Yuna was very pleased, speaking softly, If we kill two more monsters, well have completed this preliminary round! For at least one year, well all be safe. Charles was slightly surprised, wanting to ask a question but afraid of giving himself away. Penny, however, was very considerate in saying, Every year, the Evil God Coliseum selects a number of participants for the Evil God preliminaries from all cities. Theres no escaping or hiding. The winners can return safely and wont be selected again for a year, whereas the losers will keep participating in the Evil God preliminaries until they either win Or die. Everybody wants to escape this fate. Only by becoming an Evil God candidate can one acquire certain privileges, like delaying entry into the Evil God Coliseum by increasing ones strength. Penny was kind-hearted, but Charles broke out in a cold sweat. He was certain this girl was different from her three other teammates Chapter 519 - 519 485, Hello Qian Nan, my name is Zimmerman ?Chapter 519: 485, Hello Qian Nan, my name is Zimmerman Chapter 519: 485, Hello Qian Nan, my name is Zimmerman Penny seemed to have sensed it as Charles discovered something. She smiled graciously, her demeanor unexpectedly flirtatious. Charles couldnt stop muttering to himself, unable to figure out just what this girl was? He just had to be a bit more cautious. The remaining two monsters were easy to round up. A few minutes later, another group of monsters, attracted by the gunfire, rushed over. Charles didnt give his companions a chance. ... With a pistol in each hand, he easily cleared the area, killing the group of monsters. Then, an exit opened behind them. Yuna quickly ignited the monsters bodies, and even obtained a bit of Divine Fragment. She exclaimed excitedly, Lets get out of here quickly! This time, we definitely won. The two young men nodded repeatedly, showing great excitement. They had heard that participating in the Evil God Colosseum was extremely dangerous and hadnt anticipated it would be this easy with Charles involved. Charles smiled and said, Everyone, lets leave quickly! Yuna and the two young men took the spoils and had just entered the shelter when the exit behind them closed. They stood dumbfounded for a long time before exclaiming together, Why didnt Qian Nan and Penny come out? This had never happened before, and the three young people panicked. However, they couldnt stay in the shelter for long before a mysterious force expelled them from the Evil God Colosseum. Upon seeing the academys teacher, Yuna couldnt help but rush over and say, Qian Nan and Penny didnt come out. Teacher! What should we do? The teacher from the Golden Kite Academy responded, Our academy had only chosen you three by the Evil God. And, where did Qian Nan and Penny come from in our academy? Ive been a teacher for over ten years and have never heard of these two students. Yuna and the two young men looked at each other, each feeling a chill down their spine. Had they actually teamed up with them? Just who were those two people? Seeing that Penny had not left either, Charles felt a slight surge of wariness. Penny, noticing his tension, smiled gracefully and said, Lets reintroduce ourselves! Hi Qian Nan, I am Zimmerman. Charless vision darkened for a moment, as he would rather face ten Evil Gods than encounter Zimmerman Axel Robin. He clenched his teeth, holding back from asking the foolish question, Why are you a girl? He was now a young man, using the Beast God Transformation Technique and Bloodthirsty Fighting Spirit. Whether Zimmerman was familiar with him, Charles didnt know, but he was sure Zimmerman didnt know his true identity. He wasnt foolish enough to expose himself. Despite Charless bravado about dealing boldly with Menilman, If Zimmerman didnt force him to his breaking point, Charles certainly wouldnt dig his own grave. Right now, Charles had one thought: Hi Qian Nan, I am Qian Nan, I am definitely not Charles Mecklen! Zimmerman? Ive never heard that name. Zimmerman smiled gracefully and said, Well, you have heard of it now, havent you? Seeing your gunmanship and transformation technique, you must have received the true teachings of Tumishan. However, its surprising he didnt teach you the Leopard Peoples secret technique, still keeping some secrets, huh! Charles really felt like giving Zimmerman a thumbs-up. He didnt even know the old leopard man was proficient in gunmanship, and to avoid showing his ignorance, he murmured, Teacher Tumishan never mentioned his background to me. Zimmerman said, Hes one of the seven leaders of the Old Continent Beastman Assassin Alliance, a Sacred level killer, unmatched in assassination skills. Charles thought to himself, You have quite a high opinion of the old Leopard People! S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I dont think hes that impressive. Seeing that Charles was still somewhat guarded, Zimmerman smiled gently again, bit his lips, and said, They have all left. I dont need to keep up my disguise. His body shimmered slightly as the skin of Penny cracked inch by inch, revealing a young girl with a playful and enticing smile, her demeanor delicate as the tenderest rose in a garden, appearing before Charless eyes. Charles almost lost control of himself, but he cried out in his heart, Menierman Sumei! Zimmerman, ever the mischief-maker, stated there was no need for disguises but only changed into an even more dazzling skin. Menierman Sumei is a hundred times more beautiful than Penny! Is the title of The Empires First Rose undeserved? However, this Menierman was younger than the schoolmate Charles knew, possessing a different kind of charm! Hmm, not so frosty, slightly morea| enticing! There was always a subtle temptation. Charles hadnt been overthinking initially, but after about fifteen seconds, he suddenly felt sweat bead on his forehead and stole several glances at Zimmerman, overturning his previous judgment. This lady was certainly not Menierman, as her eyes and brow bore minute differences, and she had a small teardrop mole below her left eye which Menierman did not have. Zimmerman had no need to change these details, unless In his heart, Charles thought to himself, He has not transformed into Menierman Sumei but into her mother, Madame Sherlie. Charles had personally helped Menierman look up documents about the Night Window and Empire Rose incidents, so he certainly knew of Madame Sherlie. Although he wasnt one to gossip, he had vaguely heard that the mother and daughter looked nearly identical, sharing the same stunning beauty. This minor detail suddenly led Charles to a possibility, pondering secretly, Could it be that Zimmerman has not yet regained all his memories? Is it possible he really believes he looks like this? And even mixed up his gender? At this point, Charles, probing for more clues, asked, I have some Beastman ancestry, so I only have a first name, without a surname. But your name sounds aristocratic; you must have a prestigious surname, right? Zimmerman smiled gently and replied, My surname is Sumei, Zimmerman Sumei. Charles couldnt help but inwardly criticize, Dont you also have a sister, Menierman Sumei? However, he dared not provoke this character who had once unleashed countless tempests, although it somewhat confirmed that Zimmerman might indeed not have fully regained his memory. Who knew what state he was in now? Quickly switching to a safer topic, Charles said, I aim to eliminate all the monsters in the Underground City. What are you here for? Zimmerman smiled faintly and replied, I need the Divine Fragments, all of them. While Charles knew that Divine Fragments were valuable, firstly, he did not need them and secondly, he did not want to clash with such a fearsome character, so he promptly said, Okay, lets collaborate! Zimmerman smiled once again Chapter 520 - 520 486, Third Level Bloodthirsty and Eagle Strike (Request for Monthly Tickets) ?Chapter 520: 486, Third Level Bloodthirsty and Eagle Strike (Request for Monthly Tickets) Chapter 520: 486, Third Level Bloodthirsty and Eagle Strike (Request for Monthly Tickets) With someone as terrifying as Zimmerman lingering, Charlotte dared not use Bloody Glory. Who knew how much Zimmerman knew about him? If he were recognized from Bloody Glory as Charlotte Mecklen, the man rumored to be involved with Menilman, wouldnt that be a disaster? Fortunately, Charlotte truly knew Bloodthirsty Fighting Spirit. His hand with gunmanship, having received the true teachings of Juno, was admirable. Although the Magnum Hand Shuttle he had was somewhat lacking, its effectiveness in killing the monsters of the Underground Labyrinth was not bad at all. Moreover, Charlotte discovered that Zimmermans strength didnt seem to be very impressive. ... This felt very strange to him. Charlotte muttered to himself in secret, Could it be that hes not Zimmermans true self? This guy isnt human, right? Its also not possible for him to have an avatar! Thats something only an Evil God would possess. Hmm, an Evil God? Perhaps this guy really is an Evil God. Hes quite sinister. But Still very odd. After fighting and clearing more than ten groups of monsters together, Charlotte didnt find any Divine Fragments. However, he did find two weapons that suited him well, one being a Fine Rapier and the other a set of Flying Daggers. Charlotte had also practiced the Flying Dagger Technique. Although his proficiency was mediocre, at the Second Level of Bloodthirsty Fighting Spirit, this skill was just right. Zimmerman smiled faintly, his delicate hands holding a piece of Divine Fragment which he gently swallowed with his lips parted, noticeably boosting his aura. Zimmerman glanced at Charlotte and said, I have ascended to the Fifth Level of Transcendent. A chill ran down Charlottes spine. A Fifth Level Transcendent was not to be feared, but a Fifth Level Zimmerman was terrifying. He No, what exactly is going on with Him now? This doesnt seem like Zimmerman himself, nor does it seem like an avatar If he hadnt just been struck by destiny, Charlotte would have really wanted to pray to the Serpent of Destiny. He felt that even his teacher Juno might not be able to solve his doubts, but this playful snake surely could. After all, It was one of the Nine Great True Gods, a rank much higher than any Evil God. Charlotte pondered for a long time, sulkily abandoning the idea. He took a deep breath, activated his Bloodthirsty Fighting Spirit, and his bones emitted a slight cracking sound. The Bloodthirsty Fighting Spirit within him suddenly exploded, and a rich scent of blood circulated around his body. Charlottes Bloodthirsty Fighting Spirit had also advanced. He stepped regally into the Third Level, and in his body, another Bloodthirsty Rune had formed: Eagle Strike! Eagle Strike and Quickness Technique, much like the agility of a leopard, are all speed-based special abilities. However, Eagle Strike is an explosive skill, even more fleeting and ferocious than the agility of a leopard, akin to an eagle swooping down from the sky to strike its prey, with speed as fast as thunder and lightning. If used in close-quarters combat, Eagle Strike equates to a finishing move, but when employed in Gun Fighting Techniques, Eagle Strike becomes a Divine Skill. Shooting already requires burst of momentary eruption, Eagle Strike enhanced Charless gunshot speed to nearly triple, approximately two times and eighty percent. Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If it werent for the disappointing Magnum Hand Shuttle, there wasnt a monster that could survive a round of Charless shooting. Zimmerman, with a look of surprise on his face, whispered, I have never seen anyone with talent as formidable as yours. Charles, exasperated, thought, Ive seen plenty! If you arent just teasing me, how could I even compare with you! After each had leveled up, Zimmerman didnt continue to fight but proposed a rest, Charles noticed he was indeed dripping with sweat, but he couldnt shake off the eerie feeling, and he couldnt believe that he was actually tired. However, he wouldnt bluntly refuse a restathat would be too insensitive. Charles, rousing his Bloodthirsty Fighting Spirit, slapped the ground, sending dust flying away, cleaning a spot on the ground where he then sat. He dared not use the Infinite Mirror Realm, looking quite distraught as he couldnt bring out his prepared food and supplies, unsure how to sustain prolonged combat. With more than twenty thousand monsters, they would definitely be fighting for months, and with Zimmerman by his side, Charles was uncertain about what to do next. However, Zimmerman took out a small cloth bag, fetching a bottle of water and a piece of bread. After taking a sip, he passed the water bottle to Charles and broke a piece of bread for him. Charles took the water bottle, noticing a faint lipstick mark on it, discreetly turned it before tilting his head back for a long drink, then returned the bottle to Zimmerman and took a big bite of bread. Zimmerman was exceedingly genteel, almost like a true noble lady, starkly different from his earlier impersonation of Penny. After finishing the bread, Charles couldnt help asking, Are you a New Worlder? Zimmerman nodded and said, When I was very young, my parents sent me to the New Continent. Aunt Mofie raised me. Ive never seen my father or mother and dont know anything about their circumstances. Charles nodded, thinking, As expected, his memory is still a bit faulty. He continued asking, Your path on the Extraordinary Path is quite unusual. Zimmerman smiled lightly and responded, Of course, few in the New Continent undertake this Extraordinary Path. Im learning the Old Continents popular Transcendent Secret Techniques, which Aunt Mofie has taught me since childhood. I actually really want to visit the Old Continent to find my parents and ask why they abandoned me. But with my strength, I probably cant reach the Old Continent. Once I collect enough Divine Fragments and become an Intermediate-rank Transcendent, I will definitely go to the Old Continent for a visit. Charles thought to himself, You should probably not go back. A while ago, when you showed up in the Golden Temple, you nearly scared the wits out of me. I believe if you appear in the Old Continent, the number of people haunted by nightmares at night wouldnt just be me. Even Fars former Royal Family, Axel, now Brittany, would be terrified. Even though my father-in-law is the strongest in Fars and my brother-in-law, Antonio, is the future strongest in Fars, they couldnt withstand your fright. Charles tactfully remarked, Theres nothing great about the Old Continent. Zimmerman just hummed without continuing the topic. Both of them silently circulated their Secret Techniques and soon recovered their strength. Zimmerman suggested they start again, and Charles readily agreed. They quickly dispatched four groups of monsters, finally encountering a formidable enemyaa sixth-level Transcendent monster, accompanied by over a dozen minions. Most creatures in the Underground City were of ordinary level, with mere brute strength and some skills, but this beast, covered in sharp spikes resembling a wild boar, was clearly extraordinary. Charles tried firing a few shots, but, frustratedly, found that a Magnum Hand Shuttle equipped with regular bullets truly couldnt penetrate the hide of this grade of beast. It wasnt a problem with the Gun Fighting Technique; his weapons were just too inferior. Charles had no choice but to put away the two Magnum Hand Shuttles and drew a Rapier he had scavenged. Chapter 522 - 522 488, Sage of the Mirror ?Chapter 522: 488, Sage of the Mirror Chapter 522: 488, Sage of the Mirror Magic Weapon! Charles and Zimmerman had joined forces to kill an extraordinary monster, and this time, after they had burned the monster, they obtained an extraordinary weapon, a two-handed battle axe. Zimmerman slightly pursed his lips and said, Neither of us is suitable for this weapon. Charles hesitated for a moment and said, I actually have practiced transforming into other beastmen. He grabbed the two-handed battle axe, roared lowly, and his body gradually transformed into a Hunchback Red Bear Warrior, seamlessly shifting his Bloodthirsty Fighting Spirit, maintaining a level three. Charles could feel another Bloodthirsty Rune forming inside himaBerserk! Transformed into a Hunchback Red Bear Warrior, Charles had three Bloodthirsty Runes: Bear Strength, Berserk, and Malice! Berserk allowed for one burst, increasing his combat effectiveness by two to three tenths, enhancing stamina, speed, and strength altogether, though it also heated up his brain. To Charless slight surprise, the combination of Berserk and Malice Bloodthirsty Runes could actually transform into Super Berserk; in the Super Berserk form, the combat effectiveness of the Hunchback Red Bear Warrior could be increased by more than fifty percent, almost as if he had leveled upathe extraordinary level three could exhibit the strength of level four. However, the Super Berserk State placed a great burden on the body, greatly shortening the combat duration, and prolonged fighting would cause damage to the body. ... For Charles, this was not much of a problem; his spirituality was extremely high, he wouldnt lose control, and he could end the Berserk or the Super Berserk State at any time. Zimmerman displayed an incredible look and shook his head slightly after a while, seemingly witnessing something unbelievable. This extraordinary-level two-handed battle axe, a level one extraordinary weapon, had only one attributeaSharpness! However, in the hands of Charles, who could transform into a Hunchback Red Bear Warrior, it truly became a mighty weapon; they encountered seven or eight groups of monsters, and under Charless two-handed battle axe, none could withstand a single blow; even two of the level four extraordinary monsters couldnt withstand a single move. Although Charless Bloodthirsty Fighting Spirit was only level three, with Bear Strength and Super Berserk, he could barely erupt with level four strength, but his true martial strength was a full eighteen levels, almost unmatched below the sacred levels. He had been trained by Cyrus, Julian, Juno, and others, refining his martial techniques repeatedly, making normally unseen flaws as clear as day in his eyes, not to mention various ingenious maneuvers and rich experience in facing enemies. After Charles had slain a monster wrapped in rotting cloth strips, he glanced at the prompt: 2176/26942. He couldnt help but complain softly, Why have only so few been killed? Its not even one tenth. He and Zimmerman had been killing for two or three days in the underground city; at the current pace, it seemed they wouldnt exit for a month. However, Charles also discovered that the monsters they encountered were becoming more formidable; although ordinary monsters still predominated, their encounters with extraordinary monsters were also increasing. Quite likely, in a few days, they would meet monsters that would require tough battles to kill; later on, it might even be possible to encounter some that couldnt be killed at all, necessitating escape. The third-level extraordinary is too weak. Zimmermans sixth-level extraordinary isnt much stronger than me. If I could get rid of Zimmerman, I could easily level this underground city with my eighteen levels of strength. Zimmerman once again mentioned needing to rest, and Charles could only accompany him to find a place to rest and recover their strength. As usual, Zimmerman provided Charles with food and water. Charles undid his beastman transformation, drank some water, ate something, and secretly practiced Bloody Glory for a while; during this period, he hadnt wasted any time and practiced Bloody Glory every day, but it was already difficult to make progress at eighteen levels. After practicing for a few hours, Charles was about to disperse Bloody Glory when suddenly his eyes slightly pained, and another silver rune condensed. His Infinite Mirror Realm had been continuously infused with many pages of Agmillars Labyrinth, yet there hadnt been any movement. Although Charles had also been striving in his practice during this period, he had not held much hope, but unexpectedly, the Infinite Mirror Realm broke through just then. Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The seventh Infinite Mirror Realm RuneaSage of the Mirror. Sage of the Mirror: A Magical Life created from endless knowledge, capable of using magic, answering various questions, becoming the best advisor, and even serving as a family tutor. Charles was greatly surprised; he hadnt expected the breakthrough of the Infinite Mirror Realm to be in this direction! He quietly created a magic mirror, gave it a slight shake, and indeed saw in the mirror a woman with a curvaceous figure, seductive looks, and a sexy allure, wearing a magic robe that was largely revealing, a perfect interpretation of a bikini battle robe. Charles was slightly shocked and muttered to himself, Shouldnt it be an old man? This kind of sage doesnt seem like a proper sage! Maybe Im not very proper? No, thats impossible. I must be a proper person. Charles couldnt possibly ask Zimmerman in front of this Mirror Sage what was going on with her. Why was the gender not right? After dispersing the magic mirror in his hand, Charles vaguely felt that this Sage of the Mirror looked somewhat familiar. After a little while, he suddenly remembered who this female sage resembled. Lady Black Moon! She looks like the Black Moon Goddess How could this be? What is going on here? Could it be that my image of a sage is like a goddess? Charles remembered the first time he saw Lady Black Moon; no one could describe Her appearance, all words of this world paled before Her, no one could capture Her grace, and all painting techniques of time seemed so crude before Her. But Lady Black Moon was delicate and exquisite, while his Sage of the Mirror had a fiery figure and a seductive charm. Except for their faces being somewhat similar, from temperament to physique, from grace to personality, from every move to demeanor, there was nothing else alike. The problem was, Charles had never thought of defiling a god. This is really bad. Could it be that something is wrong with me? No way! Thats absolutely impossible. Im not some old pervert, nor have I ever fantasized about a goddess. It must be Charles suddenly felt a chill on his back and dared no longer continue this line of thought. The silver halo behind him had originally stilled for a moment, even starting to emit a dangerous air. When he decided to stop his wild thoughts, the silver halo gradually started rotating again, as if it had proudly accomplished something, spinning exceptionally joyfully, very, very joyfully. Charles took a deep breath and transformed back into a Hunchback Red Bear Warrior, his Bloodthirsty Fighting Spirit surging throughout his body, giving him a sense of security he couldnt explain. For the first time, Charles discovered that training in Bloody Glory might turn him into an Evil God or might not, but it would certainly offend some True God. Chapter 523 - 523 489 ?Chapter 523: 489. Ice Undead Knight (Seeking Monthly Pass) Chapter 523: 489. Ice Undead Knight (Seeking Monthly Pass) Zimmerman swallowed two Divine Fragments, his aura surged wildly as he ascended yet another rank, stepping into the Intermediate Extraordinary level. Charles felt no envy, but he obviously harbored more fear towards this companion. He was a High-Level Transcendent, but still had to follow the steps in cultivating Bloodthirsty Fighting Spirit, which, though quicker than a normal Beastman, still couldnt skip the necessary phases of training. Yet Zimmermans consumption of Divine Fragments allowed him to continuously raise his Extraordinary ranks, a feat beyond his common sense. Even in the world of Transcendents, there was some common sense that couldnt be easily broken. All Charles could say was that he became more certain that this Zimmerman wasnt humanahe was, ninety-nine percent likely, It! Charles, holding his Two-Handed Battle Axe, casually spun it around, creating an arc. ... The Longsword at his waist had also been replaced with one of the first rank of Extraordinary Longswords, not standard issue from the Old Continent, which was why he didnt swap out his Two-Handed Battle Axe. Zimmerman took a long breath and said, Ive finally become an Intermediate Transcendent. His expression was a bit strange, as if he recalled some past events. Charles didnt dare let him reminisce and quickly interrupted Zimmerman, saying, Weve already cleared about a fifth of the monsters. If we purge all of the creatures in the Underground City, you might be able to become a High-Level Transcendent. Zimmerman broke into a smile and said, Isnt it a bit unfair that I monopolized all the Divine Fragments? Charles shook his head and replied, A deals a deal, theres nothing unfair about it. I need to clear all the monsters in the Underground City, and you need the fragments. We both have our needs. Zimmerman gave Charles a complex look, his gaze slightly reproachful. With an air of integrity, Charles didnt dare to play any tricks with this person. If it werent for his inability to leave, Charles would have long since parted ways with Zimmerman. He had to clear all the monsters and maze-ify this part of the City of Desolation in the Underground City before he could pass through this fourth Labyrinth and find an exit. Zimmerman said indifferently, Lets continue. Charles led the way, leaving his back to Zimmerman. Soon, they encountered a group of creatures. These monsters were incredibly fast and could spew venom, looking like oversized rats magnified hundreds of times. Upon seeing these creatures, Zimmermans face paled slightly, but Charles remained unfazed, his Two-Handed Battle Axe whirling like the wind. Having grown accustomed to this weapon and learning the Axe Skill from his Hunchback Red Bear Warriors, he had reached a point of mastery. With three consecutive swings, each faster than the last, he chopped down three monsters. The remaining creatures let out piercing cries and scattered in all directions. Charles did not pursue them, considering it inefficient to chase these skittering beasts since the Underground City was swarming with monsters. He planned to kill off most of the underground creatures first, then deal with these scattered smaller ones later. Taking a glance back, Charles thought, Why is Zimmerman becoming more womanly? Could it be that he suddenly comprehended the principle of Yin Yang Transformation and the generation of all things, opening the door to a new world? Zimmermans cheeks flushed faintly as he said in a low voice, Im a bit scared of rats. Charles hmmd in response without engaging further; he didnt know how else to reply to such a statement. Should he go up and hug this individualawho was very likely on the verge of becoming an Evil Godawhile tenderly consoling him not to be afraid? He wasnt that suicidal. Now, it was he who was scared, wasnt it? Could a rat really be as terrifying as the Evil God? There was a brief moment of awkwardness between them, but it soon eased as a ghostly troop of knights began to emerge in the distance, their bodies hazy and translucent. Even from afar, a cold aura swept over them. Charles whispered, Ice Undead Knights. A rare breed. Zimmerman said, Ill deal with them. As a Radiant Knight, he was a natural nemesis to the undead; his intervention was indeed much more appropriate than Charless. Charles stepped back. His Bloodthirsty Fighting Spirit was indeed less effective against the undead. Zimmerman swung his two-handed greatsword. Though he looked like a delicate maiden, his swordsmanship was broad and forceful, filled with ferocity. The two-handed greatsword, imbued with Radiant Fighting Spirit, cut through the air like a tempest, cleaving an Ice Undead Knight in half as if it were nothing. While this Ice Undead Knight was immune to most physical damage, it was no match for the counteracting power of the Radiant Fighting Spirit. Zimmerman made quick work of one of the Ice Undead Knights and seemed to do it with ease, but he was soon blocked by a second one. This undead knight was at the higher end of the intermediate rank, surpassing tenth grade. Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even with Zimmermans advantageous attributes, it was undeterred. After seven or eight fierce exchanges, more than twenty other undead knights surrounded him, entangling Zimmerman firmly. He rapidly found himself in dire straits. Although Charles had hoped the Ice Undead Knights would give Zimmerman a hard time, reason told him they might barely scratch Zimmermans skin, and far from solving the problem, they could summon the real boss. Charles didnt want to face Zimmerman with his memories restored. Seeing the situation unfold, he could not just stand by and watch. He swung his two-handed battle axe and joined the fray. Of this troop of more than twenty Ice Undead Knights, there were four Transcendents. Besides the leader at the high end of the intermediate rank, the remaining three Transcendents, though low-level, were at least at levels five or six, and their combat abilities were fierce. Charles adopted a tactic Zimmerman had used; he didnt tangle with the three Extraordinary-level Ice Undead Knights. Instead, he entered a Super Berserk State, and with one axe blow per knight, he first slaughtered all the rank-and-file. After disposing of more than twenty regular Ice Undead Knights, Charles then dispelled the Super Berserk State. He fought and retreated, luring away the remaining three Ice Undead Knights. With Charless third-grade Bloodthirsty Fighting Spirit, it was impossible to take on and defeat the three level five or six Ice Undead Knights one against three. However, when he lured these three monsters to a distance, he smirked sinisterly, reverted from his transformation, and unleashed the power of Bloody Glory at the eighteenth grade, shattering the three low but high-ranking Ice Undead Knights with a single assault. Charles twirled his two-handed battle axe with a flourish and said indifferently, It seems I could use my real strength to flatten this Underground City! He was about to go rescue Zimmerman when he caught a glimpse of a faint glimmer within the remnants of the three shattered Ice Undead Knights. Approaching, he found three Divine Fragments and unhesitatingly collected them. Using this tactic, Charles had killed hundreds of creatures. Naturally, he wouldnt give the Divine Fragments to Zimmerman when nobody was watching. Charles had also collected over a hundred Divine Fragments by now. He had tried using them to cultivate. Despite his eighteenth-grade, high-level Extraordinary strength, it would still take a month or two to assimilate even one, and it only slightly increased the speed of his cultivation. There was no way it could be like Zimmerman, who could absorb them directly for an immediate advancement. Chapter 524 - 524 490, The Third Magic Contract ?Chapter 524: 490, The Third Magic Contract Chapter 524: 490, The Third Magic Contract This discovery made Charles even more certain that the Zimmerman standing before him was not human but rather It! He had killed three Ice Undead Knights and was rushing back when he noticed Zimmerman still battling with an Intermediate Rank high-section Ice Undead Knight. The two were at least three ranks apart, but Zimmerman was holding his own without showing any sign of weakness. Once Charles entered the fray, he immediately threw his two-handed battle axe, severing the legs of the Intermediate Rank high-section Ice Undead Knight. Zimmerman delivered the final blow with his sword, slaying the stubborn foe. The slain Ice Undead Knight turned into a cold mist and dissipated, leaving behind only a two-handed greatsword surrounded by an aura of cold air, clearly no ordinary item. In the Underground City of the City of Desolation, it was rare for monsters to drop Transcendent Weapons, but Zimmerman grabbed the two-handed greatsword, immediately praising it with excellent and swinging it once before asking, Do you want to use it? Charles shook his head and said, Im not proficient with this kind of greatsword. Zimmerman didnt insist and replaced his own side sword with it. ... Indeed, Charles wasnt skilful in using two-handed greatswords or the broadswords that were popular in the New Continent; he was more adept with rapiers. But if he had to, it wouldnt be impossible for him; still, with his two-handed battle axe, there was no need for him to contend over this weapon with Zimmerman. Besides, he didnt care much for one Transcendent Weapon. Charles casually tried to disperse the cold mist left by the Ice Undead Knight after its death, but then he discovered a scroll, which he picked up curiously. As he opened it, his heart skipped a beat. It was a Magic Contract Scroll. He had obtained two previously, one used on the Golden Goat Herolf and the other on Silverback Gorilla Quedero, providing him with two Sacred Level twenty-second level strongmen. That a Magic Contract Scroll could appear in this underground city was truly surprising. Charles mentioned indifferently, A magic scroll, do you want it? Zimmerman had just acquired an ice-element two-handed greatsword, so he waved it off, Its yours. Without showing his excitement, Charles pocketed the Magic Contract Scroll, musing, Who is the right person to use this on? Midaphis? Once I get back to Fars, hes probably already gone cold! Mosleyd as well, and Antonio might have already had him killed. Hmm, Zimmerman is not quite right; things could go wrong. Charles had not yet found a subject for the Mirror Spectre; therefore, he also had no suitable candidate for this third Magic Contract Scroll. However, he wasnt in a rush to subdue new subordinates, as he already had quite a few at the Sacred level. S~ea??h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Moreover, he could now attract Sacred levels to his cause purely through his personal leadership charisma, like Vigo, like Agon, as well as several nobles from the Black Phoenix faction, without needing little tricks like the Magic Contract Scroll. Charles gestured to Zimmerman indicating they should continue their assault. Zimmerman reciprocated with a gesture of his own, ensuring he was ready to proceed. They moved several hundred paces further before hearing an overwhelmingly loud noise; Charles shifted back to his human form, which allowed him to subtly use the Quickness Technique and sneak ahead. It wasnt long until he came upon a monster den comprising roughly a few hundred monsters with green skin and short stature, though several chiefs were tall and each holding a magic wand embellished with a flag, clearly taking on the role of Shaman Wizards. Charles quietly retreated and said to Zimmerman, There are too many monsters, we simply cant beat them. The two of them, one having just advanced to the Seventh Rank and the other only capable of using the Second Level of Bloodthirsty Fighting Spirit, were indeed having a tough time facing hundreds of monsters. Zimmerman whispered, Lets find somewhere to rest first. Charles nodded, and the two of them moved away from the monsters den to find a place to rest. After Charles practiced for a while, he made an excuse to leave and soon returned to the monsters den. Charles weighed the Two-Handed Battle Axe in his hands, spat on the ground, activated Bloody Glory, and turned into a whirlwind that entered the midst of the monsters. Charles, posing as Qian Nan, of course did not dare to act rashly, but the real Charles was fearless. The dozen or so monsters in front were smashed into minced meat by the axes glow before they even had a chance to blink. A green-skinned Shaman Wizard raised its hand to launch a Fireball, but Charles Meklen didnt even spare it an extra glance. With his Two-Handed Battle Axe, he swatted away the Fireball and casually split the monster leader in half with an axe. It didnt take much effort for Charles to kill the few hundred monsters; within the time it takes half an incense stick to burn, he had wiped them out completely, reaping more than ten Divine Fragments and a weapon similar to a long spear before casually departing. He returned to the resting place and called out with a hint of excitement, I just went to take a leak and encountered a monster. I killed it and actually got this Short Spear! This weapon, similar to a long spear, was much shorter than a Knights Spear, and Charles wasnt used to it at all. If it werent for the fact that it was an Extraordinary Weapon, he wouldnt have bothered taking it back. Zimmerman glanced at the Short Spear and his eyes lit up slightly as he said, If you dont need it, give it to me. As expected, Charles gave Zimmerman the Short Spear. This was a Second Level Extraordinary Weapon with the built-in properties of Swiftness Spell and Sharpness, which really suited Zimmermans combat style. Because they were inconvenient to carry, Knights Spears werent popular in the New Continent, but these Short Spears about the height of a person were very popular, and he had a very decent Short Spear Technique. Charles didnt feel anything special about giving away a Second Level Extraordinary Weapon casually. He had also given away Legendary Warships without hesitation! The Sacred Level Dragon Slaying Stick, he had also handed over to Antonio without a second thought. But Zimmerman obviously felt a bit differently. Charles said he didnt want the Divine Fragments, so he really didnt take a single one, and even when he went out alone to kill monsters, he would bring back one or two Divine Fragments for Zimmerman. If he encountered a suitable weapon, he wouldnt keep it to himself, he would ask him first He caressed the Short Spear with a beaming smile, apparently lost in thought. Initially, Charles hadnt felt anything special, but as time went on, he started to feel increasingly uneasy. He quickly urged, Lets go hunt monsters again. Once we get stronger, well come back and wipe out this nest of monsters. Zimmerman agreed and shouldered the Short Spear, holding the Ice Greatsword in both hands as he followed Charless steps. After more than a dozen battles, Charles finally took another step forward; Bloodthirsty Fighting Spirit advanced to the Fourth Level, awakening a new Special AbilityaThick Skin! As the name suggests, Thick Skin was an ability that made Bearmen even tougher and more resistant, an defensive-oriented ability. While Thick Skin was very useful for ordinary Bearmen, for Charles, who relied on his superb Martial Techniques and was rarely injured, the increase in combat capability was not substantial. Chapter 525 - 525 491, Charles in full combat form ?Chapter 525: 491, Charles in full combat form Chapter 525: 491, Charles in full combat form 6736/26942! Charles glanced at the prompt and still felt as though the end was far away. He couldnt help muttering, Why does it feel like theyll never stop coming? The prolonged slaughter had begun to wear on Charless spirit; hed become a bit more silent, his combat moves more succinct and decisive. The variations he once used had given way to straightforwardness, but these were combat techniques forged in blood and fireaan embodiment of the principle greatest art appears artless. Having wiped out all the monsters in sight, Charles put away his two-handed battle axe and sat down on the spot to rest. Zimmerman handed him water and food, and he too had become less talkative. After a while, he suddenly said, Im going to leave. Charles nodded, showing no particular reaction. Zimmerman said quietly, I originally planned to hunt monsters alone in the Underground City, so the provisions I prepared were only sufficient for one. ... After you joined, our gains increased significantly, but our supplies are no longer enough to keep us going. Only then did Charles perk up, his entire being radiating pleasure as he said, Ill stick with you until we level up again. Zimmerman gave a faint, ineffably charming smile and nodded. After their rest, the two resumed their campaign. It might have been a day or two later, or maybe two to three days, but after devouring enough Divine Fragments, Zimmerman finally made a breakthrough and advanced to Level Eight. Charles watched his handsome companion open the exit and stride out. He didnt follow; instead, he turned and headed deeper into the Underground City. Little did he expect that Zimmerman, having already stepped through the exit, would blow a kiss towards his retreating figure. At that moment, every cell in Charless body was leaping with joy, his whole persona radiating happiness. With his peak Level Eighteen Bloody Glory fully unleashed, he began a reckless rampage. No matter the monster, one swing of his axe would surely shatter them. In one day, he pushed the total number of slain monsters past ten thousand, and in the following days, at the pace of one to two thousand daily, he advanced swiftly like the wind. Five days later, he stumbled upon several large monster nests and, after a blood-soaked battle, the tally of his slain monsters surpassed twenty thousand. Charles himself hadnt realized it, but his whole body was emitting a layer of bloodlight. Long ago, for the sake of purifying his Blood Energy, he had stopped Devouring Life Force because he sensed that while Devouring Life Force for cultivation allowed for rapid progress at lower levels, at higher levels, what affected breakthroughs wasnt just the thickness of Blood Energy but rather spirituality, comprehension, and the understanding of the essence of power. Impure Blood Energy, cluttered and chaotic, was not a boon on the path of cultivation. But with his entire being steeped in Bloody Glory, having slaughtered so many monsters, he naturally still absorbed the life force of his enemies. Charles converted all this life force into the Flame Hand, and such a wild killing spree had allowed the Flame Hand to condense up to eighteen at once. During battle, each of the eighteen Flame Hands wielded a weapon, and their efficiency was more than just eighteen times better, after all, the Flame Hands themselves had no vital points that could be attacked. Apart from Divine Fragments, Extraordinary Weapons, Supernatural Runes, Extraordinary Items, and some indiscernible oddities, Charles ignored all other spoils of war, since he would take this place into his Labyrinth later on. However, after slaying over twenty thousand monsters, Charless advance began to slow down again. There were almost no wandering monsters left in this Underground City, only eight of the largest monster nests remained, three of which even included over a thousand monsters each. Even for Charles, with all his valor, they seemed a tough nut to crack. Charles set his sights on one of the monster nests, observing it for two days. There was a Level Eighteen monster in this nest, a gigantic spider creature. Beyond the leader, there were at least sixty or seventy spider creatures of Extraordinary Level. The nest was filled with spider webs, which was a very troublesome situation. In the two days Charles had been roaming nearby, he had killed seventy to eighty spider monsters and had even tried several times to lure out the leader for battle. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, the spider creatures hid at the slightest disturbance, with dense webs blocking paths within the nest, which was extremely vexing. Charles pressed down on his Blood Flame Demon Gun, this extraordinary firearm purely manifested from Special Ability was very similar in shape to the Rattlesnake he was accustomed to, except it didnt have as many attributes as the Red-Blue Rattlenake. It could be paired with the Arthur Clans Blood Burst Technique and the Adonis Clans Flame Scorching Blast Bullet, with the former ensuring an endless supply of Blood Energy Bullets and the latter making the Blood Energy Bullets devastatingly powerful. Whatever the Level of the Extraordinary, compressing an Energy Bullet equal to a full-strength blow from their own level often required relentless effort for an entire day to produce just one, and at most only twenty or thirty in a year. After all, the Extraordinaries also needed to cultivate and deal with various other matters. These Energy Bullets were extremely precious and wouldnt be used lightly. Most Extraordinary shooters in day-to-day combat would use Psy-Bullets two or three levels below their own and favored physical bullets. Thanks to his killing spree, the cost of using Blood Energy Bullets equivalent to his full-strength strikes was much smaller for Charles. He knew such opportunities were rare and that he wouldnt encounter scenarios where he could slaughter without restraint in the future. Therefore, after the Flame Hand had condensed to eighteen, he stored a batch of Peak Level Eighteen Blood Energy Bullets. He felt an urge to forcefully barge into the nest, but after glancing at those troublesome spider silks, he dismissed the idea, secretly musing, Perhaps I should switch to another monster nest first? No sooner had Charles thought this, he saw a spider creature large enough to fill a house walking out of the nest, its eight massive legs sliding and making a rustling sound, followed by dozens of smaller spider creatures. It was out scouting. Charless eyes shone as the eighteen Flame Hands lifted into the air, each Flame Hand holding a Blood Flame Demon Gun. Charles had tried various weapons and found that the Blood Flame Demon Gun was most suited for slaughter. The spider creature, sent for reconnaissance, had barely left the nest when it was hit by more than ten High-Level Blood Energy Bullets. Blood exploded from its body, and without even a moments struggle, its life blood withered away, its house-sized body cracked, and shattered into several large pieces. The accompanying medium and small-sized spider creatures screeched in panic, trying to flee back to safety, but how could they outrun Charless gun? Moreover, he now had twenty hands, two natural ones and eighteen from Secret Technique training. After a salvo like popping beans, not a single spider creature was left alive. Charles blew on the gun barrel, about to give up the nest, having just killed an Extraordinary Level spider creature that had come out to scout. The leader inside would definitely not come out now. Suddenly, he heard an angry womans voice, Why are you slaughtering my offspring? Chapter 527 - 527 493, Breakthrough! ?Chapter 527: 493, Breakthrough! The Fourth Labyrinth (13,000 words today, asking for monthly tickets) Chapter 527: 493, Breakthrough! The Fourth Labyrinth (13,000 words today, asking for monthly tickets) Get lost! Charles, facing the giant spider monster whose anger was off the charts, simply smiled. After all, he hadnt really wanted to know the creatures name, and he closed his diary. He sighed deeply and then went to seven other monster lairs. Charles had many methods at his disposal but wasnt sure whether it was out of personal habit or some kind of persistence that he preferred traditional combat. However, since the traditional methods couldnt handle these monsters, using slightly excessive measures wasnt out of the question. ... This time, Charles took quite a long time, but the process was dull. Using his labyrinth special ability, he sealed the other seven monster lairs into his diary. Although his diary, now filled with monsters, may sound cool, Charles wasnt so happy; he suddenly felt like he was becoming something akin to an Evil God himself. Charles really wanted to be a normal person. Now, he had a strange persistence about leading a simple, happy life with Anne. Charles didnt understand why this seemed not so difficult, yet ever since he had been with Anne, they had hardly been able to do it. First came the constant battles, leaving Strasbourg, and then the rebellion by His Majesty Brittany, followed by the parting of Black Phoenix. Each time he had to be far from Anne, far from the girl he loved most, but it was always something he couldnt avoid. He needed to accumulate merits to build a reputation worthy of marrying Anne. When Annes father waged a campaign against Black Phoenix and promised him the territory, how could he not go? This last time, when he faced the descent of the Evil God, he had no reason to refuse After sealing the last monster lair, Charles couldnt help but sigh deeply and mutter to himself, When will I ever get to live peacefully with Anne and just do nothing? Read novels, write novels, occasionally write thank-you letters to readers, open gifts from themalike monthly passes! What a joyous thing that would be. Ive started to hate fighting. I believe that after this time, I wont need to fight anymore, I can go back to Strasbourg, plead with the Emperor to give me Princess Anne in marriage, and then we can go back to Mecklen Duchy, or even to Annes territory, and live a peaceful and tranquil life. Charles placed his hand on the ground, and this time he encountered no obstacles at all, effortlessly maze-ifying the dungeon. After maze-ifying the ruins, Charles received a thought: Should he continue to use this place as the fourth branch of the Evil God Colosseum? Charles hesitated for a moment, then allowed it. Though Zimmerman turning into a young girl was a bit horrifying, he was still quite curious to see what would happen next. As for the Underground Labyrinth having no monsters? Thats not a problem either, perhaps the Evil Gods who jointly created this part of the Colosseum will throw in a batch of their subordinates? Even if the Evil Gods dont ramp up their investment, his diary still contains seals to eight monster lairs, although the creatures in this batch are quite formidable. However, on his Ghost Ship, there are also plenty of crew members, so they can hold the fort, right? Having secured this labyrinth, Charles effortlessly left the Underground City. His subordinates had already built a camp on this deserted island, and Charles, who hadnt returned for more than a month, would have expected them to be panic-stricken. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, since Charles left the Holy Light Divine State Title afloat on the surface of the sea before he left, it resulted in the majority of the fleet members, especially the high-ranking officers, spending every day on the Holy Light Divine State Title, tirelessly acting as teachers a in that sense of the word. Almost no one worried about Charles, and everyone was having a happy time. Even the chieftain of the Blue Sky Tribe had somehow been managed by Vigo, but after achieving that, he appeared to be worried every day, nobody knew about what. Charles returned to the surface and saw peace all around, which somewhat frustrated him. He first announced the continuation of their voyage as a new route had emerged, and then he chased most of the people off the Holy Light Divine State Title. As the fleet bypassed the deserted island, Charles felt a hint of sentiment. This was, after all, the toughest labyrinth he had been through, and he had almost exclusively relied on his own abilities, barely aided by his subordinates. Charles now took a slight interest in Agmillar. This Labyrinth Evil God looked like a beast, but his ability to stage such a grand spectacle was no ordinary feat, his mind certainly filled with evil intelligence. Charles was also filled with concerns about future challenges, unsure of what the fifth labyrinth would be like, or what dangers it might hold. This massive fleet, after circling around the deserted island, sailed for less than two days following the new route, and Charles discovered they were once again on the Ristofor Route. This time their destination was an island on the Ristofor RouteaAegean Island! This island was a very famous supply point on the Ristofor Route, housing six small towns, a port, and roughly close to one hundred thousand inhabitants, making it a bustling human settlement in the Agres Sea. Charles had never known Agmillar could reach so far; somehow, he had mazed one of the towns on Aegean Island. According to the diary, the town mazed by Agmillar was calledaTonisdak Town! It was the least populated town on Aegean Island, with only five to six thousand residents. According to records, Tonisdak Town consisted entirely of followers of Lampbearer, particularly from the very secretive Kabbalah Sect. Although the population was small, because they all followed the Kabbalah Sect, the town boasted several Classical Alchemy Masters. The weapons, equipment, and Extraordinary Objects produced there were renowned across both the New and Old Continents and were unique in the Agres Sea. Charles couldnt fathom why a town that worshipped a True God could be taken over by an Evil God. He did not understand and prepared for an on-site investigation. Charless fleet was truly enormous; not to mention three Legendary Warships, seven Magical Alchemy Warships, eleven Classical Magic Ghost Warships, but even the mere five or six hundred Ghost Ships were enough to chill any inhabitant of Aegean Island to the bone during broad daylight. The appearance of this fleet was like a natural disaster to all the inhabitants of Aegean Island. No one knew the origins of this fleet, but almost everyone felt that once this fleet reached shore, every person on the island would be annihilated, not sparing a single life. All the ships on the island frantically left the port. Those who couldnt leave in time either prepared to resist by taking up arms, sought refuge in secluded places on the island hoping to survive the ordeal, or prayed fervently to the True God, hoping for divine grace to drive away this terrifying fleet Chapter 528 - 528 494, Charles, who had to use a false identity ?Chapter 528: 494, Charles, who had to use a false identity Chapter 528: 494, Charles, who had to use a false identity Charles never expected that his fleet would bring such chaos to Aegean Island; he looked at the ships crazily rushing out of the harbor with a bit of speechlessness. It wasnt his fault, though. While in the Fars Empire, Charles had always had an official identity, and now he was even Duke Mecklen. As long as he flew the Mecklen Familys flag, no one was unaware of this noble newcomer of the Empire. Nowadays, Charless reputation was so significant in the Old Continent that it could truly be said to be widely known. Charles casually pointed out one of the Undead Saints. Nearly all of the eleven ancient magical Ghost Ships he had taken over were commanded by Undead Saints, who naturally became part of the fleet as well. ... Charles usually treated his subordinate Saintsawhether it was the voluntarily allied Black Dragon, Agon, the former trio of the Royal Knights Order allied by agreement, the coerced Vigo, the contract-bound Herolf and Qiudelo, or the unexpectedly allied bigwigs Gareth and Andreasawith complete respect, showing not the slightest bit of arrogance in his attitude, nor using these Saints for any trivial matters in daily life. With these Undead Saints at his disposal, Charles felt confident and haphazard in ordering them around. After all, they were not human. An Undead Sacred level being rose into the sunlight and flew above the harbor of Aegean Island, speaking with a hoarse voice that carried an undertone of fear, The Fars Empires newly risen Duke Mecklen is passing through this area to resupply, not to conquer Aegean Island, nor will there be any war. Please, everyone, theres no need to worry. With the strength of Duke Mecklens fleet, theres equally no need to tell any lies! The Undead Saints figure was backlit by the direct light of the sun, appearing as if a Grim Reaper had come to guide the living to paradise. Though everyone heard and understood his words and knew that such a powerful fleet had no reason to deceive, still, everyone panicked, and no one could stay calm. Seeing this, Charles could only sigh helplessly and summon the Undead Saint back. He first ordered all ghost ships to sink into the sea to make them less oppressive, both because the ghost ships were indeed uncomfortable under the sun and to make the fleet appear less threatening. Despite the sinking of five to six hundred ghost ships, leaving Charless fleet with just three Legendary Warships and seven Magical Alchemy Warships, which seemed rather lonesome, it did nothing to erase the panic in the hearts of the Aegean Island residents; the situation didnt improve at all. Charles simply sighed and said, Lets wait a few days! After a few days, they should regain some reason. All of the Saints under Charles had gathered on the Holy Light Divine State Title. They didnt even need him to call them together for a meeting; they all preferred to stay on this Legendary Warship, rather than return to their own achievements. Even those upright gentlemen, like Kratos, enjoyed spending their time on the Holy Light Divine State Title. Charles, after all, was a person from Earth. He didnt own the Dolmabah?e Number for long before changing his flagship. Therefore, he hadnt had time to do much on the Dolmabah?e Number, but on the Holy Light Divine State Title, he had created various entertainment facilities only found on Earth, such as maid cafes, bars with female singers and dancers, and a club for playing card games where every club had Great Act Devils transformed into charming anime girls serving, turning the Holy Light Divine State Title into an all-encompassing entertainment venue. With such complete entertainment facilities, along with abundant coffee, fine wine, and food, interspersed with anime girls and anime guys roaming the ship, this Legendary Warship took on an added allure, making the officials of the Mecklen fleet fall in love with whiling away their time on board. When Charles announced a temporary stay, his high-ranking officers scattered, each to his or her pleasures, while the officers responsible for logistics lowered dozens of small boats and approached Aegean Island to go ashore for supplies. Although Charles had brought very ample supplies, they had been delayed many times and for too long along the way, so a substantial restock was still needed. Charles summoned Andreas and Agon; the three of them took a small boat as well. He wanted to go ashore to check what exactly was the situation in the town of Tony Stark. The Elephant-man Agon didnt mind, but Andreas, the elder, wasnt keen at all, constantly grumbling during the journey, Isnt it wonderful on the Holy Light Divine State Title? What could this rundown island have to offer? Charles couldnt help but ask, Youre getting married soon, arent you? Andreas spoke with a touch of pride, My father has gone to Byron, I am now a noble of the Fars Empire; no one can control me anymore. Whether I get married or not, even the old man cant tell me what to do. No one is to rush me. After reflecting on it, Charles realized this was indeed the case. Constantine had allied with Byron and was now Byron Nobility. Andreas had allied with him and was a noble of the Fars Empireathere was no reason for the Byron Nobility to chastise or control a noble of the Fars Empire. Being Andreass overlord, Charles could not allow such a thinga| Well, he still had to take the blame for Andreas. Rubbing his hands together, Andreas said, Charles, you might not like this sort of thing, but you have to realize, those Great Act Devils, transformed into girls based on your illustrations, are truly unparalleled in beauty, and theyre very good at learning Mhm, lets not talk about learning for now. In short, I think even when we return to the Fars Empire, you should keep the Holy Light Divine State Title docked at the port, so everyone can come up and play freely. Charles was silent for a moment, then said, I will create a system that allows only members of the Westwind Knights to board the Holy Light Divine State Title, and according to their rank, they will have different levels of authority. Since she couldnt contain it, Charles came to terms with it and thought there was nothing wrong with giving the Westwind Knights an additional cohesion factor. Andreas frequently looked back, apparently still reluctant to leave the Great Act Devils on the Holy Light Divine State Title, but once he set foot on Aegean Island, his demeanor completely changed, and he regained the imposing aura of the youngest Sacred-level knight in the former Black Phoenix Dynasty. At that moment, the shore was the stage of a standoff between two groups of people: one was Charless subordinates, and the other consisted of the bravest people of the island, who were ready to fight to the death to protect their homeland. Charless subordinates did not want to fight, but the people of the island were aggressive; with their families, homes, and spouses, children, parents, and friends behind them, they were all in, and no one was willing to back down. Charles understood the emotions of these people and greatly admired these brave people. He walked over with Andreas and Agon and placed himself between the two groups, loudly saying, Please, could a leader come out and speak with me? A very gracious man with a longsword hanging from his waist came forward and said, I am not a leader, but whatever you want to say, you can say to me. Charles gave an Empire salute and said, I am Duke Mecklen of Fars. May I ask who you are, sir? The mans expression remained the same, but he replied indifferently, I am familiar with Farss nobility but have never heard of the Mekren surname, let alone a Duke of such stature. Charles was a bit embarrassed and could only say, Sorry, that is my nickname. My real identity is the Empires fifth-level Clerk Chief, Fars Empires special plenipotentiary war envoy to the New Continent! Charles was at a lossaexplaining the back-to-back rebellions of Redmir and Brittany was tricky enough, not to mention explaining his crucial role in the rebellion of the Old Earl of Brittany, being the first to support the new Emperors ascension, and, additionally, being the Emperors son-in-law Better to just concoct a false identity on the fly. Indeed, this new identity was easily believed by the other party. With the magnificence of the Mecklen fleet, and Charless apparent high status, the title of fifth-level Clerk Chief certainly fit, and the role of a diplomatic envoy with full authority was consistent with the fleets actions. The man with the longsword said, My name is Temple Robin! Im the captain of the islands militia. Charles nodded slightly. The Agres Sea belonged to no nation, so the political systems of the various empires were not evident here. Although Golden Island had a city lord, their power was not significant, they could be easily captured and killed by the residents. Aegean Island had six towns, one port, and obviously no unified managementathe captain of the militia could be considered one of the islands leaders. Charles smiled faintly and said, I would like to obtain some supplies in a fair trade. Temple Robin took a deep breath and replied, On behalf of the residents of Aegean Island, Im willing to offer drinking water and some supplies, but please, once youre resupplied, leave immediately. Charles laughed and said, If I chose to, I could take Aegean Island by this evening. However, were not here for war; were just passing by. Thus, we wish to deal amicably with the islands residents. But your aggressive stance seems like a challenge. Please trust us, with just those three Legendary Warships, theres no need to play any tricks or strategems with you. Cant we have a peaceful and equal dialogue? Temple Robin took a deep breath and said, But you are too powerful, and the pressure you bring is too strong; everyone can barely handle the stress. Charles smiled slightly and said, Everyone will get used to it in time. After a few days, when people see we pose no threat and have no intention of waging war, they wont be so worried and scared. By the way, Temple, are you a Farsian? What is your relation to Duke Robin? Temple Robins expression slightly darkened as he said, I have shamed that surname; Id rather not talk about the past. Charles nodded and said, My quartermasters would like to begin procurement. Most of them arent carrying offensive weapons, just some swords and firearms for the guards. May your militiamen allow them to pass? As an exchange, I will allow your people to be present during each procurement teams operations. After a long talk with Charles, Temple Robin indeed believed that Charles had no intention of attacking Aegean Island. He went back to discuss with the militiamen for a while and agreed to Charless proposal. S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles smiled faintly and said, Id like to walk around Aegean Island at will, may I know if Temple could act as my guide? Temple Robin took a deep breath and replied, I have no problems; I will be responsible for your safety on the island. Charles laughed! Chapter 529 - 529 495, Tony Stark Town has completed Maze-ification ?Chapter 529: 495, Tony Stark Town has completed Maze-ification. Chapter 529: 495, Tony Stark Town has completed Maze-ification. With the procurement officer from Mecklens fleet making purchases on the island, the mood of the residents of Aegean Island finally eased. After all, people who spend money to buy things arent too scary. Its people who dont spend money, nor want to buy anything, that are truly terrifying. Charles, along with Andreas and Agon, took a walk around the port. The natural terrain of the port was quite favorable, even capable of accommodating huge warships like the Dolmabah?e Number. ... However, since not many ships traveled between the New and Old Continents, its scale wasnt largeait utilized only part of the terrain to construct a dry dock that could berth at most ten ships at a time. The port wasnt bustling, even fishing boats were sparse, hardly comparable to the ports of Fars and Inglima, and didnt even match up to Cappadocias. After turning around for a while, Charlotte suggested they take a tour through a few other small towns. Temple Robin had a chat with Charlotte and Andreas and grew quite fond of them. Charlottes speech and manners carried a hint of mystery, Andreas was a noble-born gentleman with an outstanding temperament, and although Agon hardly spoke, he seemed to have depth and astuteness. Temple Robin now firmly believed that they had not come to conquer Aegean Island. He recalled the Ghost Ships and his curiosity was piqued. He asked, Theres something Im very curious about, though Im not sure if I should ask. How did your fleet come to have so many Ghost Ships? The Legendary Warship was powerful, but it wasnt as terrifying as hundreds of Ghost Ships. Charlotte smiled faintly and said, My fleet didnt originally have such things. Not long ago, we encountered a Ghost Fleet and fought them. These Ghost Ships are my spoils of war. Temple Robin was astounded for a moment. He wavered between the two options, controlling hundreds of Ghost Ships or defeating a Ghost Fleet, and finally settled on the latter as the more believable of the two, though it was still hard to comprehend, it was a bit more comforting for the living. He also didnt want to think that outside Aegean Island, hidden within the fleet, there could be something like an Undead Lord. In the eyes of ordinary people, such a creature was hardly distinguishable from the Evil God. Temple Robin wiped the sweat from his forehead and said, Your fleet is just too powerful. Charlotte gave a slight smile and replied, I think so too. Temple Robins curiosity stirred again; he wanted to know exactly what Charlottes purpose was. After all, such a powerful fleet could destroy a medium-sized country. In the end, though, he tactfully refrained from asking. His previous curiosity had been life-threatening; this new curiosity was purely that. Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He didnt want to anger Charlotte, despite the Clerk Chiefs harmless appearance. Temple Robin took the trio to the town of Tony Stack. Upon setting foot in this small town, Charlotte knew someone had already maze-ified it. Ordinary people could not detect maze-ification. Originally, Baron Leo hadnt noticed anything amiss with Machu Picchu, but at High level, or Sacred level, a city that had been maze-ified could no longer hide from their spirituality. Not only was Charlotte a High level, but having faced the Evil God, as well as the True God, his spirituality was several times stronger than that of a typical High level, and he was someone who had mastered Labyrinth Power. The maze-ification technique used in Tony Stack was rather crude, so it certainly couldnt deceive him. Charlotte could even sense that Maze Town was not nearly as complex as the first time he maze-ified Machu Picchu; he even suspected that the owner of the town probably only had the trivial skill of making people get lost. In his eyes, Maze Town was full of holes. Charlotte even tried to let Labyrinth Power seep into the town and encountered almost no resistanceamuch like a girl, playing hard to get, not putting up much of a fight against an unwelcome suitor. The people of this small town were somewhat calmer than those of other towns. Although some had hidden away, there were already people walking about on the streets. As they caught sight of Charles and his party from afar, they looked on with curiosity. With a warm smile, Charles even greeted these townspeople. He said apologetically to Temple Robin, Im so sorry for bringing such panic to the island. How about I send people over tonight to hold a party? Well take care of the drinks and food, and all the island inhabitants can join in to relax the tense atmosphere. What do you think? Temple Robin hesitated for a moment but eventually agreed. After making his way around Tonystark Town and finding an excuse not to continue to the other five towns, Charles, along with Andreas and Agon, left the harbor and returned to the Holy Light Divine State Title ship. Charles said to Andreas, Tonight, youll take two hundred Great Act Devils to hold a grand ball with the residents of Aegean Island. Unable to help himself, Andreas burst out, Is it necessary to care about these island inhabitants? Most of them are ordinary people and of no help to us. Charles smiled and replied, I know they are ordinary people, which is why I just want to pacify them, because of the panic weve caused. Moreover, the previous labyrinths were all too difficult, and I have a feeling that the fifth one wont be that simple either. Im already trying to maze-ify Tonystark Town, and I believe we will soon get a response. I look forward to the transformation of this small town The words had barely left Charless mouth when his face turned to one of embarrassment. Agon had been silent all this while, but now he asked out of curiosity, Whats the matter? Looking sheepish, Charles answered, The maze-ification just finished. Charles climbed up to the highest deck and looked out toward Aegean Island, utterly baffled. The first four labyrinths, one tougher than the last, had encountered the Isemeren Palace and the thousands-strong Ghost Fleet by the third Labyrinth, and the fourth labyrinth had trapped him for over a month. Charles had thought that the fifth labyrinth would also have some hidden peril. Yet, to his surprise, all he had done was to stealthily test the waters, trying to probe further changes in the labyrinth. But now, the feedback he received was a Tonystark Town had completed its transformation into a maze. This matter How could it be? Andreas joined him at the ships deck and asked, Are we still hosting the soir??e tonight? Hesitating for a moment, Charles replied, Lets continue with it! I always feel that this labyrinth wont be that simple. Perhaps its waiting for me to let down my guard before it reveals some bizarre transformation. When night fell, hundreds of sailors and Great Act Devils went ashore to Aegean Island for the bonfire soir??e with the islands inhabitants. Initially, the islanders were quite wary, but when they saw the Great Act Devils, whose beauty was unlike that of humankind, all reservations vanished, and nearly every young man on the island swarmed out Chapter 530 - 530 496, Circulating Labyrinth - Aegean Island ?Chapter 530: 496, Circulating Labyrinth C Aegean Island Chapter 530: 496, Circulating Labyrinth C Aegean Island The Gomodoro Tree stood erect on the bow of the Holy Light Divine State Title ship, taking root in the Magic Array! Charles had always wanted to know what exactly the Magic Array was all about, but every time he approached, the Murmur of Fate would issue a warning, so he had never investigated. Later, after the old tree had taken root, when he approached again, the Murmur of Fate didnt react; nonetheless, Charles dared not go down, for he had learned that beneath the roots of the Gomodoro Tree lay both Ling demons and Great Act Devils. The current Holy Light Divine State Title was no longer the few hundreds in size that had once pledged allegiance from the Blue Sky Tribe. On board the Holy Light Divine State Title now were no fewer than a thousand Great Act Devils, and over seventy percent of these Great Act Devils were female, transforming into various two-dimensional beauties, and lately, a batch of Internet celebrity dancers had even emerged. They were those creatures that exploded with good looks on the screen but were tiny, with short legs in reality. Hmm, Charles always had a quick hand scribe by his side; the illustrator was a later addition, and he indeed had grown somewhat tired of the two-dimensional aesthetic, wanting to introduce something with greater allure. ... These Great Act Devils stepping onto Aegean Island were an overwhelming weapon of mass destruction. No male creature could resist such a level of beauty. The residents of Aegean Island had initially been quite wary of Mecklens fleet, but that night, Charles no longer saw that wary look in their eyes; the cheerful Great Act Devils had done a fine job with their diplomatic mission. Through the night, the brightly lit Aegean Island had a kind of decadent beauty. The next morning, Charles, looking at the new routes emerging in the distance, was utterly speechless. He still could not believe that the fifth Labyrinth had been conquered just like that? After pondering for a long time, Charles ran to discuss with Temple Robin, claiming that he was a follower of the Serpent of Destiny and wanted to build several temples of the Serpent of Destiny on the island. Temple Robin hesitated for a moment, then agreed to help persuade the islands residents, although he had no assurance because there had never been temples on the island. The main reason there were no temples of the Nine Great True Gods on Aegean Island was that constructing temples was very costly, and the island simply did not have the financial and material resources, nor did anyone have such high esteem to rally everyones strength. When Charles, with Temple Robins help, began to persuade the inhabitants of the island, to Temple Robins surprise, almost every resident readily agreed, stating: the Serpent of Destiny was one of the Nine Great True Gods, and thus building its temple was proper. After gaining the consent of the residents of Aegean Island, Charles gathered a group of Labyrinth Guardians, purchased construction materials on the island, and began building the temple. Perhaps the aftershocks of the party were too significant, not a single inhabitant opposed, and even many young people came forward to help voluntarily. These folks would work for a while, then run to the port to look out and inquire among the Labyrinth Guardians, asking if the pretty sisters would like to come ashore to play? And some people would ask, both casually and intentionally, how one could board the Holy Light Divine State Title? Despite various minor incidents, the construction of the Serpent of Destinys temple proceeded quite smoothly. Charles built temples of the Serpent of Destiny in the port and six towns, and in the town of Tony, he even specially constructed a Lantern Tower. This small gesture made the inhabitants of Tony over the moon with fondness for him. sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With only a few thousand people, they were fundamentally incapable of constructing a temple. Having someone build a Lantern Tower for them was the greatest gesture of goodwill to these members of the Kabbalah Sect! After a delay of more than ten days, having completed the construction of several temples, Charles prepared to leave Aegean Island and made a special request to Temple Robin for help. On the day Charles landed on the island, the warriors who valiantly assumed a defensive stance were commendable for their courage, the finest talents, and Charles hoped to recruit a group of crew members from among these people. Temple Robin was initially hesitant, but when Charles offered to pay enough Gold Eglu, he was persuaded. Temple Robin thought it would be difficult to convince these people to leave their homes, but to his surprise, they were all eager to join Charless fleet, with hardly anyone willing to refuse. Even many young people not on the invitation list wanted to join in. However, Charles rejected all of them, as he was only interested in the warriors who had bravely resisted that day. After several days of selection, hundreds of island residents joined the fleet. Charles repeatedly confirmed that the fifth Labyrinth was indeed cleared, then let the new crew members bid farewell to their families and friends before leading the fleet away from Aegean Island. Once the fleet had traveled hundreds of kilometers away from the Island of Love, ghost ships rose one after another from the sea bed; some emerged slowly from the masts, expelling large volumes of seawater from the decks, others simply flipped over, as they had originally been sailing upside down below the surface, and some wrapped in mist, appearing ghostly and godlike Crew members from the ghost ships also emerged from the cabins one by one, howling to the sky. When eleven ancient magical ghost warships appeared one after another, the momentum of this ghost fleet reached its peak. Hundreds of ghost ships set out to sea, their presence so vast, it seemed like Hells fleet, breaking through the worldly barrier, ready for an expedition to the realm of the living! Temple Robins complexion turned slightly pale. Hmm, he too couldnt resist the temptation and joined Charless fleet. Of course, his reasons for joining were highly noble; he claimed his main purpose was to protect the young people of Aegean Island. After all, joining such an eerie fleet, who knows what dangers might arise? Temple Robin wanted to escort and safeguard the young people who joined Charless fleet. If he hadnt been holding a transformed beauty of a Great Act Devil in his hand when he said this to Charles, believe it would be very persuasive. Even Temple Robin floated up into the air, a few inches off the ground, revealing his hidden strength, as he was also a Sacred level! Charles raised his arm and patted him on the shoulder, saying, Theres really no need to be afraid! We are all decent humans, not undead. Just at that moment, a large fish passed closely by the Holy Light Divine State Title, and a gargantuan mouth suddenly opened on the side of the Legendary Warship, swallowing the fish whole. The people on the ship were not surprised; they had grown accustomed to such events. The Holy Light Divine State Title had always been so mysterious. But this was the first time Temple Robin had seen it, and he suddenly broke out in a cold sweat, feeling like he had inadvertently stumbled into the den of the Evil God, leading the youth of Aegean Island into a place of danger. Charles didnt have time to comfort this member of the Robin Family; he had already learned some nautical skills, no longer a novice, commanding the huge fleet along the newly emerged route for six or seven days. His gaze slightly tightened because, once again, appearing ahead wasaAegean Island! Chapter 532 - 532 498, Fight to the Death ?Chapter 532: 498, Fight to the Death Chapter 532: 498, Fight to the Death Charles and the fleet parted ways, the fleet choosing the Ferdinand route, while he still chose the Ristofor Route! If it were an ordinary warship, it would be impossible for one person to control it, but the Holy Light Divine State Title was different, it didnt even need to be manned. Of course, in reality, though the Holy Light Divine State Title had no humans, it was still crewed by Labyrinth Guardians, Blood Servants, Great Act Devils, and other Evil Wraiths, who could act as crew, just not as adeptly as seasoned sailors. Georgiadi Hadrian Fleet, which had been sailing alongside Charless fleet, had just completed an assembly in the Agres Sea. They had passed through the Agres Sea safely and without losing many ships. Georgeadi Hadrian looked out over the Agres Sea and heaved a deep sigh of relief, worried about another encounter with Charles Meklens fleet. He didnt know how the other party had acquired so many Ghost Ships. ... Though still confident that his own fleet had the upper hand, he had no desire to bear the losses of a battle. This fleet was his foundation for establishing a new second Black Phoenix Dynasty, and he could not afford to waste it on a meaningless fight. As Charles, sailing alone on the Holy Light Divine State Title, re-entered the Agres Sea, Georgiadi Hadrian had also finished assembling his fleet and set sail towards the New Continent. For him, the new world, a new life, the second Black Phoenix Dynasty, they were all a near future. Juno commanded the fleet into the Ferdinand route. Standing atop Swan Lake, he looked in another direction and said to Deran, Take command of Swan Lake in my stead! I also want to join in on the excitement. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0?0.? This kid thinks hes the only one whos noticed Agmilass weakness, but Ive also seen it. I just didnt expect him to bring it up to me. A weakened Evil God, that taste is sweet beyond words. Im off to the banquet. Deran didnt say anything, just silently took out the Blood Demon and handed it to Juno. Juno Arthur accepted the Blood Demon with a smile, saying, Youre my best little princess. As he transformed into a faint streak of blood and soared into the sky, he saw another streak of blood rise as well, and couldnt help laughing, My dear student sure does respect his father! He followed Gareth, eager to see more of the excitement. After Charles had steered the Holy Light Divine State Title back into the Agres Sea, a brand-new route appeared before him. With a slight smile, he let the Holy Light Divine State Title proudly sail into it. Very soon, Charles saw the thirty-second Labyrinthathe Palace of Isemeren! Accompanying the appearance of Isemeren Palace were nearly a thousand Ghost Ships! Charles couldnt help but mutter to himself, The quality of these ghost ships is too poor, not even one ancient magic ghost warship, seems like theres no Sacred level presence either! Has Agmilas really run out of resources? He took out the Blood Spirit Rhinoceros, transformed it into a flaming spear, and charged at the nearest ghost ship. He easily swept all the crew from the ghost ship into the sea and maze-ified the ghost ship. The Holy Light Divine State Title had gained another consort ship! However, just a few minutes later, the consort ship was struck in turns by seven or eight ghost ships, directly shattering into pieces. Fortunately, at the same time, Charles had also cleared the second ghost ship. On the Holy Light Divine State Title, Omibella opened her eyes and let out a howl, shooting forth a blazing white cannon, striking the Isemeren Palace, making this remnant palace of the Evil God tremble as if an earthquake had shaken it. This Legendary Warship didnt have a design for a main cannon and Charles had always thought that it couldnt fire a main cannon. Considering it was already powerful enough, it didnt necessarily need one, so he didnt think much about adding one. Although purchasing an Alchemical Cannon was costly, Charles could still afford it; it was only during his expedition to the Agres Sea that he collected the last three Extraordinary Objects and hadnt considered retrofitting the Holy Light Divine State Title before. At that moment, Charles realized that this Legendary Warship actually did have a main cannon, and its power was quite formidable. Before the blazing white cannon hit the Isemeren Palace, it had pierced through at least ten ghost ships in its path. These ghost ships all turned into ash, ceasing to exist. Suddenly, countless Resentful Spirits emerged from the Isemeren Palace. These spirits condensed into thousands of black energy clusters in the sky, each trailing a black gleam as they rushed towards the Holy Light Divine State Title. A green light surged from the Holy Light Divine State Title, not just resisting the black gleam but engulfing it completely with a sweep of the green light. The two colossal entities fought fiercely at sea, with Charles bounding across the water. The number of ghost ships he maze-ified had surpassed ten. This small fleet of ten ghost ships, although each was battered by several attacks from other ghost ships, showed an exhilarating spirit when the eleventh ghost ship joined. The Ghost Crew of these ships howled to the sky in an extremely agitated state. This time, Agmilas did not withdraw the Isemeren Palace, nor did he recall the Ghost Fleet. After fighting valiantly for a full day and night, Charles had captured just over a hundred ghost ships. Facing more than ten times the number of ghost ships in a frenzied assault, he began to feel tired. Just as he contemplated whether to retreat or not, seven or eight of the ghost ships besieging him suddenly sank, giving Charles a breather, allowing him to conquer eight ghost ships in a row and even launch a minor counterattack. Charles felt something odd. Each time the battle grew intense, a few ghost ships would inexplicably sink, and the tide of the naval battle gradually turned slightly in his favor. When night fell upon the sea and starlight scattered across the sky, Charles unexpectedly discovered that he had control over more than two hundred ghost ships. Although he was still at a disadvantage, he could now go on the offensive and defend, no longer constantly besieged by a much larger number of ghost ships. The exchange of fire between the Holy Light Divine State Title and the Isemeren Palace continued throughout the entire day and into the deep night. The Blazing White Cannon fired by Omibella showed signs of dimming, yet the cannonade of Resentful Spirits from the Isemeren Palace seemed endlessly inexhaustible. Every so often, Charles glanced back and grew concerned for the Legendary Warship, only to see the Omibella at the bottom slowly disappearing. Then, countless waves churned as the Legendary Warship gradually came to life, transforming into a whale of mountainous proportions! Upon witnessing this scene, Charles couldnt help but grumble, This thing is really bizarre! To think that something could be so sinister, even odder than the palace formed from the remains of an Evil God, and yet still come out on top. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 533 - 533 499 ?Chapter 533: 499. The Three Changes of the Holy Light Divine State Title (Requesting Monthly Votes) Chapter 533: 499. The Three Changes of the Holy Light Divine State Title (Requesting Monthly Votes) With over two hundred ghost ships at his disposal, Charles occasionally could take a rest, sacrificing a dozen or so ghost ships to gain a chance to catch his breath. He always suspected there was something beneath the sea helping him, but the battle was so intense that he had no time to investigate. Charles had regained about seventy to eighty percent of his strength and picked up the Flame Knight Lance once again; he let out a roar and resumed the fight. His ability to go from strength to strength in the ghost fleet owed much to his last battle; a bunch of sacred-level subordinates had seized all the ancient magic spirit battleships in the ghost fleet, and along with them, subdued all the sacred-level spirits. This time he was not even facing opponents of sacred level or beyond. ... Next was his special ability! Eighteen Flame Hands continuously circled around Charles, each wielding an extraordinary weapon, virtually forming a small combat team that neednt worry about casualties. After all, Flame Hands hardly had any vulnerabilities to be targeted, and the combat was one-sided thrashing, more cutting than that of a real battle team of more than a dozen people. As for the extraordinary weapons, there was no need to mention how crucial they were as another important reason. Charles maze-ified another five ghost ships and exited the battle to catch his breath and recover some strength. He hastily ate something and then threw himself back into the fray. Agmilas dispatched the Isemeren Palace a second time, and this time it refused to retreat, which could only mean one thing: the Evil God was now in big trouble and couldnt divert the main force here against Charles, the challenger to the Evil God. Charles remembered hearing that the Evil Gods of the New Continent were in a grand chaos and became even more convinced that this was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. The Holy Light Divine State Title transformed into a giant whale, doubling its speed suddenly. It kept colliding with Isemeren Palace, which, being slow-moving, could only keep firing resentful spirit cannonballs. However, this whales hide was thick and flesh was tough, utterly unfazed by the mere resentful spirit cannonballs. While circling Isemeren Palace, every ghost ship it encountered was swallowed whole, its eyes filled with the glint of happiness; it was evidently starving. With every collision, it managed to knock something off Isemeren Palace, and the King of the Giant Whales was not picky in the least, swallowing whatever fell from it. Its appetite seemed boundless as it continued the battle for hoursaCharles estimated that it had consumed at least three times its body size in food, yet there was no sign of burping or fullness, still as ravenous as a whale starved to death in its previous life, seemingly even hungrier. When daylight returned, the stars faded away, and the sun rose, Charles calculated that his number of ghost ships had surpassed three hundred fifty. Yet on the great sea, the ghost ships controlled by Isemeren Palace seemed to still number near a thousand, seemingly not reduced by much. He was slightly surprised and thought to himself, Could this ghost fleet be endless? However, he also noticed that after he had subdued three hundred fifty ghost ships, the quality of the ghost fleet controlled by Isemeren Palace was markedly declining, and there were even a bunch of small boatsa| How could such things infiltrate such a large-scale sea battle? Do they even deserve to be called ghost ships? Charles had commanded fleets for quite some time now, having learned a lot from Herolf, the Golden Goat. With plenty of ghost ships at his disposal, he began to employ some minor tactics, such as surrounding a group of ghost ships with his own ghost fleet while sending another group to snipe at the enemies coming to their rescue. After he switched to this new strategy, his efficiency in subduing ghost ships didnt improve much, but the losses among his ghost ships significantly decreased. Once familiar with these tactics, Charles divided his ghost ships into dozens of groups, each consisting of a few vessels. Some continued to snipe at the ghost ships controlled by Isemeren Palace, while others, relying on their exquisite tactics, pincered the isolated ghost ships, waiting for Charles to conquer and maze-ify them. Originally, Charles had to constantly change ships, searching for the next target, which also wasted some time. But as the ghost ships became more coordinated, his efficiency in subjugating them improved as well. As the second night of the great sea battle fell, Charles had already amassed over six hundred ghost ships. Although the number of ghost ships he controlled still fell short of the fleet manipulated by Isemeren Palace, the actual combat strength of the two sides was about the same. Charless ghost ships were clearly stronger. Although Isemeren Palaces ghost ships were constantly reinforced, their quality grew increasingly poor. Charles withdrew from battle to rest and regain his strength when he saw the giant whale let out a loud whale song and dive into the sea. Ten minutes later, a great sea serpent, just as massive as the whale, surfaced. Charles knew that the Holy Light Divine State Title was unusual, but he hadnt expected it to be this bizarre. Wiping the sweat from his forehead, he thought, I wonder if I was on the ship when the Holy Light Divine State Title turned into a giant whale and then a sea serpent, would I be on their backs, or inside their bellies? The Holy Light Divine State Title, transformed into a sea serpent, was much more aggressive than the King of the Giant Whales. With just a slight twist of its huge body, it stirred up towering waves. Riding the waves, the great sea serpent went straight for Isemeren Palace. The serpent weaved through the palaceaa relic of the Evil Godaand wherever it passed, everything collapsed. Sar?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Isemeren Palace let out a strange, pained screech, and countless resentful spirits surged into the sky, turning into various spectral projectiles: lances, bolts, and cannons, incessantly bombarding the body of the great sea serpent. In just over two hours, the sea serpent was covered in wounds; it was evident that despite its ferocious nature and the shocking havoc it wrought, its defensive capabilities were not as great as the Holy Light Divine State Title, nor was it close to the King of the Giant Whales. Before Charles could worry, the sea serpent flicked its tail, crashing into a building, and then willingly dove back into the sea. Half an hour later, the Holy Light Divine State Title resurfaced from the ocean. Gigantic maws opened on both sides of the ship, and countless tendrils reached out to frantically consume the scattered remnants of Isemeren Palace on the sea. It seemed that Isemeren Palace had sustained a heavy blow, remaining still for a long time. By the time it regained movement and attempted to retrieve the debris scattered across the seas surface, the Holy Light Divine State Title had nearly devoured it all. In those few hours, Charles had captured over a hundred more ghost ships. The tide of the sea battle had completely turned, with Charles now relentlessly pursuing the ghost ships controlled by Isemeren Palace. Isemeren Palace suddenly let out another strange screech. Its ghost ships paused for a moment as if struggling, but then one after another, they sailed towards Isemeren Palace. The palace, a relic of the Evil God, cracked open in countless places. As the ghost ships entered those openings, chewing and swallowing sounds emanated from within. In the blink of an eye, hundreds of ghost ships were devoured by Isemeren Palace. The palace, transformed from the remains of an Evil God, visibly began to restore itself. Chapter 535 - 535 501, War of the Evil God (Request for Monthly Tickets) ?Chapter 535: 501, War of the Evil God (Request for Monthly Tickets) Chapter 535: 501, War of the Evil God (Request for Monthly Tickets) Charles asked, Even if this is feasible, how am I to send Omibella up there? There was a long silence from Junos end, and then suddenly he blurted out, Why dont you ask Omibella? Charles suddenly didnt feel like dealing with his teacher anymore. Could such a matter even be questioned? Moreover, to ask such an offensive question to an Evil God? Omibella was not any kind-hearted fellow; what if the provocation enraged her, and she lashed out, devouring him? Although he didnt know why Omibella regarded him as her husband, he was well aware that he had no relationship with this Divine Creature. Right, he had no relationship with Amon either. Thinking of Amon reminded Charles of the ghastly face He had made at him just before ... It was too horrific. Charles kept circling around Ysamiel, wielding the Flame Knight Lance, bombarding one body part after another, trying to find His weak point. However, all attempts were in vain; the resurrected Evil God seemed to have no flaw anywhere, His power enveloping Him completely, leaving no angle undefended. After trying for a round, Charles suddenly descended, entering the Isemeren Palace; he even put away the Flame Knight Lance and used his expanded physical body to keep destroying the palace. Every time he broke a piece off, he threw it with all his might towards the Holy Light Divine State Title. The Holy Light Divine State Title seemed to accept everything that came its way, devouring whatever Charles Meklen threw at it. Charles also knew that Isemeren Palace was huge like a city, and even if he transformed into a giant hundreds of meters tall, he couldnt possibly dismantle the palace, which was a relic of the Evil God, in a short time. But he believed that persistence pays off, and if he could continue, he would eventually dismantle the entire Isemeren Palace. Charles didnt believe that the resurrected Evil God could continue to exist once the Isemeren Palace was completely dismantled. After Ysamiel made His appearance, He wielded the Trident, continually attacking the Holy Light Divine State Title, but ever since Charles appeared, He became completely captivated by Charles, focusing all His attention on him. Now, He wielded the Trident upside down, repeatedly stabbing downwards ferociously, but Charles, as quick as a fish, eluded every jab. Taking advantage of this, the Holy Light Divine State Title rammed fiercely, continually breaking off chunks and debris. Ysamiel, unable to contain His anger, launched forceful counterattacks, causing the Holy Light Divine State Title to shatter, sending fragments flying! In the endless abyss of space, two vastly different, colossal palaces endlessly collided. Above the Ysamiel Palace emerged a giant spirit, swinging a massive Trident, This battle was cataclysmic, resembling in the real world a legendary warship fiercely colliding with a floating palace, both subjected to fierce attacks, causing ship bodies, houses, and all sorts of buildings and towers to be shattered and peeled away, falling into the ocean. In this stretch of the sea, all living beings perished due to the battle, with large swathes of fish floating belly-up, rapidly whitening and soon decomposing. Below the surface, endless darkness prevailed; the ocean was no longer azure but an infinite expanse of darkness. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gareth burst out of the sea surface with an expressionless face, watching the battle between the two massive creatures, and suddenly accelerated, approaching Isemeren Palace. With a leap, he landed on the palace that was transformed from the remnants of the Evil God, and with one kick, sent part of the tumbling palace dome crashing into the ocean. Thousands of kilometers in the sky, Juno closed his eyes, floating among the clouds. His spiritual consciousness had already delved into another world. Compared to Gareth, Juno Arthur was closer to the Divine level. He had also had close encounters with several divine creatures aboard the Holy Light Divine State Title, which led to a fresh understanding of the Divine level. This allowed him to achieve such an inconceivable feat. In the endless black void, Juno was not actually hiding in the emptiness but, just like Charles, had stepped onto Isemeren Palace. He did not engage in destruction but was incessantly searching. Juno, like a shadow, could not be hindered by anything; regardless of the debris, he could pass through it, searching for something hidden in the deepest part of the palace. In a sudden movement, Charles pulled out a fountain with both hands and fiercely threw it aside, then immediately went in search of other targets. Beneath the uprooted fountain, a dark hole was revealed. Junos eyes suddenly lit up, and he transformed into a faint blood-colored light, diving down below. Much like an experienced horse knowing the way, he navigated through the labyrinth-like underground and quickly found a mass that resembled flesh and blood. It had no distinct shape, just a massive lump of flesh and blood, larger than a room with a dark red hue. Yet, it throbbed incessantly as if it still had life. Juno pounced on this giant mass of flesh. In the blink of an eye, the lump withered and soon became nothing but rubble. After consuming the mass of flesh, Juno changed direction to seek more targets. As Juno devoured the lump of flesh, Ysamiel suddenly paused for a moment. Charles shot up into the sky, the Flame Knight Lance reappearing in his grasp. He did not know if this was an opportunity, but a single attack cost him nothing! The strike hit right behind Ysamiel, in a spot that seemed slightly uneven. The revived Evil God let out a terrible screech as if it had been stung. Charless face was full of surprise because his spear had pierced through the divine glow on Ysamiels body. He immediately perceived countless evil forces surging towards him, intent on firmly restraining him. Charles desperately twisted his body, wrenching a large hole in Ysamiels enormous form, and then he made his escape. A gigantic palm descended from the sky, striking the very spot Charles had just targeted, but Charles had already fled, leaving Ysamiel to slap its immense body, generating an earth-shatteringly loud noise. After retracting the Flame Knight Lance, he felt his physical body was on the verge of collapse. Not daring to linger in battle any longer, he fled back to the Holy Light Divine State Title. As soon as he landed on the Holy Light Divine State Title, the powers of the Evil God from within him withdrew in succession, and he reverted to human form, collapsing on the ground, gasping for breath. Directly looking at an Evil God could lead to countless sequels, let alone bearing the Power of the Evil God with ones flesh, and even five at that? Charles felt his body issuing its most severe warningait had surpassed its limit and could shatter at any moment. Desperately, Charles activated Bloody Glory, repeatedly attempting to repair his body and even tried the Bloodflame Transformation Technique dozens of times. He turned into a mass of Blood Flame and then returned to his human form, hoping to heal the internal injuries, but the results were negligible. Damn it! Am I going to die here? No, I absolutely cant die here. Charles continually invigorated his spirit, trying all the secret techniques of Bloody Glory, but the rate at which he repaired his body couldnt keep up with the speed at which it was falling apart. Desperation began to set in for Charles, yet each time a thought of despair arose, he firmly snuffed it out, quietly praying, Oh, Sovereign of the Court of Destiny, who roams the long river of time, who understands all mysteries and controls transcendent rituals, I am willing to pay a share of the joy of destiny for a healthy body? Chapter 536 - 536 502, Serpent of Destiny Cant Do Math (Request for Monthly Tickets) ?Chapter 536: 502, Serpent of Destiny Cant Do Math (Request for Monthly Tickets) Chapter 536: 502, Serpent of Destiny Cant Do Math (Request for Monthly Tickets) Charles prayed five or six times, thinking that his prayers might go unanswered, when suddenly an equation appeared before his eyes! This equation was a mess, a mere few dozen addition and subtraction operations, yet it had over ten errors. Then Charles heard that familiar young voice saying, Help me calculate how much joy of destiny you have now. Charles was stunned for a long moment before he realized that the Serpent of Destiny wasnt ignoring him, it just hadnt figured out how much joy of destiny he still had. Before this, Charles had owed the Serpent of Destiny thirty-two shares of joy of destiny. He quietly thought to himself, Should I miscalculate on purpose for the young serpent? However, he immediately discarded this blasphemous thought. Not only did he list all the data clearly and calculate it cleanly, but he even attached a fundamental math tutorial in its simplest form to the back of each equation, so that even elementary students could learn and understand by themselves. After a round of calculations, Charles found that he still owed the Serpent of Destiny three shares of joy of destiny, which relieved him. ... He silently thought, The rate at which I earn joy of destiny is still decent. When Charles submitted the answers, which was equivalent to a primary math tutorial, he felt a light slap from a tail on his head. This slap was very gentle, conveying the good mood of the Serpent of Destiny. With this slap, a strange force merged into his body, extracting all the remnants of the Power of the Evil God. With no overwhelming power of the Evil God left, Charless Bloody Glory was fully activated, and his body immediately began to heal. Overjoyed, he couldnt help but pray again, O master of the Court of Destiny, who swims in the river of time, understands all mysteries, and commands the transcendent ceremonies! I am willing to pay one share of joy of destiny to withstand the power of the Evil God in this battle without harm? The voice of the Serpent of Destiny lingered, At least seven shares! Charles gritted his teeth, ready to agree, when he heard the young voice resounding again, slowly, Pay twenty shares of joy of destiny, and I can grant you permanent exemption from the damage caused by the power of the Holy Light Divine State Title. Charles was overjoyed and quickly said, I am willing! After all, he had owed the Serpent of Destiny as much as thirty-two shares of joy of destiny, and although he had just returned some, what harm would there be in owing a bit more? Being able to owe grace from the Serpent of Destiny, one of the nine True Gods, could help increase his intimacy with the young serpent. Charles felt the Blood Spirit Rhinoceros within the Bloody Vortex move slightly, gaining five different shaped cores. There were seven slots on the Blood Spirit Rhinoceros which could be embedded with cores, two of which were already embeddedaone being the Holy Blood Core of the Duolian Clan, and the other dark red as flames with wisps of smoke, embodying the power of the Flame Evil God. Now, there were five more, rightfully the power of five Divine Creatures from the Holy Light Divine State Title. One wrapped in a clear radiance, seemingly with countless feathers, must be Omibellas power. One resembling a whale, clumsy yet somewhat cute, was the power of the King of the Giant Whales. One was a human body with a snake tail coiled up, which was the power of the Great Sea Serpent Witch Posuji. One was green and lush, like a small crown, which was the power of the Gomodoro Tree Dapocirodo. The final integration unfolded before countless eyes; a few days ago, Charles might not have known, but now he understoodait was Amons power. The Blood Spirit Rhinoceros had become whole, all seven recesses filled. Charles immediately realized how the Serpent of Destiny permanently solved the problem of the Power of the Evil Gods corruption! As long as the Power of the Evil God was prevented from corrupting, wouldnt that be permanent immunity? When the five Divine Creatures infused their power again, it would flow into the Blood Spirit Rhinoceros, not into his body, thus preventing corruption. But such a simple solution could only be achieved by a True God, for an alchemist of mere mortal flesh, no matter how skilled, could never accomplish this deed. Charles sighed deeply, surprised by the Serpent of Destinys response when he fervently slapped its tail, reducing his debt of destinys joy by one. After resting for several hours, Charles finally recovered from his injuries and regained his strength. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Omibella almost immediately said, This house needs a man, and we need Charles Mecklens protection. Please continue to fight for us! Charles thought to himself, The Evil God truly lacks humanity. What genuine woman would send her husband off to war so urgently? He then remembered Junos suggestion. Knowing it was somewhat suicidal, he still couldnt help but say, Omibella! I need to discuss something with you. Ysamiel holds the role of the God of Death, and to break his body, we must negate his authority. Life is the counterpart to death. If you could go to the Isemeren Palace and have a child, we would stand a solid chance of winning this battle Ah, sending his own wife to the battlefield to have a child Thats quite like the Evil God. Charles knew that he and Omibella had no real connection, but he felt as if he had taken a huge step down the path of the Evil God. Omibella did not react with anger or hesitation, instead, her face blushed as she whispered, How did you know I was pregnant again? Charles thought to himself, Amon told me. But seeing Amons face suddenly turn ashen, he knew he couldnt tell the truth. Although he was aware that Amon was far from an ordinary child and just as strange as Omibella, he calmly responded, I just knew! After all, we are husband and wife. Omibella appeared to have no doubts at all, and Amons face showed a look of gratitude, but Charles truly didnt know if Amon even had human emotions; surely, he couldnt trust the Evil God. Omibella decisively said, I will go with you to the Isemeren Palace! Charles breathed a sigh of relief. He wasnt devoured by Omibella and had even gained her support; though it seemed only beneficial, Charles finally understood why Juno Arthur had said, He is a Divine Creature; when have you ever heard that an Evil God needs to conform to human logic? Indeed, the Evil God did not need to conform to normal human logic! He was completely baffled as to why Omibella would agree to such preposterous conditions. Charles took hold of the Divine Creatures hand, and then saw Omibellas back sprout a pair of pristine wings. They soared into the sky like a gale. Ysamiel, sensing the threat, desperately fired Resentful Spirit Cannonballs. Black beams of light swayed with long tails, but Omibella, with extreme agility, narrowly avoided each one, carrying Charles as they descended upon Ysamiel. Chapter 537 - 537 503, Dad, can I rename this palace to Emilias Palace ?Chapter 537: 503, Dad, can I rename this palace to Emilias Palace? Chapter 537: 503, Dad, can I rename this palace to Emilias Palace? Omibella held Charles with both hands. Charles felt a shiver ran down his spine as countless thoughts echoed in his mind: some jubilant, some tender, others full of sanctity, some wicked to the extreme, and still others filled with indescribable obscurity The onslaught of thoughts nearly caused Charles brain to explode. At the same time, he also felt his life force, soul, consciousness, memory, and all the Secret Techniques he had cultivated over his lifetime being extracted by a mysterious force. Charles could see his own body withering at a visible rate, his heart filled with panic, wanting to stop the loss, but a childlike voice suddenly rang in his mind: Is it Daddy? Charles couldnt help but respond, Yes, its Daddy! A little girls voice called out joyfully, I knew it, Daddy! ... Youre the best to me. And to think that you gave me such a grand palace. Charles was confused, wondering where such a grand palace had come from? He then heard Omibellas weak voice: I have to go back now. I cant come out anymore and I cant be with you anymore! Without me by your side, you must take care of yourself And dont have children with those few girls from that pond. Charles felt the hands holding him gradually dematerialize as Omibella dissipated into the ether, leaving behind only a tender smile and lingering affection. Although Charles knew that She was not human and did not have human emotions, nor did they have a marital relationship or the emotions typical between humans, he still experienced an indescribable sorrow! Before Charles had time to fully comprehend this sorrow, he saw a little daughter running around the Isemeren Palace, shouting nonstop, What a beautiful palace, I love it here, thank you, Daddy, for giving me such a wonderful gift! Charles looked at the little girl and couldnt shake the feeling that he had somehow been forced upon a daughter. He asked, My daughter! What is your name? The little girl shouted loudly, I am Emilia! Emilia Mecklen! Daddy, can I rename this palace to Emilias Palace? Thats when Charles realized the little girl had mistaken the Isemeren Palace as a gift from him. He hesitated for a moment, then said, Of course, you can Before he could say otherwise, Emilia loudly declared, I announce that from now on, this palace will be called Emilias Palace. I want a fountain over there! Then Charles eyes went wide because he saw that a fountain indeed appeared in the direction Emilia pointed her little finger. Emilia pointed to another spot and said, I like it over here. I want a big building here. Im going to live in it, sleep beautifully every night, and wake up to the starlight. Although waking up in the middle of the night didnt seem like something a good child would do, Charles didnt say a word, watching as a tall building rose from the ground. He finally understood his daughter was also an Evil God, and she seemed even more sinister than Amon. This little creature actually managed to forcibly take control of the Isemeren Palace, which was extremely eerie. Considering that not even the five Divine Creatures of the Holy Light Divine State Title could accomplish such a feat. Of course, Charles also suspected that Emilias birth in the Isemeren Palace might have created some connection with Isemeren. As Emilia pointed here and there, the Isemeren Palace began to transform drastically. However, Charles also noticed that Isemerens power was fighting back; the buildings Emilia forcibly designated would sometimes collapse without cause, vanish, or revert to their original form But Emilias designated changes became faster and faster, endlessly spouting various buildings. Although Isemerens counterattacks were also extremely swift, one could still see Emilias chosen constructions becoming more numerous, quickly occupying one-tenth of the Isemeren Palace. Charles found himself filled with an inexplicable urge to protect and help this little girl, even though he knew that this creature certainly didnt need his protection. Still, he summoned the Blood Spirit Rhinoceros, saying, Daddy will help you! Before making his move, he hesitated and said, Our whole family are followers of the Serpent of Destiny, you should also build a grand Temple of the Serpent of Destiny! We can lack everything else, but the Temple of the Serpent of Destiny is indispensable. Emilia waved her hand as if somewhat impatient, but a magnificent Temple of the Serpent of Destiny still rose from the ground, clearly having listened to her fathers words. After the temple was formed, the power of Isemeren attempted to shake the building, only for the force of the Evil God that had descended to be repelled by a divine radiance. Charles witnessed this scene with mixed feelings! The Serpent of Destiny had truly bestowed its divine favor, wasnt this like taking sides? When two Evil Gods were battling, one of the nine True Gods was taking sides! Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What kind of fucking situation is this? If Ysamiel had the guts, he would definitely point at the Serpent of Destiny and say, Youre no son of mine! But Charles figured that this thing, now just a wreckage, a revival of the Evil God with barely a fraction of its strength, would absolutely not dare to speak to the little snake in such a manner. With the Temple of the Serpent of Destiny standing unmovable, no matter what, Emilias renovation of Isemeren Palace accelerated significantly, swiftly increasing her share of the palace to twenty percent. Enveloping the sky like a mountainous figure, Ysamiel finally gave up entangling with the colliding Holy Light Divine State Title, forcibly enduring a collision and then, with a reverse hand, thrust down the Trident. Charles, without thinking, charged bravely forward, only to be blocked by a wall created with a wave of Emilias hand. The little girl said cutely, Daddy! Dont worry, Im not afraid of this big guy. The little rascal extended a tiny finger, pointing it high into the sky. Clearly just a little girl, Emilias dainty and fragile finger met the sharpness of Ysamiels Trident, which, like a magic mountain, was vast and filled with limitless fiendish energy, accompanied by countless resentful souls. But when Emilias small finger collided with the Trident, there were no happenings that Charles had worried aboutahis daughter being impaled by Ysamiels Trident. Instead, a thunderous explosion shook heaven and earth! The series of deafening sounds could burst the eardrums of any creature, yet there was Emilia, proudly pointing a single finger toward the sky, and with that tiny finger, she held up against Ysamiels Trident! No one could describe the shock in Charles at that instant! He should have been panicked, scared, horrified, but inexplicably, he felt a surge of pride and couldnt help but think, Thats my daughter! Yep, he was now thoroughly enveloped in the family atmosphere of the Evil God. This really wasnt a good thing! Emilia held up against the Trident with her little finger, and in a tender yet fierce voice she called out, Big fella, Im not scared of you. I am a daughter of House Mecklen! I am Emilia Mecklen. Knowing my name, you should kneel and surrender! If you are so stubbornly unenlightened! Ill let daddy throw you into the endless void! Grind away your last bit of will! Turn you into a little dog Charles thought to himself, Your daddy doesnt have that ability. Ysamiel roared mightily, pulling out the Trident and raising it high, preparing to strike down again with even more ferocity. Yet Charles suddenly sensed keenly that Ysamiels divine glow was dimming, and His magic power field was fading. He shouted, Omibella, Dapocirodo, Posuji, King of the Giant Whales, Amon! Lend me your power! Five streams of the Power of the Evil God came from afar, and Charles, moving the Flame Knight Lance, soared into the sky, piercing through Ysamiels lower abdomen and out through His throat. What was once an impenetrable body, under Charless attack, became like slicing through rot, offering no resistance whatsoever. Charless lance pierced through the Evil God, and then went through the back of Ysamiels head, piercing the Evil Gods mountain-like giant head. Charles spun in the void and re-entered through Ysamiels throat. The defeated Evil God struggled to retaliate, trying to catch Charles, but as He tangled with Charles, one after another the constructions specified by Emilia for Isemeren Palace rose from the ground. Soon, more than half of the palace was under Emilias design, and the body of the Evil God trembled abruptly, deflating like a leaking balloon and beginning to shrink rapidly. Juno, devouring the nineteenth clump of flesh, sensitive to the changes in Isemeren Palace, the strongest of the Blood Clan, smirked to himself, muttering, My student, she really is quite interesting! He transformed into a faint blood light, tearing through all obstacles, and vanished into the dark abyss. The next moment, he awakened, looking at his own hands, he spoke faintly, Im one step closer to the Divine level! From now on, everything in the mundane world will have no meaning to me. Ascension to godhood is my sole pursuit. He looked out over the sea, where the Holy Light Divine State Title had ceased its attack on Isemeren Palace. Isemeren Palace was changing its shape, contracting in size and transforming into a giant vessel that was no less than the Dolmabah?e Number or the Holy Light Divine State Title! On both sides of this giant vessel were written the same words, Emilia Vessel! At the same time, Charles reappeared on the Holy Light Divine State Title, looking at the newly transformed Legendary Warship, the Emilia Vessel, with an indescribable sense of anticipation. Charles casually released a Magic Mirror and looked at Ysamiel in it; in the last moment before leaving that world, he had used a Special AbilityaMirror Specter. Yeah, he hadnt expected that hed actually fucking make it. Chapter 539 - 539 505, Manipulating Memory ?Chapter 539: 505, Manipulating Memory Chapter 539: 505, Manipulating Memory The new route still hadnt appeared. Charles wasnt in such a hurry, since Agmilas had taken on the Isemeren Palace and the Ghost Fleet without backing down; it was quite clear he had no more tricks up his sleeve. The Evil God wasnt even anxious! What was there for him to worry about? Through the thirty-second Labyrinth, Charles had acquired not only a daughter, a Legendary Warship, over nine hundred Ghost Ships, a Mirror Demon, but also a small harvest. Furthermore, Charles acquired a Maze RuneaMemory Manipulation! It could alter, erase, add, distort, and enhance a beings memories. However, these modified memories had a time limit, and most people would gradually recover their original memories over time. ... But if used in conjunction with other Labyrinth Powers, such as Time Concealment and the Book of Ages, it was possible to permanently alter memories within a certain range. This Special Ability was fascinating, and Charles had tried it; with his eighteenth-tier power, memory manipulation had virtually no effect on Sacred-level beings, and for those of the same tier, it worked only for a few seconds to a dozen seconds. However, for Transcendents lower than his tier, the effect was significantly noticeable, maintaining incorrect memories for several months for those below tier ten. Charles patiently waited while familiarizing himself with the newly gained Special Ability. About seven or eight days later, the new route finally appeared again! No sooner had Charles handed the fleet over to Juno than the Legendary Warship doubled, gaining over nine hundred more Ghost Ships, along with three new members: a teacher, a beloved son, and an eldest daughter! Well, there was also an Isemeren! He could be considered not exactly human. There was no need for Charles to have Juno and Gareth leave, as the Holy Light Divine State Title and the Emilia Vessel, led by the Ghost Fleet, continued their journey! Just as Charles anticipated, he subsequently encountered seven Labyrinths and passed through them without hindrance, almost as if he hadnt met any resistance until he faced some challenge at the fortieth Labyrinth. He once again encountered the Evil God Colosseum! It was still a deserted island, still a city that couldnt undergo maze-ification. With the experience from before, Charles didnt resort to violently tearing down the city ruins but sent out the Ghost Crew to carefully search, quickly finding the entrance to the Underground City. This time in the Evil God Colosseum, only Charles could enter. Having experienced it once before, Charles was not so worried. He made thorough preparations and jumped down; However, this time was different from the lastaupon entering the Evil God Coliseum and setting foot on solid ground, he immediately found himself in the midst of a battlefield where everyone was frenziedly fighting, blood and fire intertwined, corpses scattered everywhere, and each person seemed deranged, only knowing how to swing their weapons nonstop. Charles heightened his Spirituality and scanned the surroundings, detecting nothing unusual, which made him feel even more suspicious. Charles casually kicked away an approaching warrior and dodged an incoming spear, snatching the opponents weapon and with a flick, the spearman was knocked to the ground. However, no sooner had he defeated two men than seven or eight warriors, disregarding their own lives, rushed at him. Charles couldnt help but shout, Who are you? Why are you fighting? No one answered him, only swords and knives responded. Not wanting to kill indiscriminately, Charles simply threw down his weapon, performed the Quickness Technique x5, and easily evaded the encirclement of the warriors, choosing a direction to run wildly. In the Evil God Colosseum, it was impossible to use all the Extraordinary Weapons, relying only on his personal strength. However, Quickness Technique x5 was sufficient on the battlefield, none of the soldiers attacking Charles could even touch his clothes, and he quickly burst out of the battlefield. Charles randomly selected a large tree in the field, leaped up to the canopy, and from there surveyed the battlefield, gaining a clearer understanding of the situation. There were two armies; one of the commanders stood on a hill with his guards, continuously sending out messengers to direct the troops, while the commander of the other side led a small combat team in the most dangerous area. However, since he was fighting personally, he was unable to command his subordinates, leaving them to combat on their own. Although the commander who led the fight was exceptionally brave, he had completely forsaken commanding his army in favor of displaying his personal valor. As a result, even though his army was clearly larger, better trained, and better equipped, they were at a disadvantage. A few minutes later, Charles concluded somethingaapart from the two commanders, their soldiers were not human. Humans are emotional creatures! But the soldiers of both commanders obeyed orders without regard for casualties and never retreated regardless of how fiercely their comrades fell in battle. Such armies had never existed before on Earth, where Charles came from, or on the Old Continent he had traveled to. They are Labyrinth Guardians! Charles made a judgment, and couldnt help but comment, Even if they are Labyrinth Guardians, isnt this too wasteful? These Labyrinth Guardians are all elites. Charless face turned pale immediately, and he dared not think further, but a voice inside his heart clearly told him that he was different from others. Charless Labyrinth Guardians were either enemies or those who had committed unforgivable crimes such as human trafficking or cannibalism. He would never turn ordinary subordinates into Labyrinth Guardians, but other Labyrinth Masters didnt have this psychological burden and could turn an entire citys population into Labyrinth Guardians if they wished. Charles suddenly realized why the Evil Gods were rampant in the New Continent while the Evil Gods in the Old Continent were suppressed by the True Gods. It wasnt an issue of the strengths of Evil Gods and True Gods; it was that the people of the two continents were different. People of the Old Continent received traditional education and most of the Secret Techniques they practiced were handed down from the Nine Great True Gods, coming from universities. Another mainstream source was the Secret Techniques created by great human philosophers, also largely from universities, with very few practicing the arts of the Evil Gods. The New Continent was filled with Evil Gods because people, in their desire to quickly gain power, voluntarily abandoned the True Gods and chose the Evil Gods. It was not because the Evil Gods were too strong, or the True Gods powers were inadequate; it was the humans own choice. Charles also remembered something High Priest Augustine once said about what the New Continent relies on to combat Evil Gods: Have more children What a cruel choice it was. Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The diary in Charless arms suddenly transmitted a thought: Charles Meklen is challenging the fortieth Labyrinth! This is Mosuli, a land isolated from the world. Mosuli has eighteen towns, each towns lord is a candidate of the Evil God, Agmillar. They must go through war to vie for the sole spot, and the losers will become vassals to the victor. They engage in wars against each other, creating deep-seated vendettas. Charles Meklen, please restore order to Mosuli! And allow Mosuli to reappear in the world. Chapter 540 - 540 506, Evil God Colosseums bug ?Chapter 540: 506, Evil God Colosseums bug Chapter 540: 506, Evil God Colosseums bug Charles rested his chin in his hand, sinking into deep thoughtathe fortieth Labyrinth wasnt too difficult; rather, it was too simple. Although he was alone, he believed that with the strength of Level Eighteen, sweeping through the eighteen towns of Mosuli wouldnt be difficult. Charles always felt that Agmilas was playing tricks on him, and that the Evil God Colosseum was certainly not normal. Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Although he was not very familiar with the Evil God Colosseum, he was aware of a detailathat be it a preliminary selection candidate or a replacement candidate for the Evil God, it wasnt exclusively for Agmilas. Every Evil God had its candidates and replacements, yet Mosuli only had Agmilass That was just too strange, wasnt it? With too little information at his disposal, Charles didnt know what exactly Agmilas was planning to do with him. ... Nevertheless, he decided to take action first. Two replacement candidates for the Evil God were locked in fierce combat here; their cities were bound to be vulnerable. Charles prepared to choose one to occupy. As long as he could occupy a city, Charles was confident that he could continuously summon troops and sweep through the whole of Mosuli. Charles tried summoning the Magic Flame Horse and succeeded with surprising ease, although the one summoned was clearly not the same one that he had subdued earlier. Charles didnt dwell on this detail. He mounted the Magic Flame Horse and galloped towards the nearest town. The town nearest to the battlefield was almost devoid of residents. Charles had expected at least some battle, but when he broke into the town, he felt the desolation of the placeadeader and more forlorn than even Machu Picchu, which at least had crows and rats. Charles dismounted the Magic Flame Horse and pressed his hand to the ground, using the power of the Labyrinth. To his surprise, he encountered no resistance at all. In just half an hour, he had Maze-ified the town and learned in passing that there were still about twenty Labyrinth Guardians. When he summoned these guardians, a sad realization hit him. Almost all of the twenty-some guards were maimed, with the only healthy one being an infant a few months old. The childs mother was blind in one eye and bore several scars! They were all like walking corpses, and although Labyrinth Guardians inherently belonged to the Evil Wraiths, Charles had never seen such numbness in his own Labyrinth Guardiansathey were mostly normal. Charles had been oblivious just a moment ago, but now he understoodathe replacement candidates for the Evil God in Mosuli, in their struggle for the sole victorious position, had drained all potential from the population of this small landmass. If Charles hadnt appeared, there might have been a victor here, but the cost would be the near total loss of the population! Charles sighed and let the twenty-some Labyrinth Guardians disperse on their own. He didnt intend to rely on them for battle. He checked his own abilities Suddenly, Charles discovered a bug! He couldnt bring Extraordinary Weapons into the Evil God Colosseum! But his own abilities were unrestricted Hmm, suddenly, Charles discovered that he had an ability called Mirrors Specter, and damn, it was still usable! He immediately summoned Isemeren. Isemeren was still dull and lifeless, with the Trident in hand as the only thing maintaining a shred of the Evil Gods dignity. From any angle, it looked nothing but Sacred level. And its the kind of style where youve got a messed-up head. Gareth, although his soul and memory were also messed up, at least looked quite normal. To the uninformed observer, there was no way to tell that he was actually an incomplete person. Isemeren didnt even look normal anymore. Charles touched the now human-sized, albeit still slightly ferocious-looking, very well-behaved Evil God and said, I have a Wonderful Technique called the Beast God Transformation! I shall bestow it upon you now so you can take on human form and avoid scaring people when you go out. Isemeren had no reaction, but after Charles imparted the Beast God Transformation Technique, Isemeren quickly spun around on the spot and transformed into a middle-aged man with a stable demeanor and a friendly air, remarkably resembling Jackie Chan. Charles extended a finger and touched Isemerens forehead, slightly altering the Evil Gods memories. Isemeren was a servant of the House Mecklen for generations, had watched Gareth Mecklen, Amon Mecklen, and Emilia Mecklen grow up since they were young, was fiercely loyal to Mr. and Mrs. Mecklen, proficient in Necromancy, and also skilled in painting and mathematics. He was on friendly terms with Herolf the Golden Goat, the Black Dragon, Vigo, and others, often engaging in lively games of snake cards with them! To round out the persona, Charles forcibly crammed a complete set of mathematics knowledge from elementary to graduate school into the Evil God, whether it could comprehend it or not would be another matter! After being infused with a wealth of memories, a lively sparkle appeared in Isemerens eyes and an Eastern-style humble smile surfaced on his face. He could even stammer out a phrase, Master Charles Mecklen, what do you require? With a slight smile, Charles replied, Theres a battle coming up, help me capture everyone alive! Isemeren bowed respectfully, performing an Imperial salutation. Charless spirits lifted greatly; he had simply tried to take control of Isemeren Palace on a whim after witnessing Emilia seizing it, not expecting to actually find it and that it was just a location in the Evil God Coliseum. With Isemeren in hand, who among these Evil God candidates could possibly compete? At dusk, a band of battered soldiers returned to the city! At Charless command, Isemeren produced his Trident. With just a casual point towards the sky, the people involuntarily marched step by step into the town. Charles was stunned; he knew that Isemeren was actually an Evil God, but he hadnt expected that Isemeren, despite his power having declined to the Sacred level, could still perform such a large-scale control technique with such ease? Although most of these people were ordinary, and only the Evil God candidate was a Transcendent, and not even of a high level, this ability was still so characteristically Evil God! In any case, Charles knew he couldnt do it. He easily converted these people into Labyrinth Guardians, including the Evil God candidate. From then on, Charles counted his first town among his possessions, although it was so ravaged that its sparse population often made him sigh. The cities he managed were places where everyone lived and worked in peace and contentment, with booming commerceahe even abolished taxes, keeping the satisfaction of the residents consistently high. He couldnt understand how these Evil God candidates could manage to ruin a city like this when given the same task of city management? What Charles didnt know was that when he converted one of the Evil God candidates into a Labyrinth Guardian, the rest of the Evil God candidates were all alerted and greatly alarmed. Chapter 541 - 541 507, Paradox of the Evil God ?Chapter 541: 507, Paradox of the Evil God Chapter 541: 507, Paradox of the Evil God Mossuris eighteen Evil God candidates had been battling for months, and currently, were locked in a stalemate where no one could gain the upper hand. After all, everyone knew that there could only be one victor in the Evil God Colosseum, and no one would trust anyone else. This was the fundamental reason for the war being so brutal that it almost wiped out the population of Mossuri. The Evil God actually needed faith too, but the Evil God did not care about the population and would recklessly destroy it This was the genuine paradox of the Evil God! Charles had captured a city and immediately collected intelligence. From his Labyrinth Guardians, especially from the mouth of that Evil God candidate, he learned about the various situations in Mossuri and made a choicea to attack fiercely, without any stratagems. ... Well, with Isemeren around, who needed any damn stratagems? Charles took a short rest and didnt even bring any subordinates he had subdued. He only brought Isemeren and headed to the second town. The Evil God candidates of Mossuri received a prompt that the first candidate had withdrawn from the Coliseum, and they were only surprised. But when the second Evil God candidates withdrawal notice appeared, everyone panicked. They sent out Labyrinth Guardians to contact others and inquire about the situation. Shortly after these messengers were dispatched, they received news of the third Evil God candidate withdrawing It was the first time Charles felt the thrill of Unparalleled might without needing any stratagems. However, unfortunately, by the time he attacked the fourth town, that Evil God candidate had already run off. Mossuris landmass was very small, and the distance between the eighteen towns would not exceed a days travel for an ordinary person. Before the industrial age, such densely packed towns would not have existed in reality, as without modern agriculture, they couldnt sustain such a dense population. Although Charles also noticed this detail, he didnt take it to heart. As one town after another fell to his onslaught, he soon encountered the final resistance. By the time he had taken down the eighth town, thirteen Evil God candidates had formed an Allied Army to directly target Charles. They barely made contact before a fierce battle broke out. Charles barely lifted a finger before he saw Isemeren slaughtering the Evil God candidates one by one. These candidates, who had not yet reached the Sacred level, were no match for Isemeren, who had once been an Evil God. Having soundly defeated this Allied Army, Charles spent three more days to capture the eighteen towns and mazified them all, and then He finally understood what game Agmilas had been playing with him. He restored order to Mossuri, took control of this Labyrinth, and naturally had the capacity to reintroduce it to the world! And so, Charles did just that! When Mossuri reconnected with the world, it appeared in the New Continents Christopher Region! Yes, that Christopher who was the first to arrive in the New Continent! His landing spot on the New Continent was in the center, with the New Continent divided into north and south just like the Old Continent, only instead of being separated by a strait, they were connected by a small piece of land. This piece of land was the Christopher Region, and Mossuri was at the narrowest part of this region, flanked on both sides by two great seas. The last time Charles had been sent out by Agmilas across the Agres Sea, and this time, the Evil God had directly sent him to the New Continent. Moreover, this time, he had no ships! Charles now only had Isemeren as his subordinate, along with eighteen towns, and fewer than ten thousand Labyrinth Guardians. Charles had to return to the Agres Sea to find his fleet before he could begin the maze challenge anew! Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gazing out at the ocean, Charles was in a deep depression. He needed a ship to set sail, but the towns of Mosuli were the kind that had populations of just a few thousand; there was no shipbuilding industry. In addition, the eighteen candidates for the Evil God had decimated the population. The current population was less than one-tenth of Mosuli at its peak, and even maintaining basic social functions was difficult. Most were engaged in day-to-day professions such as farmers, bakers, artisans, and workers who repaired various tools, as well as merchants trailing between townsaall had perished in that damned Coliseum. Almost all that remained were the old, the weak, women, and children, capable only of the most menial tasks, and even ordinary agricultural cultivation might not continue. Without a strong leader, these people could soon die off in large numbers. Charles had considered having Isemeren carry him and fly to the Agres Sea, but if he left this place, the eighteen towns might quickly fall apart. Once someone else broke through the labyrinth of these towns, it would be tantamount to failing the challenge. Agmilas had indeed posed a great difficulty for him. Facing such a situation, Charles fell silent for a while before he thought of a solution. He said to Isemeren, Go to the Agres Sea and talk to Teacher Juno. Tell him to hand over all the Ghost Fleet to you and bring them to Mosuli for me. Have the Holy Light Divine State Title and the Emilia Vessel wait for me where they are. Upon receiving the order, Isemeren immediately broke through the skies and departed. Charles stood on the shores of Mosuli, unable to help but stroke his chin and muttered softly, What kind of trouble has Agmilas encountered? Has He actually fallen so far as to use this kind of stratagem against a mere mortal? What level are the Evil Gods of the New Continent fighting at now? Who exactly are they fighting against right now? Are there any alliances among the Evil Gods? This is indeed quite curious. Charles waited in Mosuli for two days, knowing that Isemeren wouldnt return so quickly, especially since he had to bring back a Ghost Fleet, which would take even longer. He then screened his Labyrinth Guardians and barely managed to select seven to eight hundred soldiers still capable of combat, and attempted an attack towards the southern part of the continent. The social order, economy, and population of Mosuli had all collapsed, even due to excessive warfare, all resources were exhausted, including food. To survive, there were only two options: receive support or expand on ones own. Charles believed that on the New Continent, no one would support Mosuli, especially when it was almost impossible to expect any return. So the only option was to attempt expansion. The area bordering Mosuli, Hegolon, was five or six times larger in area and had three to four times the population. It had seven medium to large cities, and it even had ports that Mosuli did not have. The first target Charles attacked was the port of HegolonaLasaro Cardenas Port! Lasaro Cardenas Port was plunged into panic! The sudden disappearance of Mosuli, turning the land connecting the north and south of the New Continent into a vast sea, had already terrified the nearby people, not knowing which Evil God had acted. The sudden reappearance of Mosuli was even more horrifying And now an unexpected attack on Lasaro Cardenas Port? The people of this port city were worried that it was an invasion by some Evil God. Chapter 542 - 542 508, Bilingual Banner, Evil God Formula ?Chapter 542: 508, Bilingual Banner, Evil God Formula Chapter 542: 508, Bilingual Banner, Evil God Formula Charles did not appear, but the new maritime route did, causing Juno to worry about his studentaof course, he would not rashly embark on the new route, patiently waiting for several days. On this day, just as Juno had awakened from his meditation, he sensed the presence of Isemeren. This Evil God descended from the sky, met Juno, and handed him a letter. Charles, concerned that the Evil God might miscommunicate, dared not let Him relay the message verbally, instead, he recounted his experiences in the letter. After reading the letter, Juno was truly stunned; he laughed and handed all the ghost ships over to Isemeren. After leading the Ghost Fleet, Juno Arthur did not continue to wait for Charless return but, with a face full of excitement, commanded the Holy Light Divine State Title and Emilia Vessel to enter the new maritime route. Charles chose Lasaro Cardenas Port for unavoidable reasons; he had already dispatched Isemeren to summon the Ghost Fleet, but the entire region of Mosuri lacked a suitable port, and ghost ships also required a port to dock. ... The Black Columbian region has two major ports, and Lasaro Cardenas Port is the closest to Mosuri. Charles brought seven to eight hundred men, marching to the outer walls of Lasaro Cardenas Port City, where he had his Labyrinth Guardians erect a large flag. This flag was quite crude, merely a few thin tree trunks fastened together, with a piece of white cloth hanging from them, clearly secured at both top and bottom ends to ensure visibility from within the city. The flag bore the message in both Fals and Inglima languages: Surrender and live, resist and perish! In the New Continent, the currency circulated includes the Inglima Gold Pound, Shilling, and Penny, as well as the Fars Aegeus, Fore, and centime. The languages mainly spoken are the Inglima Language and the Fars Language, the former being even more widely understood than the currency, with over sixty percent of the New Continents population being fluent in it. These two sentences were concise and unequivocal. This bilingual flag was understandable to ninety percent of the residents of Lasaro Cardenas Port. Due to this flag, the citys residents fell into extreme panic, with some even refusing to follow the orders of the citys commander, General Duma, rejecting the call to defend the city walls. The New Continent is full of immigrants, with Evil Gods being the primary enemy, not humans. The social structure is also distinctly different from that of the Old Continent. In times of danger, cities on the New Continent were fundamentally unable to help each other. After all, facing the attacks of Evil Gods, any number of humans would merely be marching to their deaths, making it impossible for a proper country to establish itself, apart from a few overseas territories of Old Continent empires, which were either autonomous city-states or federations of city-states. Faced with an irresistible enemy, the cities of the New Continent prefer surrender over fighting to the death, prioritizing family, loved ones, and their own lives. Although General Duma was not exactly a seasoned military strategist and had not led troops in battle since taking command of this port city, Black Columbian region spanning two seas with thriving trade and very few wars, he also possessed some basic sense. Charles, with just seven to eight hundred poorly equipped men, could never take a fortress city like Lasaro Cardenas Port! However, his repeated rallying led to the residents being terrified by the flags message Surrender and live, resist and perish!, and they generally harbored aversions to war. In their minds, whether Duma ruled as the citys lord or they came under the rule of those outside the city, it hardly made any difference. With no other choice, General Duma had to convene a temporary city council. In most cities on the New Continent, the highest authority was the city council, unlike in the Old Continent where it was typically the Royal Family. As Charles raised the flag and had his Labyrinth Guardians shout loudly, he began to feel somewhat listless. S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After all, he had never imagined that merely by raising such a flag, he could make the enemy surrender! Such a battle, since Charles had crossed over, had never been fought before. After all, the enemy surrendered at the sight of their opposition; they truly needed a general with an air of regal dominance. He simply lacked it. Charles secretly considered, Should I feign an attack to see how the residents of Lasaro Cardenas Port would react? But I only have seven or eight hundred capable fighters under my command, what if the feigned attack results in too great a loss? Although transcendent forces decide the outcome, ordinary soldiers are also of great importance and should not be recklessly squandered Charles remembered how the eighteen candidates for the Evil God devastated the population of Mosuri in their struggle for victory, and he felt pained; those people should not have died in vain. Just as Charles was about to continue the pretense a little longer before withdrawing, thinking of another way to attack Lasaro Cardenas Port, he saw the city gate suddenly open, and a team walked out calmly, even carrying a white flag. Although both sides raised a white flag, their meanings were completely different. Charles still hesitated for a moment before commanding his army to move forward. When General Duma saw Charles, he said, Lasaro Cardenas Port hopes for peace, we are willing to surrender, but please also promise that you will not harm any residents. Charles readily agreed, first ordering all of Duma and the city council members who came out to surrender to be bound, and only then did he lead his troops into the port city. He truly hadnt expected that just by approaching the city, Lasaro Cardenas Port would surrender without a fight. Although Charles still found it somewhat unbelievableahow could it be so easy to take a city?ahe did not hesitate. Upon entering the port city, he first disbanded the City Defense Force and the city council, the original administrative bodies of Lasaro Cardenas Port. When the city residents expressed their protests, Charles immediately announced throughout the city that dissolving these bodies was to abolish taxes, suddenly reversing the public mood and gaining tremendous support. Charles was now quite a political veteran. He seized the opportunity to cancel the old decrees, issue new ones, established the Commerce Alliance, and reformed the Westwind Knights, rallying a force of over a thousand people. This military venture had been a sweet success for Charles, who led the newly formed Westwind Knights in a relentless series of sweeps through the nearby cities. At this time, Ysamiel, commanding the Ghost Fleet, had already left the Agres Sea and started crossing the Golden Sea. The sea between the Agres Sea and the New Continent is known as the Golden Sea, and correspondingly, the west coast of the New Continent is called the Golden Coastline, because several adventurers, shortly after reaching the New Continent, quickly discovered gold mines in a city along the coastline, which is why the Golden Sea and the Golden Coastline got their names. The Evil God floated daily in the sky, directing the Ghost Fleets course while continuously muttering about addition, subtraction, multiplication, division, quadratic functions, Pythagoras cosine, subset elements His brain was filled with various mathematical knowledge, and if he even slightly calmed down, a worksheet would automatically generate, and he couldnt stop until he completed it; otherwise, his head would incessantly throb, giving him no moment of peace. This was rather strange for Charles; his professional habit as a mathematics teacher led him to inadvertently infuse the Evil God with hundreds of sets of math exam papers. Normally, these papers would occupy only a tiny part of a normal persons memory, but unfortunately, Ysamels memory loss was so severe that his main memories were entirely these exam papers Chapter 543 - 543 509, Charles reigns over Black Gollum ?Chapter 543: 509, Charles reigns over Black Gollum Chapter 543: 509, Charles reigns over Black Gollum Charles knew that the newly formed Westwind Knighthood, although also including a group of Transcendents, such as those candidates for the Evil God, as well as General Duma and a few members of the Lasaro Cardenas Port city council, was internally unstable. The majority of people did not have a high regard for the team, especially General Duma and those city council members, who were downright full of grievances. They were the ones who had left the city to surrender and as a result What kind of treatment had Charles given them? He hadnt just tied them up! He also subsequently stripped them of all power and threw them into the army to fight alongside the troops? Had it not been for concerns about personal safety and the well-being of their families, they would certainly have protested. ... He likewise knew that victory could resolve all problems! First, Charles swept through the towns near Lasaro Cardenas Port. In just a few days, he had overrun seven or eight small towns, expanding the Westwind Knighthood to over three thousand members. When Charles was prepared to attack another port city in the Black Gulum region, an unexpected message reached him, making it somewhat difficult to accept Out of the seven major cities in the Black Gulum region, three chose to surrender without a fight. Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hmm, at the same time, there was another piece of news. The three cities that did not intend to surrender had formed a City-State Military Alliance, ready to withstand Charless attack. These three cities each had High-Level Transcendents in charge, believing themselves unafraid of Charles, the outsider. Indeed, the alliance formed by the three cities to resist him, an outsider, was something that Charles could understand! However, the choice of the other three cities to surrender was beyond his comprehension. He hadnt shown himself to be particularly dominating! Neither did he have powerful talents at his disposal, with most of the officers in his team coming from either Missouri or Lasaro Cardenas Port. Why would three cities have surrendered then? Although Charles was puzzled, his actions were swift. He led the Westwind Knighthood to take full control of the surrendering cities, and in each city, he conscripted a group of young and sturdy people to join the Westwind Knighthood. Despite his somewhat proficient governmental tactics, without enough assistance, it would take time to assimilate the three cities, not allowing for further military action. Although the other three cities had formed an alliance, the thought of deploying their forces speedily was simply impossible. They needed to hold several meetings to discuss various matters: how many personnel each would contribute, how much material support, how to divide the spoils of war afterwards, and who would command the operationsaall questions that required resolution! After the two military factions had formed a standoff, a brief peace emerged, with no one making any aggressive moves, and neither side even declaring war! The City-State Military Alliance spent over ten days in meetings, solving various issues, and by the time their Allied Army finally mobilized, Ysamiel Isemeren had appeared with the Ghost Fleet in the waters off Lasaro Cardenas Port. The appearance of this Ghost Fleet struck terror into the residents of Lasaro Cardenas Port to the point of being incomparable! A fleet composed of more than nine hundred Ghost Ships had the capacity to sweep through nearly all the coastal cities of the New Continent, except for those few super-large cities with Sacred-level powers at their helm. Ordinary cities had no chance of withstanding a single blow. Each Ghost Ship had at least dozens of Ghost Crew members, with the vast majority having over a hundred. Even if it came to land combat, they could easily form a Ghost Army exceeding one hundred thousand. The residents of Lasaro Cardenas Port felt as though the Undead Calamity had come, signaling the end days of Lasaro Cardenas Port, and they began preparing to flee. At this time, Charles resolutely stepped forward, extensively proclaiming that there was no need to fear this fleet! He could protect the people of Lasaro Cardenas Port. To demonstrate his confidence in protecting everyone, he announced his willingness to purchase, at fair prices, the real estate of the residents who were preparing to flee! Charless move, while it did gain him slightly increased trust from a very small part of the population, did not much help the greater situation and did not halt the tide of residents fleeing Lasaro Cardenas Port. ` However, the majority of the evacuating residents did choose, before leaving, to sell their immovable property to Charles, who indeed kept his word and purchased the real estate. This major transaction satisfied almost everyone! The news of the Ghost Fleet appearing off the coast of Lasaro Cardenas Port soon spread to nearby areas through the fleeing populace, and the City-State Military Alliance got wind of it almost immediatelyathat a nearly thousand-strong Ghost Fleet was about to attack Lasaro Cardenas Port. Presented with this terrifying news, they immediately halted their offensive. The military leaders of the three cities promptly called a meeting, but how could such a matter be resolved by a meeting? Isemeren very considerately waited until the residents of Lasaro Cardenas Port had mostly fled before slowly sailing into the port. Charles led the warriors of the Westwind Knights to the ramparts of the port, adopting a posture ready to fight to the death. The inhabitants of the New Continent, accustomed to being toyed with by the Evil God, werent as panicked as one might expect. Although it was impossible not to be afraid, they at least were able to follow Charless defensive orders. With over nine hundred Ghost Ships, even without the ancient magic Ghost Warships, their presence was still as menacing as a demon, with an aura threatening to devour all living beings. General Duma, looking upon the Ghost Fleet, was sweating bullets, and couldnt help suggesting to Charles, You should flee! Theres no way we can counter such a powerful Evil God! If we stay, its nothing more than a death sentence. If you can lead the towns people to safety, I am willing to cover your retreat. Dumas words surprised Charles, who smiled and said, Youre a good man, but not a good commander! He added to himself, Actually, neither am I. We can surely win this battle! Please trust me. Duma had no idea that the Ghost Fleet belonged to Charles; he didnt believe Charless lies. However, Charles still chose to meet the battle rather than flee and didnt prevent anyone from leaving, even willing to shell out a considerable sum to buy property This earned Dumas respect. Duma sighed and thought, Well, I might as well fight this battle with the ghosts alongside him. In the end, when the time comes, Ill escape, and that should be enough to have done right by him. Psh, I tried to surrender and leave the city, and he had me tied up. No matter what I do, Ive done right by him. As Duma was psyching himself up, he saw Charles suddenly clap his hands and several Transcendents worked together to move a few huge rocks and stack them together. Charles leaped onto the platform made of these boulders and yelled towards the Ghost Fleet at sea, I am the chosen one! Warriors from the sea! Submit to me and offer your loyalty! Over ninety percent of the new members of the Westwind Knighthood looked at him as if he were a madman! But the next second, they saw countless Ghost Crew members emerge on deck, kneeling on one knee toward Charles Mecklen atop the rock pile, letting out a roar, and offering their loyalty. In that very second! All the New Continent members of the Westwind Knighthood were so shocked they couldnt recover, and a seed of fear was forcibly planted deep in their souls. Decades later, this scene was captured by a painter in an oil painting that would be handed down through generations, worth nearly a thousand Gold AegeusaCharles Lording Over Black Golum! ` Chapter 544 - 544 510, Break Through! ?Chapter 544: 510, Break Through! Ninety-Nine Layer Labyrinth Chapter 544: 510, Break Through! Ninety-Nine Layer Labyrinth Nearly a thousand ghost ships surrendered! The shock of this scene deeply imprinted itself in the memory of everyone present. Decades later, they would still speak of this moment with drunken fervor and display wholehearted adoration for Charles. Charles had put on an impressive display and immediately ordered Isemeren to summon thirty thousand members of the ghost crew ashore for battle. Countless members of the ghost crew jumped from their ships, traversed the sea, and climbed ashore. ... Even though they knew that they had surrendered to Charles, this scene still terrified the residents of Lasaro Cardenas Port. Charles also knew he couldnt let this ghost crew stay in this port city, as it would cause panic among ordinary residents. He had them march straight through Lasaro Cardenas Port and mix them with the ordinary members of the Westwind Knighthood to form a vast army that set off in the direction of the City-State Military Alliances allied army. Charless large army soon collided with the military forces of the City-State Military Alliance. When both armies appeared on the battlefield, the chief commanders of the City-State Military Alliance fell silent upon seeing the vast numbers of ghost crew members. When Isemeren floated up into the sky, the faces of the three city lords of the allied army turned ashen. The lord of Trakpak, Ding Ding Elze, whispered, Is there any other way besides summoning the Evil God? The other two city lords hesitated for a moment before saying together, Surrender! Ding Ding Elze sighed deeply and said, Have someone write the surrender document, and lets sign it together. Ill personally deliver it to Mr. Charles Mecklen. Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The other two city lords looked around, all their soldiers faces pale, showing a complete lack of spirit. Not only had Charles suddenly subjugated a terrifying ghost fleet, he had also attained a sacred level, and the dual-language banner he had previously displayed heavily weighed on every member of the allied army. They had originally doubted that Charles would massacre them after victory, but now no one dared to doubt it. After all, what cruel act could not be committed by someone who commanded a ghost army? The surrender document was quickly prepared, and the three city lords each signed it. Ding Ding Elze indeed came in person to meet Charles and respectfully presented the surrender document of the City-State Military Alliance. Charles did not want to fight, since there was no animosity between the sides. After reading the document, he smiled slightly and said, If you gentlemen wish to surrender, I also do not wish to wage war. Seeing that Charles was indeed as lenient to the surrendered as the rumors suggested, Ding Ding Elze was overjoyed, complimented Charles a few times, and then took his leave. Charles was in a hurry to return to the Agres Sea to continue the maze trial. He had attacked Black Colon because the Mosuri population had completely collapsed and could not sustain normal social operations; it could be wiped out in a single strike by some city-states army, and his challenge to Agmillar might be entirely disrupted. Thus, he had no intention of catering to the emotions of these surrendering people, and let Isemeren lead a few thousand members of the ghost crew to follow Ding Ding Elze, planning to quickly take over the entirety of Black Colon. Ding Ding Elze dared not refuse. All the powers in the greater Christopher region turned their eyes to the Black Colon area, all wanting to know what Charles would do next. If Charles planned to continue attacking other regions, then everyone would be prepared, but soon the city-state leaders from other parts of the Christopher region were reassured. Charles took over Heigolon, abolished all taxes, formed a chamber of commerce, revised the laws, and drafted the robust men to join the Westwind Knights; in a short time, he won the unanimous favor of most residents. The lower-class residents, relieved of taxes, suddenly found life much easier, as if a mountain had been removed from above their heads! The middle-class residents suddenly found life safer, the streets cleaner, and even convenient public carriages appeared, making life refreshed. Even many wealthy residents felt that doing business was easier. They didnt have to worry about being robbed, extorted, or having their business disturbed. Goods were as promised, debts were collected, and under the chambers care and protection, accumulating wealth became easier while losses decreased. After accomplishing these things, Charles soon left Heigolon and didnt even leave Isemeren behind. City Lords in Christophers district believed Charles to be the spokesperson for an Evil God when they learned of his departure. They thought this abrupt action was due to a command from the Evil God he worshipped. Since he had left, everyone maintained an unspoken agreement and made no moves. Behind Charless back, Isemeren quickly found the deserted island where he had disappeared. Even after seeing the new routes, Charles let Isemeren carry him and continued on with the challenges. He soon came across the 41st Labyrinth! This labyrinth had been thoroughly destroyed; he just needed to maze-ify it and quietly completed this challenge. Carried by Isemeren, Charles consistently pushed forward, but he no longer encountered any obstacles; the labyrinths ahead were all destroyed. Apart from transforming the utterly undefended cities into mazes, he had nothing else to do. Forty-two, forty-three a| up to fifty! Sixty, seventy labyrinths! When Charles found the 99th labyrinth, he finally saw the Holy Light Divine State Title and the Emilia Vessel again! He also saw, once again, a battle at the level of the Evil God! A palace floating atop the sea, surrounded by countless floating pathways, each filled with countless warriors desperately resisting the attacks from the Holy Light Divine State Title and the Emilia Vessel. Omibella was completely gone. Under Junos control, countless branches sprouted from the bottom of the Holy Light Divine State Title, becoming the main force of the attack. On the Emilia Vessel, young Emilia Mecklen displayed an astonishing demeanor, continuously unleashing various spells, each strike causing the floating Agmillars Labyrinth in the great sea to heavily shake, obliterating countless warriors defending this Evil Gods labyrinth! Along his journey, Charles had already learned who had broken through the ninety-nine levels of the labyrinth! It was his mentor Juno and his eldest daughter, Emilia Mecklen, who had jointly handled this significant matter. Clearly, Agmillar was truly in serious trouble now. Its last controlled labyrinth, under the attacks from the Holy Light Divine State Title and Emilia Vessel, not only gained no advantage but seemed somewhat inadequate in comparison. Isemeren took Charles aboard the Holy Light Divine State Title, and upon seeing Juno, Charles asked, Mentor, why did you personally take action? Juno smiled slightly and replied, I had a premonition that if we did not speed up our progress, the most succulent part of Agmillar might elude our grasp. He is now capable of exerting less than one percent of his power; it truly is the best time to slay a god! Chapter 545 - 545 511, little pond, leave my father! ?Chapter 545: 511, little pond, leave my father! Chapter 545: 511, little pond, leave my father! Charles asked in a low voice, How is Omibella doing? Juno replied indifferently, I dont know, but she must have suffered severe damage and can only provide very weak power for now. Charles glanced again at Emilia, who was fighting excitedly, feeling a strange affection for his eldest daughter. He knew this father-daughter sentiment wasnt to be taken seriously, yet he couldnt help but feel an inexplicable concern. He couldnt resist asking another question, How is Emilia? Juno slightly smiled and said, Her Bloodline Mantra skills are far more talented than yours. Charles exclaimed in surprise, You taught her the Bloodline Mantra? Juno shook his head and replied, I wouldnt say Im teaching her; she was born with such powers. Dont forget, Omibella is the biological daughter of the ancestor of the Arthur Clan, Pendragon Arthur! Shes one of the nineteen descendants created through his first embrace. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ... And Emilia possesses the purest blood lineage of Omibella. She was born as the ultimate Blood Clan! Charles took a deep breath, almost forgetting their intertwined relationship. Indeed, Emilia was the purest of the Blood Clan! But he always felt that this eldest daughter was clearly different from the normal Blood Clan. She Was just different. Emilia had seen Charles for a while, and when she saw that Charles didnt come over, she pouted her lips and couldnt help but shout, Daddy! Why dont you come to see Emilia? I cant leave this ship to come over, so why dont you come here! Charles could only hastily bid Juno farewell, and let Ysamiel take him, flying to the Emilia Vessel. The little girl saw her father, filled with joy, and threw herself into Charless arms, overjoyed. Charles felt awkward for a moment, then hugged Emilia and said in a low voice, I was sent to the New Continent by Agmilas, and it took a tremendous effort to rush back. Emilia exclaimed, Agmilas is so evil! Daddy, let me help Grandpa Juno defeat him! Charles couldnt help but ask another question, What exactly has Grandpa Juno taught you? Emilia replied, The Bloodline Mantra, of course! I have already mastered all two hundred and sixty-one spellsaarent I amazing? Charles had only mastered a few of the Bloodline Mantra spells himself. Hearing that his daughter had mastered all two hundred and sixty-one spells of the Bloodline Mantra was not simply shocking but horrifying! He now understood why his teacher had said, It wasnt really him teaching! He said in a low voice, Emilia is truly amazing. Daddy has only mastered two or three! Emilia immediately cheered up and whispered, I actually kept a secret from Grandpa Juno; I know other Blood Clan spells too, like your Bloody Glory! This time, Charles was not just horrified, but terrified! When Emilia was born, he indeed felt that his power and memories were being drawn out, but he never imagined the consequences would be this severe. Emilia knew Bloody Glory? This little one Was truly not like any Evil God; she was far more sinister than an Evil God. Charles whispered, Daddy will help you. Emilia reached out her hand, and Charles felt his body lighten, finding himself once again in that extraordinary world. This time there were three massive palaces ramming into each other above the endless dark void, Agmilass Labyrinth, showing signs of decay just like in the real world! Charles tried to use the power of the Holy Light Divine State Title, indeed the other four forces were all behaving as usual, but Omibellas power was extremely weak, as if she had fallen into a deep sleep. Charles inexplicably breathed a sigh of relief; he did not want to face this Divine Creature. Despite Omibella perceiving that they had a son and a daughter together, Charles knew they were all non-human, very strange, and harbored countless secrets he could not comprehend to this day. Before Charles could find the Blood Spirit Rhinoceros, he felt a slippery body press against his back, sending chills down his spine and causing him to sweat profusely. A seductive voice echoed in his mind, Omibella is finally gone; you even brought me back home, what exactly do you want to do? Dont just stand there, do something! A serpentine tail wrapped around his body repeatedly, and Charles dared not move; he didnt know how he had provoked the Great Sea Serpent Witch, Posuji. She seemed slightly excited; with Omibella gone and fallen into a deep sleep, she felt a strange liveliness. Charles couldnt understand the mentality of this marine overlord. He wasnt Xu Xian? Nor was he capable! Charles forcefully gathered his spirituality and shouted, Please dont misunderstand, I am only trying to repair the Holy Light Divine State Title. Posuji laughed softly and alluringly; her serpentine tail twined around Charless body, nearly sticking to his back completely, her hands circled around his neck, continuously blowing air in his ear. You humans are just hypocrites. You deliberately made Omibella conceive knowing that once she had children, she would have to fall into deep sleep and wouldnt wake up for a long time. To make her conceive is an extremely dangerous endeavor; it could even be fatal for her, and for you too. Taking such a huge risk, if not to achieve something, how can that be possible? Charles was startled and asked, Why would Omibella be in such danger from giving birth? Posuji said sweetly and coquettishly, Because no one knows what the offspring of beings like us will turn out to be. It could be a mere fleshy blob, completely unconscious, or a monster, indescribable, or possibly an ordinary creature, just possessing a bit of supernatural powera| Speaking of which, I too wish to have a child with you! Your spirituality is truly steady; you managed to let Omibella conceive a child without going insane, and the child Emilia was born surprisingly normal. Charles countered, Isnt this matter very dangerous? He did not want any relationship with this giant sea serpent, thus he picked apart Posujis words, turning the tables on her. Posuji giggled, Dangerous indeed, but the rewards are substantial! Were it not for your relationship with me, having had Amon and Emilia, how could she suppress us and hold the Holy Light Divine State Title? Charles learned several great secrets of god-like level, tumultuous thoughts surged within him. According to Posuji, Emilias conception by Omibella might hold an immense secret, one he was currently unaware of, but Charles believed that this secret would be absolutely earth-shattering. Seeing Charles withdrew impassively, Posuji abruptly let go of him and said, Let me teach you, if At that moment, Charles heard a childish voice, furiously shouting, Little Blue Pool, stay away from my father! Chapter 546 - 546 512, The Collapsing Agmillars Labyrinth ?Chapter 546: 512, The Collapsing Agmillars Labyrinth Chapter 546: 512, The Collapsing Agmillars Labyrinth Emilia floated in the sky, her tiny hand pointing towards the endless darkness, like the queen of the night, unspeakably domineering and exhilarating! Countless red lightning bolts converged towards the sky where Emilias tiny hand directed, even forming the silhouette of a ferocious beast with wings of thunder and lightning! Posuji disappeared without hesitation, leaving only the embarrassed Charles behind. It was only then that he realized he had been brought into this world by Emilia, but, without knowing it, was floating above the Holy Light Divine Kingdom Vessel, a considerable distance from Emilia. He did not know if it was the rules of this world or if Posuji had tampered with something, but he was extremely alert. Seeing Posuji back off, Emilia pointed her hand, and the lightning beast, as large as a hill, pounced towards Agmillars Labyrinth, leaving everything in its path charred to a crisp. Floating in the dark void, Agmillar seemed unable to withstand the might of the lightning beast, tilting slightly before flipping completely over. ... Charles glanced at the bottom of Agmillars Labyrinth, now exposed to the sky, and felt an immense corruption of his spirit. The base of the labyrinth consisted of countless winding galleries, which, instead of being stationary, moved like serpents, burrowing around the base of the labyrinth. Just then, Junos Great Prophecy struck down, destroying innumerable galleries, which, as if alive, oozed thick black liquid and emitted piercing screams. Charles hesitated, not daring to go down and fight. The galleries coiling and burrowing at the base of Agmillars Labyrinth looked too eerie. He was only at Sacred level and did not have the confidence that he could step into this labyrinth and come back alive. After all, Charles had only reached Level Eighteen and still could not take that step! Three palaces collided high above in the black void, and occasionally, an earth-shattering spell of great power crashed down. Although Charles had experienced two major battles before, he still found the scene disorienting to watch. Just then, Junos loud shout came: Charles, take over the Holy Light Divine Kingdom Vessel, Im going to personally breach Agmillars Labyrinth. Charles hurriedly landed on the Holy Light Divine Kingdom Vessel. Just after he had taken control, Juno charged into the twisted, coiling galleries at the base of Agmillars Labyrinth. As soon as Juno entered, Agmillar suddenly flipped back over, the red lightning-formed beast had shrunk to a third of its size, looking somewhat battered, but it had also left the labyrinth in disrepair, with a deep gash nearly splitting Agmillar in two. Charles was slightly concerned for his teacher. He controlled the Holy Light Divine Kingdom Vessel to fire one barrage after another, trying to blast it back over. All of Agmillars structures suddenly began to wriggle, squishing together to extinguish the lightning beast once and for all, leaving only wisps of lingering smoke. Enraged, Emilia cast a succession of powerful spells, some of which Charles had heard of from Juno, others entirely unknown to him. Although the form of the spells seemed to be Bloodline Mantras, they were beyond his understanding, and the battle soon escalated to an even higher intensity. The fierce battle lasted for an unknown amount of time. Although Charles was merely a vessel harboring five Divine Creatures, channeling the power of the Holy Light Divine Kingdom Vessel, he still felt utterly exhausted. The Holy Light Divine State Title had exploded into a third of its original size and no longer resembled a palace at all, looking more like a spherical assembly of countless branches! The Emilia Vessel appeared even more pitiful, once the magnificent Isemeren Palace, it had now become a giant lump of charred earth, not even worth calling ruins. Juno had infiltrated Agmillars Labyrinth and then there was no news; although Charles was worried, there was nothing he could do. Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He threw the Flame Knight Lance, and the berserk power of the Flame Evil God violently detonated, tearing an enormous crack in Agmillars Labyrinth even wider; the crack suddenly expanded further, then came the booming sound of it shattering completely in two. The Holy Light Divine State Title pounced towards the slightly smaller half, countless branches reaching out, embedding into the land of Agmillars Labyrinth and two thoughts burst forth, echoing in Charless mind: Delicious, food, Evil God, praise Charles Mecklen! Time to eat! Eat eat eat eat eat eat Charles felt a thrill of horror, and immediately saw a small figure fly out from the ship, plunging onto the split Agmillars Labyrinth fragments, then this tiny body exploded into countless eyeballs, instantly contaminating a large area of the labyrinth. Charles closed his eyes, the bothersome feeling of disgust would not leave him; having faced the Evil God and the True God many times, his spirituality had reached an extreme level and was now stirring restlessly. Charles even felt that his own body seemed to be sprouting numerous eyeballs, many parts appeared to be growing branches, along with an inexplicable hunger; the blood vessels in his body seemed to transform into labyrinthine corridors a myriad of bizarre signs burst forth all at once. Without hesitation, he activated Bloody Glory and wholeheartedly began the Meditation Technique of the Blood Banquet! Bloody Glory was divided into two parts: the Protagora Breathing Method and the Meditation Technique of the Blood Banquet! The Meditation Technique of the Blood Banquet, created by Protagora, was a meditation on the thirty-seven ancestors of the Blood Clan and to sever each of these Blood Clan ancestors into pieces to consume at a banquet. The complexity of the meditation steps and the bloodiness of the scene were such that, among the many Secret Techniques of the Human Race, it was dubbed the most vicious! Charles treated all the contamination and anomalies brought by the Evil God as Blood Clan ancestors, sending them all onto the dining table of his meditation, grimly slicing each apart and ruthlessly devouring them; while reveling in his feast, he excavated the mutated organs from his body, only to eat them once more. Through this method, he purified the impurities within the soaring spirituality! The Agmillars Labyrinth remains captured by the Holy Light Divine State Title suddenly disintegrated, and Charles could even hear countless mad thoughts, continuously howling, filled with excitement, appetite, greed, malice, and fierceness. Those were the five Divine Creatures composing the Holy Light Divine State Title, conducting aabanquet! Charles could even sense that Omibella had also awakened from the ancient past, joining the struggle for food. Emilia seemed a bit agitated, she raised her little hand high, and the entire Emilia Vessel, which had transformed into a palace, suddenly split apart, turning into hundreds of Ghost Ships, colliding with another fragment of Agmillars Labyrinth. The moment these Ghost Ships hit the labyrinth, they transformed into countless ghosts and Resentful Spirits; Emilia somehow found herself standing atop the shattered Agmillars Labyrinth fragment, raising a blood-red battle standard high, like a Queen directing her tens of thousands of warriors, conquering all that would not submit. Where the Undead army passed, that half of the labyrinth fragments was completely contaminated by Emilias power! Chapter 547 - 547 513, The Last Labyrinth Evil God ?Chapter 547: 513, The Last Labyrinth Evil God Chapter 547: 513, The Last Labyrinth Evil God Charles let out a hiss, awakening from the blood feast meditation technique. His entire body was drenched in sweat, soaking all his clothes. Had he made even the slightest mistake just now, he might have fallen. Charles knew the five divine creatures aboard the Holy Light Divine State Title were sufficiently sinister and had always been on guard, yet he still hadnt anticipated nearly falling into their trap. He had freed himself from the contamination of the Evil Gods power, and by this time, the great battle was drawing to a close. The Holy Light Divine State Title and the Emilia Vessel were now vying for the last remnants of Agmillars Labyrinth! Charles breathed a long sigh of relief when he heard a voice behind him say, Charles! ... Youve also reaped a considerable harvest, havent you? Recognizing the voice as that of his teacher, Juno Arthur, Charles replied, What did you manage to seize, teacher? With a slight smile, Juno swallowed and refined a clump of flesh in his hand and said, Neither of us got the biggest share! I can sense that Agmillar is battling with three Evil Gods. Right until the last moment, He couldnt escape the clutches of those three Evil Gods. We obliterated His very being, yet at that same instant, He was divided up by those three Evil Gods. Now there are only thirty-five Great Evil Gods in the New Continent. The Labyrinth Evil God Agmillar has fallen forever. The crisis you feared, the descent of Agmillar, will never happen again. Charles also closed his eyes, his entire body relaxing. With a smile that wasnt quite a smile, Juno said, However, because we all took part in divvying up Agmillar, weve all been branded by those three Evil Gods Startled, Charles asked, What does that mean? Juno shook his head and replied, Im not too sure either. Ive tried but couldnt remove the brands of those three Evil Gods. You havent reached the Sacred level yet and probably cant even sense it. However, theres a small piece of good news. The Holy Light Divine State Title and the Emilia Vessel werent branded. They directly devoured the brands of those three Evil Gods. Charles was at a loss for words! The palace transformed by the Holy Light Divine State Title resonated with a thunderous noise, as all the buildings reappeared, along with the five figures on the platform, all restored to their positions. The sight of the graceful figure leading Amon made Charless first instinctahurry and leave! Sar?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Before departing, he glanced at the Emilia Vessel! It was reassembling itself, still unrecognizable in form. Charles had just appeared in the real world when he saw Juno emerge from the void. With a snap of his fingers, Juno collected Isemeren back into the Mirror World. At this time, the Holy Light Divine State Title had fully regained its original appearance, yet now it appeared even more majestic. The entire ship was enveloped in a five-colored radiance, imparting a sense of the divine, dignified, and immaculate among other mysterious feelings. Of course, Charles knew this Legendary Warship had nothing to do with being divine, dignified, or immaculate. He gazed out at the sea, Agmillar had vanished completely, and on the surface lay a mass as large as a mountain. It looked as though a city and a ship as vast as the city itself had been kneaded together to form a huge pile! Charles shook his head and said to Juno, Once Emilia recovers, we will set sail for home! Juno gave a slight smile and responded, So, youre leaving that ghost fleet in the New Continent? After some thought, Charles replied, I have no use for them; let them stay in the New Continent to guard Missouri and Black Gorge. The ghost fleet that Charles had captured was already on its way back, and he had no desire to recall the fleet he had dispatched to the New Continent. Charles took out his journal and flipped to the section on Agmillars Labyrinth. A thought emerged in his mind: Charles Meklen has successfully challenged the Labyrinth Evil God, Agmillar! Considering Agmillar has fallen, Charles Meklen, as the prime candidate of the Labyrinth Evil God, will temporarily assume the Divine Office of the God of the Labyrinth and gain control of six hundred and eighty-five labyrinths in the Agres Sea and one thousand five hundred labyrinth cities in the New Continent. Suddenly, an extraordinary formation of runes coalesced within Charless body. It was thousands of times more complex than any runes Charles knew of. From this single rune, thousands of filaments extended out, linking to several hundred islands in the Agres Sea and every corner of the New Continent. Charles stood stunned for a long moment before he realized he had received the largest and sweetest fruit of this deicidal venture! On this journey, Charles could imagine that for a mere mortal with the Hetero Muscle Scripture, challenging a being like Agmillar was something an ordinary Transcendent would deem impossible! It was only because of Juno, the Holy Light Divine State Title, the birth of his daughter Emilia, and the once-in-an-epoch war against the Great Evil God, which entangled Agmillar, that he managed an opportunity to steal the base. Not one of these elements could be missing! All enemies in the battle against Agmillar, including the three Evil Gods, Juno, the five Divine Creatures aboard the Holy Light Divine State Title, and Emilia herself, lacked the status of deity challengers. Hence, they could divide Agmillars divine body, Energy, and essence, but they failed to seize the position of the Evil God. Possibly as the first mortal in the recorded history of this Era to challenge an Evil God and succeed, Charles Meklen had received a reward that originally should have been impossible to obtain. Charles took some time to become familiar with the rune of the Labyrinth Evil Gods authority; he promptly disqualified all potential and reserve Evil Gods, severing their connection to the position. Agmillar, in a bid to secure an endless supply of sustenance, had bestowed upon these people the labyrinths Evil Force. Its unknown how much effort it took to spread his faith throughout the New Continent, letting these individuals struggle to obtain a city, mazify it, and then be coerced onto the path of challenging the Labyrinth Evil God. Whenever these individuals fell on their journey, their mazified cities would fall under Agmillars control. Countless preselected and reserve Evil Godsaall they had struggled foraeventually benefited the Labyrinth Evil God. This was Agmillars method of increasing his power. This was the nature of an Evil God! Charles didnt want to be an Evil God! Nor did he wish for the challenge; he canceled these peoples qualifications, and everyone who had been touched by Agmillar Evil Gods Power was spared from the imminent descent of an Evil God. With just a light choice, all of Agmillars efforts vanished into nothingness. This choice likewise severed the path to increase power through the harvest of Evil God candidates in the future, but Charles harbored not an ounce of regret. It took Emilia a full thirteen days to digest the Labyrinth Fragments of Agmillar that she had ingested. When the Emilia Vessel reemerged on the vast ocean, even Charles couldnt help but exclaim in admiration, What a beautiful ship. Suddenly, three sinister and strange runes illuminated on his back, and a silver serpents tail emerged from the void, encircling these three runes Chapter 548 - 548 514, The Brand of Charles Mecklen ?Chapter 548: 514, The Brand of Charles Mecklen Chapter 548: 514, The Brand of Charles Mecklen The Storm Evil God of the Agres Sea, Ipjil, regards you as a mortal enemy! Charles was a bit dazed by the sudden message conveyed to his mind through the diary! Who was this Storm Evil God? Why would he regard him as a mortal enemy? Before Charles could recover from his shock, the diary transmitted a second thought: The Ocean Currents and the Tidal Evil God Xiloen also regard you as a mortal enemy! Charles was even more astonished! He had never heard of this Evil God either, so why was he also considered a mortal enemy? ... Quickly, a third thought was transmitted: The Golden Sea Evil God Nairo regards you as a mortal enemy! It was then that Charles realized it must have been these three Evil Gods who had just jointly killed Agmillar! Although he couldnt understand why they would despise him, did Evil Gods even need a reason? Werent they supposed to be capricious and easily offended? A serious Evil God holding a grudge against a human required no reason! Charles casually asked, Teacher, have you also garnered the enmity of the three Evil Gods? Juno Arthur shook his head and said, Although I cant remove it, Ive temporarily blocked the brands of the three Evil Gods, and they havent sensed me yet! Whats the matter? Do you feel their enmity? Charles immediately felt aggrieved! He silently vowed, Next time I bring a fleet to the Agres Sea, I will build a Temple of the Serpent of Destiny on every island. You Evil Gods despise me, dont you? S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ill give you enough reason to. Wait until I establish a steadfast following of the Serpent of Destiny in the Agres Sea! I want to see what theyll do then. Now that Agmillar had fallen, the two remaining Evil Gods, the Storm Evil God Ipjil of the Currents and the Tidal Evil God Xiloen, became the rulers of this sea area! Charles wouldnt let them off easy. After Charles made his fierce oath, a silver serpents tail kept circling, seemingly delighted by some great fun. At this moment, in three different sea zones, three different Evil Gods lay prostrated on the ground in various poses! They all had a silver mark on their backs, and each was branded with Charles Mecklens mark! They lay there in humiliation, enduring the unspeakable torment, and all three Evil Gods roared in the most terrifying way, their emotions raging as they loudly cursed Charles! They hated, immensely hated, this man who had struck them from afar and branded them with such humiliation. Charles never understood, throughout his lifetime, why he was so intensely despised by the three Evil Gods Hmm, he had always thought, isnt that just like the Evil God? The reborn Emilia Vessel had undergone a complete transformation and now possessed a splendor to rival the seven most famous palaces of the Old Continent. Between its two main structures, there were three levels of sky decks connecting over twenty palace-like ship towers in a staggered fashion. Apart from no other living beings on board except for Emilia and a Gareth who seemed to have lost the will to live, the ship was somewhat deserted but otherwise perfectly flawless. Charles waved his hand vigorously while Emilia also jumped around excitedly, shouting, Daddy! Thank you for my new palace! Charles wiped the sweat from his forehead; this wasnt his gift at all! Charles shouted loudly, Were going home! Emilia, overjoyed, spun around the ship happily, calling out, Were going home now. Gareth had a gloomy face; he wanted to leave the ship more than ever. The two Legendary Warships slowly turned and began their voyage home. Charles took the opportunity to tour the islands of the Agres Sea and check on his more than six hundred mazes! There were few inhabitants in the Agres Sea, with the scant dozen or so inhabited islands all clustered near two shipping lanes, because other areas were overly dangerous, after all, the three great evil deities of the Agres Sea were not to be trifled with. Ninety-nine percent of Agmillars mazes on the islands were devoid of humans and inhabited by a group of Evil Wraiths, also known as the Labyrinth Guardians of Agmillar. After inspecting the area, Charles planned to relocate a portion of the population from the Old Continent. There were tens of thousands of islands in the Agres Sea, and although most were unsuitable for living, the combined area of the suitable ones was more than ten times larger than his Mecklen Duchy. However, most of them were uninhabited islands and developing them into a suitable habitat would require a substantial investment. Although Charles was not an avid player of strategic games, he was still highly interested in developing the Agres Archipelago. He had calculated that if he could develop the entire Agres Archipelago, it would become a new state rivaling Inglima. Plus, this country, sandwiched between the New and Old Continents, would become a bustling commercial empire if the Evil God could be expelled, ensuring open shipping lanes. Right now, Charles was anxious to return. Apart from dispelling Agmillars branding, re-maze-ifying these islands, and establishing Mind Passages, he did not linger any longer. The two Legendary Warships left the Agres Sea and soon encountered a storm. Charles was not sure whether it was an oceanic Evil God flexing its powers or a natural weather phenomenon, but fortunately, each of the Legendary Warships had its unique prowess, and mere ocean storms couldnt damage them. All towering waves and endless gales dissipated upon approaching the warships. A few days later, when they passed through the storm, the Magic Alchemy Communication that Charles had sent unexpectedly received a reply. The fleet, now under Kratoss command, was docked nearby on an island. Charles was surprised; he had thought his fleet had already returned to Mecklen Duchy. He sent out several communications, but the responses were intermittent with missing, incorrect, or incomplete words, making their content unclear. Charles could only sail at full speed and a few days later, he began to feel as though he had entered another world. On the vast sea, an island appeared. Charles was certain there had been no such island on their way here. Kratos arrived with a host of Sacred-levels to greet Charles, and they all revealed looks of astonishment upon seeing the Emilia Vessel. It was a brand-new Legendary Warship, previously unknown to this world, yet it was no less powerful than the Holy Light Divine State Title. Its appearance in the Old Continent would surely cause a tremendous stir. Charless Sacred-level subordinates were curious and began to inquire on board the Holy Light Divine State Title about the origins of this Legendary Warship. Charles could only give them vague answers. It would be embarrassing to say that he had somehow produced a daughter with Omibella, and the Emilia Vessel was a birth gift, just like Nezha was born with golden hoops and red tassels, or Jia Baoyu emerged with a piece of precious jade in his mouth Hmm, thats just too much like the style of the Evil God. Chapter 550 - 550 516, It only has rules, no reason ?Chapter 550: 516, It only has rules, no reason. Chapter 550: 516, It only has rules, no reason. Charles was slightly surprised, and then he realized and said, It has only rules, not reason? Juno gave a faint smile and replied, Pretty much. Suddenly, Charles thought of the God of Joy, who, although also an Evil God, clearly couldnt be called powerful. There were thirty-six Great Evil Gods in the New Continent, but in fact, there werent just thirty-six Evil Gods. Charles pondered for a moment, then remembered the storms at sea and shook his head, It couldnt be that weak, It can command storms and conjure mists Juno also showed a look of sudden realization, and he and Charles looked at each other before exclaiming together, There are two Evil Gods! Charles quickly said, It must be the Evil God that controls the storms that trapped the Mist Evil God. We were lured here by one of them, trying to use us as bait. Juno nodded in approval and said, Your guess makes a lot of sense. I think so too! Charles looked out at the increasingly thickening mist with a faint smile and said, Coincidentally, I also know a little about mist spells. First, from the Swan Lake, waves of gentle spreading mist were released, which soon enveloped the nearby ghost ships. With each ghost ship shrouded, the power of the mist increased, spreading to other ships. ... Quickly, the entire fleet was engulfed, and then it expanded outward. Although Charles was of High level and could manipulate mists, his power definitely couldnt compare with an Evil God. However, he had once maze-ified all the ghost ships, each of which could provide him with power to enhance the strength of the mist. The two clumps of mist seemed alive, pressing, rolling, overbearing, and resisting each other in the air, clearly separated. Charles surprisingly didnt fall short. He knew this wasnt his own strength, but that of four Legendary Warships, seven Magical Alchemy Warships, eleven Ancient Magic Warships, plus hundreds of ghost ships. Charles sank his mind down and soon sensed itain the depths of the vast sea, there was a strange liquid. It was like an ocean current, but also like a creature essentially made of water, or even more like a mist. It was enormous and immeasurable, with a diameter of dozens of kilometers, far surpassing any deep-sea creature. Slim streams continuously split from its body, rising to the sea surface and evaporating, turning into mist. Charles couldnt help but say, Teacher, Ive found that Divine Creature! It looks just like a mass of water! Its incredibly huge, beyond belief! Juno said indifferently, Ive sensed it too! It has only a little remaining thought and emotion, and a bit of anger, but the way it expresses anger is utterly irrational. As Charles was discussing with Juno, a message came through the Magic Alchemy Communication device. It was from Herolf, the Golden Goat, who succinctly stated one thing: I suspect that the one trapping us is the former Pirate King. Charles did not ask any questions but simply sent a message for the old goat to come over. Soon after, Herolf the Golden Goat landed on the Swan Lake. Charles asked, What is the deal with this Pirate King? The old goat countered, What do you think someone of the Peak Sacred Order would want to do before dying? Before Charles could respond, Juno sighed and spoke for him, They would attempt to ascend to Divine level! Charles suddenly felt chills. He understood that it was a common desire. Ascending to Divine level was fraught with countless risks, and one might even end up becoming what is named an Evil God, which in reality is just a creature possessing divinity. But if someone is going to die, who would care about the risks? He knew Juno was telling the truth! Herolf the Golden Goat said, There once were ten great pirates! The Pirate King, Ranje Nasau, was the most powerful among them. He led the ten pirates, but later he was challenged by Zimmerman. It is said that he died, but I do not believe Ranje Nasau would just die like that. I dont know exactly what happened back then, but I suspect that the storm trapping us is the result of his attempt to ascend to Divine level! Charles took a deep, cool breath. Although the old goats speculation seemed outrageous, it was plausible and not impossible. Herolf the Golden Goat said, Ranje Nasau graduated from the Hattingen Thunder and Stormwind University, and was once a formidable force of the Lightning Series. The storm that traps us gives me a hint of familiarity. Charles frowned slightly and responded, If the Pirate King has transformed into a storm at sea, then what is the origin of this thing trapping us? Sear?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The old goat seemed puzzled, but Juno immediately explained again. Both he and Charles suspected that the current situation was a conflict between two Divine Creatures, and they were caught in the middle. The old goat furrowed his brows in thought before speaking, The power that governs the mist its very much like Tugunelav, the captain of the Mist and one of the ten great pirates! He, like Antonio, was a Mist Knight but also practiced some spells of the Marine System. There were rumors that he had a conflict with the Pirate King, Ranje Nasau. They had an epic sea battle. After Tugunelav was defeated, Ranje Nasau threw him into the sea, where he turned into a water-like creature. This idea was even more preposterous, although it seemed possible, it was difficult to believe. Charles declared, I do not want to get involved in this struggle and plan to force my way out! Whether it was Ranje Nasau, Tugunelav, or whatever their origins, it made no difference to Charles. He now had the Holy Light Divine State Title and the Emilia Vessel, these two Legendary Warships were much more powerful than the Dolmabah?e Number and Swan Lake. He was fully confident that he could break through the mist and the storm. Initially, Charles wanted to refurbish a bit, but he no longer felt the inclination. At his command, the entire fleet slowly came to life. Despite the aqueous creature from the depths of the ocean continuously summoning mist to stop them, the mist released by the fleet forcefully repelled the Evil Gods mist. Surrounded by a thick fog, the fleet easily broke into the storm outside. Charles intended to have the Holy Light Divine State Title lead the way, but Emilia assertively rushed to the front. All the storms that reached the side of the Emilia Vessel dissipated into nothingness. This newly born Legendary Warship had a firm goal. No matter how many times the storm tried to divert its course, or confuse the direction of the Emilia Vessel, it was to no avail. After about seven or eight days, the sky suddenly cleared to a deep blue, and the storm seemed to give up chasing them. The fleet escaped the storm, and ahead was the normal course before them, no longer that peculiar island. Chapter 551 - 551 517, just an Evil God ?Chapter 551: 517, just an Evil God? Not worth wasting time? Chapter 551: 517, just an Evil God? Not worth wasting time? Charles looked back and could vaguely make out a mountainous creature floating on the sea amidst the endless storm. It appeared and disappeared in the storm, its form obscure and bizarre, impossible to clearly discern. He drew his hand across his neck in a threatening gesture. ... The chance to threaten an Evil God wasnt frequent, and Charles was intent on seizing the moment. What if he could win the favor of fate just this once? He owed the Serpent of Destiny many favors of fate already and had also borrowed a large sum from Amon, the rebel son. Charles was certain the Serpent of Destiny had done this deliberately. How else would it allow Amon to borrow recklessly, and in his name? Of course, it was also possible that it was his mockery of the Serpent of Destinys lack of numeracy that provoked this minor divine punishment. Although he squashed the blasphemous thought as soon as it surfaced in his brain, replacing it with loyalty and faith, and even wrote down the principles of arithmetic Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?Ϧ?0.?0 Hmm, it seemed the implication of mocking the little snakes numeracy just got stronger! Even though the world didnt commonly practice the throat-slitting gesture, the Evil God hidden in the storm clearly understood the provocation. It grew restless, stirred the storm, and chased after them. Just as Charles was about to order the fleet to speed up, Juno and Emilia took to the air, and in unison, they chanted, All that I point to turns to ash, all that I see to dust, all that I behold like smoke vanishes. The storm that touched the sky and earth was blown apart by two annihilating forces, revealing the true form of It. It looked like a huge pile of floating sea garbage, made from the remains of countless sea creatures, wreckages of ships, various mud and soil, and tangled sea plants, a sight that was simply nauseating. Charles raised his Rattlesnake and fired a shot! Though the bullet carved a deep pit into the body of the Divine Creature, It was so massive that the pit was barely a pinprick. Charles shook his head and said, It doesnt have an Evil Gods aura! Juno gracefully descended and said with a slight smile, It has yet to reach the level of Isemeren. Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Divine Creature seemed frightened by the two Blood Clans Great Prophecies and hurriedly hid itself back into the storm, not daring to pursue them any longer. Charles shook his head. Isemeren had long since perished, and Agmilas had been restrained by three Evil Gods. These two Evil Gods werent in their normal states. Although this Divine Creature was far less powerful than the two Evil Gods, it was fully intact. A battle would inevitably be tough. He had been out for a long time and was anxious to return to Fars. After all, his departure was to resolve the crisis of Agmilass arrival. Now that the crisis was resolved, and even Agmilas was dealt with, he should return to Fars and earnestly request His Majesty Emperor McLaren Brittany to marry Princess Anne to him, and from there on to live a life of endless happiness. Charles said indifferently, A mere Evil God! Not worth wasting time on. Lets head back. Even Juno had been tricked by Charles An insignificant Evil God, not worth wasting time on? Is this the sort of thing an ordinary mortal should say? Doesnt it seem like the kind of attitude another Evil God would have? Juno was very convinced that Charles had not yet ascended to the Sacred level, but he would become an Evil God sooner or later. Hmm, the Charles family of seven members, apart from him, were all Evil Gods The Mecklen Fleet soon left the storm behind, and the subsequent journey was without alarm or danger. The Sea of Giant Whales became safer the closer it got to the Old Continent because the closer to the Old Continent, the nearer to the realm of the nine True Gods. Charles even, in his eagerness to get home quickly, left the Ghost Fleet behind to follow at its own pace, taking only four Legendary Warships, seven Magical Alchemy Warships, and eleven Ancient Magic Warships, accelerating all the way! On the way, Charles formed two more Bloody Vortexes. Originally, Bloody Glory could only form thirteen Bloody Vortexes, but he had later acquired secret techniques from the Arthur Clan and the Van Gaal Family, which allowed him to form two additional Bloody Vortexes, reaching an unprecedented total of fifteen. Charles could even feel that the Bloody Glory inside of him had reached a boiling point, just one step away from a breakthrough, but he could never take that critical step, nor did he know what the problem might be? Charles had sought advice from Juno, who always said, Ascending to the Sacred level requires a delicate insight, youre just a bit short on lifes realization. Charles was not entirely convinced, always feeling that his teacher was hiding something, not telling him everything. Especially when he saw Vigo, he always wanted to complain, Even a thing like Vigo can ascend to the Sacred level, I should have ascended long ago! Charles had also pondered repeatedly, scrutinizing Bloody Glory and diligently studying the secret techniques of the Three Emperor Clans, though his strength continued to improve, even surpassing the peak that Level Eighteen could reach, he still couldnt feel the opportunity for ascension. Charles had also tried to ask the Serpent of Destiny, which directly deducted a share of the joy from his fate, deterring him from making the same mistake again. After all, it did seem a bit improper to inquire how to become a Blood Clans Sacred level from one of the nine True Gods. After all, the Blood Clan is regarded as Evil Wraiths, with several Blood Ancestors as Evil Gods. Soon, the fleet, comprised purely of Legendary Warships, Magical Alchemy Warships, and Ancient Magic Ghost Warships, arrived at Song Spirit Island. Charles did not stop for repairs in other cities on the island but bypassed Song Spirit Island, planning to stay at Cappadocia for a few days to resupply the fleets fresh water before setting off for Fars. When this fleet appeared at Cappadocia, the people of the small town were at first panicked, as no one had ever seen so many Legendary Warships, let alone Magical Alchemy Warships and Ancient Magic Ghost Warships. However, when the residents of Cappadocia City saw the flags of the Mekren Family waving, the small towns citizens boiled with excitement, and countless ships came out to welcome Charles, who would grace their loyal Cappadocia. When Charles set foot on land, Cruz and Captain Simon came together. Cruz had become the manager of this city, and Simon the manager of the port. The two had managed the city very efficiently, making it extremely prosperous. Now, the population of the city had swelled to three hundred thousand, even with a large number of people being distributed to other cities on the island. Charles often sent people here, indirectly promoting the citys prosperity. With abundant labor, the protection of the Empire Rose Fleetathe strongest in Fars, and over a thousand merchant ships forming a fleet going back and forth between the mainland, Inglima, and even the New Continent, Cappadocia had become the most famous commercial city in the Sea of Giant Whales. Upon asking about Menilman, Charles learned that this senior sister was on St. Michael Island. After pondering for a while, he decided to visit her tomorrow. Chapter 552 - 552 518, has an old aristocratic flair! ?Chapter 552: 518, has an old aristocratic flair! Chapter 552: 518, has an old aristocratic flair! Charles arrived in Cappadocia and found that although the city was prosperous, there were also minor problems, too many people had been sent there, and many of them were his opponents, causing slight chaos in Cappadocia. The jails held at least several thousand people. Cruz was terribly troubled by this; he could neither kill these people nor set them free, and changing their beliefs was next to impossible. Upon learning this, Charles decisively chose to send these people to the Agres Archipelago, where there was a severe shortage of hands to cultivate the land. Cruz hadnt expected that the problem which had been plaguing him could be resolved with such a simple and brutal method ... Charles also gave Simon an order to establish a base in the Agres Archipelago and, in passing, promised him a hundred Ghost Ships. Charles had too many of these on his hands, and they needed to be put to proper use. Simply keeping them was not only for show but also a waste of resources. Of course, that promise could only be fulfilled after the Ghost Ships arrived in Cappadocia, but Simon trusted that Charles would never break his word. Over the years, both Cruz and Simon had come to understand Charless temper and character. Every action he took had a purpose, and as long as it fulfilled that purpose, he didnt mind conceding other benefits. Even the benefits he had taken in the past for his purposes, he would slowly return to those who cooperated, sometimes even more. Once, Simons merchant ship had been plundered by Charles Meklen, but now he had at least five ships to his name, not to mention other profits. Simon learned that he was about to take command of a hundred Ghost Ships and shook with excitement. To Charles, Ghost Ships were a fighting force. To this trader, however, Ghost Ships were tireless money-making tools that worked without asking for wages! Charles tasked him with opening new trade routes, a clear hint that he could use these Ghost Ships to make money, and even keep all the profits for himself. Charles spent one night in Cappadocia and set off the next day to St. Michael Island with his fleet. When the fleet, composed of four Legendary Warships, seven Magical Alchemy Warships, and eleven ancient magical Ghost Warships, appeared on the surface of the sea, St. Michael Island, like Cappadocia, was thrown into a panicauntil someone saw the flag of the Mekren Family and a Magical Alchemy Warship came forward to greet Charless fleet. Menilman was still strikingly heroic in appearance. Now, she had become a significant figure in the Fars Empire, and although her strength was not yet on par with Duchess Meisu of former years, her position in the navy was much higher because Duchess Meisu had other naval forces to contend with at the time, unlike the current Fars Imperial Navy There were no forces that could contest Menilmans power! This Empires First Rose was truly the foremost person in the Imperial Navy. When Menilman saw Charles, she was slightly surprised as well. She knew that Charles had left Fars to lead a fleet on a long voyage, but she did not know why he had left, and Charles had not explained to anyone. Yet in less than a year, the returning Charles already possessed a naval strength comparable to that of an Imperial Navy! Although Charless fleet numbered only twenty-something vessels, just those four Legendary Warships were enough to make any empires fleet pale in comparison. Menilman didnt know that Charles had more than a thousand Ghost Ships. If she did, she would probably suspect that Charles was preparing to rebel! Charles met Menilman and felt a strong sense of affection. After all, upon crossing over to this world, the first thing he embraced was this seniors long, straight, and shapely legs. Menilman had given him a generous return, too. If she hadnt promoted him to Clerk Chief, he wouldnt have been able to win Annes favor, and many things that followed would not have happened. Stepping forward, Menilman moved gracefully, blooming like a rose, as if she were casually walking in the sky. As she stepped onto the Holy Light Divine State Title, the entire ship seemed to brighten for a moment, as if capturing her radiant glory! Charles was a bit surprised and exclaimed, Senior Menilman, have you made a breakthrough again? Menilman hadnt expected Charles to notice this so quickly. She smiled slightly and said, Indeed, Ive made a bit of progress! Charles took a deep breath and whispered, Level twenty-three! This noblewoman, known as The Empires First Rose for her beauty, was already a legend before entering the navyayet no one knew she had already broken through the Sacred level. To many, she was still considered a High-Level Transcendent, and even Charles had thought back then that this senior was an extremely rare High-Level Transcendent. In fact, when Menilman pursued Baron Leo of the Blood Clan, he opted to let the skilled vampire escape rather than reveal his transcendent powers. It wasnt until his confrontation with Princess May that Charles first saw Menilman unleash his Sacred-level prowess. With a hint of envy, he said, Senior, you truly have extraordinary talent. I am currently stuck at eighteenth grade and have been unable to make a breakthrough for quite some time! Andreas couldnt help but interject, Have you been stuck at the eighteenth grade for a year now? Charles hesitated. He really couldnt remember the exact time. Andreas said with no small amount of irritation, One year counts as a long time without a breakthrough? Are you boasting, Charles, or are you just showing off what arrogance looks like? Charles shrugged and responded, Thats really not what I meant! Andreas! Arent you also at level twenty now? Youre already stronger than Vigo. Upon hearing this, Vigo quietly stepped back. As the weakest member of this Sacred level group, he couldnt shake off the feeling of being wounded. Andreass face turned red; in Charless team, he was second only to Vigo Well, in terms of weakness! Menilman couldnt help but give a faint smile and said, When we first met, you were just a Level One Transcendent! Charles let out a sigh and replied, Yeah. A few months before I met you, Senior, I thought I would never be able to ascend to Transcendence. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even though Charles was the leader of the group, this confession elicited looks of scorn from many people! Despite Charless eighteenth-grade status, almost no one underestimated him because nearly everyone, including Juno, believed that it was only a matter of time until Charles ascended to the Sacred level. His rate of breakthroughs was so rapid, it was as if a True God bestowed divine favor upon him every day. Well, it wasnt just as if. Menilman showed keen interest in the four Legendary Warships and casually inquired about their origins. Charles first invited Menilman to his cabin before letting Andreas narrate their experiences from start to finish. Charles had grown weary of boasting himself and now felt the need to have others do it for him, with Andreas evidently being the perfect candidate. After all, he was the son of Constantine, the former strongest warrior of the Black Phoenix Dynasty and the youngest Sacred-level of the former Black Phoenix Dynasty. When he bragged, he had the air of an old noble! Chapter 553 - 553 519, New Continent Alliance ?Chapter 553: 519, New Continent Alliance Chapter 553: 519, New Continent Alliance If time could have been turned back two or three years, Andreass fame would have far surpassed Menilmans. The Empires First Rose! It was not just an honorary nickname. But being the youngest Sacred-level of the Black Phoenix Dynasty, that was a truly illustrious reputation. However, their current statuses had drastically changed, with Menilman becoming a towering figure within the Fars Empires Navy. Andreas had become a vassal of Charles Mecklen! Well, that was quite interesting. ... Andreas had turned to Charles previously because the Black Phoenix Dynasty had fallen, and he had a quarrel with his father. It was merely a makeshift plan at the time, but now if you asked Andreas to leave, he would undeniably draw his sword and defend his power aboard the Holy Light Divine State Title without hesitation. After listening to the description of Andreas, Menilman felt a shock that she could not put into words for a long while. She said, You havent returned to Fars yet, so you probably dont know the current situation. Mosleyd has defected to Midaphis, and they are raising the banner of rebellion, vowing to overthrow Emperor Brittany off his throne. Aside from them, several nobles from the Axel Clan have also started a rebellion, echoing Midaphis from afar. Charles was slightly taken aback and asked, Has His Majesty not eradicated them yet? Menilman replied, There were some disagreements over the division of Black Phoenix, and now the Four Great Empires are at each others throats, on the brink of war at any moment. His Majesty Brittany and Antonio are on the frontline, temporarily unable to crush the rebels. Charles had thought that after the division of Black Phoenix, the Old Continent was at peace. He hadnt expected that in the year or so since he had left, the Old Continent was still at war. This made him even more eager to return home. He said, I will return to Mecklen Duchy at once! Menilman hesitated for a moment and then said in a low voice, Junior brother! Your Mecklen Duchy no longer exists. Charles was shocked, exclaiming, Who has swallowed up my Mecklen Duchy? Seeing Charless face full of surprise but without much anger, Menilman found it odd and asked, Junior brother, are you not angry? Charles responded, Whats there to be angry about? Ill just lead my troops to take it back. It might be a bit of a hassle, but thats all it is. Menilman glanced at the Sacred-level knights behind Charles and suddenly felt that his words were very reasonable! Who wouldnt? Consider it very sound reasoning? Charles inquired, Id say I have some clout in all the Four Great Empires! The Lionheart King and the Crown Prince cherish me greatly, His Majesty Alfred Guillaume also bestows much favor upon me, Byron is my teacher, the first strongest, and the second is Andreass father Andreas grimaced and said, Dont mention that old fart! Charles hummed in acknowledgment, showing he understood, and continued, His Majesty McClain Brittany Almost everyone couldnt help but add for him, Thats your father-in-law. sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles paused for a moment and then said, I truly cannot think of anyone whod have the gall of a dragon-hearted whale to dare take my Mecklen Duchy away. Menilman said helplessly, They are a group of people returning from the New Continent! Charles immediately felt deflated, as even his wide connections on the Old Continent couldnt possibly extend to the New Continent. These bumpkins from the New Continent didnt recognize his authority, and that really left him with no options. Charles asked, My Mecklen Duchy has two Sacred-level powerhouses, how could it be easily occupied? Menilman replied helplessly, Because the people who returned from the New Continent are just too powerful! In succession, six groups of New Worlders landed and quickly formed the New Continent Alliance. They have at least twenty Sacred-level individuals and seventy to eighty thousand elite soldiers. Your Mecklen Duchys coastal cities are too many, all facing the Sea of Giant Whales, which is the most convenient landing spot for those returning from the New Continent. After their fleets returned, they found that other places were impregnable, but the Mecklen Duchy was quite weak! So they brazenly launched an attack, and now only Black Phoenix City remains of your Westwind Knights, which is also on the verge of collapse. After this group formed the New Continent Alliance, they issued a notification to the Four Great Empires, hoping to be recognized. Currently, all four empires have scolded them, but they are also unable to deal with them. After all, the Mecklen Duchy is nominally under Fars, and His Majesty Brittany is now overwhelmed with troubles, having to confront enemies on the front lines as well as dealing with two domestic rebellions. He simply cannot spare the forces to subjugate this land. The other three empires have nothing to do with it! Charles hadnt expected the situation to be so complicated. He sighed, then suddenly realized that Sabastine was missing and asked, Senior sister, why are you alone? Wheres your Sacred-level companion? Menilman gave him a disdainful look and said, Of course, she was sent to Black Phoenix City. Otherwise, what did you think, that it was solely the two Sacred-level individuals you left behind that held Black Phoenix City? Charles then realized and quickly expressed his gratitude. He was slightly puzzled why Menilman, since she had dispatched her subordinates, hadnt gone herself. Was their relationship not close enough? Then he heard Menilman speak faintly, Do you really need to ask why I didnt go? Charles was too embarrassed to nod, and sheepishly said, Senior sister must have her reasons. Menilman took a deep breath and said, Younger brother, you should prepare yourself mentally. Right now, Anne, Mei Guillermo, and Sophia Garanord are all in Black Phoenix City! Menilman didnt say why she hadnt gone to Black Phoenix City, but now Charles knew. If there was a choice, he too wouldnt want to go to such a terrifying place. Charles wasnt a fool, and of course, he had an idea of the situation in his mind! But could he possibly not go? Black Phoenix City aside, if he lost it, he lost it, but with Anne currently in Black Phoenix City, Charles couldnt afford to delay another minute. He said to Menilman, I wont bother you any longer, senior sister. I shall set off for home immediately. Menilman hesitated for a moment, then said, Ill come with you! Were about to engage in direct combat! I cannot sit idly by this affair. At Charless command, with the addition of three Magical Alchemy Warships that Menilman brought, the fleet set sail once again, heading straight for Black Phoenix City. Charles hadnt expected that, not long after leaving, someone almost ransacked his house. He swore he wouldnt let these barbarians from the New Continent get away with it. Werent the New Worlders trying to flee the war with the Evil God? Charles swore to make these barbarians from the New Continent realize! He, Charles Mecklen! The horrors he represented surpassed any Great Evil God. At this moment, Black Phoenix City held more than ten Sacred-level individuals. Aside from the two left by Charles, there were reinforcements from the Four Great Empires, the Duchess Meisus personal presence, as well as the main fleet of the Fars Imperial Navy. Yet the war was bloody still Chapter 554 - 554 520, when Charles returns, I will return all their arrogance to them in full ?Chapter 554: 520, when Charles returns, I will return all their arrogance to them in full. Chapter 554: 520, when Charles returns, I will return all their arrogance to them in full. Grand Duchess Anne Brittany stood atop the walls of Black Phoenix City, her previously innocent and cheerful face now completely replaced by resoluteness. Charles had not been gone long when fleets from the New Continent successively appeared; they quickly discovered a piece of land on the Old Continent that was fertile, by the sea, and lacked any formidable power overseeing it! As for the reputation of Duke Charles Meklen, it was simply laughable to the people of the New Continent! Just a little novelist, who gained his title by pleasing the newly ascended daughter of the Fars Emperor Yes, in the eyes of those returning from the New Continent, Charles Meklen was just a lucky fool, a fortunate son-in-law by sheer coincidence! ... These people launched an assault on the Mecklen Duchy without any hesitation. The war had begun! Charles Westwind Knights were quickly forced into retreat. There was no choice; Charles had taken almost all the Sacred level fighters with him, leaving behind only ordinary Transcendents. Furthermore, Charles had always taught his subordinates to prioritize survival. Under the command of Anatasiya, Dobin, and others, the Westwind Knights orderly retreated through the Labyrinth passages and did not suffer much loss. But to those returning from the New Continent, this strategic retreat was a sign that the enemy was frail and easily defeated, and they attacked even more recklessly. Upon hearing the news, Anne did not hesitate to bring Mama Karen, Krel Brittany, and Ebner Sumei for support. Anne also knew that her father and brothers truly had no forces to spare, so she decisively ordered the Westwind Knights to fall back to Black Phoenix City, sacrificing all other lands and leaving no supplies behind, sending everything that could not be taken to Machu Picchu and Cappadociaathe former being a Fars city, within Fars territory, the latter an Inglima city, with Menilman stationed there. Anne had originally thought that with three Sacred level fighters by her side, plus the Black Dragon and Regulus left by Charles to guard the city, she could launch a beautiful counterattack beneath the walls of Black Phoenix City. But as more New Continent fleets landed and the New Continent Alliance formed, Anne quickly discarded any illusions and sought help from all possible allies, receiving support from nearly all the forces friendly to Charles, turning the entire Black Phoenix City into an impregnable fortress. After dozens of fierce battles beneath Black Phoenix City, Anne steadfastly held the city. Throughout all the nations of the Old Continent, from the Royal Family and nobility to the commoners at the bottom, Grand Duchess Anne Brittanys reputation soared like a nightingale taking flight; she was no longer a caged canary, nor the naive little princess, but a bona fide diplomat, military strategist, and political figure! Her fame was now no less than that of her father and brothers! Even though a trace of terror still lingered in her heart, Anne had learned not to let these emotions show. Looking at the dense fleet outside Black Phoenix City, in her beautiful eyes burned only blazing flames, her spirit for battle undeniably high. By Annes side stood the swiftly rising star of the Fars Empire, the moon in its full gloryaSophia Garanord, the second pillar of the Imperial Navy! Upon learning that Black Phoenix City was under siege, she threw caution to the wind, disregarding her father Count Galanodes objections and leading her own naval forces into the war. She had now become Annes deputy and made substantial contributions to the defense of Black Phoenix City. After all, Anne had never fought a war before, while Sophia Garanord had participated in several of the Empires major naval battles and had ample experience commanding fleets. Behind the two stood the greatest contributors to Black Phoenix Citys tenacious defenseaPrincess May Guillaume, Duchess Meisu! At Meisus side was her daughter, Adossa Meisu! Charless two Sacred-level followers, as well as the senior officers, automatically assumed the identity of Duke Mecklens vassals, fully supporting Anne, so even with a powerful figure like Duchess Mesu in Black Phoenix City, Anne still firmly held the city in her grasp. A figure slowly levitated from the warship, a giant combat saber in hand, and shouted with a hint of arrogance, Archduke Anne! You and Black Phoenix City have both reached the point of desperation, your lands have been almost entirely lost, what meaning is there for you to continue to resist? Surrender Black Phoenix City, and let all your subordinates surrender. I can let you leave on your own and return to Fars. Or you could choose to stay. I admire you greatly and would take you as my wife, allowing you to continue living on this land. Princess Mays hands slightly parted, one raised in an empty gesture, the other gently tugging, conjuring a pink fighting spirit that turned into an arrow and shot out like lightning! Facing Princess Mays spirit arrow, the New Continents warrior simply smiled, his giant combat saber spun around his body, shattering Princess Mays spirit arrows, and he shouted loudly, Since you refuse to recognize whats good for you, after we take Black Phoenix City, all men will be enslaved, and the fate of the women will depend on our mood. I promise to give you a taste of ecstasy until death! The man laughed boisterously, but Anne raised a hand, signaling for everyone to not make a rash move! Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The strongest in Black Phoenix City were the Black Dragon, Regulus, Princess May, and Duchess Mesu, all at the Second Level. But the three leaders of the New Continent Alliance were at the twenty-third level, and if not for the Serpent of Destinys temple within Black Phoenix City, they would have no chance of resisting the New Continents Allied Army. Anne spoke calmly, Ignore his provocation! When Charles returns, I will ensure all their arrogance is paid back in full! Just the mention of Charles could fill the Westwind Knights with fighting spirit, and though the enemy was inconceivably powerful, they were still undaunted because Charles had never let them down. Montblanc yelled insults, heap shame on all the people of Black Phoenix City, threatening and tempting them, but the citys people remained unmoved. Seeing that all his verbal attacks were ineffective, he became enraged and swung his giant combat saber furiously. The mountain-crumbling, tsunami-like strike hit the air above Black Phoenix City and was dissipated by a strange force. He cursed in annoyance, What kind of Evil God is protecting this city? Without the protection of the Evil God, these weak Sacred-levels wouldnt stand a chance against my combat saber. Another Sacred-level member of the New Continent Alliance slowly rose into the air, sneering lewdly, Still not giving up on that chick named Anne? Montblanc snorted coldly, What about you? Do you want to swap her for that chick youve taken a fancy to? The New Continent Alliance Sacred-level member shrugged his shoulders and said, I dont mind. Its the first time Ive seen a city with so many beautiful women. Any one of them would do for me, Im not picky. But its a pity, the most beautiful princess has caught the eye of our boss, Avesh! Montblanc glanced at the battlements of Black Phoenix City; there were at least a dozen beauties there who would be Unparalleled in the New Continent. The leaders of the New Continent Alliance had long divided the spoils of war. He glanced at Princess May, his heart warmed, and whispered, After Avesh has had his way, I want a taste of Princess Inglima. While the two brazenly chatted above Black Phoenix City, a long howl came from the sea, and a fleet cutting through the waves was making its way toward Black Phoenix City. Chapter 556 - 556 522, Dad! ?Chapter 556: 522, Dad! This is tasty, can I eat it? Chapter 556: 522, Dad! This is tasty, can I eat it? A Sacred level from the New Continents eyes lit up, he gave a look to his two companions, and the three of them suddenly accelerated, split in three different directions, and pounced towards Charles like lightning. Charless subordinates witnessed this scene and were about to take to the air when they saw that the head of House Mecklens body flickered, his speed was so fast that it pulled out afterimages. Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He didnt use any techniques; it was just a punch that blasted through the lower abdomen of a New Continent Sacred level, leaving him with a look of despair, filled with disbelief. ... Next, an elbow smashed another mans chest, turning his ribcage and internal organs into a pulp; he was not going to survive. Then he reached out to grab the shoulders of the last ambushing Sacred level and tore him in half with his hands! Charles struck down three Sacred levels with his own hands, shocking not only the Sacred levels from the New Continent but also his own subordinates. Andreas couldnt help but ask, How can he be so fast? The breathing technique of the Phoenix General from the Constantine family was known for its speed, but it also definitely couldnt be this fast! Perhaps Count Constantine could achieve this speed, or even surpass Charles, but Constantine was the top master of the former Black Phoenix Dynasty, and in terms of real strength, he was only slightly inferior to Juno. Charles had just advanced to the Sacred level, not even a minute had passed. Juno clicked his tongue in amazement and exclaimed loudly, Charles! How well have you mastered your Quickness Technique? Charles didnt speak; he just gestured two fingers to his teacher, then withdrew them and stretched out seven! Juno shrugged his shoulders and said, Youve stacked the Quickness Technique too much. Charles also just found out that after advancing to the Sacred level, all Special Abilities would undergo a monumental enhancement. Inside his fifteen Bloody Vortexes, runes were now forming, his Quickness Technique alone had condensed over twenty runes, totaling twenty-seven, which had granted him the lightning-fast speed seen just now. Of course, aside from speed, Charles had also used other Secret Techniques! If it were purely based on speed, he definitely couldnt have achieved the results just now. Montblanc raised his eyebrows; he had also noticed that the three Sacred levels from the New Continent had secretly communicated to launch a surprise attack on Charles, but he had no intention of stopping them. Life in the New Continent was much more brutal than in the Old Continent, so the people of the New Continent were not as honorable in their attacks as those from the Old Continent; they used sneak attacks, group attacks, poison, curses, and all other sorts of extremes, and no one thought there was anything wrong! Are we already engaged in a fight to the death, yet still need to have reservations? Montblanc even thought that if Charles were killed by these three, so be it. If they had captured him alive, he definitely would have mocked him for being too na?ve and still believing in fair one-on-one combat! In this world, as long as the enemy is killed, who would care about the means? But what he hadnt expected at all was that the outcome was completely different from what he had thought! Charles used thunderous methods and a ruthless heart, striking down three Sacred levels, each with a single strike; no one could survive a second strike, no one could live. Although Montblanc was surprised, having seen many deaths in the New Continent, he didnt think much of it and said indifferently, Your opponent is me! Before Charles could respond, he heard a sharp voice, still with a hint of childishness, shouting loudly, Daddy! This looks delicious, can I eat it? Charles responded indifferently, Emilia! From the city up ahead as the boundary, everyone outside You can eat them all. This war! I dont need prisoners, nor will I spare any lives. Ill let these savages of the New World know! What the hell is a reversed scale. Montblanc suddenly grew alert, his Fighting Spirit surged to its limit, reaching the twenty-third level. He channeled it into his massive Combat Saber, swirling around him, but he didnt strike anything. The next second, a cute little foot appeared above his head, kicking viciously enough to almost drive his skull into his chest. Montblanc felt like a cannonball falling towards the sea, yet somehow his position shifted and he landed on a ship! Montblanc rubbed his head, feeling bewildered by that sudden kick, almost believing it could have been from the Evil God. Having faced countless battles, he forcibly gathered his Fighting Spirit, intending to escape the ship. Montblanc sensed something strange about this vessel and declined to fight in an unfamiliar environment. However, the next moment, he discovered that no matter how he gathered his energy, he couldnt leap into the air, leaving him utterly alarmed. As Montblanc desperately tried to leave, he saw a person crouching on the ground. Assuming it to be some sneaky enemy, he kicked, and the crouched person grabbed his foot. They exchanged several moves within moments. This person seemed built of solid iron, terribly tough. His Combat Saber struck without effect as the person blocked with bare fists and feet, sparking fiercely; yet, he couldnt cut through. The opponent was also immensely strong and experienced in combat, proving to be a terrifying enemy that made Montblanc increasingly fearful, prompting him to cry out, Who are you? Gareth Mekelen! The eldest son of Charles Mekelen. Montblanc cursed, Wasnt he supposed to duel me? Why dispatch you for a surprise attack? Dont you have any honor? Gareth spoke blandly, Didnt you start with the sneak attack? Besides, Ive never seen Father engage in a proper duel! When Father truly fought a duel, it was before I was even his son. You missed that era, huh! Also, if you didnt attack me, I wouldnt have struck back. Montblanc hastily retreated a few steps, and Gareth indeed did not strike. Despite several more attempts, Montblanc couldnt leave the ship, prompting him to ask, How can I leave? Gareth replied, Youll have to ask my sister! If she permits it, then you can leave. Montblanc breathed a sigh of relief, although he found Charles children oddathe brother seemed off, and he suspected the sister was no less strangeaas he shouted, Miss Mecklen, please let me out. A little girl, who appeared out of nowhere, was sitting nonchalantly on Gareths shoulder, holding a knife and fork and a silver platter, crying out, Gareth, brother! Want a piece? Gareth flatly answered, I dont eat such things. Emilia, holding the platter, countered, Who are you fooling? Were siblings. Every time I offer you something tasty, you devour it clean. Otherwise, how could you possibly have reached the twenty-third level? Even though the twenty-third level is just a slightly stronger piece of trash! Gareth remained silent, having long learned not to argue with his sister. Montblanc, however, found the comment extremely grating. What did she mean by the twenty-third level is just a slightly stronger piece of trash? Who are they calling a piece of trash? Chapter 557 - 557 523, Aveshs Ceasefire Terms ?Chapter 557: 523, Aveshs Ceasefire Terms Chapter 557: 523, Aveshs Ceasefire Terms Charles also wasnt so arrogant as to challenge the top Sacred level, the twenty-third rank, immediately after his advancement. As Gareth said, it had been a very long time since Charles had fought a serious duel with someone. After dispatching Montblanc with Emilia, Charles charged toward the group of Sacred levels from the New Continent, using no weaponsajust his bare fists! Under Charless speed, which was as swift as a ghost, there werent many Sacred levels on the New Continent who could withstand his full-strength strike. Charles made seven moves, forcing a retreat of six New Continent Sacred levels, while one unlucky individual had his skull shattered by Charles. This unlucky Sacred level from the New Continent collapsed onto the deck of the Holy Light Divine State Title, the legendary warship. Suddenly, the deck transformed into a massive mouth that swallowed him whole, emitting a terrifying chewing noise. ... Only then did the Sacred levels at the New World Conference feel the horror of Charles. They hastily grouped together in threes and fives, ready to join forces. However, after Charless frenzied attack, his subordinates also took to the skies and joined the battle. Charles had only just advanced to Sacred level, and his strength was not yet stable. Although his previous round of attacks seemed powerful and awe-inspiring, it was actually an overperformance, depleting at least thirty to forty percent of his Bloody Glory! After his subordinates joined the battle, Charles didnt continue fighting but instead took a step back, slowly circulating his Bloody Glory. He did this firstly to recover his strength, secondly to consolidate his power, and thirdly because he hadnt fully digested the benefits that came with his advancement to Sacred level. Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After advancing to Sacred level, a large number of Supernatural Runes would condense! Being of the Extraordinary Ranks only indicated the strength of Energy, but the power of a Special Ability was the real combat strength. After his advancement, Charles poured all his Energy into the Quickness Technique until it could no longer be absorbed. Slightly hesitant, he then invested in a Special Ability from the Adonis Clanathe Flame Scorching Blast Bullet! Advancing to Sacred level allowed for flight, which meant the battlefield was infinitely expanded and the importance of close-quarter combat decreased while the need for long-range attacks surged! Charles desperately needed a means for long-range attacks! The Flame Scorching Blast Bullet from the Adonis Clan was the most cost-effective choice. Runes for the Flame Scorching Blast Bullet continuously condensed, but upon reaching the eighteenth rune, the ability hit its limit. Charles hesitated briefly before channeling the last of his advancement Energy into Insight, enhancing it to ?12. Charles felt a twinge of regretaif he had enough Energy, he would have chosen to upgrade the Blood Flame spear! Feeling the wind in the sky for a moment, Charles experienced a kind of unique exhilaration. The Bloody Glory within him circulated in a strange rhythm, endlessly vibrant, creating a force that seemed to free him from the earths grasp. On Earth, humans had to rely on tools for flight. This led to many who longed for freedom choosing extreme sports like bungee jumping, skydiving, wingsuit flying, and glidinga| However, no matter which extreme sport was chosen, it was never true flight. They couldnt compare to the Sacred levels in this world, who truly flew by manipulating the vast Energy within their bodies, defying the earths gravity, soaring freely. In fact, Charles had a slight fear of heights. In the heat of battle just now, he hadnt felt anything, but now he was becoming somewhat afraid, especially since there was nothing to rely on or protect him. Juno Arthur didnt make a move. After all, he was the strongest warrior of Byron, Charless teacher, and he took pride in his status. However, the other Sacred level warriors under Charless command were out in full force, and even Menilman joined the battle. The Sacred level warriors of the New Continent withstood only for a matter of minutes before another one fell. Nevertheless, Avesh and Mocher, the other two chairmen of the New World Conference, immediately took to the sky to join the fight, which for the moment stabilized the situation. Avesh had barely taken flight when he was entangled by Kratos. After exchanging more than ten moves, neither could claim victory, and he couldnt help but shout in frustration, What on earth is happening? A Sacred level warrior from the New Continent yelled, Charles Mecklen has come back! And hes brought these reinforcements. Montblanc is trapped on that ship, and the rest of our people have been killed by them. Avesh didnt expect that just as they were about to take Black Phoenix City, the lord of Mecklen Duchy would return. If it were only Charles, it wouldnt have been a big deal, but he had brought back a group of Sacred level warriors, each with formidable strength, who had somehow trapped Montblanc. Avesh knew well the strength of his comrade, only slightly weaker than himself. If someone could trap Montblanc, he himself certainly wouldnt be able to escape. After repeatedly demanding answers, Avesh finally grasped the root of the situation and shouted, Charles Mecklen! We are willing to retreat, just let Montblanc go! Charles let out a cold laugh, without giving an answer! What on earth was this leader of the New Continent thinking? Did he still delude himself with thoughts of leaving? And he even had the nerve to offer leaving as a trade to get Montblanc back? Another chairman of the New World Conference, Mocher, faced off against Menilman. He was surprised not only by the heroic stature of the Empires First Rose but also by Menilmans power. When he saw that Avesh, too, was blocked and neither side could claim victory, his heart sank. He knew all too well that Black Phoenix City had a group of Sacred level warriors! They had been able to suppress Black Phoenix City because all three chairmen of the New World Conference were of the 23rd Extraordinary Rank, stronger than any of the citys Sacred level Transcendents. But now with Montblanc trapped, and he and Avesh entangled by equally powerful enemies, once the Sacred level warriors from Black Phoenix City joined the fight, there wouldnt be many from the New World Conference who would escape. While the Sacred level might have a chance to flee, the ordinary men would certainly be captured. Mocher didnt know that Charles was extremely angry and had issued an order not to accept surrender. He used a Special Ability to leave a shadow decoy, deceiving Menilman, and hurried to Aveshs side, creating a temporary two against one situation. Krestos combat experience was incomparably rich. He had withdrawn from the battle ahead of time, and when Menilman charged at him, Kresto teamed up with the Empires First Rose to once again suppress the two chairmen of the New World Conference. Although Mocher was somewhat regretful that he hadnt been able to take Kresto by surprise, his main goal wasnt really to ambush this formidable enemy, but to communicate with Avesh, to whom he whispered, Things are bad, we cant keep fighting. Once the citys men come out, we might all be annihilated. Aveshs face looked terribly grim as he said, Ive already proposed a ceasefire, but they wont agree. Mocher said, We need to make more concessions. Avesh was very displeased, but he knew Mocher was right and shouted, Release Montblanc! Were willing to give up fifty cities and sign a non-aggression pact. Just then, a scream erupted from Montblanc; Emilia had finally begun feasting. Chapter 558 - 558 524, Arunreshanmosu ?Chapter 558: 524, Arunreshanmosu Chapter 558: 524, Arunreshanmosu Emilia ultimately gave up on her knife and fork, tossing these utensils into the sea. With one hand, she pressed Montblanc into the deck. The Emilia Vessel swallowed one of the three giants of the New World Conference alive in just one bite. Throughout the whole process, Montblanc had no chance to resist. Gareth didnt even have time to taste what was happening before the modest meal ended. Aveshs face changed drastically as he yelled, Are you choosing to continue the fight? Charles took out the red Rattlesnake and loaded a Magic-Breaking Bombshell Bullet, responding to the challenge with a tough stance. He didnt shoot at Avesh a after all, a twenty-third level was no small matter a but his shot was aimed at a Sacred level from the New Continent. He expressionlessly fired the bullet. ... This Sacred level, caught in the midst of an onslaught by Vigo and Andreas, accidentally revealed a small flaw. Normally his exquisite movement technique would have been enough to dodge the chase of two enemies, turning this small flaw into nothing, but Charless bullet cut off his movements, and Andreass sword fell, cleaving the New Continents Sacred level diagonally in two. By now, six Sacred levels of the New Continent had fallen, including one chairman, which made both Avesh and Mocher realize one thing a their enemies did not want to make peace! Avesh said bitterly, Prepare for a fight to the death! Mocher still wanted to salvage the situation and cried out, What conditions do you need to stop the war? Although a few Sacred levels of the New World Conference had died, they were not from the same force in the New Continent to begin with and only cooperated temporarily. They were barely connected. Mocher didnt care about those who had died. Seeing Charles demonstrate formidable strength, his first choice was to respect interests, rather than continue the battle. Charles revealed a cold smile, not even deigning to reply. These people had invaded his Mecklen Duchy and even wanted to divide up his women! What could be more unbearable? All along, Charles had been suppressing his impulse to kill. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After all, he was a person molded by civilized society. Unless absolutely necessary, he did not want to use violence, but these people had truly crossed Charless bottom line. Charles genuinely felt there was no room for maneuver left with them. Allowing these people to live was irresponsible to the people around him. Charless attitude made it clear to the two chairmen of the New World Conference that the hatred between them could not be easily resolved. Avesh, without hesitation, let out a fierce yell, an eerie aura bursting from him. Suddenly, a violent tremor arose from the depths of the sea, creating ceaseless waves on the seas surface, covering at least a few hundred kilometers in diameter. Kresto and Menilman were both experienced warriors. They didnt get entangled in the battle. Instead, they joined forces to push back Mocher and created some distance. Quickly, a colossal and transparent giant creature rose from beneath the sea. It was as clear as crystal, looking as if made of clean seawater, with only a light ink-like current ceaselessly flowing within it, obscuring its true form. Juno couldnt help but sigh, Everyone has started playing with summoning the Evil God, huh! Charles accelerated to maximum speed, darting through the air like a little bird, and thrust out the Blood Rose. On the body of the colossal monster, he carved a deep gash, but the monsters body was like pure water, sealing immediately after being slashed by the Blood Rose, leaving no trace behind. The power of Fierce Corrosion and Dark Corrosion were also attached to Charless sword, but they were like a bull charging into the sea, utterly incapable of causing any harm to the monster. All warships, with Dolmabah?e Number and Swan Lake at their core, formed a massive labyrinth. No matter how violent the wind and waves that rose, once they neared, they were dissipated into nothingness. Even mountainous waves would vanish upon rolling over; both sides possessed forces comparable to those of nature itself, with each clash carrying the torrential momentum of landslides and tsunamis. Three ancient magical Ghost Ships, unable to evade, were directly enveloped into the body of that pure-water monster. However, the Ghost Ships were unlike ordinary warships; they were a kind of Evil Wraith, and being engulfed by the sea did not shatter them like regular ships. The crew members, who were neither alive nor dead, were submerged and paid no mind to it. Soon, the three ancient magical Ghost Ships burst through the monsters body and fell back into the sea. However, the monster was so enormous that a mere disturbance caused hundreds of miles of nearby sea surface to shake violently, like a tsunami, with towering waves. The three ancient magical Ghost Ships were like three tiny, battered boats, tossed high by the waves, then harshly slammed down! Despite this, they wasted no time in breaking through the waves and rejoining the fleet. By then, the Holy Light Divine State Title and the Emilia Vessel had already sailed into the center of the New Continents fleet. Wherever these two Evil God-tier Legendary Warships passed, not a single warship could withstand even a moment against them. They either capsized or were utterly smashed, then consumed by the two Legendary Warships as little snacks. Even confident in his own summoned Evil God, Avesh couldnt help feeling annoyed at the scene, exclaiming, Nobles of the Old Continent, let me show you the might of the New Continent savages. Arunreshanmosu! Take down those two warships. The immense water swelled, turning into a transparent pillar of water, like a towering column supporting the sky, thrusting upwards before mercilessly lashing down, targeting both the Holy Light Divine State Title and the Emilia Vessel. But It did not care for the New Continents fleet. Had this strike landed on the sea, it would have been enough to flip dozens of ships violently! Mochers complexion changed slightly as he said in a low voice, Why let Arunreshanmosu out? It doesnt distinguish between friend and foe, it will kill our people too. Avesh sneered and responded, We cant afford to care about that now. Originally, I wanted it to attack Black Phoenix City! It was you who said there were True Gods on the Old Continent, True Gods, that made me hesitant to use the Evil Gods power. If I had used Arunreshanmosus power earlier, the people of Black Phoenix City would have already been annihilated. Seeing this earth-shattering strike, Junos face also changed dramatically. He silently communicated with the five Divine Creatures aboard his ship as the Holy Light Divine State Title suddenly sank below the sea, vanishing from the surface. On the Emilia Vessel, Emilia, having just had her fill, stood at the bow. Looking at the formidable strike, she extended her delicate little finger towards the kilometer-long, pure water-made, oddly shaped tentacle, and exclaimed, Break break break break break break break! The tentacle made of seawater suddenly appeared with dozens of holes. Before it could hit the sea surface, it suddenly snapped off a section. The broken off tentacle transformed into thousands of tons of seawater, crashing down Chapter 559 - 559 525, Dad, theres a monster going to attack Emilia! ?Chapter 559: 525, Dad, theres a monster going to attack Emilia! Chapter 559: 525, Dad, theres a monster going to attack Emilia! Emilias tiny frame stood at the bow of the ship, causing saints engaged in high-altitude combat to wonder: what exactly was this little girl? Although the saints of Charles side knew she was the child of Omibella and Charles, this concept was just too much like that of the Evil God, and nobody dared to fully believe it. The saints from the New World Conference had just witnessed Montblancs death and felt the terror emanating from the little girl. Now, a new thought emerged: Could this little girl be the Evil God? But how could a bona fide Evil God maintain a human form? Avesh summoned the Evil God Arunreshanmosu! This addition brought a wholly new twist to the battle, prompting the saints on both sides to withdraw from combat. ... The saints from Charles side returned to their own ship, while those from the New World Conference gathered around Avesh and Mocher since their vessel was hardly safe. Charles didnt return to the Holy Light Divine State Title, continuing to drift alone in the high sky. He might have been a little afraid of heights, but right then, he was enamored with the feeling of unbridled freedom. It was like that excitement when you first learn to ride a bike and want to touch the handlebars every day, or when you learn to drive and wish to sleep in the car. Charles, newly advanced to sacred level, was more fascinated by flying freely above ground than the increase in power. Especially since the Evil God Arunreshanmosu was so huge, almost surpassing a medium-sized city, Charles didnt believe such a massive being could actually take flight. If it could fly and plummet to the ground, he doubted there would be any city that could withstand such a shattering blow. As the saints retreated, both fleets tacitly exited the scene, leaving the battleground to two Legendary Warships going head-to-head with the ocean monster Arunreshanmosu, an entity of Evil God stature. The creature quickly extended a second tentacle, made of sea water, longer and thicker than the first, and struck down once more. Only this time, a hint of dark fluid flowed within, meandering inside the water tendril. Charles suddenly accelerated in the air, with a Flame Knight Lance materializing in his hands. He thrust fiercely into the giant water tentacle, then circled around it frantically. Charles had already tested that Blood Rose could slash through the creatures watery body. In his hands was the Flame Knight Lance, its power derived from the Flame Evil God Anululu, and it easily pierced the creatures tentacle. Charles wielded the Wings of Heaven gunmanship to its fullest, each loop puncturing hundreds of holes. After seventy to eighty rounds, the massive water tentacle was riddled with openings. The divine power sustaining it was severed, and the whole length collapsed. After being breached by Charles Meklen, the colossal tentacle, purely composed of sea water, turned from illusion to flesh and blood. Upon seeing this, Emilias eyes gleamed with excitement. She commanded the Emilia Vessel to ram into it full-force; the front of the Legendary Warship suddenly opened into a massive maw, taking a vicious bite. Juno followed the Holy Light Divine Kingdom to the seabed but still sensed the battle above. Just as he was about to join the fray, he felt the Holy Light Divine Kingdom becoming difficult to control. The whole ship suddenly transformed into a giant whale and with incredible speed, surged to the surface to bite the other end of the flesh and blood tendril. One peculiar Legendary Warship and another even stranger one, were like two creatures clamping on a small insect or bird, competing to see who could devour it faster! Avesh, though witnessing the scene, was completely absorbed in controlling Arunreshanmosu, the Evil God. He dared not relax one bit, not even allowing his emotions to fluctuate too greatly! Gareth had also once controlled the Flame Evil God, but the end result was his soul being eroded by Anurulu, torn into bits, which Charles opportunely collected as his subordinates. In the New Continent, these Sacred level figures encountered chances to contact the Evil God thousands of times more than those in the Old Continent. How to borrow the power of the Evil God? It was a secret art in the Old Continent, but in the New Continent, it was common knowledge. Countless secret techniques were created, and most Sacred level figures in the New Continent could borrow some power of the Evil God. Aveshs methods of manipulating the Evil God were far more sophisticated than Gareths. Of course, borrowing the power of the Evil God and ones own power were entirely different. It couldnt be easily invoked and was not without consequence. If it wasnt for important battles, most Sacred levels in the New Continent would not use this kind of secret technique to decide the outcome. They would rather each take a step back and seek a non-combative solution. Mocher whispered, Can you still hold on? Avesh whispered back, I can sustain it for at most another fifteen minutes! After that, youll take over the battle. Mocher said, I suggest, if we cant finish off Charles Meklen within ten minutes, we should retreat first. We came back to the Old Continent to seek space to survive, not to fight to the death. Weve already lost too many people. If you and I both exhaust our spirits, they will not leave us any chance to live. Avesh hummed angrily, but he knew well that once his spirituality was drained, Mocher wouldnt take over the battle; he would leave early. Avesh had no choice but to agree with Mochers suggestion. If Arunreshanmosu could not secure victory, he had to reserve his strength and lead the members of the New World Conference to withdraw. Avesh shrieked, and this time Arunreshanmosu extended dozens of tendrils, wildly thrashing around! Faced with such a berserk attack, Ivonna, King of the Giant Whales, bit through the tentacles and plummeted into the sea. Emilia glanced at the dozens of tendril that were kilometers long and improbably thick, smashing down towards her. Her little face remained composed at first, then her pert little nose twitched slightly, and she burst into tears, crying out, Daddy! Daddy, a monster is attacking Emilia! She sprang up and flew towards Charles, as the massive Emilia Vessel shifted from solid to ethereal, vanishing above the sea. Dozens of massive, indomitable tentacles of seawater crashed down, conjuring towering waves. The sea outside Black Phoenix City seemed to undergo a massive tsunami, a rare event that occurs only once in hundreds of years. The entire sea turned into murky waves, raging and spreading. Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The sea grew turbid, and countless fish, shrimp, and marine creatures perished as a result. Charles wrapped his arms around Emilia as if he had clinched Well, hot potato no longer sufficed to describe Emilia; it lacked the class! Charles really felt as if he was embracing a volcano on the brink of eruption, a volcano that, feeling aggrieved, sobbed and repeatedly called out, Daddy, that monster bullied me, help Emilia beat him. Charles hesitated, then relented to Earth customs, Dont be afraid, Emilia! Monsters are bad, well beat it. He worriedly thought to himself, This thing is so big! How on earth can we beat it? Chapter 560 - 560 526, New Weapon Emilia ?Chapter 560: 526, New Weapon: Emilia Chapter 560: 526, New Weapon: Emilia The Holy Light Divine State Title submerged into the ocean floor, and the Emilia Vessel vanished! After losing two major targets, Arunreshanmosu did not hesitate and turned towards Black Phoenix City! Its body towered high, as if a vast ocean rose above the surroundings, charging towards Black Phoenix City. Charless face slightly changed; Anne was in Black Phoenix City! He absolutely could not tolerate anyone harming Anne. Charles glanced and saw the Sacred level leaders of the New Continent, with Avesh being surrounded by the crowd, fully controlling the Evil God. He sighed and said, Isemeren! ... Go kill that guy. The three chairpersons of the New World Conference were all at the twenty-third order, but Charles could use powers beyond just the twenty-third orders Kresto and his senior classmate Rose. He had Juno and Isemeren! This minor matter wasnt worth disturbing the teacher. Charless figure flickered, and several mirrors appeared in the air. He carried Emilia into one of the mirrors and soon emerged from a mirror as the benevolent-looking Isemeren! The Magic Mirrors in the air suddenly disappeared on one side and reappeared ahead, moving close to the group of Sacred level leaders of the New World Conference in a few shifts! Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?Ϧ?0.0 Avesh and Mocher braced themselves slightly when they saw Isemeren. This fallen Evil God still possessed twenty-fourth level strength, and they also noted the continuously appearing Magic Mirrors. sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, they didnt expect Charles to emerge from a Magic Mirror and forcefully throw Emilia out. After he threw Emilia, Charles issued an order to Isemeren and activated the Quickness Technique ?27 with his authority. Now that he advanced into Sacred level, the enhancement from the Red-Blue Rattlesnake for the Quickness Technique was reduced to ?5. Including the enhancements from these two weapons, Charless speed was superb and unmatched across both old and new continents among the Sacred level. Emilia, in mid-air, had just shouted in surprise when Charles, who was quicker, caught her and whispered, Daddy will take you to beat the bad guys. Emilia immediately stopped shouting and giggled. A Sacred level from the New Continent saw Charles bringing that strange little girl charging over, felt a chill in his heart, and hurriedly grabbed his own ribs, snapping two of them with a crack and yelled, Omidaras! Come out! His body gradually turned black and grew black fur, but the transformation was nowhere near as fast as Charless speed. Not even halfway through the transformation, Charles smashed him down with Emilia. Excited, Emilia spread her arms wide and suddenly hugged the Sacred level while his head, still in the process of summoning the Evil God, was brutally twisted off by her little hands. Emilia cried out in shock when what initially appeared as a human head in her hands suddenly turned into a bulls head with horns and covered in black fur. After her shriek, her small hands smashed down, instantly shattering the clearly evil-styled bulls head. Despite not wanting to fight anymore, Mocher had no choice but to rush forward, only to be tripped up by Isemeren. After exchanging just a couple of moves, he realized the bad situation and cried out, Its the Peak Holy Order, everyone join forces and face the enemy. At that point, several of the Sacred level members from the New World Conference turned and fled without looking back. They were returning to settle in the New Continent, not to accompany Avesh and Mocher to their deaths. The few who hesitated were too late, swept up by Isemerens robust energy, and in the blink of an eye, a fierce battle broke the heavens and shattered the earth. Charles swung Emilia toward Avesh, vowing to kill that bastard. Emilia, like a windmill, was incredibly delighted. With a gentle press of her little hand, the Sacred level member who had just failed to summon the Evil God and was killed disappeared. After tidying up her little desserts, Emilia took a deep breath and rammed her head down hard. Charles never dared to use her like this, but seeing Emilia taking the initiative, he added a bit of force. Avesh was fully focused on controlling the Evil God Arunreshanmosu, and facing Emilias head-butt, could only push his hands in desperation. A mass of invisible seawater appeared, but it did nothing and was shattered into sprays by Emilias head, which then smashed into Aveshs shoulder. In a hurry, Avesh avoided the head, but his shoulder, protected by Fighting Spirit, couldnt withstand Emilias head-butt. There was a crack, and it was unclear how many bones were broken. Avesh was terrified and couldnt continue controlling the Evil God Arunreshanmosu. He hurriedly flipped his body mid-air, falling and landing on the huge body of the Evil God. This time, not only Charless Sacred level members but also those from Black Phoenix City rose into the air, intercepting Sacred level members from the New World Conference everywhere. Charles carried Emilia on his back and exclaimed, Daddy is going to take you to chase that bad guy. He wouldnt dare face Avesh alone, but with Emilia by his side, what was a mere twenty-third order for him? Avesh, seeing Charles bringing that peculiar little girl in pursuit, didnt even have time to heal his injuries and dived directly into the body of Arunreshanmosu, with Charles unhesitatingly following him inside. The moment he entered the body of Arunreshanmosu, Charles felt like he was diving into the eye of a storm, immense pressure from all directions threatening to crush him alive. The body of this Evil God was entirely liquid, and Charles wasnt sure if it was ordinary seawater infused with the Power of the Evil God or some kind of seawater-like Evil God power. Carrying Emilia, he drew the Blood Spirit Rhinoceros with one hand, transforming it into the Flame Knight Lance, and started rampaging inside Arunreshanmosu. Though his Quickness Technique had progressed to x27, Charless speed inside the Evil God Arunreshanmosu was far inferior to Aveshs. However, having Emilia and the Blood Spirit Rhinoceros by his side, Charles was not afraid of being trapped. Charless body was surrounded by an invisible orb of light repelling the Power of the Evil God Arunreshanmosu. He didnt even know which, or how many, Evil Gods this power originated from. Charles propelled the Flame Knight Lance, continuously stirring the seawater in front, feeling that he must have stripped away quite a bit of Arunreshanmosus flesh, as once the seawater was sliced off, it shifted from virtual to real, turning into chunks of flesh. Emilia was overjoyed, stretching out her little fingers and exclaiming, I want this, and this, and I want all of these. Charles, like a doting old fool of a father, responded to whatever Emilia wanted with, Alright! My darling daughter is most important; whatever you want, Daddy will try to get it for you. Avesh hadnt anticipated that the two would have the courage to even enter Arunreshanmosus body to fight hima| Chapter 561 - 561 527, sixty portions of the joy of fate, truly not a loss ?Chapter 561: 527, sixty portions of the joy of fate, truly not a loss Chapter 561: 527, sixty portions of the joy of fate, truly not a loss Anne Brittany and Sophia Garanord stood atop the city walls, neither of them being of Sacred level, unable to join the battle, but both of their emotions were complex. Sophia Garanord felt somewhat embarrassed, yet she harbored no regret at the bottom of her heart; instead, there was a light sense of relief. Annes emotions were far more complicated. She had even thought of kicking Sophia Garanord off the city walls. Of course, she would never do such a thing, but the crazy idea just wouldnt go away! During the great battle outside the city, Anne hadnt let the citys inhabitants join the fight. Because she knew that holding Black Phoenix City was more important to Charles, when Emilia loudly called out Daddy, Anne really couldnt help but glance at the pretty little butt of Sophia Garanord, but she soon understood that the child couldnt possibly belong to the Strasbourg Rose. ... After a while, Anne also figured out that the child couldnt possibly belong to Charles. They had only been separated for a year, and Emilia was certainly not just one year old! Anne thought to herself, Mr. Meklen is only in his twenties, to have such a big little girl, he would have needed to have women when he was only fifteen or sixteena| How could that be possible? He must have adopted the child, and as a foster mother, I must treat her well! Then Anne saw Charles swing Emilia and kill a Sacred level being! Anne couldnt help but say to Sophia Garanord, Did you hear that little girl call out Daddy? Sophia Garanord said indifferently, That little thing is obviously an Evil God! Its not about her calling daddy, the question is, who will she call mommy later!? Anne suddenly felt confident and said, I will certainly be her foster mother. If Charles were here, he would surely say, Sixty portions of the Serpent of Destinys joy, truly a bargaina| Just for the sake of having Omibella, Gomodoro Tree Dapocirodo, King of the Giant Whales Ivonna, Great Sea Serpent Witch Su Ji, Amon, Emilia, Ysamiel next to him, these Evil Gods, would wish for Anne to always be favored by destiny, to have peace and prosperity for a lifetime, forever without trouble or disaster! The Serpent of Destiny only took sixty portions of joy, the price was indeed quite fair. If Charles knew the fate that awaited him soon, he would certainly have promised himself a portion, a mere sixty portions of joy for a lifetime of peace, a total steal. Gareth squatted on the deck of the Emilia Vessel, his body enveloped in a mist of blood! This vessel had been hidden in the void, and before long, chunks of Evil God flesh were thrown in one after another. Gareth, unable to withstand the temptation, also considering it might be Emilia feeding him, had already devoured two chunks of flesh, his body surging with blood, vaguely close to breaking through another level! Emilia was mischievously happy, grabbing with her little hands. The chunks of flesh she grasped in the void would vanish without trace, and she didnt even know Gareth was stealing them. Charles bravely pursued, occasionally using the Infinite Mirror Realm, creating Magic Mirrors to shorten the distance between himself and Avesh. Avesh at this point, no longer dared to continue fighting. He was already reaching his limit, and if he did not quickly release Arunreshanmosu, he would be assimilated by this Evil God. Above the vast sea, the waters rising above the surface suddenly shifted course, heading deep into the ocean. The delegates of the New World Conference scattered in their escape, and Mocher was forced to employ a thread of the Power of the Evil God, only then could he break free from the pursuit of Ysamiel. However, the fleet besieging Black Phoenix City had few chances to flee and could only hastily raise the white flags, wisely choosing to surrender after hearing Charless orders to take no prisoners and leave no survivors. Though the battle was chaotic, it concluded with the top brass of the New World Conference escaping, less than a thousand in total. The Sacred-level forces of Black Phoenix City and Charless followers pursued them until Charles broke through the body of Arunreshanmosu with the Emilia Vessel, and only then did they close in. Charles shook his head and said, Lets head back to Black Phoenix City first. Emilia clung to Charles, unwilling to let go, and Charles did not ask her to get down. As everyone landed on the ramparts of Black Phoenix City, Anne was the first to rush over, embracing Charles and not forgetting to hand Emilia a plate of sweets. Emilia, delighted with the candy, instantly hopped down from Charless grasp. Sophia Garanord saw Anne and Charles hugging and felt an ache in her heart. She gently took Emilias small hand, preparing to find an opening to breakthrough but was immediately confronted with a gloomy voice in her mind, Stay away from my father! You do not have the favor of the Serpent of Destiny. Sophia Garanord let go in shock, and before she could stop herself, tears began to fall. A fair, delicate hand held out a handkerchief to her, speaking tenderly, Dont cry! You are the Strasbourg Rose! Be strong. Sophia Garanord choked up. She wasnt weak; she had just been frightened by the Evil God. She hadnt expected that Emilia, seemingly lively and cute, was actually lively and terrifying! Anne happily said, Youve finally come back. Every time I thought of you, I wanted to cry. It was with everyones help that we managed to hold Black Phoenix City. I couldnt do anything right. Duchess Meisu whispered to her daughter, You should learn from this! Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This Anne Brittany managed to step up when her fianc??s territory was in danger, leading a group to help and easily took over Charles Meklens subordinates, gaining their support. She also decisively gave up all her lands, evacuated the people and supplies, and sent out calls for aida| Adossa said, Anne Brittany is indeed remarkable. Duchess Meisu said, No, thats not all. Her most remarkable act was the moment she saw Charles, she turned into a docile skylark. The strong, courageous Duchess we saw these past few days cut supply. Adossa was surprised for a moment, then catching on, said, Sophia Garanord didnt lose unjustly! Then she saw Menilman and added, The senior Rose didnt lose unjustly either! Just then, a distant voice echoed behind them, This princess feels quite wronged. Only then did Adossa remember Princess May Guillaume. She glanced furtively at her mother, thinking, You are still urging me to compete. Look at the strong competition; how could your daughter possibly win? Charles surveyed the heads at Black Phoenix City and suddenly wanted to make light of the mood, suggesting, The weather is really nice today. Anne, beaming, said, Just now, Sophia Garanord mistakenly thought that your fleet was reinforcements from the New World, ready to meet their deaths. She asked me to pass on a message to you! Sophia Garanord suddenly became anxiousa| Chapter 562 - 562 528, Split of the New World Conference ?Chapter 562: 528, Split of the New World Conference Chapter 562: 528, Split of the New World Conference She wants to become your sister, Anne said. Charlotte was shocked and suddenly developed a headache! His first reaction was that Count Garanord could not let his daughter change her last name to Mecklen! Sophia Garanords pretty face turned slightly red, but she quickly spoke up in opposition, firmly saying, I dont Emilia bared her snow-white teeth! Sophia Garanord ignored her threat, believing that nothing could stop her from speaking the truth. Just as Emilia was about to do away with this spoiled brat, a silvery snake tail silently hooked her and pulled her into the void, the whole process as smooth as flowing water, completely unnoticed by anyone. Menilman also wanted to see a joke unfold, although her own position was somewhat awkward, but she still wanted to see how Charlotte would handle this situation. ... Hmm, it could serve as a reference. Just as Miss Rose was about to speak her truth, a cold voice lightly said, Charlotte, if you dont pursue them now, those people will all escape. Theyre planning to take away all your women! Charlotte glanced and saw that they had indeed fled far, nearly out of sightathose dozens of ships from the New World Conference and those Sacred level individuals. Suddenly, he felt that Princess Mays words made a lot of sense! He immediately said with murderous intent, Ive just sworn an oath, I cant let them live! Kresto, Aspros, Regulus, Herolf, Black Dragon, Qiudelo, Agon, Gareth, Andreas Constantin follow me to chase down the enemy. Vigo! You command the Dolmabah?e! Stay in Black Phoenix City! Vigo obediently agreed, feeling deeply that it was safer for him to stay on the Dolmabah?e. He never expected that his surrender to Charlotte, borne out of despair for the future and a desire to live out a subdued life, would lead him to face daily battles, daily wars, daily fights, dozens of times more dangerous than during his days in the South Ceraph Reclamation Army, much more exaggerated than even on the Ferlanden battlefield. Now, he started to miss Cyrus Menilman and Princess May said together, We will also join the battle! Duchess Mesu patted her daughter, Adossa hesitated for a moment, then also said, Ill go too! Charlotte didnt dare delay; he soared into the sky in one breath, unable to help but wipe his sweat while high above, feeling that the previous situation was too dangerous. Although he didnt know what Anne and Sophia Garanord wanted to say, he had a premonition that it was definitely not something he could listen to. Because a storm of bloodshed was bound to follow! Watching Charlotte depart, Anne took a deep breath and said, We need to check the spoils! Get everyone off the ships and confiscate all the wealth, as for the ships Duchess Mesu! Thank you for coming to aid, five hundred ships are your reward for your kindness! Sophia Garanord! Thank you for your help too, you can pick out two hundred ships! The fleet from the New World Conference was a convergence of six or seven migrant groups. Although part of it remained in other cities, nearly two thousand ships were anchored below Black Phoenix City, a scale unprecedented in history, surpassing even the fleets of the Five Great Empires. Anne knew well that Charles could not handle so many ships. If the Duke Mecklen actually organized such a large fleet, the Four Great Empires would likely become wary, which could destabilize the territory. It would be simpler to split up the fleet and distribute it among all the supporting powers. Charles had taken most of the Sacred level, but Anne still had Vigo, Kreel Brittany, and Ebner Sumei, enough to keep a firm grip on the situation. The immigrants from the New Continent were initially restless, but soon helplessly surrendered. They obediently disembarked, and Anne had her people register them. Those who had families stayed in Black Phoenix City or were assigned to other cities. Those alone, if capable and willing, were recruited into the Westwind Knights. Anyone unwilling to serve Duke Mecklen was sent to Cappadocia Anne learned a tactic or two from Charles; she absolutely could not allow these people from the New Continent to leave. Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Once they left, they would inevitably return to the New World Conference and continue to oppose Charles Meklen. When it was time to transport the wealth, even Duchess Mesu was astonished. These immigrants had brought all their property with them when they left the New Continent. Each ship carried a vast amount of wealth. Anne moved only seven or eight ships worth and then ordered the spoils to be temporarily sealed, waiting for Charless return for further action. At this time, Charles had already caught up with Avesh and others who had escaped with over ten ships, including several Magical Alchemy Warships. Due to these ships, Avesh and Mocher couldnt flee at full speed. A Sacred level, seeing the enemy catch up, couldnt help but say, Why did someone stupidly proclaim they wanted to steal Charles Meklens woman? Were just fucking settling back in the Old Continent! Why do we have to fight at all? And let the battle escalate to this? Now our ships are gone, we are captured, and the wealth we brought back fell into Charles Meklens hands. Life would be better in the New Continent. Several Sacred levels also showed anger, but out of fear of Aveshs power, they didnt dare to speak out. Mocher sighed deeply and said, Now that things have reached this point, why say more? The Sacred level who had spoken earlier loudly said, Actually, only Avesh and Montblanc wanted to divide Charless woman, Mocher, you didnt have this intention, neither did we, why not directly serve Charles? Since Montblanc is already dead. Avesh grunted, reached out his hand to grab, but the Sacred level, having spoken, was already on guard and swiftly dodged behind Mocher. Mocher slightly spread his hands, and a burst of fighting spirit surged, blocking Aveshs grasp. Without another word, Avesh turned and left, and three Sacred levels, after a slight hesitation, followed him. Mocher sighed and didnt chase after them, speaking softly, We need to be careful later on. I hear that this Duke Mecklen is very loyal to his lover. This battle also shows how furious he is. He might not accept our surrender. If things turn sour, Ill summon the Evil God to protect everyone and escape. Charles, from a distance, saw that Avesh had fled, but most of the others had stayed, making him slightly suspicious. Although he had caught up, he had not intended to start a battle. Something was off with the Holy Light Divine State Title, he didnt dare dispatch it, and Emilia was nowhere to be found. Relying solely on Kresto and others, he wasnt completely certain he could overcome the remnants of the New World Conference. Charles instructed his subordinates to disperse and surround the people who had stayed, shouting loudly, Have you decided how you want to die? Mocher flew a short distance forward and said calmly, Can we talk? Chapter 563 - 563 529, Gifts and Freebies ?Chapter 563: 529, Gifts and Freebies Chapter 563: 529, Gifts and Freebies Charles said indifferently, You attack my territory, and you want to steal my lover. Do you honestly think theres anything left to discuss between us? Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mocher replied, Its only Avesh and Montblanc who want to divide your woman. Those who harbored such thoughts have already fled. We simply wish to settle back on the Old Continent! With a slight smile, Charles asked, Your settlement, is that what you call attacking my territory? Mocher said, We can serve you for five years. Charles shrugged and replied, Sorry! I cant possibly trust you. What if the person who just fled comes back and asks you to collaborate from inside and out. Guess what, how would you and those behind you act? And do you think I would believe in your loyalty? Charles was waiting for the Holy Light Divine State Title to arrive. ... Without this Legendary Warship to add weight to his presence, he was still confident he could take down those of high level and a dozen ships from the New Continent, but there would inevitably be casualties, and hed rather not lose any of his own high-level subordinates. How can I make you trust us? Mocher inquired. Without hesitation, Charles responded, I dont care about the others, just make a little sacrifice and that should suffice. A slight stir arose from the high-level individuals behind Mocher. Naturally, they hoped Mocher would agree. Mocher fell into a brief pondering, sensing the feelings of his companions behind him. They all hoped he would make a sacrifice C such is human nature. Mocher asked, What sacrifice do I need to make? With a slight smile, Charles pulled out a Magic Contract and said, Sign this with me! But not for five years, for life. This Magic Contract, a spoil of war obtained from battling Zimmerman in the Labyrinth, was perfectly suitable for this occasion. Mochers expression instantly changed, and as he was about to firmly refuse, a childish voice, full of surprise, called out, Daddy! A small figure emerged from nowhere, plunging into Charless arms. Charles, cradling his unexpected little princess, couldnt help but swallow saliva. In his mind, Emilias level of danger was certainly no less than that of the Holy Light Divine State, holding his little daughter felt like holding a nuclear bomb, the kind thats already counting down. Mocher couldnt help but swallow his saliva too, pushing down the words of opposition he had been about to utter. He knew he could also summon the Evil God, but Charles clearly held an Evil God in his arms. If he showed opposition, he believed Charles would not mind killing them all. After much contemplation, Mocher asked in a low voice, Can I bargain for some privileges? With a slight smile, Charles replied, No problem! Both parties discussed the terms of the magic contract meticulously, making Herolf and Quedero feel quite envious. They had signed their contract in confusion; how could they have ever received such favorable treatment? Mecklen still didnt know that he had already earned the stark envy of his peers before even joining. After the amicable negotiations, Mecklen signed his name on the magic contract document. Immediately, he heard a light chuckle. The magic contract turned into a burst of light and flew into the void, falling into the river of fate. Charles glanced at the warships below and said, Ill take these ships! Mecklen, split them into two groups. One group will join the Empire Rose Fleet and the other will join the Eastwind Fleet! Hmm, keep that most beautiful magical alchemy warship separate; I want to give it to Princess May. Charles naturally had to show his gratitude to those who came to help, unaware of Annes arrangements, so he casually gave away this remaining fleet. A high-level figure expressed his discontent, We pledge allegiance to you, and our warships are taken away? Why should we even pledge allegiance? Charles looked at him and said to the void, Ysamiel, kill him. A kind-looking man stepped out of the void, smiled faintly, became a whirlwind, and embraced the newcomer from the New Continent. Despite the mans struggle, he could not break free, and then both of their figures vanished into thin air. Charless blatant show of force left the high-level group speechless. They understood that this was Charless punishment. After all, they had attacked the Mecklen Duchy. As for whether they had thoughts of seizing hostages, Charles could pretend they hadnt, but he wouldnt truly believe it With Mecklen delaying them for a bit, Charles saw that he could no longer catch up with Avesh and said lightly, Lets wait in the open sea for a few days until Menilman, Princess May, and Sophia Garanord all leave, then we can return to Black Phoenix City. Several hours later, the Holy Light Divine State Title arrived at the battlefield. When the high-level figures from the New Continent boarded this legendary warship, even Mecklen couldnt help exclaiming, The nobles of the Old Continent live in such luxury. Charless stalling tactics were quite effective. Three days later, Mei Guillermos flagship, Queen Bee, passed through the area. Charles hurriedly caught up, presenting a carefully selected, top-quality magical alchemy warship. Her Royal Highness the Princess didnt say anything except for ensuring he met his deadlines. However, after receiving the gift, her mood improved significantly. After Princess Mays two warships departed, taking only a day, Sophia Garanords fleet appeared. Charles followed once more, offering three magical alchemy warships and six standard warships. When Anne relayed the message to Charles on behalf of Sophia Garanord, she was incredibly bold, but when facing Charles alone, she said nothing. She knew that Charles must understand her intentions, and she did not want to inconvenience him. Although Sophia Garanord said nothing, her eyes brimmed with emotion, nearly in tears, making Charles feel rather uncomfortable. He chose two more female high-level figures from the New Continent to give to her as a bonus. The two women were quite willing upon learning that this young woman was the daughter of the Fars Empire Minister of War and also a high-ranking officer in the Imperial Navy with real power. After all, with so many high-level figures around Charles, their status wouldnt be very high, but serving under Sophia Garanord would be an elevation. In the end, Sophia Garanord commanded her fleet to leave. When she climbed to the highest mast and could no longer see Charless figure, she couldnt help but cry aloud, regretting that she had hesitated in the past. Menilmans fleet was the last to arrive. Charles not only gave away the rest of the magical alchemy warships and warships but also gifted five high-level figures. Three of the high-level figures were reluctant to part with their ships, being extras to the magical alchemy warships, while the other two volunteered to transfer after hearing that Menilman was the lead figure of the Fars Navy, eyeing their future prospects. Although Charles would temporarily not pursue their attack on the Mecklen Duchy, that didnt mean he wouldnt bring it up again in the future. On Menilmans side, however, they could relax a bit more. Menilman received the warships with a beaming smile and set sail without any unnecessary words. Chapter 564 - 564 530, Mecklenburg! ?Chapter 564: 530, Mecklenburg! Its guardian deity is the great Serpent of Destiny. Chapter 564: 530, Mecklenburg! Its guardian deity is the great Serpent of Destiny. The title of the Holy Light Divine Kingdom reappeared outside Black Phoenix City, and Anne couldnt help but say, I want to ascend to the Sacred level too. Krel Brittany knew all too well about his cousins Transcendent talent and mused to himself, Although Anne works very hard, with her talent, it would be difficult to even touch the edge of the Sacred level without upwards of thirty years of effort. Even if she trains diligently for decades, whether she can achieve the Sacred level is still an uncertaintya| He glanced at Ebner Sumei, and Ebner just shrugged his shoulders. They certainly werent going to spoil the mood or speak such sobering truths; let Charles deal with that headache! ... Charles leaped up and soared into the sky. He still took great pleasure in riding the wind, mastering the void, and stepping on the air. As soon as Charles set off, more than twenty individuals at the Sacred level followed him into the air, creating an impressive sight that made even Duchess Meisu involuntary remark, Charles really does have the presence of a founding Emperor now! Although this statement was presumptuous, it wasnt exaggerated. Charles had four Legendary Warships, and if he had not given a batch of Magical Alchemy Warships to Sophia Garanord and Menilman, his fleets strength would have been even more formidable, capable of rivaling the navy of any Empire. And this was without the return of his Ghost Fleet, with a portion left in the New Continent and another still on its way. Should these more than a thousand Ghost Ships appear, the Mecklen Familys fleet would be enough to sweep any power across the Seven Seas. The Four Great Empires might have far more individuals at the Sacred level than Charles, but they were dispersed across various powerful families. The Emperor could genuinely control only about ten to twenty Sacred-level individuals, and at most, command thirty to forty people. If Julius Axel VI could have commanded the Sacred levels of the major noble families and had managed to make Earl Brittany take action, the Royal Family wouldnt have exhausted its Sacred levels in the battle against Zimmerman, which led to the inability to resist when Redmir rebelled. Anne was the first to throw herself into Charless arms, and this time she didnt forget to pass candy to Emilia. Emilia bared her teeth and whispered to Gareth, who was squatting nearby, It looks like were going to have an extra mom! Gareth remained silentahe wasnt a child of Omibella, after all! But he didnt dare oppose Emilia either; he had just enjoyed some of her snacks Charles scanned the battlements and only saw Duchess Meisu and sister Adossa remaining, which made him breathe a sigh of relief. The great saint then declared, From this day forth, this city shall be renamed Mecklenburg! Its guardian deity is the magnificent Serpent of Destiny, and henceforth, you may also refer to Mecklenburg as the City of Destiny. Although Charles had received his official investiture and not only won the recognition of Fars but also that of the Four Great Empires for the Mecklen Duchy, he left in haste with many matters still pending and had even yet to formally declare himself the lord of this land. Leveraging the defeat of the New World Conferences armies and riding the momentum of a great victory, when Charles announced the renaming of Black Phoenix City to Mecklenburg, the entire city erupted in cheers, even the old Black Phoenix People did not object. Charles began overseeing the restructuring work, and efficiency quickly improved. After securing her spoils of victory, Duchess Meisu left with her daughter and subordinates. This time, according to the alliance with Charles, the Duchess Meisu came to aid the Duchy of Mecklen and not only gained a friendship with Charles but also acquired an entire fleet. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles even transferred a hundred ships entirely intact, loaded with wealth from the New Continent, sufficient for the Mesu Family to recover its vitality and even return to its peak before the exploration of the Berserk Sea. This made the Duchess Meisu believe that she had made the right choice, and that there must be an even closer connection between the two great families in the future. Indeed, after betraying Fars, what Duchess Meisu feared most was being isolated and unsupported, especially since her relationship with Byron was not close, and she had no allies in the political arena. Charles, as a powerful ally, was extremely important to the Mesu Family. Charles took over his Westwind Knights once again, and his army set off to recover territories. The three speakers of the New World Conference, having failed at the siege of Black Phoenix City, discouraged the New Worlders who occupied these lands from resisting; they abandoned the lands and fled one after another. Charles quickly recovered eight of the thirteen major regions of the Duchy of Mecklen and more than sixty noble territories before encountering some resistance. Charles did not personally lead the troops into battle. He received news that although there was resistance, his commanders remained at an advantage. Knowing that he couldnt lead every campaign, whether to expand territories or encircle them, he depended on his commanders. Therefore, he only mobilized sufficient resources and arranged support for the troops, while he himself remained in Mecklenburg. The renamed Mecklenburg, naturally the capital of the Duchy of Mecklen, was the first place Charles soothed after his return, prioritizing the recovery of the citys economy which had declined due to the war. At the same time, Charles didnt forget to build temples for the Serpent of Destiny and other True Gods, but he had an even more important task: rebuilding the three universities of the former Black Phoenix Dynasty. A university is fundamental to any country, for only through universities can top talents be continually nurtured. The private education of the nobility had too low a success rate and was merely a supplement to the university education in the Old Continent. The three universities of the Black Phoenix Dynasty were known as: Black Phoenix University, Royal Wilma University, and Westminster University of Thunder and Storm! Black Phoenix University was under the protection of Lady Black Moon, while the Royal Wilma University and Westminster University of Thunder and Storm were protected by The Lord of Radiance and the God of Thunder and Storm. Of course, Charles would not desecrate the deities! So, from these three universities, he drew a portion of teachers and students to establish two new universities: Mecklen University and Brittany University. The formers main building was the newly constructed, largest Temple of the Serpent of Destiny in Mecklenburg, and the latter was necessary because Anne had graduated from the University of Georgia, but Mecklenburg lacked a university venerating the Elf God. Originally, Charles thought about changing the name of Black Phoenix University, but he quickly abandoned the idea. The original three universities bore the history and culture of the city. He could change many things, but history and culture need not be changed, for history is eternal, and culture should be inclusive, not exclusive. As time went on, the Westwind Knights reclaimed another major region, but the upcoming battles became very tough. The people of the New World, having left their homeland to come to the Old Continent, only hoped for a place to live and work in peace, so they had no retreat and fought bravely. Chapter 565 - 565 531, The Battle to Recover the Abruzzo Region ?Chapter 565: 531, The Battle to Recover the Abruzzo Region Chapter 565: 531, The Battle to Recover the Abruzzo Region Charles had returned to the Mecklen Duchy for the third week when he bid farewell to an important figure, his teacher Juno Arthur. Upon leaving, Juno Arthur left him a thick diary that contained his lifetime of experiences exploring the Path to Ascendancy. Although Charles did not wish to become a member of the Blood Clan, he was still very grateful to his teacher. He personally led everyone, boarded the Dolmabah?e Number, and saw Juno Arthur off, watching as his teachers Swan Lake vanished into the distant sea before reluctantly returning. Five days after Junos departure, Charless Ghost Fleet impressively appeared on the oceans surface. Fortunately, Mecklenburg had already learned from previous experiences, and knowing that many were aware of the Ghost Fleet, Charles had managed to avoid any chaos through his promotional efforts. The sight of hundreds of ghost ships was indeed terrifying. ... However, the return of the Ghost Fleet allowed Charles to have ample military resources at his disposal. He divided the fleet and sent them to the frontline, rapidly receiving several pieces of good news: the army had won seven or eight consecutive battles, and two regions had been reclaimed. Only two regions within the Mecklen Duchy, the Abruzzo Region and Southseraph, remained unrecovered. Frontline troops from the Westwind Knights had already begun encircling them. At this time, Kresto sent a document to Charles, hoping he would come to oversee the frontline. Charles, having been busy revitalizing Mecklenburg and the recovered regions and confident in his subordinates, had not yet visited the frontline, but he was aware of the situation there. During this period, three fleets arrived at Arcadia Port in the Southseraph Region and joined the New World Conference, significantly restoring the strength of the New Worlders. Charles had already sent out all the Sacred-level subordinates, with even Vigo commanding the Dolmabah?e Number in frontline battles. Kreel Brittany and Ebner Sumei, brought by Anne, were also participating in frontline combat. This left Mecklenburg vulnerableaonly Mama Karen remained. If danger arose, this elderly woman might not be able to ensure Annes safety. After some consideration, he decided to take Anne with him to the frontline. Charles did not board the Holy Light Divine State Title. This legendary warship had long been concealed, existing now only as a golden ring that he wore on his hand along with the Murmur of Fate. He chose the Emilia Vessel! This legendary warship did not house many Great Act Devils; only Gareth was on board. Charles, together with Anne aboard the Emilia, seemed very much like a family of three going out for a leisurely trip. Charles had already explained to Anne the origins of Gareth, the Holy Light Divine State Title, and the Emilia Vessel. Stepping onto this legendary warship, Anne remained very curious. Naturally, Anne could not travel alone, being not only the Princess of the Fars Empire but also the Grand Duchess of both Modova and Mosleyd. She brought an entire team with her on the trip. When Mama Karen boarded the Emilia Vessel, she showed a slight look of fear and whispered to Anne, Your Royal Highness the Princess! sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Never leave my side on this ship. Anne smiled lightly and said to Charles, Will you protect me? Charles responded with a smile, Emilia! You must protect Mama Anne! Emilia cheerfully replied, As long as Mama Anne is on my ship, no one can harm her. A tiny silver snake tail peeked out of the void and gently tapped Emilias back, causing her entire body to stiffen until several minutes later when she regained control of her body. Emilias smile was a bit stiff, and although Charles sensed something unusual, he couldnt do anything and insisted that there was nothing wrong with his daughter. He could only assume that Emilia had promised him not to harm Anne. Charles also made a decision, on this ship, to keep Anne within his sight as much as possible. The Emilia was much faster than ordinary ships, and soon this legendary warship reached a port in the Abruzzo Region and met with its own fleet! The fleet consisted of five Magical Alchemy Warships, including the Dolmabah?e. They were coordinating with the Westwind Knights on land to fiercely attack a port in the region. The Abruzzo Region was almost all mountainous, but it had two very fertile and rich narrow plainsaone close to the Southseraph and one hidden among the mountains. The Fars Empire had considered attacking the Black Phoenix Dynasty through Southseraph but could only conquer the first narrow plain. Charles had visited this area before, but completely occupying the Abruzzo Region was nearly impossible. The second narrow plain had only three breakthrough pointsatwo were cities on land. The city near Southseraph was Limate, and the city near the hinterland of the Black Phoenix Dynasty was Sumei. The other was Duoviliat Port! Duoviliat Ports terrain was unique, with a plain hidden in the mountains that had an open gap facing the sea. The Black Phoenix Dynasty had built a huge city in this gap, effectively blocking the entire plain area. Positioning a few thousand troops here could fend off hundreds of thousands of enemies in a sea and land attack, if it werent for all three exits being attacked, it could receive endless supplies and reinforcements. This port was considered one of the most famous fortresses on the Old Continent, but since both ends of the land were within Black Phoenix Dynasty territory, no famous battles had taken place. Currently, the forces of the New World occupied Southseraph and the Abruzzo Region, so Charles could not attack Duoviliat Port from three directions but could only attack this port city from Sumei and by sea. This time Charles, approaching Duoviliat Port, wanted to quickly secure the Abruzzo Region, and then focus the forces to strike Southseraph. Without securing the Abruzzo Region, encircling Southseraph would be impossible. The man defending this port city was named Rowevereto. He worshipped the Evil God Anurulu, who had turned the mountains near Duoviliat Port into volcanoes. Each time there was a battle, these volcanoes erupted, and he could even summon the incarnations of Anurulu, so the Westwind Knights and Charless fleet had repeatedly attacked without success. Charles gazed at the majestic port city, turned to Anne beside him and said, The scenery here is different from Mecklenburgs, but both are coastal cities. If I capture this city, I will rename it Annes City. Anne blushed slightly and said in a low voice, Annes City sounds a bit strange! How abouta| Hmma| Anne also couldnt think of a good name and fell into deep thought. At that moment, the mountains near Duoviliat Port began to redden slightly, emitting thick black smoke, and from one of the mountains, a huge hand even appeared, trying to forcefully break through. Chapter 566 - 566 532, The New Leader of the New World Conference ?Chapter 566: 532, The New Leader of the New World Conference Chapter 566: 532, The New Leader of the New World Conference Charles had once fought against the Evil God Anululu, though at that time he had merely tagged along. Seeing these avatars of the Flame Evil God once again, Charles still felt a sense of familiarity. When he had originally led the expedition across the Agres Sea, Charles had assigned Magical Alchemy Warships to his subordinates of the Sacred level. However, upon returning to the Old Continent, many of the Sacred-level warriors no longer followed the fleet, mainly because most of them were not adept at naval warfare and lacked knowledge in sailing. Now, this fleet, though it had five Magical Alchemy Warships, had only Aspros as a commander, and including Vigo on the Dolmabah?e Number, there were only two of the Sacred level. The land-based attack troops were led by Agon and Andreas. Working together, they still could not handle Rowevereto, who could summon the Flame Evil God. ... Charles slightly smiled, soared into the sky with speed that was incredibly fast even among those of the Sacred level. He reached the mountain peak that was reaching out its giant hand, threw a Golden Ring, and a massive ship descended from the sky, striking with such force that it shook the earth and sky, even causing the entire Duoviliat Port to tremble, collapsing countless buildings. The Holy Light Divine State Title firmly suppressed the mountain top, and just as the incarnation of the Flame Evil God Anululu was about to emerge, it let out a long, agonizing howl. First, the giant hand that it had stretched out was bitten by something, trying desperately to pull away. Then, a mysterious force invaded, igniting countless demonic flames in its body. The incarnation of the Flame Evil God lasted only about fifteen minutes before it was pulled apart into pieces by several mysterious forces, and the entire mountain top fell silent. Charles himself was terrified, thinking darkly, Last time, the incarnation of the Flame Evil God wasnt this weak? Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?Ϧ?0.?0 How come they devoured it so quickly this time? The Holy Light Divine State Title that accompanied Charles on his expedition across the Agres Sea had devoured quite a few things along the way, including the remnants of an evil god and five Divine Creatures had partially recovered, indeed becoming more powerful. The main body of the Flame Evil God Anululu was still in the New Continent, embroiled in a massive chaotic battle of the evil gods, its recent power only slightly damaged, hence the one-sided nature of this battle. From the sky above, Charles looked down at Duoviliat Port and shouted loudly, I am Duke Mecklen! Youve invaded my territory, and there is no escape from your crimes. However, if you are willing to surrender, I will give you a chance to become my subjects! Under my rule, the people of the entire continent are known to live peaceful and prosperous lives. I levy no taxes, encourage commerce, encourage trade, and provide land and houses for free sea??h th n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Behind Charles, a mountain peak just suppressed might have unleashed an incarnation of an evil god. Atop the mountain now was a warship exuding a menacing aura, sending out countless noisy thoughts that swept through the entire port city like a cacophony piercing through the brain Visually speaking, Charles looked more like a Demon King, a tyrant set to destroy the world. Despite Charless enticing promises, the New Worlders at Duoviliat Port were still uncertain and worried that once they surrendered, they would be thrown to the Evil God as food. Rowevereto, however, didnt think so. He knew that Charles had incorporated the New Worlders who attacked Black Phoenix City and settled them quite well, confiscating all of their wealth, which was a normal punishment since they had almost taken down the Mecklen Duchy. His biggest reliance was his ability to summon the Evil God Anululu. But with Charles suppressing the incarnation of the Flame Evil God as soon as he made a move, Rowevereto knew that Duoviliat Port wouldnt last long without the help of the evil god incarnation. Rowevereto returned to the New Continent, like all the other immigrants, hoping for a stable life instead of returning to battle. He had already been through enough wars in the New Continent. Faced with Charless offer, Rowevereto actually hesitated for a moment before also rising into the air and asked, We just want to live a peaceful life. Charles shouted, You are stealing my land. Roweireto said in a deep voice, We can purchase it. Unable to help himself, Charles sneered, Surrender, or die, choose one! I dont have time to argue with you. The Mecklen Duchy is my fiefdom, and I will not allow anyone else to interfere. Roweireto wanted to say something, but Charles pointed towards the sky with one arm, and the Holy Light Divine State Title transformed back into a Golden Ring, flying up into the sky above Charles, spinning chaotically. Roweireto knew very well that if he continued to dispute, Charles would launch that gold ring directly down, transforming it into a Legendary Warship comparable to the Evil God, crashing it into Duoviliat Port. That would result in a cataclysmic outcome. Roweireto could only sigh and say, We are willing to surrender! Charles opened his palm, retrieving the Golden Ring, and with a command, both the naval and land forces immediately began to close in. Roweireto reluctantly ordered the port and city gates be opened, allowing the Westwind Knights to enter the city. Charles took over Duoviliat Port and gave Roweireto an order to lead a group of immigrants to resettle in Modova Principality. He had no means to restrict this Sacred Level from the New World, opting instead to dispatch him far away from the battlefield, and indeed, Modova Principality needed a formidable Sacred Level to oversee it. The region was full of hills, very suitable for someone like Roweireto, who could harness the power of the Flame Evil God Anululu to transform ordinary hills into volcanoes to unleash his battle prowess. First, Charles mazified the port city, allowing a portion of the people to follow Roweireto to Sadova, only leaving a fraction behind, relocating more than thirty percent of the residents. These groups of immigrants from the New World tended to form insular communities, which could undermine his rule. The only strategy for assimilating the population was to use the same language, grant the same status, replace their identities with culture, and expedite the movement of the populace. Having seized Duoviliat Port, the New Worlders entrenched in Limate immediately fled in panic, allowing him to reclaim the Abruzzo Region without bloodshed. Charles did not linger, instructing Agon and Andreas to continue their advance on land, while he himself commanded the fleet to move towards Arcadia Port. However, as the fleet neared the waters of Arcadia Port, Charles dared not approach further; he saw countless sails, a fleet even larger than the one outside Black Phoenix City, and spotted several warships resembling sea monsters, nearly rivaling the Holy Light Divine State Title and Emilia Vessel. After consolidating all his warships, his fleet was still outnumbered by the fleet from the New World, and both sides confronted each other at sea, each gathering more than half of their naval forces. Avesh, witnessing Charless fleet, had eyes filled with hatred, and bitterly told the stalwart man beside him, That is Duke Mecklen. He was still the chairman of the New World Conference, yet no longer its leader. Chapter 567 - 567 533, Five Peak Holy Order warriors of the New Continent ?Chapter 567: 533, Five Peak Holy Order warriors of the New Continent Chapter 567: 533, Five Peak Holy Order warriors of the New Continent Charles first went into battle to return to Behemoth Duchy and fight the South Ceraph Reclamation Army. Most of his subsequent battles were also related to Southseraph. Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. To end up fighting there again was truly poignant. Facing thousands of New Continents fleet ships, Charles chose to center around the Holy Light Divine State Title and Emilia Vessel, connecting all the vessels to transform into a sea Labyrinth. Thick Mists rolled out, enveloping the entire fleet. Charles was not a war monger and knew that an excessively large army was actually detrimental to warfare. Therefore, he had long since converted most ships into merchant vessels engaged in trade and transport. ... His current fleet, comprising just over a thousand warships, primarily consisted of Ghost Ships, which emphasized reduced logistics pressure. Witnessing Charles fleet shrouded in Mist, the seven chairs of the New World Conference atop the city walls of Arcadia Port City slightly shifted their expressions. Aveshs hatred for Charles had deepened immeasurably. He was originally one of the three chairs of the New World Conference. Capturing Black Phoenix City and occupying the entire Mecklen Duchy meant that even with future arrivals from the New Continent, they would be subordinate to the three chairs. However, in the battle at Black Phoenix City, he lost all his forces and even Montblanc died, while Mocher surrendered. Avesh struggled alone and as migrant powers from the New Continent continued to arrive, he became an insignificant figure in the New World Conference. Now among the seven chairs, led by Romios, the burly man who had just spoken submissively, was one of the five Peak Holy Order of the New Continent. His fame and influence surpassed Avesh. Romios spoke indifferently, It appears that even the Old Continent has someone who understands how to wield the power of an Evil God. However, before I embarked here, I received news that Agmilas had fallen under the siege of three Evil Gods. How can anyone still harness His power? Avesh was slightly startled and asked, Agmilas has fallen? Who said that? A cold voice answered, I did. Upon hearing this voice, Avesh knew who it was. Idhela! Known as the Witch of Dreams, a twenty-fourth-order Dreamwalker, she was also one of the five Peak Holy Orders of the New Continent. He slightly embarrassed, said, If Idhela says so, then there must be no mistake. Idhela showed a hint of fear on her face and said softly, I had a junior who accidentally entered the Evil God Coliseum. In order to retrieve her, I infiltrated the Coliseum. However, I never expected to witness a horrifying scene. The Storm Evil God, Ipjil, the Current and Tidal Evil God, Ciro, and the Golden Sea Evil God, Nairo, together killed Agmilas, tearing His divine body apart! Out of the thirty-six Great Evil Gods of the New Continent, now only thirty-five remain. I also searched for a few followers of Agmilas, and their attempts to communicate with the Labyrinth Evil God yielded no news. Furthermore, all the potential successors of Agmilas that I found have lost their candidacy status, including the marks of Agmilas on their bodies. This news shocked everyone. Idhela had only shared this with Romios, and many were hearing for the first time that a Great Evil God had fallen, everyone looking at each other in disbelief. A Sacred level pointed toward the ocean where Charless fleet was, asking, If Agmilas has fallen, how is Duke Mecklen using the power of the Labyrinth? No one could answer this question! For no one would have thought that Charles had also joined the battle against the gods. The Storm Evil God Ipjil, alongside the Current and Tidal Evil God Xiloren, and the Golden Sea Evil God Nairo had torn apart Agmilass body, but his true form was that of Agmilass Labyrinth, which was subsequently devoured by the Holy Light Divine State Title and the Emilia Vessel. As the Great Evil God, Agmilas still had a few tricks left, such as reserving his own flesh and blood that could revive him by drawing power once the divine body was torn apart. Yet all these remnants of flesh were devoured by Juno, leaving him nothing. Originally, Agmilas also possessed the runes of authority of the Labyrinth Evil God Well, since Charles had completed the challenge of ninety-nine labyrinths and consequently acquired the temporary authority over the Labyrinth Power through the rules of challenge, the very moment Charles completed those ninety-nine Labyrinth Challenges, even if Agmilas hadnt fallen, he would have lost his authority over the Labyrinth. Regrettably, Agmilas would never return. It could be said that Agmilas fell completely, leaving nothing behind. The Sacred Level beings of the New World Conference racked their brains but couldnt understand, what exactly happened? Why could Charles Mecklen, a Duke remaining on the Old Continent, still wield the power of a fallen Evil God? Romios fell deep into thought, then suddenly, his eyes lit up and he said, Could it be that the people of the Old Continent have crafted a new path, one that allows the use of the Evil Gods power without being controlled by it? Maybe even operating independently from the Evil Gods, using their powers? Everyone felt that Romioss speculation made sense. In a low voice, Idhela said, We are all under the control of the Evil Gods we worship. If it truly were possible to find a way to break free from them, our strength could advance even further. Nearly all the Sacred Level beings of the New World Conference were fervently interested, and they looked at Charles with naked covetousness, longing to learn this Secret Technique from him. Avesh knew that even if he manipulated Arunreshanmosu, he couldnt withstand the Holy Light Divine State Title wielded by Charles. Though he wanted to enter the battle, he gritted his teeth and restrained himself. However, the Witch of Dreams Idhela was very interested in Charles and said, I will take the first battle! Among the seven chairpersons of the New World Conference, she and Romios were the most powerful, both ranking among the top five of the Peak Sacred Level of the New Continent, so no one dared to contend with her. Idhela floated into the air, this Witch of Dreams cloaked entirely in a black robe. However, if someone gazed at her, they would find themselves irresistibly fascinated, as if the Witch of Dreams was their dream lover, their perfect love, leading to an uncontrollable obsession, and ultimately, they might even fall under Idhelas control, becoming her dream puppet. Although Anne was also a Dreamwalker, she had only advanced to the third tier a few months prior, a far cry from this Witch of Dreams. Upon seeing a woman emerge from Arcadia Port City, Charles then heard Idhela speak in a very seductive tone, Idhela, the first chairperson of the New World Conference, challenges Duke Charles Mecklen to a duel to the death. Charles hadnt expected someone to issue him a challenge on the battlefield between two armies. He thought to himself grimly, This womans strength seems quite formidable! Chapter 568 - 568 534, Battle of the Peak Holy Order ?Chapter 568: 534, Battle of the Peak Holy Order Chapter 568: 534, Battle of the Peak Holy Order Anne was a bit nervous and said in a low voice, Dont go! Charles patted her on the shoulder and said, Its alright, Ive reached the Sacred level now. Anne was just about to say that he was only at the Nineteenth Rank But Charles had already flown out of the Mist, confronting Idhela in the air. Indeed, Charles was only at the Nineteenth Rank, but if it really came to a duel, those at the Twentieth or even the Twenty-first Rank might not be his match, any higher perhaps not. However, with a Quickness Technique amplified up to ?27, further boosted by the Red-Blue Rattlesnake to reach ?32, and the help of Ysamiel from the Mirror World, he wasnt afraid of The Witch of Dreams. If it really came to a fight, he could also summon four wives who were Evil Gods and two children of Evil Gods; regardless of whether they were his real family, he found them very handy to use. Idhela pulled back the hood of her cloak with one hand, revealing a stunningly beautiful face, smiling enchantingly and asked, Im very curious, how can you, Duke Mecklen, still wield the Power of the Evil God Agmilas? Charles bluffed without hesitation, smiling slightly, I am from the Blood Clan! He spread his arms wide, and a layer of Stellar Battle Qi shrouded him. ... After reaching the Sacred level, the Stellar Battle Qi surged like dazzling stars, bright and blinding! There were countless members of the Blood Clan in the New Continent, and even among the five Peak Holy Order, two were from the Blood Clan. Naturally, Idhela recognized the Stellar Battle Qi of the Asilo Clan. Her enchanting face showed surprise, and she asked incredulously, Are you using the Blood Ancestors power to harness the Labyrinth Evil Gods power? Charles nodded. To him, fooling anyone was a win, and deceiving these New Worlders didnt weigh on his conscience. He didnt quite understand what Idhela meant by asking why he could still manipulate the power of Agmilas. After all, Charles was from the Old Continent and didnt have as deep an understanding of the Evil Gods as the New Worlders didahe also didnt know that after the fall of an Evil God, others couldnt use its powers. This type of knowledge, common to New Worlders, left Charles completely in the dark. But after all, he was a transmigrator, and even without knowing this secret, he still chose the answer that was most beneficial to himself. Idhela was initially somewhat disappointed, thinking she wasnt from the Blood Clan. But then her eyes brightened, and she murmured, Using the power of an Evil God to fight against the power of the Evil God? Is this the method? This opens up an entirely new path! We New Worlders are already crazy, but I didnt expect the people from the Old Continent to be even crazier! No, Charles is from the Blood Clan, their Evil Gods arent that insane, completely different from the Evil Gods of the New Continent. However, if I find some people to try this, I might actually discover a method. Thinking this, Idhela smiled lightly and said, This information is very important to me! To thank you, Ive decided not to kill you. Charles smiled faintly and asked, How do you plan to kill me? Idhela laughed softly, and suddenly vanished from Charless sight. Charles didnt hesitate, took a step back, and stepped into the Mirror World, leaving behind more than a dozen Magic Mirrors in reality. In the Mirror World, Charles saw Idhela again. He smiled faintly and said, Dreamscape!? Idhela hadnt expected that Charles could break through her Dreamscape in such a manner. She had intended to pull Charles into the Dreamscape, seal all his special abilities, and manipulate him at will. However, she didnt anticipate that Charles was also proficient in the special abilities of the Van Gaal Family. Idhela had indeed heard that some members of the Blood Clan could master other families special abilities. In the New Continent, most Blood Clan members could use some abilities outside their own family. Additionally, the other two Peak Holy Order individuals from the Blood Clan in the New Continent were each fluent in more than three other families special abilities. She didnt find it odd nor was she discouraged by the failure of her Dreamscape. She floated to one of the Magic Mirrors, reaching out to gently touch its surface. Charles immediately sensed a force of dreamscape power seeping into his Mirror World. Charles Mirror World was incredibly vast, extending even to the Agres Sea and encompassing areas like Mosuli and Hekolon in the Christopher region of the New Continent. As the power of the dreamscape infiltrated, it quickly formed a ten-kilometer dreamscape within the Mirror World. Idhela wandered within it, but she could only see the vast ocean, unable to find any living beings or anything else beyond the sky and the sea. Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She was slightly shocked, thinking, How could Charles Mecklens consciousness be so vast? How can my Dreamscape not capture him? Charles didnt dare to personally try entering the Dreamscape of a Peak Sacred level individual, but just because he didnt dare, does it mean no one else did? Charles put his fingertip to his mouth and let out a dashing whistle. Isemeren cracked a slight smile and appeared beside him, stepping into Idhelas Dreamscape in a single stride. When Idhela realized someone had broken into her Dreamscape, she was overjoyed. She stimulated the Dreamscape, transforming herself into a girl with the pure eyes of a fawn. Upon seeing someone approach, she pretended to trip and cried out loudly, Help, save me. Then she saw a tall Evil God, composed entirely of skeletons, dressed in cheap paper-thin black suit, carrying a trident, slowly approach. Even though Isemeren had fallen, and even the remnants of his divine body had been divided up, dropping him to the Peak Sacred level, he was still an Evil God. Appearing in the Dreamscape, he exuded no hint of benevolence, radiating sheer viciousness. Idhela couldnt help but exclaim, My Great Evil God! Just what kind of being is Charles? Isnt he from the Blood Clan? This clearly is an Undead!? Could it be that he didnt just control two Evil Gods, but actually three? Isemeren didnt have any compassion for the tender and innocent girl with pure fawn-like eyes. He wasnt a person after all! Facing the pitiful girl, he didnt hesitate to raise his trident and savagely stab down. Idhela had no choice but to hold up her hands, conjuring a sea of flowers to fend off the trident, while also hastily retreating to put distance between herself and this sinister being. Charles sat in the Mirror World, watching the fight between Idhela and Isemeren, wishing he had a bucket of popcornaor even a serving of fries would doaas he occasionally glanced outside, where in the world outside the Mirror World, Idhela was smiling gracefully, her hand pressed against the Magic Mirror, equally on full alert. Charles shook his head, murmuring to himself, So this is how interesting a battle above the Sacred level can be. No wonder Protagora could sweep through the Blood Clan back in the day. With so many special abilities, even in Sacred level combat, Bloody Glory still has a big advantage! Idhelas hands moved as chaotic as falling flowers. Dreamwalkers arent skilled in hand-to-hand combat, not even at the Peak Holy Order. She was actually getting a sweat beating on her back in her own Dreamscape Chapter 569 - 569 535, Bloody Glory vs Bloody Glory ?Chapter 569: 535, Bloody Glory vs Bloody Glory Chapter 569: 535, Bloody Glory vs Bloody Glory Charless forces consisted of four factions: his original followers, the Black Phoenix nobility who joined him, the New Worlders who recently surrendered, and the Ghost Fleet. When the Mecklen Duchy was first established, over a hundred Black Phoenix nobles turned to Charles, most of them lacking loyalty. During the aggressive attacks by the New World Conference, more than sixty Black Phoenix nobles surrendered to preserve their lands and riches. As they reclaimed territory, the surrendered Black Phoenix nobles, fearing retribution, almost entirely sided with the New Worlders. Charles thus seized the opportunity to strip these individuals of their lands and incorporate them into directly governed districts. However, a portion of the Black Phoenix nobility, when faced with the attacks of the New World Conference army, abandoned their lands and heeded Annes call, bringing their entire families into Black Phoenix City to fight alongside the Westwind Knighthood. Representative figures were the Count of Nottingham, Count Barnett, and Viscount Angelo. ... Charles was not stingy towards these individuals and granted them lands and wealth. In time, these Black Phoenix nobles were certain to blend into the Mecklen Duchy and become his loyal subjects. When Charles was preparing to strike back, he did not include these former Black Phoenix nobles. After all, those who had surrendered to the New World Conference were closely related, even possibly relatives. It was likely they might act out of sympathy. He instructed these former Black Phoenix nobiles to return to their domains to recuperate, a very thoughtful gesture. As for the recently surrendered New Worlders, Charles did not trust their loyalty at all. He had Mocher take a group to another of Annes domainsa the Duchy of Mosley. After all, Annes territory was also short of people and lacked a Sacred level presence, making these New Worlders a fitting choice. Hmm, the loyalty of the Ghost Fleet was beyond doubt. As Charles assessed his available forces, he secretly mused, The stream of New Worlders is unending, and they are adept at harnessing the power of the Evil God. This war may last a very long time. Maybe I should change tactics, deploy fleets to intercept the New World ships and recruit them before they can join the New World Conference. The New Worlders are not unbreakably united. Just as Charles arrived at this thought, the Dreamscape in the Mirror World shattered. Idhela withdrew her power of the dream, as she found she could not defeat Charles in the Mirror World. Idhela gently tapped and shattered the Magic Mirror she had been holding, though she knew this action was futile because Charless Mirror World was too vast. Even destroying all the mirrors would not seal him in the Dimension Void. Charles did not constantly hide in the Mirror World, but stepped out, openly and with a slight smile, Avesh initiated the war, but you hadnt reached the Old Continent at that time. We harbored no hostility! You just need a piece of land, and we have a solid foundation for cooperation. Idhela revealed a charming smile, Do you plan to offer your duchy to me? Charles shook his head, You should know about Song Spirit Island and that it has few inhabitants. I have a good relationship with the Inglima Royal Family, and I could persuade them to lift the immigration restrictions on Song Spirit Island. Why dont you consider settling there? This proposal from Charles was very tempting, but Idhela decisively rejected it, Inglima is an old empire, and they wont open up the three Inglima Islands to us. If it were really possible to move to Song Spirit Island, guess why we would go to the New Continent? Charles sighed. He knew that convincing the Inglima Royal Family to open Song Spirit Island would be difficult. Although the population on Song Spirit Island was currently low, Inglima could develop it gradually. However, if a group of New World migrants moved there, they might choose to declare independence within a few decades. Inglima originally exercised lenient control over Song Spirit Island. If there was an influx of completely uncontrolled migrants, the consequences would be unpredictable. Charles continued to suggest, Or perhaps you could go to the Agres Sea. There are many islands there, and there is no shortage of land Idhela chuckled dismissively, not even bothering to respond. Charles also knew that if they could settle in the Agres Archipelago, they wouldnt continue to the New Continent, nor would they cross the Agres Sea back to the Old Continent. He sighed and said, There must be other ways to solve the problem. Idhela smiled thinly and said, Your Mecklen Duchy has thirteen major districts. Just give us five or six of those, and that will be enough to settle the migrants. Charles shrugged and said, If you are willing to become my subjects, it is not impossible. Idhela, of course, knew that the people who had left for the New Continent had done so to escape the political and economic oppression of the various empires. No one was willing to become the subject of a country again. The people from the New Continent had grown accustomed to their freedom and were unwilling to return to being ruled. Moreover, she didnt think Charles had the ability to defeat the current New World Conference. Both parties knew that the conflict couldnt be pursued. Charles couldnt do anything about the level 24 Dreamwalker, and Idhela couldnt capture Charles, who could retreat into the Mirror World at any time. They both understood that an agreement was out of reach. Idhela exchanged a few words with Charles and then, as lightly as the wind, stepped back and returned to Arcadia Port. Romios smirked slightly and asked, Is this kid tough to deal with? Idhela replied, The Mirror World is the most marvelous escape secret technique. There hasnt been a battle above the Sacred level where someone has managed to kill a member of the Van Gaal Family face-to-face. Romios said indifferently, The secret techniques of the Blood Clan are not invincible. We happen to have someone who can restrain the Blood Clan. Abelia! Go take down this Duke Charles Mecklen! The original New World Conference was led by three presidents: Avesh, Mocher, and Montblanc. Now, the New World Conference had changed to seven presidents, with Romios as the President of the Council, Idhela as the first president, and poor Avesh had fallen to the third president. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The other four presidents were also well-known powerhouses of the New Continent. Among the seven presidents, Abelia was one of only two women, her origins mysterious, with no one knowing what Special Abilities she was proficient in. When Romios named this female powerhouse, Avesh seemed unconvinced and asked, Can she really take down Charles? This guys strength is average, but hes extremely cunning. Romios smiled slightly and said, You should also know, the Blood Clan has a nemesisaProtagora. The Transcendent secret technique practiced by Abelia is from the Protagora scrolls. Her mastery of Bloody Glory overcomes all Blood Clan. Avesh was greatly surprised. The fourth president of the New World Conference silently rose into the air. She was an extraordinarily glamorous beauty Chapter 570 - 570 536, Annes Promotion Schedule ?Chapter 570: 536, Annes Promotion Schedule Chapter 570: 536, Annes Promotion Schedule Charles never expected someone from the New World Conference to step forward again. He activated his Insight and swept a glance over the glamorous beauty, who was just at his challenge level limit, Second Level! Charles thought to himself, Why does everyone from the New World Conference insist that I must duel them? Charles merely wanted to get in touch with the new leaders of the New World Conference and gauge their thoughts before he came out. He truly disliked dueling. With a dashing whistle, he signaled Gareth to soar into the sky, who met Abelia, the fourth chairman of the New World Conference head-on! Gareth spared no excessive movements as his five fingers spread, reaching for Abelias chest. After switching to the Blood Butcher technique, every muscle in his body was forged as tough as steel, no inferior to any Extraordinary Object of the Sacred tier, especially after sneaking some of Emilias little snacks. Now almost reaching the Twenty-Fourth Level, his grab was exceptionally forceful, making Abelia, a Sacred level figure of the New World, look like an electrocuted kitten, who suddenly shot back hundreds of meters. ... In the void, the two exchanged only a few moves before Abelia had to deploy the Flame Hand seven times fiercely blocking Gareth, while fully using her Quickness Technique to escape back to Arcadia Port. The previously stunning cold beauty was now drenched in sweat, and the brief confrontation had been fast and violent. If she had reacted even slightly slower, she would likely have died on the battlefield. Gareth, ruthless and forceful, simply used the difference in their levels to suppress the fourth chairman of the New World Conference. Romios looked quite baffled. He had intended to rescue her, but before he could make a move, Abelia was already beaten back. Now, the leaders of the entire New World Conference understood why Avesh, Mocher, Montblanc had experienced a disastrous defeat under Black Phoenix City, with Mocher defecting and Montblanc dying in battle. This Charles Mecklen was indeed formidable, with countless powerful followers, who could almost destroy a top fighter like Abelia of the New World on the spot. Romios, choosing not to personally intervene, simply waved his hand, and a dark veil rose, covering the entirety of Arcadia Port. Charles, watching from above for a while, returned to the Holy Light Divine State Title ship. His generals had already gathered on the ship. Although they were not indulging in pleasures during the war, just being on the Holy Light Divine State Title was comfortable and pleasing. Charles did not call for a military meeting, as in such situations, it was tough to come up with any strategies. To take down Arcadia Port, he must either wait for land military operations or simply face off with the New World Conference fleet at sea. Upon returning to his cabin, Charles saw Anne who had been waiting for him. He smiled slightly and said, Dont worry about me, I wont be taking any risks. Anne clenched her small fists and said, I hate that I cant help you. I progress too slowly in my training. Anne was quite self-reproachful as she increasingly wanted to assist Charles more. Charles comforted her briefly, then suddenly remembered something, smiling he said, My Anne wants to train, I can gift you some aid that I acquired from the Agres Sea. He took out several dozen Divine Fragments and handed them to Anne, saying, Theyre called Divine Fragments! They can amplify the quality of your training. Mama Karen, always by Annes side, seeing the handful of sparkling items, for the first time showed excitement and exclaimed, Mr. Mecklen! Are these truly Divine Fragments? Where did you get such precious items? Charles responded, In a labyrinth in the Agres Sea, the people of the New World call it the Evil God Colosseum. I acquired quite a bit of this stuff, but I cant make use of it. Charles had tried to cultivate using the Divine Fragment, but the effects were disappointing and did not significantly enhance his tier as it did wildly for the young Zimmerman. However, to win over Annes favor, it should be more than sufficient. Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mama Karen exclaimed in surprise, How could you have no use for it? It can enhance ones Extraordinary Tier! Charles was about to say, It does not enhance Supernatural Abilities effectively! but seeing Mama Karen so astonished, he asked instead, Is this item rare in the Old Continent? Mama Karen, hand on chest, replied, This small pile of Divine Fragments could even be used as a bridal gift to ask for the Emperors hand in marriage without appearing meager. Charles exclaimed in surprise, Is this item really that precious? Mama Karen said softly, Combined with the corresponding Secret Technique, just two or three fragments can elevate someone by one tier, and its effective all the way up to the Sacred Level! Do you see its value now? Even beyond the Sacred Level, it is still effective, although many more are required. Charles finally understood and thought, This is the western fantasy version of a Spirit Pill that can enhance decades of cultivation. But, what exactly is this Secret Technique? Could it really improve efficiency? Zimmerman had to consume dozens to advance a tier. It wouldnt make sense if Zimmerman didnt know, right? Hmm, there must be some problem with his brain, his memory got erased by the Jade Scroll, maybe thats why he doesnt remember. Charles did not hide his thoughts and said, What if there is no corresponding Secret Technique? Mama Karen smiled, Without the Secret Technique, the effectiveness in enhancing the Extraordinary Ranks would decrease significantly, by tens of times. However, the intrinsic energy contained wont disappear; it accumulates inside the body. If not metabolized, its like a powder keg, capable of exploding at any moment. Charles finally confirmed that the young girl Zimmerman indeed didnt know the Secret Technique; she had squandered a treasure. Hearing Mama Karens explanation, Anne was slightly delighted and asked, Mama Karen! Do you know the Secret Technique to metabolize the Divine Fragments? Mama Karen smiled, I indeed know it, though Ive never seen Divine Fragments myself. Then she disclosed a Secret Technique to Anne, not hiding anything from Charles. After learning the technique, Anne collected a small amount and gave the rest back to Charles, saying, You need it more than I do! Charles shook his head and said, I dont need to boost my strength at the moment. I need to focus on refining myself more right now! On this journey, Ive been relentlessly advancing my strength, and my body is nearly at its limit. In Annes eyes lingered deep affection. Charles wasnt foolish enough to say that he still had plenty of it, especially since he had secretly obtained a lot while with Zimmerman and had taken control of the entire Underground Labyrinth after Zimmerman was forced to leave. His saying he didnt need it now sounded like an excuse, an excuse for sacrificing for the girl he loved. Anne never doubted her choices, but in that moment, her heart felt exceptionally warm. Chapter 571 - 571 537, Challenge and Wager ?Chapter 571: 537, Challenge and Wager Chapter 571: 537, Challenge and Wager Charlotte had only taken a day to direct the fleet to completely blockade the maritime area of Arcadia Port. If one were to look down from high above, they would find a thick mist, ten kilometers wide, tracing an arc that encircled the port city from the sea surface. Romios knew that the New World Conference currently occupied only Southseraph and shared borders on land only with the Behemoth District, Mosleyd Territory, and Charlottes Mecklen Territory. If Charlotte were also to impose a blockade from the sea, resources would inevitably become scarce. Making a decisive move, he issued a challenge to Charlotte, hoping both sides would send ten warriors each to duel at sea, with the result of the duel determining the future of Southseraph Territory. Upon receiving this challenge, Charlotte immediately chose to refuse. In his reply to Romios, he wrote, Southseraph is my legitimate territory. ... You cannot use the outcome of a duel to determine my territory. If Mr. Romios intends to resolve certain demands by means of a duel, I suggest we wager our respective populations, betting one hundred thousand people for each victory. If the New World lost, Charlotte could reduce their controlled population and thus their potential for war. Although, whether in the Old Continent or the New, the decisive factor in battle was still Transcendent combat power, ordinary people actually played an extremely important role, albeit largely overlooked by most nobility. If Charlotte lost Well, he had Undead Crew at his command, and should their numbers be insufficient, he could freely supply more from the regular Ling demons Romios, unaware of Charlottes resources, still made the right decision and rejected Charlottes proposal. After a week of back-and-forth correspondence, the two parties finally reached a consensus: to exchange prisoners first! In the battle of Black Phoenix City, Charlotte had taken countless New Worlders captive, but the New World Conference had few prisoners from the Westwind Knights, making this consensus somewhat odd: if Charlottes Duelist lost, he would have to return a thousand prisoners, whereas if the New World Conferences Duelist lost, they would hand over a thousand immigrants. The day after reaching the agreement, Romios personally took to the field to start the first duel! Charlotte had only Ysamiel, who was of the twenty-fourth rank, and he unhesitatingly sent the former Evil God into the duel arena. When Ysamiel had battled Idhela in the Dreamscape, he donned a cheap paper black suit, appearing as a skull-headed figure. Thus no one on the New World Conferences side recognized this amiable, middle-earth kung fu superstar-like figure of the Peak Holy Order. Romios, intent on establishing his might, made a grand display with his first move. He reached into the sky and with a pull, a black curtain descended, transforming into a meandering stream of black qi rolling towards Ysamiel in midair. Yet, at this moment, Ysamiels eyes betrayed a hint of confusion, as though he had seen something familiar. Without any reaction, he was enveloped by Romioss black curtain. Romios, battle-hardened, although he did not fully grasp why Ysamiel faced his black curtain with indifference, he chose the most prudent course of action. Once the black curtain swept past, Ysamiel vanished without a trace. Charlotte, observing from the rear, was slightly surprised and thought to himself, Although Romios is of the Peak Holy Order and his Special Ability is indeed strange, he wouldnt be able to instantly kill a peer of the same rank, let alone Ysamiel who was once the Evil God. Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Has he cast Ysamiel into the Dimension Void? Charles sensed in the dark and soon found Isemeren floating in a nameless expanse. He didnt have the special ability to traverse the Dimension Void, but he could summon Isemeren back. After all, this former Evil God was hisacreature of the Mirror! The next second, a Magic Mirror opened, and Isemeren stepped out from within. This former Evil Gods gaze was still filled with confusion. Charless mind briefly turned as he thought to himself, Could it be that he saw something familiar and had some memories awakened? Therefore, Romioss special ability might not be entirely cultivated, but rather closely related to a certain Evil God. Charless Labyrinth special ability, along with the Infinite Mirror Realm, had some connection to the void, but they werent proper Dimension Void spells. He was only at the nineteenth rank and lacked the power to traverse the void, so he was very interested in Romioss dark secret. Romios hadnt expected that no sooner had he sent Isemeren away than this amiable-looking man would return. He recognized the Infinite Mirror Realm and thought to himself, Could he also be of the Blood Clan? Yes, he must be! Charles comes from the Blood Clan, and so do his subordinates. Logically, theres nothing wrong with that. Although I dont understand Bloody Glory, the Blood Clans special abilities are not indecipherable to me. Romioss dark secret transformed into a swirling black torrent that rushed straight toward Isemeren. This time, the former Evil God, although still with a confused look, stretched out a hand and pushed forward, creating an invisible barrier that blocked Romioss dark secret. Both parties unleashed their astounding abilities, fighting fiercely in the sky, causing all of the Sacred level fighters on both sides to watch, utterly dazzled. Avesh couldnt help but sigh, I am indeed no match for Romios. He was a Sacred level fighter from the New Continent and one of the few strong ones there, and he naturally knew that the power Romios was wielding was the Power of the Evil God. Yet unlike Romios, who had perfectly intertwined his own power with that of the Evil God, making every move brimming with the Power of the Evil God, Avesh couldnt do this. He could only make the Evil God, Arunreshanmosu, fight for him, without the ability to freely harness its power. Charless Sacred level fighters, after watching the battle for a short while, were each horrified, realizing that if they were to confront Romios, they probably wouldnt last a few moves before being devoured by the dark secret. Andreas couldnt help but exclaim, Im afraid even my father couldnt defeat this Peak Holy Order from the New Continent. Charles shook his head and said, This President of the New World Conferences cultivation is far inferior to your fathers. Hes only capable of borrowing the Power of the Evil God. That dark secret is very tricky, but without it, Mr. Constantine could tear him to shreds in half a day. Charles had also been in contact with the Power of the Evil God and knew how it worked. He had borrowed the power of five Divine Creatures from the Holy Light Divine State Title, but compared to Romios, his way of using the Evil Gods power seemed crude. Charles also secretly felt relieved for having transformed Isemeren into a mirror creature. This former Evil God, even though his power had fallen to the Peak Holy Order, was essentially still an Evil God, which is why he was unafraid of the dark secret wielded by Romios. Charles murmured in his heart, The people from the New Continent are really too entangled with the Evil God. Chapter 572 - 572 538, Evil Gods True Nature ?Chapter 572: 538, Evil Gods True Nature Chapter 572: 538, Evil Gods True Nature Transcendents from the New Continent, lacking the training systems of the Old Continent, had their potential prematurely tapped into, causing their upper limits to be generally lower than those of the Transcendents from the Old Continent. If we were to discuss true strength, the Transcendents of the New Continent were completely no match for those of the same level in the Old Continent. However, because the New Continent came in contact with the Evil God too frequently, many Transcendents became tainted with its aura, causing their power to somewhat reflect that of the Evil God. The power of the Evil God was ever-changing and mysteriously unpredictable; Transcendents skilled in manipulating the Power of the Evil God had a significant advantage in battle. Romios had fought against Ysamiel for several hours and had not gained any upper hand, which surprised him as he was the President of the New World Conference and one of the five Peak Holy Orders of the New Continent. He pondered in his mind, How can he, a man from the Old Continent, manipulate the Power of the Evil God more adeptly and naturally than I can? It doesnt even seem like hes manipulating it at all; its as if hes the incarnation of the Evil God walking the earth. ... Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But since when does the Evil God act so normally? People from the Old Continent had too many encounters with the Evil God and knew that it often lacked intelligence or logic and was mostly in a state of anger, and some didnt even possess human thought, being icy cold and only responding to the world according to certain patterns. Ysamiel, whose memory was completely shattered, behaved unlike a fallen Evil God. Although Romios still had several trump cards up his sleeve, he did not want to use them in such a fight. He activated the Black Curtain to push Ysamiel back and shouted, How about we call this match a draw? Charles gave Ysamiel an order, and the fallen former Evil God slightly smiled, then turned and stepped into the Magic Mirror. Romios returned to Arcadia Port and said, Duke Charles Meklen has crouching tigers and hidden dragons under his command; we should not have provoked him in the first place and should have chosen to conquer a few smaller nations instead. There are thirty-three countries in the Old Continent, and apart from the Five Great Empires, there are more than twenty smaller countries, including The North and the southern continent. Clashing directly with Charles was not the most strategic choice. Avesh said, The Mecklen Duchy is newly established, and Charles was not present at the time, leaving a power vacuum. This land was once the richest and most fertile territory of the Black Phoenix, and there was no better choice than to attack the Mecklen Duchy. Romios knew that what Avesh said was correct. The Mecklen Duchy was not just any duchy; ordinary duchies like those of Behemoth, Modova, and Mosleyd were only equivalent to a normal region each, but the Mecklen Duchy consisted of thirteen large regions and had over a hundred noble territories by the sea. If occupied, it would suffice for the returning New Worlders to live comfortably for hundreds of years. However, nobody expected that Anne would bring Krel Brittany and Ebner Sumei to personally oversee the defense in Black Phoenix City, and seek help from major forces which responded, managing to hold off the Allied Army of the New Continent until Charles returned. Even more unforeseen was the fact that not only did Charles bring back a large number of beings of the Sacred level, but he also brought four Legendary Warships, two of which appeared more sinister than the Evil God himself, quickly defeating the Allied Army outside Black Phoenix City and swiftly recovering the lost territories, compressing the influence of the New World Conference to the Southseraph region. A female of the Sacred level said, Let me fight the second round! Romios, slightly surprised, said, Red Hawk! Charles has many strong subordinates; are you confident? Red Hawk replied, I should be able to fight for a draw. Romios said, Then I wish you good luck. The Red Hawk soared into the sky and quickly arrived at the battlefield. She called out, Mr. Charles Mecklen! I am here to challenge the second battle. Charles was greatly surprised; he had not expected to see this female pirate again, nor had he anticipated that the Red Hawk had also sided with the New World Conference. However, this was not really surprising, since she was indeed a New Worlder who had spent many years in the New Continent and was more familiar with the people there. Charles glanced over at his Sacred-level subordinates and told Andreas, Go on, fight her to a draw! If you cant beat this woman, tell her, If you win, I will kill your brother.'' Red Hawk had indeed fought alongside him before, but now that they were enemies, Charles felt no need to show mercy. Red Hawk was of the twenty-second grade, a strong contender in the Sacred level, and if Charles also sent a Sacred-level fighter of the same grade, he would run short of manpower for the challenges to come. Hence, he sent Andreas to exchange blows with Red Hawk. Andreas, aghast, said, Just because Im a bit familiar with a few dozen Great Act Devils, you dont have to send me to my death, right? Im still quite valuable. If I use her brother as a threat, wont she just kill me outright in anger? Charles said, I have fought side by side with this woman, Agon oh, Agon doesnt know her. But the other Beastmen do know her. I guess she might have something to say; if your pace is fast and the situation turns dire, just retreat. Andreas muttered under his breath as he took to the air and met Red Hawk. They did not talk much and directly engaged in combat. After advancing to the twentieth grade, Andreass speed was unmatched, not even by the old Leopard People Tumishen. However, Red Hawk was also known for her speed and was of a higher grade than him, so the battle became one-sided from the start. Seeing that things were going poorly, Andreas hastily called out, Charles told me to say, If you win, he will kill your brother.'' Red Hawk couldnt help but laugh, lowering her voice to say, Hes still as shameless as ever, while slightly easing her offensive. Unable to help himself, Andreas whispered, You know Charles, why not join him? Theres no future following these New Worlders. The Mecklen Duchy is bound to become the new Fifth Great Empire, and those who follow Charles have boundless prospects. Hearing this, Red Hawk felt quite nostalgic; she had not been optimistic about Charles back then. Red Hawk was one of the top ten pirates, and although she had suffered a setback in the New Continent, where all her subordinates and fleet were destroyed by the Evil God Tuolerdan, she still wished to build up her own force. But Red Hawk hadnt expected that in no time at all, by clinging tightly to the House Brittany, Charles had become a powerful figure in the New Fars Empire, holding a high position in the Brittany Dynasty, and his rise had far exceeded her expectations. Now, joining Charles seemed a bita| out of time. Red Hawk spoke softly, We returned to the Old Continent to survive, but if this war continues, I fear not many will live to see its end! This war is meaningless, but some, for their personal desires, insist on continuing it Upon hearing these few lines, Andreass spirits lifted. Chapter 573 - 573 539, Andreas! ?Chapter 573: 539, Andreas! You are truly a pillar of support for me Chapter 573: 539, Andreas! You are truly a pillar of support for me The New World Conference was not in complete agreement. While some individuals ruled supreme in the New Continent and sought to establish their own factions upon returning to the Old Continent, the majority were common people who merely wished to live peacefully and avoid war. Not long before, Charles had captured a large number of New Worlders and handled them in a manner deemed fair. Though Charles had confiscated everyones property, he established criteria for its return, and impartially distributed housing and land to everyone, even arranging jobs for most. Should they perform well, there were opportunities twice a year to apply for the return of their property, with each successful evaluation allowing them to reclaim about one-twentieth of their possessions. In other words, as long as one acknowledged Charles Meklens rule and abided by the laws, worked hard, they could secure a stable life and even have the chance to regain their own property. ... Due to the vast number of captured New Worlders, this information was hardly a secret and quickly spread to Southseraph. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Many New World immigrants felt that living under such a lords rule wasnt so bad. Even earlier, Anne, when the war had started, had prioritized the evacuation of the duchys residents, sparing them from the ravages of war. This act greatly endeared her to the New World immigrants, painting her as a saintly ruler in an era where such protection was rare. After parting with Charles, the Red Hawk struggled for a long time and managed to secure only two ships, a far cry from regaining her former power. The greatest challenge Red Hawk faced was Menilman, who dominated the Whale Sea! After acquiring his own fleet, Menilman constantly raided the pirates in the Sea of Giant Whales, subjugating them and taking control of their operations and also established his own trading vessels, making it difficult for Red Hawk to return to her old ways or convert to a merchant fleet as Menilman had occupied both roles. Moreover, Menilman was not only a naval officer under Fars, but his base was also on Saint Michael Island in Inglima, maintaining excellent relations with the Inglima navy. While Byrons naval forces had suffered defeats in several major sea battles and had receded, even though they had secured the allegiance of Duchess Meisu, she would certainly not dare to antagonize Menilman. The Black Phoenix Dynasty was no more, and the Lionheart Dynasty maintained its neutrality After some time, Red Hawk finally realized that this era no longer belonged to pirates like her! However, she had considered that if she now sought refuge with Charles, she might not secure a favorable position, but if she could bring a large group of people with her, Charles would surely regard her differently. With a swift series of chained sword strikes, Red Hawk forced Andreas back and asked, Do my words deserve a victory? Without hesitation, Andreas turned and fled, landing on the Holy Light Divine State Title ship, where he recounted Red Hawks words in their entirety. Charles smiled slightly and said, Andreas! You truly are a pillar of support for me! Although he had lost a battle, Charles was not in the least disheartened. Indeed, with the power of the Labyrinth, he transported a thousand rather defiant prisoners who refused to surrender from Cappadocia. As for whether they were New World immigrants, Charles did not have the patience to choose, and immediately dispatched a ghost ship to transfer these people. Romios then sent a Sacred level figure, and this time, Charles had Agon confront him. This top talent of the Beast Tribe, due to his proud and unruly nature and unwillingness to submit, had found himself with little standing when he later sought refuge with Charles. Thus, he declined, achieving no notable military accomplishments but became good friends with Andreas and had a great time on the Holy Light Divine State Title. Agon did not disappoint in this battle and easily defeated his opponent, even capturing him alive. Charles comforted Agon briefly and, with a smile, released the Sacred-level prisoner. As agreed, Romios also sent over a batch of women, children, and the elderly. Romios was probably ashamed, and even sent an extra two or three hundred people. Charles showed no discrimination towards the women, children, and elderly. Although these people could not fight in battles, they were strong enough to cross three vast seasathe Golden Sea, the Agres Sea, and the Sea of Giant Whalesaand return to the Old Continent. If nourished for a while, they could engage in productive activities, proving to be valuable workers. Charles warmly greeted these people and offered several resettlement options, letting them freely choose which major region of Duke Mecklens land to settle in. These immigrants from the New World were apprehensive when handed over, and although Charles had a great reputation, hearing is not seeing. Once Charles had arranged their new homes, the immigrants relaxed and let Charles send them to their chosen regions. In the next seven duels, Charles won four, and the New World Conference won three. Romios sent over six thousand people but still felt he had gotten the better deal. The people Charles sent were almost all qualified soldiers who held grudges against him, making them suitable for integration into the military. The New World Conferences contributions were seen as burdens, alleviating logistic pressures. Having a taste for it, Romios requested more duels, which Charles gladly accepted. After five or six rounds of continuous dueling, Charles was running low on prisoners from Cappadocia, and had to use Great Act Devils to make up the numbers. Romios also cleared out all burdensome populations, feeling that Arcadia Port was revitalized. He only wished he could swap the entire population of Southseraph, keeping only the strongest. The most injured in these series of duels was the Female Pirate, Red Hawk Both sides tacitly called a halt to the duels and began testing battles on the sea. As Charles and Romios fought at sea, Kresto led the main force of the Westwind Knights to lay siege to Sedona City, the site of many fierce and tacit battles Charles had in his days, one of the longest battlefields he had known against Chloe. At the time, Chloe refused to surrender and was imprisoned by Charles. She was moved several times, from Sedona to Fars, and later transported to Black Phoenix City Currently, this old friend was still in the dungeons of Black Phoenix City. Charles had not yet dealt with her. Kresto was a genuine Radiant Knight who had served as the head of Fars Royal Knights Order, and a former high official of the Empire who was adept at leading troops in battle. He and two deputy commanders, who did not wish to serve Earl Brittany nor join the rebels following the establishment of the Brittany Dynasty, ended up staying under Charless command. As for whether it was because of an old oath or something else? No one knew. The New World generals in Sedona were no match for Kresto, who, powered by the Power of the Evil God, turned the city into a monster, preventing the Westwind Knights from advancing beyond the gates of Sedonaa| Chapter 574 - 574 540, Hot Spring Mountain and the Rebellious Strasbourg ?Chapter 574: 540, Hot Spring Mountain and the Rebellious Strasbourg Chapter 574: 540, Hot Spring Mountain and the Rebellious Strasbourg Charles took advantage of the manageable intensity of the war to make a trip back to Duoviliat Port. Roweiretos faith in the Flame Evil God Anurulu had turned the area surrounding this port city into a volcanic region, which would have been a headache for any lord from the Old Continent, but for Charles, it was a great opportunity. He surveyed the terrain around Duoviliat Port and chose the volcano closest to it. Following the pattern of hot spring hotels on Earth, he constructed hundreds of hot spring villas with private baths from the mountain top to the foothills, facing the sea or Duoviliat Port. He built seven or eight vacation towns and nearly a hundred large public baths that could accommodate hundreds of people, as well as various entertainment facilities, assigning a group of over a thousand Great Act Devils to serve as waitstaff. Charles had enough of his officers having a blast on the Holy Light Divine State Title! If it were just him alone, it might have been bearable, but with Anne in his life, such things were no longer tolerable. ... Although Anne didnt say anything, Charles felt it was necessary to shift this entertainment industry, and the best relocation target was Duoviliat Port. Hot springs were vacation destinations in any country and any era; if there were also types of entertainment allowedaor not allowedain some countries on Earth, one could say they were immensely popular. It wasnt an exaggeration, but rather an understatement. Charles mobilized a part of his Transcendent workforce and a group of Ghost Crew, starting construction from the holiday town at the foot of the mountain. Once construction was completed, he sent a group of migrants from the New Continent there. These New Continent migrants, having not yet formed any opinions about settling and living there, were thrilled by the influx of Great Act Devils, feeling as though they were living in paradise, as if it were akin to the realm of the gods themselves. As the construction project progressed, entertainment amenities from the Holy Light Divine State Title were relocated one by one. Not just Charless subordinates, but even the migrants from the Southseraph region were sneaking over, and Limates guard turned a blind eye to these people, letting them come and go as they pleased, as Charles wasnt worried about spies. The construction of Hot Spring Mountain in Duoviliat Port quickly caught the attention of Romios. He also learned that some members of parliament-level attendees from the New World Conference were sneaking off there to indulge themselves. Hearing this news, Romios could not help but feel a mix of amusement and frustration. After several battles against Charles, he had come to understand the disposition and methods of his adversary. Charles was no warmonger; he was not only kind to the people within his territory but also remarkably skilled in economic matters. Solely in the Southseraph region, he had left a substantial economic foundation. Had Anne not evacuated almost all the people and had the war with Charles not severed nearly all trade, this place would have been more prosperous than most parts of the New Continent. Romios even thought that if the sides were not enemies and the New Continent migrants were occupying elsewhere, Charles would likely be the first lord to recognize the nation-state of the New Continent migrants and would have been eager to engage in mutual trade. Unfortunately, the New Continent migrants had occupied the land of the Mecklen Duchy, and Charles would definitely not accept this situation, nor would he relinquish the Southseraph region. Charles stayed in Duoviliat Port for a few months, and when the construction of Hot Spring Mountain was nearly complete, with only minor decorative work remaining, he allotted the villas on the mountain top to his commanders based on their merits. Upon returning to Arcadia Port, he received a document from the Emperor of Brittany, who was also his prospective father-in-law, ordering him to return to Strasbourg to suppress a rebellion. The remnants of the Axel Clan conspired with several rebellious royals and had already taken over Strasbourg. Upon receiving this news, Charles was completely shocked. He truly had not expected the Axel royals to be capable of causing such a huge disturbance. sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After some consideration, Charles left the Black Dragon to command the fleet in his stead, and asked Ysamiel to stay back to oversee the naval operations. He didnt even bring the Holy Light Divine State Title or the Emilia Vessel, taking only Anne, Kreel Brittany, Ebner Sumei, and Andreas. They secretly left the fleet using the Labyrinth passage and first arrived at Machu Picchu. Machu Picchu was the first city Charles had turned into a labyrinth, and it was also the largest goods transfer station in the trade system he had built himself. Usually, Taoles would be in charge here, and nominally it was still under Taoles jurisdiction; however, Taoles seldom stayed in Machu Picchu now, leaving her assistant in charge. Charles did not recognize Taoles assistant, knowing only that she was a junior from Taoles academia, and very capable and intelligent. Arriving in Machu Picchu, Charles did not immediately head to Strasbourg because he was waiting for Antonio. The old Emperor of Brittany had not only summoned his son-in-law to suppress the rebellion but also sent his own son back. Charles dared not bring Ysamiel back because he feared that if the New World Conference learned of the situation, they might seize the opportunity to counterattack and destroy his fleet. Yet, without a Peak Holy Order, retaking Strasbourg would be nearly impossible. Charles waited several days, obtaining some intelligence about Strasbourg. This time, the rebellion also involved the former Imperial Chancellor, Wood Brandon, who was said to have masterminded the strategy and even personally approached the royals remaining in Strasbourg. Charles knew little about the Imperial Chancellor; by the time he had arrived, the chancellor had already retired and vanished from Fars political scene. He only knew that the former Imperial Chancellor had masterminded the major event of a six Sacred Level ambush on Zimmerman. Although they captured Zimmerman, it resulted in severe injuries to five Sacred Level masters of the Axel Clan, forcing them into hiding to recover. Furthermore, this incident even served as the catalyst for Prince Redmirs rebellion. Despite Charles reservations about the chancellors intelligence, he knew not to underestimate an enemy, especially Wood Brandon, who was skilled in both letters and arms and held great renown. Even once holding more influence than Earl Brittany in the Fars Empire, an occasional failure in his plans did not warrant dismissing the former chancellor as useless. Given that his first move was to choose the perfect timing and secure Strasbourg, claiming a valid cause, it was evident that this man was no easy opponent. The old Emperor of Brittany had only recently ascended to the throne, and his control over Fars was not yet stable. Although he had gained recognition from most of the Imperial Nobility, they had only recognized the legality of Brittanys imperial status without offering their loyalty. If the Axel Clan were to promote another emperor, some nobles loyal to the Axel Clan might defect, worsening the situation the longer the rebels occupied Strasbourg. Even Charles himself could not conceive a better timing, a more ingenious angle, or a more suitable method than this. Indeed, Charles was not really a qualified politician. Chapter 575 - 575 541, oh oh oh, I am a captive! ?Chapter 575: 541, oh oh oh, I am a captive! Chapter 575: 541, oh oh oh, I am a captive! Majion Axel was extremely dissatisfied. He was a collateral member of the Axel Clan and had been dragged out during the recent rebellion. From a declining noble of the former regime, he became a member of the Royal Knights Order and commanded a significant force, gaining some power. But Majion Axel didnt actually enjoy this kind of life. Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For instance, this time he was assigned a taskato suppress Machu Picchu. ... It was said that this ancient ruin of the Orc Kingdom had been rebuilt by Duke Charles Mecklen into a major trade town. Majion had been a declining noble during the Axel Dynasty era, reaping little benefit from the surname. After the Emperor of Brittany ascended the throne, his life hadnt changed much either, so he didnt harbor hatred toward the Brittany Family. After all, it was his own brother, Prince Redmir, who killed the old emperor, not Earl Brittany. Most importantly, Majion was a faithful reader of Anne Mecklen. He was deeply engrossed in the storylines of her novels, only wishing that after work each day, he could revel in a delicious cup of coffee and a new novel in his humble abode or play a round of Snake Cards with friends. He really couldnt understand why the Axel Clan had to rebel. Perhaps the emperors throne was alluring, but what did that have to do with him? Could it be that Majion Axel would get a chance to sit on the emperors throne? When Majion led his Sixth Cavalry Brigade to Machu Picchu, the sky was just right. As a noble who had fallen halfway through his life with no military experience, he didnt even scout out the enemy situation and directly ordered an attack. In Majions view, quickly taking down Machu Picchu so he could get back to Strasbourg and read novels was the proper way to live. Although the Axel Clan had regained control, because they were originally royalty and had intricate relations with various houses in Fars, and because they werent brutal like Redmir and Midaphis, they didnt even ban Annes bookstore. It continued to operate normally. Furthermore, Annes legendary experience of defending her home to facilitate Charless powerful return and regaining his Duchy made Anne Mecklens novels sell even better. When this Royal Knights Order battle team broke into Machu Picchu, Charles, who was waiting for his older cousin brother to meet up, was also shaken for a moment. There were five Sacred-level individuals in Machu Picchu at that time: himself, Krel Brittany, Ebner Sumei, Andreas, and Mama Karen, who never left Anne. Hmm, when Charles set out, he didnt account for Mama Karen. He hadnt planned to let the old Mama go to the battlefield. As a nurturing Mama, Karen had already done more than enough. Charles couldnt bear to let Mama Karen fight to the death any longer. Charles had long realized that this cavalry from Strasbourg, the authentic Royal Knights Order, had been dissolved by His Majesty the Emperor of Brittany, and even the three group leaders were under Charless command. The newly formed Royal Knights Order was of rather poor quality. He had thought that this cavalry would notice Machu Picchus formidable strength and retreat on their own. He even planned to find a way to keep them from leaving to prevent any leaks He really hadnt expected this cavalry brigade to be so recklessly bold! They charged straight in without even scouting first. He hesitated for a moment, ordering a temporary retreat to let this cavalry brigade charge in through the gate first. Majion led his men and charged into Machu Picchu. Although there were signs of life, he didnt see anyone along the way, and he couldnt help but think, As I expected, these people have already fled. Why would they wait for Strasbourg to send someone to suppress them? Its just a pointless trip Ive made. These foolish nobles, besides causing trouble for their subordinates, have no military sense at all Majion called out, Charge another five hundred meters, and if nothing is found, just grab whatever as evidence. We can report back to our superiors, claiming the people of Machu Picchu have fled. Charles meanwhile ordered, Once theyve charged another five hundred meters, launch the attack and first ask them whether they want to surrender or not. He was very interested in this commander, as it was getting difficult to find commanders more inept than him. Majion led the men more than three hundred meters before wheeling back around, almost missing Charless opportunity for battle. Charles hastily ordered a pursuit and at the same time raised a mist, enveloping the entire Machu Picchu. The battle was unremarkable. When four Sacred-level fighters soared into the air, appearing before Majion, this member of the lesser branch of the Axel Clan immediately tumbled off his horse, shouting, I am willing to surrender. The Royal Knights Order following Majion were even less ready for battle than their leader. Had Majions surrender been delayed by even a moment, he might have been captured by his subordinates. Charles even noticed a few soldiers stealthily reaching towards their commander, with someone already tugging at the tail of his battle horse. Charles couldnt help shaking his head, saying, Ive never fought such a battle before! He shouted aloud, I am Charles Mecklen! Majion, both shocked and elated, cried out, Is it Mr. Anne MacLennan? Im a loyal fan of yours; your recent book The Three Leaders of Ten Thousand Horsemen is absolutely thrilling. But the rate at which you publish your books is just too slow Oh, oh, oh, I am a prisoner! Majion crouched down in dismay. He actually wanted to ask for an autograph but then realized his position wasnt quite right. Charles nearly burst out laughing; it was the first time he had encountered such an enemy on the battlefield, one who blatantly claimed to be a fan, looking as though he wanted an autograph Krel Brittany couldnt help but say, If you cooperate, I can get Duke Charles Mecklen to send you a set of signed books. Majion immediately jumped up, exclaiming, No need, no need, one book would be enough. Hmm, if its really a full set, I would treat it as a family heirloom! There have never been any signed books by Mr. Anne MacLennan on the market in Strasbourg! This is Ah, ah, ah, I am a prisoner! Even Ebner Sumei couldnt hold back any longer, telling Charles, Hurry and take him away, Im about to burst out laughing. Charles swiftly gathered up this cavalry unit. After briefly interrogating Majion, a bold idea struck him, musing, If I had someone impersonate this cavalry unit and secretly infiltrate Strasbourg, then when Antonio arrives, we could coordinate from inside and outside, couldnt we quickly recapture the capital? Although Majion claims to be my reader, I definitely cant fully trust him. However, I believe Strasbourg must be in chaos right now, and even without his aid, I could infiltrate it. Charles weighed his options and selected a group of highly skilled Labyrinth Guardians Chapter 576 - 576 542, Morgan Axel returned to Strasbourg (requesting monthly tickets) ?Chapter 576: 542, Morgan Axel returned to Strasbourg (requesting monthly tickets) Chapter 576: 542, Morgan Axel returned to Strasbourg (requesting monthly tickets) Charles, for cautions sake, carefully selected the Labyrinth Guardian and then interrogated Majion thoroughly again. To his surprise, he learned earth-shattering newsaMorgan Axel had returned to Strasbourg and was set to ascend to the throne in a matter of days, issuing an edict throughout the Fars Empire to quell the disloyal. This news was so startling that it took Charles several dozen minutes to recover from the shock. Charles had thought that he had long since gone to the New Continent; he never expected that Crown Prince Morgan Axel could play such a brilliant move. The sudden reappearance of the former Crown Prince, who had rallied a batch of loyal old ministers, was a drama not uncommon in the Eastern Great Nation, with some dynasties even experiencing it on a mass scale. It wouldnt even be surprising for a former Emperor to engage in such machinations, as many ancient politicians who hid their claws and feigned foolishness successfully were quite numerous, with the most famous being Goujian, the ancient King of Yue State. This Crown Prince was the legitimate first-in-line to the Fars Empire throne. ... His initial abandonment of the throne could be attributed to various possibilities, including the belief that Earl Brittany was too formidable to contend with, feigning indifference to power and wealth in hopes of a later comeback. Once the news of the Crown Princes coronation spread throughout the Fars Empire, many would defect, aligning once more with the legitimate Emperor of the Axel Dynasty, including Charles highly regarded former Royal Knight Commander Kresto, the first vice commander Aspros, and the second vice commander Regulus who might all return to the Axel Clan. It could even lead to reclaiming the Fars Empire without bloodshed. Under the inevitable trend, the Old Earl of Brittany might be forced to give up the Emperors position and willingly confess his crimes, and even if the old Earl refused to yield, the legitimacy of his claim would certainly not be preserved. Charles, a staunch supporter of the Brittany faction, would never allow such a situation to occur; he had to swiftly address the issue. Upon hearing the news, both Krel Brittany and Ebner Sumei were more nervous than Charles, jointly advising, Duke, you must make a decision immediately. This cannot be allowed to happen. Both of them, one a member of the Brittany Family, and the other having demonstrated loyalty by personally killing Princess Redmirs wifeaalthough Redmir was a rebel and had killed the former Emperorastill bore the Axel name. Like Charles, they were staunch Brittany partisans, and a restoration of the old dynasty could not be permitted. Majion had not expected that these people were unaware of this great secret, and after revealing it, he felt a twinge of regret. But then he thought, Its not just me who knows this, and in a few days, Morgan will ascend to the throne. Sooner or later, everyone will know, so even if it leaks, its not a big deal. He consoled himself for a moment, and without waiting for Charles to continue his questioning, he spilled all he knew about Strasbourg like coffee beans tumbling from a hopper. sea??h th n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Axel Clans foundation was incredibly formidable; the rebelling Axel Clan in Strasbourg now included eleven Sacred level members, over sixty Transcendents, and at least fifty families that had repledged their allegiance to the former royal family. The Brittany Dynasty had just been established, and the most loyal dozen Knights were with the Emperor at the front lines; there was no force capable of resisting in Strasbourg. The current situation in Strasbourg was solid as iron, with nearly everyone cheering for the return of the legitimate dynasty. Now leading the rebellion within Strasbourg City were three people: besides Morgan Axel, there was the former Imperial Chancellor Wood Brandon, and the former number one expert of the Axel Clan, Asturias Axel. Asturias, who had suffered severe injuries during the siege against Zimmerman, had healed over several years, and not only recovered but also advanced, reaching the twenty-third level. He was also the leader of the newly formed Royal Knights Order. Of the five royal family members who were part of the siege against Zimmerman, two had already died from severe injuries, another lay bedridden with injuries to this day, and the last, Prince Aifuri, had escaped Strasbourg early to ally with the old Emperor of Brittany. Hmm, this Prince Aifuri truly had some substance Charles carefully inquired about the situation in Strasbourg and first had the man who brought the information taken away to receive the most generous treatmentathey even assigned him two Great Act Devils. Then, he gathered the returned group for a meeting. Krel Brittany and Ebner Sumei both supported a surprise attack on Strasbourg. Mama Karen looked deeply worried and wanted to inform His Majesty Brittany about the matter first. Andreas was all excitement; he couldnt care less what happened to Fars. He was a vassal of Duke Mecklen, whose Duchy boasted considerable independence. Even if Fars were to revert to the hands of the Axel Clan, it would not affect Charles Meklens status. Moreover He had a secure fallback. Andreass father, Count Constantine of Byron, held even higher status than during the days of the Black Phoenix Dynasty; if all else failed, he could simply return and inherit the family estate. Anne was the most flustered of all. She was a good girl, and Morgan also her uncle; she had no idea what to do in the current situation. Charles raised his hands, signaling his desire to speak, and said to Mama Karen, Take Anne with you, and seek out His Majesty Brittany right away. Set out immediately, and take great care on the road. This is very important, so please do not mention it to anyone other than His Majesty. Mama Karen breathed a sigh of relief, I will leave at once. Charles said to Anne, Dear Anne! I need your unconditional support, trust in me! Please follow Mama Karen immediately. The sooner you appear by His Majesty Brittanys side, the more advantageous it is for us. Anne, her mind in turmoil, obediently stood up and said, Ill go with Mama Karen right away. After sending off the two women, Charles then said to the remaining three, We cannot possibly storm Strasbourg. The Axels of the Light in Strasbourg alone have eleven individuals at the Sacred level, as well as formidable beings like Asturias Axel, and those nobles who have recommitted their allegiance to the Axel Family. To attack Strasbourg would be like throwing eggs against rocks. However, we must not sit idly by. Once Morgan announces his return to the Old Continent, His Majesty Brittany will find himself in an extremely awkward position. The four of us must infiltrate Strasbourg immediately and assassinate Morgan! We cannot allow him to live to see tomorrows sun. Moreover, we must pin this deed on Wood Brandons head; I will propagate with all my might that it was Wood Brandon, the Imperial Chancellor, who killed Crown Prince Morgan. The rebellions greatest advantage was Crown Prince Morgan, but he was also their greatest vulnerability. This former heir to the throne was not at the Sacred level That was their greatest vulnerability. Even if Charles were politically unsophisticated, he knew he had no other choice. Chapter 577 - 577 543, Imperial Palace and Chancellors Mansion (Request for Monthly Votes) ?Chapter 577: 543, Imperial Palace and Chancellors Mansion (Request for Monthly Votes) Chapter 577: 543, Imperial Palace and Chancellors Mansion (Request for Monthly Votes) Kreel Brittany and Ebner Sumei were both Orthodox Knights and had not thought of assassination as a method, and since they came from Orthodox nobility, even though they considered it, they could not let Morgan ascend to the throne, nor could they allow Morgan to announce his existence to the entirety of the Fars Nobility, but they only wanted to settle the issue with a proper war, never considering assassination. When Charles suggested assassination, the two hesitated momentarily, but Andreas Constantin immediately said, What are you hesitating for? Once the Axel Clan is restored, the Brittany Family will be labeled as traitors, and you all will be hanged. Kreel Brittany gritted his teeth and said, I am willing to follow Duke Mecklens orders. Ebner Sumei also did not hesitate, saying, I only have one requestaI hope Duke Charles Meklen can lend me the Silver Rhinoceros. sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles produced the Hockwell Silver Rhinoceros and handed it to Ebner Sumei. He understood the importance of swift action, opened the Magic Mirror, and the four of them entered in tacit agreement, with Charles this time setting the exit at No. 221B, Baker Street, Val de Vaz District. This location was closest to the Imperial Palace and had the effect of a surprise attack. The four stepped into the small apartment only to find that it had already been sealed off. ... The decorative Knights Spears, along with the Magic Oil Paintings and other valuable items, had all vanished without a trace. However, this was not the time to concern themselves with such matters. Charles pushed open the door to 221B Baker Street, leading Kreel Brittany, Ebner Sumei, and Andreas Constantin directly to the Imperial Palace. All four were of the Sacred level and knew some methods of concealing their movements. It was nearing evening when Majion attacked Machu Picchu, and by now the sky had turned completely dark. The four figures used various buildings to their advantage and quickly scaled the walls into the Imperial Palace. Apart from Andreas, who was a Black Phoenix Person, the other three were frequent visitors to the Imperial Palace and quickly found their way to the Emperors bedroom. But when Charles employed the Quickness Technique to sneak inside, he found no signs of habitation. It seemed that ever since His Majesty Brittany left, no one had resided there. Charles did not alert anyone and exited the Emperors bedroom, then proceeded to the Crown Princes chambers, still finding no one. The four split up and searched the entire Imperial Palace, finally converging at one spot, looking at each other in confusion. Charles spoke in a low voice, Lets go to the Chancellors residence. It was clearly impossible to search the entire city of Strasbourg, so Charles guessed that Morgan would either be at the Chancellors residence or at Asturias Axels estate. There was no time now for careful consideration; the four slipped out of the Imperial Palace and headed directly to the Chancellors residence under the guidance of Kreel Brittany, with Charles not knowing the way as he truly had never been to the Chancellors residence. The residence of Wood Brandon was brightly lit, a stark contrast to the sparse population and desolation of the past few years; it was now like an entirely different world. Numerous Fars Nobles visited, each guest of significant background, and the Chancellors residence was bustling with activity, with a steady stream of carriages and horses late into the night as if it were a marketplace. Just then a carriage passed by, and Charles signaled the three others before swiftly entering the carriage with such speed that the Quickness Technique was unparalleled, and even the coachman did not notice. Inside the carriage was a young man with a pale face who, upon seeing Charles Meklen, was about to shout when Charles punched him unconscious and stripped the young man of his clothing. He then used the Beast God Shapeshifting Art to transform into the likeness of the young man. To ensure that the young man would not wake up, Charles directly stored him inside a diary, turning him into a character in the Book of Ages. Charles invigorated his spirit, descended from the carriage, and walked arrogantly towards the Chancellors mansion when he heard a greeter shout loudly, Viscount Soren has arrived! It was only then he knew the young mans name he had knocked out and sealed in the Book of Ages. Charles entered the Chancellors mansion, received numerous greetings, it was clear that this Viscount Soren was quite well-known with countless acquaintances. Charles reminisced about the time when he became a new noble of the Brittany Dynasty; it seemed he hadnt known this many people. He was not particularly fond of socializing, especially after having his own small circle, Charles felt no need to expand his social networks. Charles casually picked up a glass of champagne and listened to the guests idle chatter, musing, Why is no one mentioning Morgan? He should be the center of conversation! By now the night was deep, and Wood Brandon, the Imperial Chancellor, had long retired to rest. The hostess responsible for entertaining the guests was his eldest daughter, a widowed and beautiful woman. Charles didnt recognize most of the nobility from Strasbourg, but he had some memory of this beautiful woman; he had seen her information while organizing documents for Menilman in Kilmainham Prison. The Imperial Chancellors eldest daughter, named Lady Winnie Brandon! Her husband had been killed challenging Zimmerman, its hard to say whether the Imperial Chancellors insistence on killing Zimmerman was driven by his daughters sake or not. Lady Winnie Brandon was no longer young, but still dazzled with radiance, beaming with life as she mingled among the guests like a beautiful butterfly, evidently her husbands early demise had not greatly affected her. Charles had seen several widowed princesses whose aura was entirely different from Lady Winnies. As he contemplated how to gather information, suddenly a whiff of fragrant breeze swept by, and Lady Winnie Brandon approached him, asking in a low voice, Why have you just arrived? Charles hummed a response, not knowing what to say, Then he heard Lady Winnie whisper, Lets go to the room at the back. After handing over the reception duties to another lady, she took Charles by the hand and led him inside. Charles was stunned and thought, What kind of despicable man did I pick? Could he have had an affair with Winnie Brandon? Its absolutely impossible for me to touch this lady. Should I knock her out now? Or just take her away? Better seal her in the Book of Ages first. No sooner had Charless thoughts run wild than he heard Winnie ask seriously, How is Crown Prince Morgans mood? Charless spirit perked up as he replied, Hes alright? Winnie stated, Our plan this time must be flawless. Without the Crown Prince, wed lack the banner of righteousness to rally others, so nothing can happen to Crown Prince Morgan. This Crown Prince the future Majesty, with grand ambitions. If you manage to gain his favor during this period, your future in Fars will surely be boundless. Charles thought to himself, So Viscount Soren is responsible for locating Morgan Axel? Had I known, I would have gone straight to him instead of coming to such a gathering. Winnie gave a few instructions, then with a seductive look in her eyes, she said, I must attend to guests tonight and cant spare more time for you! She led Charles to a room, pushed him in first, and then flashed in herself Chapter 578 - 578 544 ?Chapter 578: 544. Assassination of the former Crown Prince (asking for monthly pass, more to come) Chapter 578: 544. Assassination of the former Crown Prince (asking for monthly pass, more to come) ` Charles delivered a karate-chop, knocking Mrs. Winnie Brandon unconscious. Worried that Mrs. Winnie Brandon might wake up and cause a commotion, he unhesitatingly stuffed the woman into the Book of Ages. Upon learning of Morgans whereabouts, Charles hastily left the room, hurried out of the Chancellors residence, and climbed aboard his own carriage. ... He merely said, Lets go back, and the coachman adeptly steered the horse carriage back the way they came. Along the way, Charles saw Krel Brittany mimicking someone as he slipped into a carriage. Ebner and Andreas kept watch from the sidelines. Charles gestured to them to follow. Although Ebner Sumei, Andreas Constantin, and the rest did not understand what was happening, they scrambled to follow Charles. However, Krel Brittany wasnt so lucky; he was carried towards the Chancellors residence by carriage. He couldnt get off now, or it would have been discovered that the original owner of the carriage was already in trouble. With a horse familiar with the route, Charles swiftly reached the quiet estate of Viscount Soren, a serene property not located in the city center, yet still in a favorable location, quiet in the midst of chaos. Charles alighted from the carriage, still maintaining the appearance of the young Viscount, and entered the residence. Ebner Sumei and Andreas Constantin followed suit, albeit their means of entry were not as dignified. As soon as Charles returned, a loyal elderly butler was waiting for him and asked with a smile, How was tonights banquet? Charles did not respond to the butlers question and instead asked, Has Crown Prince Morgan gone to bed? The butler looked startled and replied, Of course, he hasnt slept. The Crown Prince always stays up late; hes currently playing a card game called Snake. Judging by his behavior, he might play all night. Charles nodded slightly and proceeded inside. In his own home, naturally, there were no obstacles, and he quickly found the location where the former Crown Prince was playing Snake. Morgan looked exceptionally excited, completely different from how Charles had last seen him. Morgan exuded confidence and flamboyance, and upon playing a Snake card, he boasted, My card skills are beyond reproach. Ever since Charles Meklen came up with Snake, Ive devoted myself to studying it. Although hes an unsightly jester, he truly has Talent in literature and in creating these little tricks. Charles sighed inwardly and thought to himself, We bear no grudge, but you can go ahead and die now. Charles didnt quite understand why the Brittany father and son had spared the former Crown Prince. Even though they were relatives, such a foolish political error should not have been made. Just as Charles was about to act, a gunshot rang out. A hole appeared in the forehead of Morgan Axel, with red and white slowly oozing out. Morgan turned his head to glance at the source of the gunshot and whispered weakly, I knew I shouldnt have come back to be Emperor. The former Crown Prince collapsed and died. Ebner Sumei said in a low voice, Lord Wood Brandon ordered us to kill him! ` He still remembered Charless admonition to pin the blame on the former Imperial Chancellor. With a nod, Charles extended his hand, and Ebner Sumei disappeared without a trace. Watching Charles conjure a beautiful woman from nowhere, the two hugged and whispered together for a moment before the woman too vanished. The few men playing cards with Morgan turned ashen-faced with shock. But when they saw Lady Winnie Brandon appear, they cast aside all doubts and bolted, scattering in all directions. Charles didnt chase after any of them. These people were precious talents; only they could spread the word that Wood Brandon had assassinated the former Crown Prince of Fars. Charles even wished he could grant them wings, to fill the sky and loudly proclaim the misdeed to every ear that would listen. Turning, Charles left the mansion, soon joined by Ebner Sumei and Andreas Constantin. Some fifteen minutes later, they ambushed Kreel Brittany on the road. Charles spoke in a hushed voice, Lets head back to No. 221B, Baker Street, Valdevaz District, and lie low for a few days to see how this situation unfolds. Charles was worried; the assassination had gone too smoothly, and he feared there might be complications. If they lay low, they might find an opportunity to finish the job. To an ordinary person, Morgans death by a shot to the head wouldnt raise eyebrows. But Charles, having read too many internet novels, worried about the possibility of a body double being killed or whether Morgan knew some Secret Technique to revive. When Charles and the three others returned to No. 221B, Baker Street, Valdevaz District, they borrowed from a bakery along the way, taking several dozen dry loaves of bread, a pile of cheese, and an assortment of drinks. They even swiped a set of playing cards from a house, but they didnt forget to leave moneyain fact, anticipating potential inflation in Strasbourg due to repeated wars, they paid seven or eight times the normal price. S~ea??h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The four slipped back into 221B Baker Street, and the next day, they spotted the Patrolling Army running about, along with countless Royal Knights Order units conducting door-to-door searches. No. 221B was a sealed property, which unintentionally spared it from search; nobody expected Charles to return to his own home, situated arrogantly near the Imperial Palace, in what was arguably the most dangerous part of Strasbourg. Using the Infinite Mirror Realm, Charles could observe many households in Strasbourg. Though they were confined indoors, they still received plentiful information. As time passed, rumors flew in every direction. The uproar of Wood Brandon having assassinated Morgan Axel to seize the throne for himself grew louder and louder. Wood Brandon was furious, but he wasnt an Axel, and under the accountability demanded by the Axel Clan, he stewed indoors. The Axels, commanding the Royal Knights Order, scoured the city, determined to capture the assassin. Some truly believed that the former Imperial Chancellor had orchestrated this assassination, but Asturias Axel suppressed such discourse. As the Axel royal familys most prominent figure, he steadfastly maintained the fragile alliance, barely keeping faith in Wood Brandon. After waiting several days in Strasbourg, certain that Morgan was indeed dead, Charles planned to return to Machu Picchu with Kreel, Ebner, and Andreas Constantin. But then news came: Antonio leading his troops laid siege to Strasbourg. Charles was delighted and had Kreel Brittany contact his elder brother to proceed with the original plan. They prepared to join forces from within and without to take the capital city of Fars. Chapter 579 - 579 545, Your Majesty does not want to go to war with Axel (asking for monthly votes) ?Chapter 579: 545, Your Majesty does not want to go to war with Axel (asking for monthly votes) Chapter 579: 545, Your Majesty does not want to go to war with Axel (asking for monthly votes) Krel Brittany had traversed the Mirror World to visit Machu Picchu and stayed a full five hours before returning to No. 221B, Baker Street, Valdevaz District. Upon seeing Charles, he wore a wry smile, spread his hands out, and said, Its the worst possible outcome, His Majesty doesnt want to go to war with the Axel Clan. Antonio is only responsible for negotiations and is not permitted to start a war. Charles took a deep breath and said, The four of us must reach a consensus now. It was Wood Brandon who killed Crown Prince Morgan. We knew nothing about this matter, were not involved, and were not in Strasbourg. Krel Brittany glanced at Andreas while Ebner Sumei also fixed his gaze on Andreas, making the youngest Sacred level from the Black Phoenix feel extremely uncomfortable, he asked, What exactly are you trying to say? Do I need to explicitly spell it out for you? Krel Brittany whispered, Choose one for a marriage alliance, either the House Brittany or the Sumei Family. Ebner Sumei glanced at Charles, who shrugged her shoulders without expressing any opinion. Still, her lack of opinion was almost akin to an endorsement of Krel Brittanys words. Krel bore the Brittany surname, and Ebner had sufficiently proven his loyalty by using the formidable weapon Hockwell Silver Rhinoceros to kill Lady Redmir and strike down Morganatying himself to their cause as surely as a grasshopper tethered to a string. Their trio was exceedingly stable, with only Andreas being less intimately connected and thus more likely to betray them. ... Andreas exclaimed, No! I refuse. I still hope to pursue a love of my own choosing. Charles remarked indifferently, Then kill someone to show your intent. He opened the Book of Ages and absorbed the three of them into it. The story within the Book of Ages had begun to form some narrative threads: two young people, fleeing their families in the name of love and eloping, had accidentally strayed into a monsters lair The eight monster lairs that Charles had gathered had already spawned numerous monsters. Without other narrative changes to the storylines, this young couple would surely perish, resulting in an incomplete and disappointing tale within the Book of Ages. The four of them entered the Book of Ages, and Charles pointed ahead, saying to Andreas, Over there are two people. One is Soren, a useless young noble, and the other is Winnie. Her surname is Brandon, and shes the eldest daughter of Wood Brandon, now living as a widow at home. Consider it your proof of allegiance if you kill them. Andreas spread his hands, shrugged, and said, Neither is Sacred level. Killing them would be as easy as slaughtering chickens, but is it really necessary? Charles replied, It is not me or you who needs this, its Krel and Ebner who need it. Helplessly, Andreas grabbed a rapier and stepped into the story. Charles led Krel Brittany and Ebner Sumei out of the Book of Ages, only to soon discover that Andreas had not killed anyone. Instead, he had begun to advance the storyline. Charles shrugged his shoulders, not dwelling on the matter. Andreas, with the temperament of a true nobles son, had a father who was the foremost in the nation, and as the youngest genius of the Black Phoenix, he had certain principles that ordinary people lacked, which hardly counted as a flaw. It was clear that Andreas had grown to like the story in the Book of Ages. He wanted to play a little longer. Krel, seeing Charles deal with matters decisively, couldnt help saying, Are you worried that His Majesty will deal with us? Charles replied indifferently, Perhaps not, but why should we put His Majesty in a difficult position? After all, he doesnt know who killed Morgan. Its better to let His Majesty hold more moral high ground. Sacrificing Wood Brandon isnt necessarily a bad thing. Krel smiled faintly and said, I hope your good intentions will be rewarded. He also knew that the assassination of the former Crown Prince must not be publicized. After all, the Axel Clan had ruled Fars for several Eras and was a top noble family with generations of capable people and many talented youths, having intricate relations with other nobles. Even the Brittany Family had intermingled with Axel blood, and His Majesty the Emperor of Brittanys two most important children were born to Nanny Brittany Axel, the eldest daughter of Julius Axel VI. Brittany had not seized the throne from the old emperor but had killed Redmir, avenged the Emperor, and thus ascended the throne legitimately. Even Brittanys pair of children were quite high in the line of succession to the throne. Many old noble families of Fars could accept the old count transitioning the throne and then passing it on to Anthony, allowing a young person with the purest blood of the Axel Clan to become the Emperor of the Empire and thus continue the reign of the Axel bloodline over the country. Without Morgan, this rationale was very smooth, but with Morgan present, it was different. Assassinating Morgan would place the Emperor of Brittany against most of the nobility. Now the situation was optimal, with everyone directing their hatred at Wood Brandon. The Brittany Family had never wronged the Axel Clan. Since Anthony was reluctant to go to war, Charles did not meet with this great uncle but found an excuse, saying she was worried about Anne and secretly escorted Anne to see the old emperor. With such an excuse, Anthony could say nothing but accept it. Charles wasnt merely talking; in the following days, she used the Quickness Technique to chase at full speed, catching up with Anne before she and Mama Karen arrived at the camp, and personally delivered Anne to the frontline military camp to meet with the Emperor of Brittany. The old emperors demeanor had become even more profound, and it was evident that becoming the ruler of a country had not made him happier. Seeing his daughter, the old emperors mood improved slightly, and with a faint smile, he said, Anne, youre just in time. Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Your Aunt, Princess Akso, just arrived today, and she misses you too. Charles was slightly surprised. Since the Prince Redmirs rebellion, he hadnt heard any news about the Emperors second princess. At that time, Princess Akso was still stranded in the Lionheart Dynasty, but now she had returned to the country and come to the Emperor of Brittanys military camp. He and Anne soon met with Princess Akso, who was dressed in very plain attire, looking more like an ordinary lady. Stripped of all vanity, she carried not a hint of the air of an Imperial Princess. Charles sensed something amiss but dared not say anything. Together with Anne, he respectfully paid respects to Her Royal Highness the Princess. Princess Akso indeed became slightly happier upon seeing Anne, but upon seeing Charles, her face showed a strange expression. She couldnt help asking, Who killed Morgan? Charles asked with a bewildered face, Morgan? Didnt he go to the New Continent? Princess Akso sighed and said, He would have been better off going to the New Continent. Though its chaotic there, with his abilities, he might not have died. Its rumored that Wood Brandon killed him, but I absolutely dont believe such a thing. Chapter 580 - 580 546, Lord Mecklen! ?Chapter 580: 546, Lord Mecklen! Do you think Akso would be a good stepmother? Chapter 580: 546, Lord Mecklen! Do you think Akso would be a good stepmother? Charles whispered, But this matter is in His Majestys best interest! He did not bother to argue or explain, since it was none of his business, and only needed to offer the most loyal suggestion. Princess Akso sighed deeply, her mood quite gloomy. Her sister had died in a rebellion, killed by her cousin, and her brother too had died in a rebellion ... Charles took the opportunity to add, If he hadnt been tricked out by Wood Brandon, he wouldnt have died. No matter who killed him, Wood Brandon bears an inescapable responsibility. I am willing to kill Wood Brandon for His Majesty and for Her Royal Highness the Princess, to avenge Mr. Morgan. Princess Akso said, Indeed Im tired. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?Ϧ?0.?0 Anne! Stay with your aunt for a while. Anne glanced at Charles and left with Princess Akso. Emperor McClain Brittany watched his sister-in-law and daughter leave, then suddenly said, Akso says, to do such a daring deed, only two people are prime suspectsaone is her son Zimmerman, and the other is Charles Meklen. Charles bowed deeply and said, My whole heart is devoted to Anne. I followed her and Mama Karen all the way, not even being in Strasbourg, how could I possibly be the murderer. Yes, it was Ebner Sumei who killed him, certainly not him. Emperor of Brittany sighed and said, I didnt expect him to return and join Wood Brandon to restore the Axel Dynasty. If someone could bring Nanny back, I might as well not be Emperor. At these words, Charles dared not retort. He silently stayed with the old Emperor for a while, who then whispered, You have to fight against the settlers of the New Continent, and I have called you back to Strasbourg to suppress the rebellion, truly a hardship. Charles replied, Not a hardship! Only, Antonio is too kind, born of Empress Nanny, perhaps not suitable to face the Axels and negotiate. The old Emperor paused for a moment and said, Indeed! I will grant you the leading authority to negotiate with them in place of Antonio to settle this matter. Charles smiled faintly and said, I will give it my all. The Emperor of Brittany had the documents written, stamped with the royal seal of Fars, and handed to Charles. Charles took the document, and though he thought the old Emperor would send him away immediately, he heard Emperor McClain Brittany hesitantly ask, Lord Mecklen! Do you think Akso would make a good stepmother? Charles had already felt something was off, and at this moment, he was certain It really was off. This was indeed a significant event for the Brittany Dynasty. Charles smiled faintly and said, You only need to concern yourself with whether Princess Akso is a good match. I will take full responsibility for Annes future. She is now the Duchess of Modova, the ruler of the Mosrett region, the future wife of Duke Mecklen. No matter what happens to Fars or to the Brittany Dynasty, she will be happy for life. The goodness or badness of a mere stepmother cant even affect the quality of Princess Annes breakfast. Emperor McClain Brittany looked steadily at Charles, finally feeling in this moment that this young man had indeed taken away his most cherished daughter. He didnt even care about the power of House Brittany! Because he could help Anne seize power. He didnt even care about the inheritance of the Brittany Family. Because This young man was already the Archduke of Mecklen. His territory was even subtly the fifth largest country on the Old Continent. Without the name of an empire, but with the substance of one! The old Emperor had even heard about the subordinates Charles had, he truly had the ability to say in front of an Emperor, You only need to concern yourself with whether Princess Akso is a good spouse Charles didnt say what followed, but the old Emperor could tell there was more to it, What if shes not? Anne doesnt need a stepmothers affection. The Emperor of Brittany was silent for a long time before saying, Sir Mecklen! I wish to marry my beloved daughter, Anne Brittany, to you. Will you accept? Charles knelt on one knee and said joyfully, I will. When will it be? The Emperor of Brittany said impatiently, Naturally, after the war ends and I have quelled all the rebellions. Charles said loudly, I promise to quell the Axel rebellion within a month! And I am willing to be sent to four countries to negotiate a peace treaty for the Empire. The Emperor of Brittany snorted and murmured to himself, This lad is really putting in the effort to marry Anne. Princess Akso and Anne were having tea in the military tent, both princesses preoccupied with their thoughts. Princess Akso was wondering how to break the news to Anne when she heard her say, Auntie! Be my stepmother! Princess Akso spat out her floral tea, her porcelain-like face blushing as she whispered, Anne, what nonsense are you talking? Anne leaned on Princess Aksos knees, her voice tinged with sadness, I dont have a mother anymore! But Auntie, you know, no emperor can be without an empress, and I cant accept another woman taking my mothers place. Only you are different, Auntie, youve watched me and my brother grow up since we were littlea| Anne had read every one of Charless books, these novels riddled with schemes, and even though the schemes in most online novels were mediocre, many were borrowed from history, profound intrigues that gave the Imperial Princess a solid lesson in palace politics. There must be an Empress for Fars, and if this Empress still comes from Axel, the title of Emperor McLaren Brittany would be even more unbreakable. In terms of succession order, Princess Akso was second only to her youngest brother, Morgan. Moreover, Anne also believed that Aunt Akso, not only could she stabilize the Brittany Dynasty in terms of name, but she would also not be too harsh on her and her brother Antonio, even if Akso had her own children someday Well, no one would dare let Aksos child ascend to the throne. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Anne rambled on for a while and finally fell asleep on Princess Aksos legs. The face of the former Imperial Princess, beautiful as a flower, showed a look of pity as she whispered softly, Anne is really innocent! I hope this child can stay this innocent forever, untainted by this filthy world. Charles Mecklen, please do take good care of my daughter. Between Emperor McLaren Brittany and Akso of Axel, there was only Antonio left to worry about. And at this moment, Antonio was still troubled by an insignificant rebellion. Chapter 581 - 581 547, Battle of 22 Centimes (Seeking Monthly Votes) ?Chapter 581: 547, Battle of 22 Centimes (Seeking Monthly Votes) Chapter 581: 547, Battle of 22 Centimes (Seeking Monthly Votes) Charles didnt linger at the front lines and quickly returned to Strasbourg with His Majesty the Emperor of Brittanys documents. At this time, Strasbourg, due to Morgans assassination, was no longer united as before; the Axel Clan had fragmented into several factions, each backing different candidates for Emperor. These imperial hopefuls either were so far down the line of succession they were beyond a hundred names or had absolutely no claim to the throne. As a joke, even Charless place in the line of succession was higher than some of these emperor hopefuls. Thats right, Charles Meklen, due to his impending marriage to Princess Anne, indeed had a claim to the throne. Antonio was extremely troubled; as the youngest member of the Peak Holy Order in the Old Continent, his achievements were almost comparable to Zimmermans. Having spent too much time in training, he cared very little for politics and had no idea how to handle the situation. ... After all, he carried the pure Axel bloodline, being the legitimate grandson of Julius Axel VI through his mother, Nanny Axel Brittany. He truly didnt know how to deal with the Axel Clan. Charles returned with His Majesty the Emperor of Brittanys written order, which relieved Antonio. He handed over all negotiation power to Charles, having quite a bit of trust in his brother-in-law. Charles took on this responsibility without even attempting to make contact with those inside Strasbourg City. Instead, he gathered all the agile clerks at his disposal and even recruited people from places like the Mecklen Duchy and Cappadocia, along with a batch of printing presses, to work day and night. Charles knew that this was not the time for long-winded speeches. He quietly recalled various genres of new media literature he had seen on EarthaZhihu style, Intimidation style, Feilu style, Tomato styleastriving to grab attention from the very beginning without caring for the contents that followed! The first book was titled One Mothers Nineteen Treasures: Wood Brandons Pursuit of Love in Temple Graveyards. The second book took on a rustic style, Shocking: Wood Brandon Washes Feet for His Sister-in-law. The third book The title couldnt even be typed out on the internet of Earth. The plot of these books was absurd, the openings explosive, the logic collapsed, and the storytelling shoddy, with beginnings but no ends! The main selling point was that just by looking at the title, one couldnt resist flipping through despite possibly cursing how awful the story was, but it was unforgettable. Nearly all the novels incorporated plotlines around Wood Brandons assassination of Morgan. Some were blatantly interjected, while others were allegorical. Charles priced these novels, printed tirelessly day and night, at twenty-two centimes each, but instructed his subordinates to sell as long as they were paid. Every day, a massive amount of new novels were printed, then secretly transported into the city and sold aggressively. To distance himself from the operation, Charles even employed an old pen name: Freeman Simon Qing Martin. This name was destined to become legendary, intimidating the literary world of the New and Old Continents, and would become one of the cultural symbols of the Fars Empire. However, what Charles hadnt expected was that while he thought twenty-two centimes was a high price for a single novelawhen in reality, one centime should be enough for eight booksathe actual sales were a mix of full prices and marked-up prices, with a massive amount of centime coins transported daily to Machu Picchu. Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A colossal fortune had landed on Charles Meklens head. He was utterly at a loss! The strategy Charles Meklen employed soon took effect, and it didnt take long for the rumors that Chancellor Wood Brandon had assassinated the former Crown Prince Morgan Axel to spread throughout Strasbourg City. As for the motive behind the assassination, dozens of reasons were fabricated in the novels, and the readers, using their imaginations, came up with dozens more. These included Wood Brandons desire for Morgan to marry his widowed eldest daughter, Winnie, so he could become the Imperial father-in-law. But Morgan refused, others suggested a sour romance between two younger lovers and even a tale that Morgan was actually Wood Brandons illegitimate son, unable to bear being manipulated by his biological father, ending his life with a bullet In short, once this public opinion storm started, no one could suppress it. On the sixth day that Charles Meklen frenziedly fed various novels into Strasbourg City, Wood Brandon angrily announced his resignation. His position as Imperial Chancellor, even within the Brittany Dynasty, hadnt been stripped from him. The old Emperor of Brittany still held out hope for him, hoping that he would support him; in reality, Wood Brandon was still the Chancellor of Fars. After surviving the Redmir affair, the Brittany crisis, and the recent Axel Family rebellion without falling from his high position, Wood Brandon now found himself in an embarrassing position, resigning amidst this storm of public opinion. From the moment the old Emperor of Brittany promised a marriage alliance to the day Charles Meklen swore he would take down Strasbourg City within a month, to the anxious drafting of documents and dumping of novels, all the way to Wood Brandon stepping down This series of events would later be calledathe Twenty-Two Centime Campaign! Forcing a veteran political heavyweight to resign through countless shoddy novels was something that left many jaws dropped. Even Charles Meklen, the mastermind behind this, hadnt expected his fictional offensive to achieve such shining success. When the news reached the frontlines, even the old Emperor of Brittany couldnt help but comment sarcastically, Sir Mecklen sure works hard for his marriage, doesnt he? Once Wood Brandon resigned his position as Imperial Chancellor, he vanished from his residence, leaving Strasbourg City even more chaotic without the seasoned Chancellor of the Axel Dynasty to keep order. Several emperor hopefuls were hopping up and down, rallying support, attacking adversaries, and some clever folks even chose to hire assassins to eliminate their political enemies. During this period, the assassin business in Strasbourg City increased sevenfold, and even Asturias Axel couldnt quell the chaos. After Wood Brandons resignation, Charles immediately shifted his strategic direction, continuously sending people to connect with members of the Axel Family, proclaiming that as long as they were willing to realign with His Majesty the Emperor of Brittany, their past could be overlooked and their original positions guaranteed. The price was simply a document: a declaration from the Axel Family relinquishing their royal titles and pledging allegiance to the Emperor of Brittany. The envoys Charles sent out were shockingly successful, swiftly resulting in dozens of signed documents being delivered to Machu Picchu. However, among those who delivered the documents, few were actually willing to leave Strasbourg City. Charles didnt mind, focusing his energy more on tracking down Wood Brandons whereabouts. This former Imperial Chancellor was a huge menace, and Charles had no intentions of letting him live. However, after Wood Brandons disappearance, no one had seen him again. Charles didnt have the resources to check his dominion, so it was impossible to confirm whether he was still hiding someplace in Strasbourg City, had gone back to his own estate, or had traveled somewhere else. Chapter 582 - 582 548, Yes, I am from the Van Gaal Family ?Chapter 582: 548, Yes, I am from the Van Gaal Family. Chapter 582: 548, Yes, I am from the Van Gaal Family. Freeman Martins early life was quite humiliating, as everyone knew him to be a rude man who had done only one thing to shatter the peace of his hometownahe chased the future Duke Mecklen, sword in hand, who ran wildly through the streets as if he were walking a bird. But in his later years, he became a cultural celebrity, known across both the New and Old Continents by his pen name Freeman Simon Qing Martin. He was posthumously heralded as the ancestor of erotic literature, the founder of the racy novel genre, historys shameless author, the Old Continents fastest draw in the literary arena, and the most unscrupulous wordsmith among other distinguished yet vulgar titles. Freeman Martin was also one of the best-selling novelists across the New and Old Continents Ah, but all the royalties had gone to Charles, not a cent had made it to him. It was only after Charles had reviewed the novels from the period of the Twenty-Two Centime Conflict that he realized some immoral writers, eager to fulfill Key Performance Indicators like gripping openings and shocking content to make their books impossible to put down and wildly popular, had peppered their stories with unspeakable content. Charles had even come upon a particular biography titled The Legend of Wood Brandon, authored by one such quick writer. ... This peculiar biography lacked an authentic narrative and was supplemented by The Young Widow Winnie. Despite its fresh and elegant prose, reminiscent of The Lady of the Camellias, its solid content classed it squarely as a part of the vulgar literature genre. In any case, Charles had paid a significant sum to silence all these fast writers, ardently promoting Freeman Martin, far off in Seagull City, and adamantly denying any connection to these novels. He even completely relinquished the copyrights He couldnt go to Freeman Martin for a signing! The gentleman would surely never agree to it. After the Twenty-Two Centime Conflict, the Triple Head of the rebellion was reduced to just Asturias Axel. This first-rate fighter of the Axel Clan was powerful, but he had one significant flaw: he lacked the Axel bloodline. His ancestors had been knights and squires to the founding Emperor and were orphans, adopted by the Axel Family, who later granted him their surname. Although Asturias Axel had distinguished himself through his martial techniques, his bloodline issue rendered it impossible for him to contend for the inheritance, not even the slightest claim to the succession. Nearly all the Emperor hopefuls of the Axel Clan wanted to win him over. But Asturias Axel wasnt optimistic about any of them; he was very troubled. Asturias couldnt fathom how a rebellionacarefully planned and with high chances of successacould have turned into a complete mess. With Morgan around, legitimate claims were no issue, and it was easy to gain the support of the old noble families of Fars. And with Wood Brandon, the astute and experienced political strategist, Asturias even believed they could force McLaren Brittany to abdicate without warfare, just by using momentum and public opinion. Should a war break out, he was confident about gaining a significant strategic advantage while the Four Great Empires were entangled on the front lines. But within just a span of ten days, Morgan had been assassinated, and Wood Brandon was forced to resign. The situation took a drastic downturn, and now they couldnt even select an Emperor. How could they carry on with the rebellion? Asturias put down the papers he was holding, massaged his temples, and sighed heavily, suddenly regretting his involvement in this affair. Inside Strasbourg City now, seven individuals sharing the Axel surname proclaimed themselves the best candidates for Emperor. Truth be told, Asturias would rather support Midaphis than back any of these candidates. Midaphis was, after all, a figure who contended with Antonio; he was far stronger than this batch of misshapen and split dates. Charles handled some official business and climbed a watchtower on Machu Picchu, gazing in the direction of Strasbourg. He had promised the old Emperor to settle the Strasbourg matter within a month, and now more than half the time had passed, everything was heading in the best direction. Strasbourg was now in chaos, no longer capable of mounting an effective resistance; as long as on the last day, he let Antonio lead the army to besiege the city, they would undoubtedly be able to conquer it in one battle. Now, Charles was worried about two things; one was the whereabouts of Wood Brandon, and the other was the movements of Midaphis. What he dreaded most was Midaphis heeding Strasbourgs call and bringing his troops over; that would be really bad. Midaphis had a high place in the line of succession and, moreover, within the Axel Clan, he possessed strong influence and unity. During Asturias Axels recovery, he was in fact the de facto strongest member of the Axel Clan, and he did not fear assassination. Midaphis had one flaw, though; it was Redmir who had personally killed the old Emperor, and because of this, he was ostracized by the Axel Clan. But politically speaking, this was trivial. Compared to the imperial throne, a stain on reputation was hardly worth mentioning. It all depended on whether either side had the talented and bold individuals needed to propel this matter forward. To Charless relief, neither Midaphiss camp nor Strasbourgs had such a person. Midaphis, arrogant as he was, simply looked down on these people. S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was clear that the Axels in Strasbourg didnt want him over, trying to snatch the fruit of victory, even though they were still far from victorious. Charless intelligence system had not yet reported any news of collusion between Midaphis and Strasbourg. In fact, neither Midaphis nor the rebelling Axels of Strasbourg understood that this was their only chance. Once Strasbourg was recaptured, the Brittany Dynasty would have no more hidden threats. Even if the old Emperor had no such intentions, Charles would take the initiative to send all the Axels to the Agres Sea to pioneer the islands. Without the people of the Axel Family, Midaphis was just an ordinary rebel; Charles was confident that with a single surprise attack, he could sweep this rebel from the stage. Once these two rebellions were suppressed, Fars would have no more hidden dangers, and in fact, the disputes between the four countries would be easier to resolve. As Charles was taking in the view from the high vantage, he suddenly heard a voice ring beside his ear; the voice was gentle, cultured and full of wisdom, yet very unfamiliar. Greetings for the first time, Duke Charles Meklen. Charles felt an abrupt sense of alarm. He was already at the nineteenth rank, though he was only at the initial stage of the Sacred level, but with his Insight Ability, how could someone so easily get close to him without notice? He turned to look and found a Magic Mirror opening, out of which stepped an old man. Though his age was advanced, his spirit was vigorous. Seeing the expression on Charless face, the old man smiled slightly and said, Indeed, I am a man from the Van Gaal Family! This secret, Ive hidden for a lifetime, but now there is truly no need to keep it hidden any longer. Charless mind raced, and he quickly thought of the most improbable possibility, speaking deliberately, Wood Brandon? The old man smiled faintly and said, Indeed, it is I. Chapter 583 - 583 549, Infinite Mirror Realm vs Infinite Mirror Realm ?Chapter 583: 549, Infinite Mirror Realm vs Infinite Mirror Realm Chapter 583: 549, Infinite Mirror Realm vs Infinite Mirror Realm Charless mind slightly thundered, and although he subconsciously looked down on the old chancellor who single-handedly planned the siege on Zimmerman, which led to the collapse of the Axel Dynasty, he still became extremely vigilant when he actually faced him. An individual who could become the Imperial Chancellor of the empire would never be someone easy to deal with. A simple person could not achieve what Wood Brandon had done. Charles did not show any fear or dread, instead, he asked with a face full of curiosity, How can the Blood Clan have children? Wood Brandon smiled faintly and said, Adopted! Charles displayed a look of astonishment and after a long while, he said in a low voice, You mean to say you became part of the Blood Clan before you had a chance to have a few of your own? Wood Brandon hadnt expected Charles to be concerned about this matter. He took a small twig out of his sleeve and said, My children are all dead! Dont get me wrong, if they had become part of the Blood Clan, they would probably be five or six hundred years old by now. Charles didnt ask why he didnt turn his children into the Blood Clan, as people always have their reasons. Nor was he shocked by Wood Brandons true age, having met a few bona fide members of the Blood Clan, he was quite used to it by now. ... He simply asked another question, Did you infiltrate Fars for Byron? Wood Brandon gave a wry smile and said, No, I just pursue a life of freedom and ease. You probably dont know how boring the life of Byrons Blood Ancestors can be. They gather every day for banquets, cant drink alcohol, only blood, and call over a bunch of vulgar, ugly women The life aboard the Holy Light Divine State Title is far more interesting! Charles became slightly solemn and asked, Youve been aboard the Holy Light Divine State Title? Wood Brandon nodded and said, Ive even been out to sea with you. Otherwise, I wouldnt have waited for you to return to the Old Continent to start this rebellion, because I was also in the fleet. According to timing, when Brittany was on the front lines and you hadnt come back, that was the best opportunity. Your twenty-two centime campaign really opened my eyes. I pride myself on having unparalleled strategies in my life, and looking across the whole continent, there are few who could match up to me, yet I didnt expect to be forced by you to abandon the identity of Wood Brandon. Those interesting novels, how did you come up with them? Charles, thinking back to those novels, could only say, That is a collective intelligence. Wood Brandon shook his head and said, Its definitely not collective intelligence. I believe it might happen once, but so many instances, thats just ridiculous. Charles didnt want to discuss third-rate novels with Wood Brandon and changed the topic to something he was genuinely curious about, Why did you entice Axel to attack Zimmerman? Wood Brandon said indifferently, Personal vendetta. Charles was about to retort, for a personal vendetta, would he really sacrifice the potential of the Fars Empire? The future of the Axel Family? But then he remembered that this person before him was not human nor a Farsian. How could he care about the rise and fall of human nations and families? Even without these incidents, his fake age was almost up, and this identity would soon be unusable. Moreover, as a member of the Blood Clan, he might have some attachment to Byron and killing Fars would greatly benefit the Blood Clan. Charles made an expression and gesture as if he had more questions to ask, but he didnt utter a single word. Instead, like magic, he drew out the Red-Blue Rattlesnake and pulled the trigger. The Arthur Clan Gunmanship he learned from Juno was displayed to perfection in that moment. With a swirl of the twig in his hand, Wood Brandon deflected the two bullets with an invisible force, his technique unfathomably skillful. Without hesitation, Charles switched to Collapsing Mountain, unifying his body and gun like a dragons agile darting, perfectly executing the Asilo Clans Wings of Heaven Spear Technique in an instant, launching a tempest-like assault. Wood Brandon still used the twig in his hand to gently tap and deflect, casually fending off all of Charless spear moves. Although Charles had noticed the twig when Wood Brandon first took it out, it was only now he was certain that the twig was at least a High-Level Transcendent Extraordinary Object, or perhaps even at the Sacred Level, otherwise, it absolutely wouldnt have been able to withstand his two forms of gunmanship. Charles closed in and switched to Blood Rose. His swordsmanship was superior to his gunmanship and, combined with Quickness Technique ?32, of which five points came from the Red-Blue Rattlesnakes augmentation, he wielded a Magic Rapier like lightning and thunder. With the boost of Quickness Technique, purely in terms of swordsmanship, even a Second Level warrior would find it difficult to withstand this barrage of rapid sword strikes. Wood Brandon, however, flicked the twig in his hand and, astonishingly, performed the exact same swordsmanship. After a flurry of rapid sword exchanges, Charles retreated as soon as his Stellar Battle Qi showed signs of faltering and called out, Mirror Martial Arts? Wood Brandon nodded subtly and said, Even though Duke Mecklen possesses extraordinary talent, and perhaps has borrowed the power of deities to advance his cultivation impressively, I have indeed spent several more years in practice, and my explorations in the Infinite Mirror Realm are inevitably a bit further along. Mirror Martial Arts can simulate an opponents martial techniques, but such imitation is only in form, lacking the essence a it can at most mimic the swordsmanship of the Asilo Clan, but it is impossible to replicate the Quickness Technique. The fact that Wood Brandon could do this meant he must have made other discoveries within the Infinite Mirror Realm, or perhaps his own speed was that quick. Charles wasnt interested in analyzing how Wood Brandon managed to do it. When one tactic failed, he immediately switched to another, grasping the Blood Rose and lunging forward once more, unleashing a second barrage of rapid strikes. Holding a Red-Blue Rattlesnake in each of his Flame Hands, he fired over a dozen shots in the blink of an eye, each bullet aimed at Wood Brandons vulnerabilities. The former Imperial Chancellor of the previous dynasty finally revealed a strange smile, stepping back into the Magic Mirror. Clearly, even if his mastery within the Infinite Mirror Realm far exceeded that of Charles, he still could not withstand the combined techniques of the Asilo Clans swordplay and the Arthur Clans gunmanship. Charles dared not pursue Wood Brandon into his Mirror World. Every Van Gaal Family members strength is greatly amplified within their own Mirror World. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He turned and retreated into his own Mirror World, only to see that outside his own Magic Mirror, hundreds more Magic Mirrors had appeared, an overbearing and unreasonable force intent on tearing through the void to invade his Mirror World. Charles was slightly startled a he had never before encountered a Van Gaal Family member and hadnt expected that they had such aggressive techniques capable of intruding into a Mirror World. Wood Brandon intended to use his Mirror World to invade Charless Mirror World. Without hesitation, Charles stepped back and in the next second appeared beside Antonio. With such a strong ally, why wouldnt he make use of him? Antonio seemed to have just woken up and upon seeing Charles, he asked in surprise, Whats the matter? Charless hairs stood on end, and with a thrust of his sword, a look of shock appeared on Antonio as he caught hold of the Blood Rose and asked, How did you see through my Mirror Shadow? Mirror Shadow is able to reflect any enemy, even oneself, into a false figure capable of possessing a strength comparable to the original, though of course not beyond the ability of the caster. Charles kept silent, refusing to reveal how he had discerned the secret of the opponent. Otherwise, if Wood Brandon knew this secret, he might make adjustments and succeed in ambushing him next time. Charles leaped through several mirrors in succession, but Wood Brandon followed like a shadow. He seemed unable to escape no matter what he did. Charles had left Ysamiel in Nansela to command the fleet, but he still had other means to save himself. In a low voice, he commanded, Sage of the Mirror! Come forth. A woman with a curvaceous figure, seductive appearance, and alluring charm appeared. She wore a magic robe that left much exposed, akin to a bikini uniform, with a new pair of black stockings gracing her long, shapely legs, and even more eye-catching, a pair of open-toed silver high heels, enhancing her irresistible allure. Charles hurriedly asked, Why can he pursue my Mirror World? The Sage of the Mirrors voice was as enchanting as a sirens call, captivating and bewitching as she replied, This is the power of a Spirit of the Mirror that has cultivated to beyond the sixth layer and awakened the Spiritual Hunting Dog! Charles was shocked and asked, Can the Spirit of the Mirror undergo such a transformation? The Sages voice was alluring, yet her words were deliberate and precise as she answered, Each time the Spirit of the Mirror ascends, it gives birth to a new Mirror Spirit! Each Mirror Spirit has extraordinary abilities. They can enrich the ecology of the Mirror World and can be commanded by the master of the Mirror World. The Spiritual Hunting Dog emerges from the void, able to track across dimensions. Once targeted by them, there is no possibility of escape. Charles had put serious effort only into the Quickness Technique, opting for a ?27 multiplier, while seeking greater heights for his other abilities rather than greater depth in any single Special Ability. Charless eyes suddenly brightened as he spotted dozens of creatures, like wolves yet not wolves, mist-like and elusive, doggedly tracking him. The Sage of the Mirror then explained, Spiritual Hunting Dogs are conceptual beings, nonexistent if unknown by others, only to chase prey for their master. But once the pursued learns of them, they manifest and begin to tear at their prey. Charles really wanted to curse. He yelled, Why didnt you say so earlier? Before the Sage could respond, Wood Brandons voice echoed through the void, Even if she hadnt told you, I would have. The outcome remains the same. Go, my little darlings. Dozens of Spiritual Hunting Dogs lunged towards Charles. Charles activated his Collapsing Mountain technique, but as his spearmanship passed through these hunting dogs, it was as if passing through mist, without any resistance. Charles certainly didnt dare let the pack of hunting dogs pounce on him as he was absolutely sure that even if the Collapsing Mountain couldnt stop the Spiritual Hunting Dogs, they would leave wounds when they bit him. Putting away Collapsing Mountain, he drew another weapon a the Blood Spirit Rhinoceros. Chapter 584 - 584 550, Charless home court ?Chapter 584: 550, Charless home court Chapter 584: 550, Charless home court This lance, forged from the Sacred level of an ordinary member of the Blood Clan and the power of six Evil Gods, transformed into a Knights Spear and with one thrust, sent a Spiritual Hunting Dog flying. Though Charles managed to deflect one Spiritual Hunting Dog with his spear thrust, he was drenched in a cold sweat from the shock. That hunting dog had almost pounced on him. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The other Spiritual Hunting Dogs were slower than Charles, and he dodged them one by one, but this particular one was especially cunning. Hiding alongside its companions, it suddenly leapt out, missing him by the barest margin. Armed with the Knights Spear transformed from the Blood Spirit Rhinoceros, Charles felt a burst of renewed vigor. Wielding the lance, thrusting and jabbing, he drove the pack of Spiritual Hunting Dogs back, but he was also filled with terror; despite being able to touch the Spiritual Hunting Dogs, the Knights Spear from the Blood Spirit Rhinoceros could not harm them. ... These hunting dogs were like wisps of smoke; even when pierced by the long spear imbued with the power of the Evil God, they only howled furiously, showing no sign of injury. Charles soon realized that he had been entrapped by Wood Brandonaonce he left his own Mirror World, he would appear in Wood Brandons Mirror World, and while Wood Brandon would not enter his Mirror World, he would send Spiritual Hunting Dogs to chase him. Charles sighed inwardly, This place truly is a Transcendent world! What ultimately decided everything was Transcendent power. Had Charles not yet ascended to the Sacred level, he would now be facing certain death! Howevera| Now he had at least seven methods to counter. Charles kept leaping, widening the battlefield, even leaving the vicinity of Strasbourg. Wood Brandon was also quite surprised. As a member of the Van Gaal Family, he knew the flaws of the Mirror Worldait was too small and too fragile. A Mirror World within a mirror could not possibly be very large, and if the mirror shattered, the Mirror World would break apart as well. If a member of the Van Gaal Family was not nearby, that Mirror World would be annihilated; if they were nearby, the shattered mirror would regenerate into countless small Mirror Worlds. To expand a Mirror World across a vast area, countless mirrors were needed! And this was impossible; no one could so frequently face the Mirror Spirits, nor could anyone expand the Mirror World indefinitely. Many members of the Van Gaal Family owned several, or even dozens of Mirror Worlds, but these were scattered across different cities with no connection between them. But Charless Mirror World was astonishingly expansive; he had escaped Strasbourg, and his Mirror World still stretched unbroken. Even Wood Brandon had no choice but to temporarily exit the Mirror World and pursue him with other secret techniques. Charles, after gaining control of a substantial amount of manpower and resources, hung a mirror infiltrated by him on each of the caravans wagons. These wagons traveled in all directions, effectively expanding his Mirror World throughout the Old Continent. In addition, every ship under Menilman, including warships and merchant ships, and his own fleet, had their gunwales occupied. These vessels traversing the seas naturally expanded the Mirror World. People in this world, bounded by tradition, couldnt fathom such an active mind like Charless, wondering how one could even conceive of such a thing? Fleeing from Strasbourg to Behemoth, Charles occasionally sensed fractures in Wood Brandons Mirror World, allowing him a brief escape before being caught again. Charles was no fool and immediately understood that his reentry into a city caused the fractures. He quickly tested and found out that Wood Brandons Mirror World was not one continuous entity but divided into countless small worlds. Even within a single city, it was incomplete. Charles was confident he could find a gap to escape, but he didnt want to flee; instead, he pivoted from Behemoth and made a beeline for Southseraph. Charles believed that once he reached Arcadia Port in Southseraph, the situation would turn around. He had two Legendary Warships there and the Sacred level peak Mirror Spirit Ysamiel, along with many allies, enough to turn the tables on Wood Brandon. Wood Brandon quickly caught on to Charless plan. He wasnt afraid of Antonio; as long as he stayed in the Mirror World, Antonio would never dare pursue him inside. However, if Charles made it to Arcadia Port, he could reclaim the two Legendary Warships, and even Wood Brandon acknowledged the formidable threat they posed. Having stayed on the Holy Light Divine State Title for a while and even contemplated stealing the Legendary Warship, he soon realized he couldnt invade every mirror on board. It wasnt just that Charles had already infiltrated all the mirrors, gunwales, and reflective surfaces first, but also because the warship itself was incredibly eerie. Wood Brandon nearly got swallowed by Amon twice. Although Charles owned the Holy Light Divine State Title, he had little deep understanding of the five Divine Creatures aboard. Wood Brandon, having spent time on the ship, suffered greatly at the hands of these five creatures, especially Amon. The other four were in a daze, not very active, especially when not in combatamostly in deep sleepabut Amon was exceptionally lively, often appearing near him If Wood Brandon hadnt had five to six hundred years of experience, been well-versed in numerous Van Gaal Family Secret Techniques, and even learned some Supernatural tactics of the Human Race, Amon would have caught and devoured him several times. Wood Brandon took a deep breath, suddenly stepped forward, and entered Charless Mirror World. He couldnt allow Charles to seek help from the two Legendary Warships; hed rather risk entering Charless Mirror World to engage in a duel. Compared to facing two Evil God-tier Legendary Warships, the danger in Charless Mirror World was still less formidable. Charles was busy dealing with dozens of Spiritual Hunting Dogs while trying to flee when he suddenly sensed someone invading his Mirror World. Looking up, he saw Wood Brandon. He stopped in his tracks, smiled faintly, and said, Welcome to my abode. Charles reached out and swiped through the void, his first instinct was to shut down the Mirror World. Having finally lured Wood Brandon into his territory, how could Charles let him escape again? Wood Brandon shook his head and said, Although youve closed off the Mirror World, anyone else would find it impossible to leave without killing you. But I am also from the Van Gaal Family; give me twenty minutes, and Ill be out of here, making your seal utterly useless. Charles spoke indifferently, Twenty minutes is quite long. The two looked at each other and suddenly created dozens of Mirror Shadows. Charless Mirror Shadows were the familiar people he had encountered, while Wood Brandons were mostly ancient figures. Charles even noticed some shadows dressed in clothes that seemed centuries old. The battle between them instantly reached a climax. Chapter 585 - 585 551, Dad! ?Chapter 585: 551, Dad! Are we going to have a picnic with mom and brother? Chapter 585: 551, Dad! Are we going to have a picnic with mom and brother? Wood Brandon, his hand gripping a small tree branch, pointed at the ground. Even as a Sacred level almost at its peak, he still felt greatly drained. Just now, he had lost count of how many Mirror Shadows he had killed. ... At this moment, only six ancient warriors of the Mirror Shadows remained by his side, the rest had all perished in battle. But Charles had disappeared without a trace, having somehow found a weakness in the Spiritual Hunting Dogs and now, even these conceptual creatures could not locate him. This was the disadvantage of being on the enemys turf; Charles could hide, but Wood Brandon did not know where. Moreover, in Charles Mirror World, he couldnt recover his strength; the Blood Clans energy depleted bit by bit, unlike in the outside world where he could freely draw energy from the void to replenish himself. Wood Brandon said lightly, If you plan to wear me down with such crude strategies, I must say, youve miscalculated. I have a thousand ways to find you and defeat you in the blink of an eye. Charles did not hear these words; the best method of hiding was a distance! From the beginning, he had no intention of engaging Wood Brandon in a one-on-one fight to the death. By unleashing the Mirror Shadows to entangle Wood Brandon, he had returned to Arcadia Port. As for why the Spiritual Hunting Dogs couldnt find him, it was because he was aboard the Emilia Vessel. The two massive Legendary Warships had already entered the Mirror World; their forms in the Mirror World were completely different from the outside. The Holy Light Divine State Title appeared as a twisted mass of several monsters woven together, a creature part tree, part sea serpent with a long slender body, and half whale-half giantess, all covered with glowing red eyes. Just looking at it once more was unbearable for Charles, which is why he stayed aboard the Emilia Vessel. He now dared not board the Holy Light Divine State Title, for the Legendary Warship emitted dense murmurs, strange tones echoing through the void that could be faintly heard even hundreds of kilometers away. Wood Brandon had not heard them yet because he was much farther than several hundred kilometers from Charles. The Emilia Vessel was much more normal; it was a massive skeleton giant, floating evenly in the air. Emilia sat in Charles lap, exceedingly happy, incessantly asking him, Daddy! Are we going to have a picnic with mommy and brother? Gareth crouched at one side, always feeling that if it were a family picnic, his role might not be that of a brother, but a food! This good eldest son, not far from reaching the Sacred level peak, lived in constant fear every day. He even faintly sensed that he had somehow grown onto the Emilia Vessel. Yes, in that sense of having grown onto it. He could even guess why this was happening. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He and the Emilia Vessel were becoming increasingly inseparable, unable even to leave this damned monster ship by a few dozen kilometers, yet Emilia seemed to be gaining much more freedom. Initially, she probably couldnt even take a step away, but now she could even run onto other ships to stroll. It was just that Emilia was always very careful, never daring to step within reach of the Holy Light Divine State Title! Not that he refused to board the Holy Light Divine State Title, but he was unwilling to even come within hundreds of meters of the ship. Although Emilia often called for her mom and dad and was indeed a descendant of Omibella, she clearly felt no affection for Omibella, filled with fear and emptiness, and perhaps even a bit of madness. Toward her brother Amon, she only showed caution, devoid of kinship. On the contrary, Emilia had some real affection for Charles and Garethaat least when she lay on Charles, she would always consciously suppress the surging energy within her body to reduce her fathers stress. Gareth was almost reaching the twenty-fourth level; he had been feeding off his sisters snacks quite a bit. In that regard alone, even Duke Mosleyd wasnt as kind to him. Underneath the shadow of Evil Energy on board the Emilia Vessel, Charles could occasionally see Spiritual Hunting Dogs rushing past, yet they completely ignored the two gigantic Legendary Warships and continued their vigilant search for targets. Charles did not understand why the Emilia Vessel could shield these Spiritual Hunting Dogs; he had originally thought no one could stop the Spiritual Hunting Dogs from chasing and hunting. Now, being able to avoid these creatures, he felt a bit relieved. Charles casually said, Lets head to the battlefield. In the Mirror World, the two Legendary Warships assumed completely different postures and gained completely different capabilities. They could both ascend into the sky and travel through itaa capability unavailable outside. Several hours later, Wood Brandon had regained his majestic appearance but had not summoned any more Mirror Shadows, as he needed to conserve precious energy to kill Charles. He was very patient, applying his abilities to decipher Charles Mirror World. He had even vaguely figured out Charles pattern of movement. Just then, he suddenly looked into the void and saw two terrifying, horrifying, indescribable, bizarre, and Evil Wraith-filled warships, or rather monsters, soaring into the sky. Wood Brandon did not hesitate but put all his effort into breaking the Mirror World. When Charles arrived at the scene with the two Legendary Warships, Wood Brandon had finally broken through Charles Mirror World and escaped without hesitation. Charles immediately emerged from the Mirror World, but in the next second, he saw Wood Brandon disappearing into a Magic Mirror, which then also vanished into the air. Charles spread his hands helplessly and said, Indeed, as expected of an old monster who has lived for hundreds of years, his speed of escape is unmatched. Charles turned back to his own Mirror World, intending to transform the Holy Light Divine State Title back into a Gold Ring and also to send out the Emilia Vessel. However, he saw in the Mirror World, there was still one person. Well, or rather, not a person, but a Mirror Shadow. The Mirror Shadow that Wood Brandon had controlled had left one behind. This man had a face full of regret and an unshaven beard, and he seemed not to have groomed for a long while, looking extremely unkempt. Charles initially did not recognize him, but now he didait was Zimmerman Axel Robin. This figure, who had once stirred the entire continent, gave Charles a brilliant smile, which made Charles feel utterly uneasyanothing about him was right. This Zimmerman was indeed a Mirror Shadow, but not just any ordinary Mirror Shadow! It inexplicably came to life. Charles did not take out any weapons and even purposefully stored the Holy Light Divine State Title, transforming it into a Gold Ring. He then waved over Emilia and hugged his daughter, ready to swing at any moment. Then, with a radiant smile, he said, My old friend! Long time no see. Chapter 586 - 586 552, I feel a very familiar scent about you (requesting monthly votes) ?Chapter 586: 552, I feel a very familiar scent about you (requesting monthly votes) Chapter 586: 552, I feel a very familiar scent about you (requesting monthly votes) Zimmerman, with keen interest, looked at Charles for quite a while before saying, I detect a very familiar scent on you. Are we very familiar? Charles shrugged and said, My fianc??e is your sister! Would you say we are familiar or not? If Princess Akso were to marry the old Emperor of Brittany, Zimmerman would indeed be Annes brother. Even without that relationship, Annes mother is the eldest daughter of Julius Axel VI, Zimmermans mother, and Princess Akso is the old emperors second daughteraboth are siblings, making Zimmerman Charless bonafide first cousin. Charles truly wasnt telling a casual lie; he was quite honest. Of course, he was certain Zimmerman wasnt familiar with the scent on him because of Anne. That familiarity either sprang from Menilman or Princess Akso. As for why, he hadnt had any close encounters with either woman, so Zimmermans detection could only be attributed to some kind of supernatural ability. ... Zimmerman pondered for a long while before saying, I dont recall having a sister. Charles gave a carefree smile and said, Anne, Anne Brittany! Ringing any bells now? Zimmerman said, Ive got an impression Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0?0. It does seem to be my sister. Charles cut off Zimmermans train of thought and said, This just goes to show, youre not a good brother. I dont need to lie to you about it, after all, youre only a bother to me. Charles didnt know what entity this Zimmerman was, but even if it were the real Zimmerman, his memories were fragmented. Consequently, this beings recollections were likely even more scattered, considering he was holding Well, cradling Emilia, significantly bolstering his confidence in spouting nonsense. sea??h th n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Zimmerman suddenly smiled and said, The familiar scent I perceived on you made me leave that old man and stay here. Since gaining consciousness, Ive been very lost. I dont remember who I am, nor can I recall the past. Can you tell me my name and origins? Charles generously said, No problem! You are Zimmerman Axel Brittany! Son of Emperor McClain Brittany of Fars, born to Princess Akso Axel. You have an older brother, Antonio, a younger sister Anne, and a brother-in-law, yours trulyaCharles Meklen! Zimmerman mulled over Charless information, and after a long, long time, his eyes sparkled, and he whispered, I am Zimmerman! I am the son of Emperor McClain Brittany of Fars! I have a brother, a sister, and a brother-in-law Charles heaved a huge sigh of relief, thinking about probing further into any secrets this fellow might have, When Zimmerman suddenly changed expression dramatically and bellowed, Evil God! How dare you taint my memories! Immediately, Charles felt a force break through the Mirror World, enveloping Zimmerman, who, like a mirage or reflection on water, vanished without a trace. The power was terrifying to the extreme, devouring Zimmerman and turning into towering waves and gales that spanned thousands of miles within the Mirror World. Charles didnt hesitate to throw his daughter into the chaos, and Emilia opened her arms, shouting, Yummys here! Charles couldnt help mumbling to himself in his gut, Here comes the flying stick! Emilia opened her small mouth wide, sucking fiercely. Despite the overwhelming weather phenomena, it was as though a massive wind tunnel had formed, funneling directly towards Emilia. It wasnt that she was swallowing the power with her mouth alone; her entire body was like a black hole, ceaselessly absorbing this force. The force seemed to sense danger and abruptly withdrew, escaping Charless Mirror World and vanishing without a trace. Charles felt a twinge of regret, not knowing the truth of the matter, but he had a feeling that just moments ago, he had almost touched upon the truth. What state is Zimmerman in now? I have a feeling that he must be in great trouble right now; otherwise, he would have definitely returned to Strasbourg to kill those who ambushed him back then. If only we could meddle a bit, to make sure he never comes back, how great would that be! Emilia, her little self, swelled up into an adorable little ball, her cute cheeks reminiscent of a hamster, her mouth shut tight as if afraid something might leak out. Charles found it amusing and pounced over to embrace his daughter, asking, What was that just now, you seemed to enjoy eating it so much? Emilia furiously shook her little head, and Charles, knowing she dared not speak, didnt press her but instead held her and returned to the Emilia Vessel, flying madly towards Arcadia Port. The people from the New World Conference were not benevolent; were they to notice the disappearance of the two Legendary Warships, they would certainly commit all their energy to destroy Charless power. Charles burst out of the Infinite Mirror Realm in one breath, bringing the Emilia Vessel to the sea. In the Mirror World, it appeared as a floating giant skeleton, but once it reached the outside world, it transformed back into a magnificent giant ship. Charles also cast Holy Light Divine State Title back onto the open sea. At the moment, Arcadia Port seemed to show no sign of activity. Romios sighed, saying, So it turns out Charles really did take away these two Legendary Warships. The disappearance of the Holy Light Divine State Title and the Emilia Vessel caused an uproar in the New World Conference. Some saw it as a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, others deemed it a trap, and after much debate, when the two Legendary Warships reappeared, almost everyone realized that it indeed had been an opportunity that came once in a lifetime. Avesh spat hatefully, I said, if we had launched an attack just now, we could have surely annihilated Charless fleet. Without his ships, the knighthood on land is nothing to fear. Idhela smiled slightly and said, No one can withstand the consequences of a wrong judgment. Of course, Avesh, youve already borne it once, so perhaps you are stronger than we are. Avesh, fuming with anger, didnt dare to turn against Idhela, especially since the Battle of Black Phoenix City was indeed his greatest humiliation. An advantageous situation had been turned around in the blink of an eye. Of the New World Conferences three former giants, one had died, one had surrendered, leaving only him, and nearly all of the fleets, migrants, and wealth had fallen into the hands of Charles Mecklen. Seeing the tension in the air, Red Hawk spoke up to ease the situation, Charles has taken away the Holy Light Divine State Title and the Emilia Vessel once, there will inevitably be a second time, we still have a chance. Idhela scoffed, saying, How do you know the second time isnt a trap? Red Hawk was at a loss for words, cornered by the retort. As a spy, she indeed had the opportunity to know whether it was a trap or not Chapter 587 - 587 553, Well, arent they all prisoners ?Chapter 587: 553, Well, arent they all prisoners? (Asking for monthly tickets, todays update is 11,000 words) Chapter 587: 553, Well, arent they all prisoners? (Asking for monthly tickets, todays update is 11,000 words) Charles didnt stay at Arcadia Port and soon returned to Strasbourg. Wood Brandon had let him know about the might of the Van Gaal Familys Secret Technique, and he realized that he had progressed too quickly in his cultivation and indeed neglected many things. The first special ability of the Van Gaal Familys Secret Technique was the Spirit of the Mirror, something Charles hadnt expected to be so profound. When cultivated to a higher level, it could manifest as a Spiritual Hunting Dog, and he had almost suffered a great loss under the claws of these conceptual magical creatures. Charles still had to wait until the last day of the one-month deadline, so he made no moves and instead began to study the first special ability of the Infinite Mirror Realm, the Spirit of the Mirror, at Machu Picchu! ... He had killed too many Spirits of the Mirror in order to expand the Mirror World and knew the weaknesses of the Spirits of the Mirror like the back of his hand, but he had never thought about enhancing this particular ability. Having Wood Brandon as an example, and now being at the Nineteenth Rank, a few days of intensive study brought him substantial gains, allowing him to condense a second Rune of the Spirit of the Mirror. When the second Rune of the Spirit of the Mirror took shape, a small creature appeared in Charles Mirror World! Or perhaps it should be said: a group of small creatures. Spiritual Cloud Cats! The Spiritual Cloud Cats are also conceptual creatures that can coexist in countless Mirror Worlds, just as a person can appear in countless mirrors simultaneously. They cant fight, but they can observe the entire Mirror World on behalf of their master and even serve as a communication tool. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If the worlds of two mirrors have merged, and each mirror is held by a different person, they can communicate through the Spiritual Cloud Catsaeven though Well, they cant actually continue, as this creature can only transmit voice messages and cant transfer images, making something like a video call impossible. Another intriguing feature of the Spiritual Cloud Cats is that they are naturally pets of the Sage of the Mirror. So when these little creatures appeared in the Mirror World, Charles found that there was now a long-haired pear blossom next to his Sage of the Mirror. Yet three young Agile Cats had appeared beside Charles, and he now somewhat missed the three Agile Cats he had at home. Because he was rarely at home, these three Agile Cats had grown up and become more well-behaved, but Charles hadnt gone back to see them during his last infiltration of Strasbourg. Spiritual Cloud Cats are conceptual creatures and thus do not have a fixed form; each Spiritual Cloud Cat looks different, but in reality, each Spiritual Cloud Cat is the same one, despite their disparate appearances, their core remains the same. Charles initially wanted to continue improving on the Spirit of the Mirror, but the months deadline had already arrived, so he notified Antonio and quietly called over Isemeren and Gareth. On the last morning of the one-month deadline, he audaciously initiated the battle to storm the city. For the entire month, Antonio had made no movements, which had led the Axlers in the city to think that the House Brittany dared not make a move. They could not imagine that Charles would strike like thunder, especially with Antonio and Isemeren, two twenty-fourth Peak Holy Order, almost unstoppable. Even Asturias could only fend off Gareth, who was entangled with him, watching helplessly as the troops of House Brittany rampaged through Strasbourg. The previously high-leaping, merrily bouncing Axlers were now surrendering in drovesa| Asturias was heartbroken and furious, breaking away from Gareth and making a breakthrough. Antonio, after all, also had the blood of the Axel Clan running through his veins; not only did he not pursue this strong member of the Axel Clan, but he also stopped Charles Mecklen from releasing Isemeren; Charles could only watch helplessly as the strong member of the Axel Clan disappeared into the sky, lamenting, Mercy is a noble virtue for a monarch! What more could Charles say? He had stopped Antonio from intervening in the judgment of the Axels. And he righteously told Antonio, You are the Crown Prince, the future Emperor, you should not be tainted by the dirt of the Axel Clan. Let Ebner Sumei and I handle this matter. Even Krel Brittany should not intervene. Antonio knew that Charles was right and could only reluctantly let go and obey Charless instructions, returning directly to the frontline with the army to report the suppression of the rebellion to the Old Emperor of Brittany. Charles had crossed over as a minor character, although he had joined the Old Earl of Brittany in rebellion and became a rising political star in the new Brittany Dynasty, this was his first time in full control over Strasbourg without any restriction. With the old emperor absent, Antonio absent, the nobles supporting the Emperor of Brittany absent, the rebellious nobles Well, werent they all prisoners? Charles first sentenced those Axels, who were vying to become emperor in the rebellion, to hanging. Then, he sent private documents to several old neutral nobles, asking them to plead for leniency. Originally anxious, the neutral nobles were instantly revitalized, collectively pleaded, and Charles heeded their advice, relegating these Axels to the Agres Sea, allocating islands to them as their new domain, confiscating their original lands but additionally granted clemency, allowing them to take their wealth and loyal followers. As for those nobles who sided with the Axels, Charles employed a more conciliatory approach, allowing them to buy their redemption! And he set clear prices for each charge of rebellion. Many nobles, who lived lavishly on taxes and pensions and had no savings, were forced to sell their titles and lands to purchase indulgence certificates. Originally, what Julius Axel VI dreamed of was simply to convert the Behemoth Duchy into a directly administered region. For this goal, the old king played numerous political maneuvers, saw the death of two dukes of Behemoth, and barely achieved it. Within just over ten days, Charles had reduced the nobility of Fars by a third, transferring countless noble domains into directly administered regions, making them lands under the direct jurisdiction of the Royal House of Fars, at least twenty times what Behemoth was. When this news reached the ears of His Majesty McClain Brittany, the old emperor genuinely felt, This damn scoundrel, for Annes sake, really can do anything, even managing to handle the empires most troublesome noble domains. How much more potential can he push out The Emperor of Brittany suddenly regretted not trying harder in his younger years. If he had had more daughters, having more sons-in-law like Charles Mecklen, how could the House of Brittany not prosper, and the Brittany Dynasty not last for ages? As for whether Fars would still carry the Brittany name in the future? The Old Earl wasnt really worried, Charless only domain in Fars was the Southseraph region, which originally was beyond the empires control anyway, and his Duchy of Mecklen mainly consisted of territories of the old Black Phoenix Dynasty. Hmm, with a few more sons-in-law like this, the other three empires might as well give up. Chapter 588 - 588 554, Peace Conference ?Chapter 588: 554, Peace Conference Chapter 588: 554, Peace Conference Charless feat of cleansing Strasbourg quickly spread throughout the Old Continent. His handling of the Axels was routine, yet his treatment of rebellious nobility opened the eyes of monarchs everywhere, nearly everyone showing interest in Charless novel invention of Indulgence Certificates. Whether it was Inglima, Byron, or the monarch of the Lionheart Dynasty, the bizarre thought Why doesnt anyone rebel against me? emerged. Almost every monarch on the Old Continent envied the Emperor of Brittany, for being able to extensively clean up noble territories. After all, taxation from noble territories was almost entirely collected by the local nobles, with the Emperor struggling to levy taxes, and having to provide pensions and knights for them. To all monarchs of the Old Continent, the fewer the nobles within the lands, the better, with purely titular nobles without territories being ideal, unable to tax privately. The most admirable aspect of Charless achievement was not the removal of a large number of nobles, but rather, his doing so without alienating the nobility. ... The Axel family was almost entirely grateful to Charles, for by law they should have been put to the gallows; it was Charles who had acquitted them. Nobles who purchased Indulgence Certificates were even more grateful, for the certificates allowed them to remain in Fars and spared them banishment to the Agres Archipelago. The unaffected nobility gained from this disturbance, with those who spoke on behalf of the Axels rising in prestige and even those who did nothing benefiting from the rebel nobles disposing of their properties, lands, and titles at cheap prices. Being able to handle rebellion so effortlessly and secure the greatest interests for the Empire, without offending any parties Compared to these feats, quelling rebellion in a month seemed hardly surprising. Even this one-month pacification merely served as the backdrop for the old Emperors concerns over rebellion, his generous offer of Princess Annes hand in marriage to Charles, in a bid to win over the beauty with his boundless wisdom Love triumphed, rendering war insignificant. Charless reputation once again soared across the Old Continent. This even prompted the fifteenth Red Dragon Emperor of Inglima, His Majesty Alfred Guillaume, to issue a decree, hoping the other three Great Empires would send envoys to negotiate in Mecklenburg. After sorting out the rebellion in Strasbourg, Charles left Anne Brittany behind. Anne Brittany was the legitimate princess of the Fars Empire. Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the absence of her father and brothers, she rightfully oversaw the state affairs. Charles also left Mama Karen, Krel Brittany, and Ebner Sumei to assist Anne with government affairs, while he himself returned to Arcadia Port with Andreas. During this time, Charles was very concerned about the New World Conferences movements, wary they might suddenly attack his fleet. But the New World Conference remained quiet during this period, aware of Charless stirrings in Strasbourg yet not initiating war. Once Charles returned to Arcadia Port, he invited Romios to meet aboard the Holy Light Divine State Title. Romios, confident in his martial strength, readily agreed. Upon embarking on the Holy Light Divine State Title, and seeing various Great Act Devils, he could not help but exclaim despite his broad experience, They say the Holy Light Divine State Title is a paradise on Earth! Seeing it now, its reputation is indeed well-deserved. Charles thought to himself, Your home is the paradise on Earth! Your whole family is the paradise on Earth. Have you ever seen a paradise swarming with Evil Gods? Nevertheless, Charles had matters to discuss and was not about to fall out over such trivialities. He showed Romios around the Holy Light Divine State Title, and whenever an entertainment feature was presented, Romios couldnt help but marvel. In the New World, he was constantly faced with crisis; survival was his only concern, leaving no time or mood for entertainment. That was not Romioss issue but that of the entire New World. After a tour around the Holy Light Divine State Title, Charles led Romios to a small parlor with floor-to-ceiling windows, where he could step into the Mirror World at any time and summon Isemeren without fear of Romioss sudden aggression, yet still demonstrate sincerity and open-heartedness. Romios admired Charless boldness, seeing that he was willing to meet alone. He took out two tobacco sticks and handed one to Charles, saying, This is a special product from the New World, chew it in your mouth, and youll taste a faint sweetness. Charles was greatly surprised. Since crossing over, he had not encountered tobacco; there were no cigarettes, no pipes, and no cigars in the Old Continent. He had thought that having tea and coffee was good enough and didnt expect more, yet here was tobacco in the hands of Romios. ` He didnt chew the thing in his mouth, instead, he stirred his Stellar Battle Qi, rolled the tobacco into a rough stick, flicked a spark casually, and lit the substance, then took a deep, satisfying draw. It was indeed the flavor he had been craving. Romios was extremely curious and followed suit in rolling the tobacco, lighting it with his Special Ability, and took a puff, only to start coughing immediately. Despite that, he found the experience to be truly novel. Charles casually took a small box out of the Magic Mirror to tap the ash and said, His Majesty Brittany could end the war at any moment. I am about to have strong support from Fars, but suddenly I feel that Mister Romios is a man full of wisdom. We might solve our problems in a peaceful manner. Theres no need for war. Southseraph is my territory. That is beyond doubt. Mister Romios, can you represent the New World Conference? If so, I hope we can reach a preliminary arrangement today. Learning from Charles, Romios took a deep draw of the tobacco, exhaling slowly, and found the sensation rather interesting. He said, Our attack on the Mecklen Duchy was indeed wrong to begin with. We are willing to apologize for the matter. But with over a million immigrants in the New World, we do need a place to settle. Mr. Charles, what do you think could satisfy both parties? Charles smiled slightly and replied, I had thought there was no way to compromise, but after I handled the rebellion in Strasbourg, an acceptable plan for all parties came to mind. Firstly, Southseraph is my land, and it is my first fief in Fars. It is absolutely impossible to give it to anyone. However, if the New World Conference wishes to settle in Southseraph, I can turn it into an autonomous territory, governed by the New World Conference itself, but you must recognize me as your lord. Nevertheless, I cannot lose a direct jurisdiction for nothing. Since you have already left the New Continent, take the lands from there in exchange. After careful consideration, Romios felt this proposition to be acceptable. Both parties did not desire war, but the New World immigrants needed land and would not back down. Charless proposal to turn Southseraph into an autonomous territory, allowing the New World Conference to govern itself, demanding only nominal lordship, was an acceptable solution. Romios pondered for a while and asked, I wonder how Duke Mecklen plans to levy taxes? The financial burden of an autonomous territory all depends on taxation. The officials sent from the Old Continent to the New World imposed such heavy taxes that it led to widespread resistance to the Old Continent, with significant tax resistance movements in many overseas territories, and some areas outright overthrew the Old Continents rule. Naturally, Romios was very concerned about the issue of taxation; he could not make concessions in this area. Yet Charles dismissed the concern, saying, My Mecklen Duchy never levies taxes, and I will not tax the Southseraph Free Zone either. However, I also demand that the Free Zone not tax any tradesmen, farmers, craftsmen, intellectuals, or artists from the Mecklen Duchy. Romios was initially overjoyed but also unable to grasp the concept. He, of course, hoped that Charles would not tax, but he could not comprehend: without taxes, how would funds for governance be raised? Charles, having come from Earth, knew all too well that without taxation, many multinational corporations wouldnt know how much money they could make. He has never managed his jurisdictions as a country, city, or region. The biggest problem with a government is that it does not produce and cannot generate profit of its own. Of course, if a government were to engage in commerce, that would be a frightful matter. Charles managed every city he occupied as if running a corporation. Charles also eliminated most government agencies. Not needing to tax meant not having to support tax collectors. He didnt need bureaucracy, local law enforcement, courts, offices, or departments of cultural affairs, education, or even diplomacy. All of these were handled by the Westwind Knights, leading to extremely low administrative expenses. He had his own merchant caravans, vast tracts of land, countless shops, fleets of ships, and a large workforce paid by the government Such a colossal company without governmental taxation! The profits were beyond windfall. Romios stood up and said, I need to go back and convene the presiding officers of the New World Conference to discuss this matter. Charles gave a slight smile and replied, I can wait patiently. If the New World Conference does not wish to continue the war, I suggest you organize a negotiation team. We can envisage peace aboard the Holy Light Divine State Title, and I will cover all the conference expenses. Romios reflected on everything he had seen aboard the Holy Light Divine State Title and realized that Charles intended to use these entertainments to corrupt the immigrants from the New World. But he didnt mind, as it could also reduce some of the resistance in the negotiations. After Romios returned to Arcadia Port, in just three days time, he organized a negotiation team of more than twenty members. The two sides held a total of twenty-seven rounds of talks aboard the Holy Light Divine State Title Charles gained nominal ownership over the vast majority of the new twenty-seven districts of the New World! ` Chapter 589 - 589 555, the New World Conference nominally pledges allegiance to Duke Mecklen! ?Chapter 589: 555, the New World Conference nominally pledges allegiance to Duke Mecklen! Chapter 589: 555, the New World Conference nominally pledges allegiance to Duke Mecklen! Charles really happened to think, after managing the rebellion in Strasbourg, that there was a huge fortune on the bodies of the New Worldersathe land of the New Continent. Those who could organize a return to the Old Continent were either leaders of large districts or federal heads of certain regions, or at the very least, city lords naturally possessing the legal rights to some lands of the New Continent. Charles explicitly priced the dozens of cities in Southseraph, demanding the group of New Continent migrants to bid with New Continent land, successfully dividing most members of the New World Conference. After all, having left the New Continent, its land held no value to them; suddenly being able to exchange it for Southseraph land was essentially a business with no capital, where everyone could win big. For Charles, the benefits were even greater. ... Once the New World Conference had banded together, its combined strength was formidable, rivaling any Empire on the Old Continentait would have given even him a headache. However, when he turned all cities and villages in Southseraph into individual targets, these members of the New World Conference naturally divided into small groups to protect their own interests, losing their previous unity. In this world, everyone has their own selfish desires. With the New World Conference no longer united as a team, the chairpersons and members with their own interests formed only a loose alliance. Next, he would possess the legal ownership of vast lands of the New Continent. Charles came from the modern world, where the legality of land ownership is essentialathe worlds order is constituted by countless international treaties and a myriad of various agreements. The sort of mess where unoccupied land gets claimed and then forcefully stolen by the powerful was all too common. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?Ϧ?0.0 The essence of world order is power, followed by rules. Owning legal authority eliminates the need for sheer force. The third point is Yes, thats right, the New World Conference would nominally pledge allegiance to Duke Mecklen! Besides land exchange, the talks also revolved around renaming the Southseraph autonomous region, eventually renaming it as New World Conference Freehold, discarding the Southseraph title. Charles didnt really care; the Southseraph autonomous region was originally a base for rebellion. The South Ceraph Reclamation Army had caused countless troubles for the Fars Empire, even daring to assassinate the Archduke of Behemoth. However, after many years of war and Charless constant manipulations, there werent many Southseraph people left in the region. Most were relocated by Charles to other areas, and now it was occupied by immigrants from the New Continent; this place would never be the original Southseraph again. The twenty-seven rounds of negotiations finally culminated in a Contract of Loyalty to Duke Mecklen from the New World Conference Freehold. Charles was quite cunning. Beyond the general contract of the New World Conference, he had each city and village take separate oaths, thereby further dividing the New World Conference. Although Romios understood Charless intentions, and many chairpersons and members of the New World Conference were also aware of Charless motives, no one opposed it, as they had never truly been united even when they were in the New Continent; everyone acted independently. This contract was a substantial volume, spanning 1,058 pages, containing provisions covering everything from politics to economics, trade, and even cultural areas. After its completion, five master copies of the contract were distributed: one to the Royal Family of the Fars Empire, one to Mecklenburg, one to the headquarters of the New World Conference, one to the City Lord of Arcadia Port, Romios, and one to a chairman from Sedona whom Charles had never met. Delegates, members, city lords, and village masters of the New World Conference each held a copy. Throughout the discussions, Charles consistently avoided talking about Avesh. To him, there was no need to discuss Aveshaonce the contract was signed, the New World Conference and Avesh would no longer be united. Although Avesh was quite powerful, he was left alone and could no longer stir up any trouble. Avesh was cunningarealizing that no one stood with him and that everyone refused to fight, he took a few subordinates and disappeared into thin air, leaving no one aware of his whereabouts. When everyone signed the contract, even the New Worlders couldnt help but cheer because they could finally live in peace and stop fighting. For the immigrants of the New World, this was a dream come true. Of course, if it were not for Charless strong counterattacks that left the New Worlders feeling crushed during their push through Mecklen Duchy, their mood would have been entirely different. After finalizing the contract, under the supervision of Charles and several chairmen of the New World Conference, the first to demobilize was the military of Mecklen Duchy, followed by the disbandment of the New World Conferences military, handing it back to the city lords and village masters. Charles knew it was impossible for the New World Conference to give up its military altogether, so he played a clever trick: the New World Conference wasnt allowed to have a military force of its own, only retaining the right to requisition troops from lords during wartime. This proposal won widespread support as nobody wished to relinquish control over their own forces. The demobilization and military disbandment proceeded orderly and methodically. Two weeks after completing the contract, Charles led his main fleet back to Mecklenburg, though most of his officers stayed in Duoviliat Port, which next to the Holy Light Divine State Title, had become a top recreational and entertainment spot with Hot Spring Mountain. Upon returning to Mecklenburg, Charless first order of business was to clean up gang activity. In this world, in this era, the only elements disrupting societal order were gang members and destitute people with no way out. In all the areas he managed, starting with the Lucavaro District, Charless approach toward gangs was to eradicate them completely. Whether here or on Earth, typically the police are in charge of eliminating gangs and they follow the law, but Charles would deploy the Knighthoodaa bona fide military forceawithout needing any legal provisions. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As long as there was a gang element, he would forcibly mobilize all involved, leaving no option for their dissolution. Therefore, security in his territories always remained in good condition. Mecklen Duchy was a new territory, and after Charles had acquired this land, he had campaigned around the Agres Sea and had no chance to overhaul the territory before it was war-time again, so the number of gangs within the Duchy was growing. However, once the Westwind Knights mobilized starting from Mecklenburg, gangs within the Duchy boundaries rapidly began to disappear, and no gang could resist the Westwind Knights, drastically improving the security throughout the Duchy within plain sight. As for the desperate poor? In a world where nobility can levy taxes, the vast majority of the poor are created by the nobility themselves. After the signing of the New World Conference Freehold Loyalty Oath Contract to Duke Mecklen, who was most hurt by it? Naturally, it was the South Ceraph Reclamation Army, and Cyrus, their leadera| Chapter 590 - 590 556, Lezi God is not happy anymore ?Chapter 590: 556, Lezi God is not happy anymore Chapter 590: 556, Lezi God is not happy anymore Charles was eager to see Anne in Strasbourg, but the political affairs of the Mecklen Duchy were as numerous as hairs on an ox, and after a continuous month of relentless work, he barely managed to sort out the major and minor matters of his territory. He hadnt felt this before, after all, the cities he used to rule were either under temporary management, in a state of war, or simply unpopulated, with only a group of Labyrinth Guardians, hence without such a multitude of troublesome issues. After becoming Duke Charles Meklen, he hadnt spent many days in his territory; back then, it was still in a state of disrepair, with the cities halted due to war. If Yannis Hadrian were still alive, he would have inevitably remarked, My Black Phoenix has perished, so why the hell bother! By eliminating all the gangs within the Mecklen Duchy, public security visibly improved; commerce immediately revitalized. The pace at which the Mecklen Duchy regained vitality exceeded Charless expectations, and it even caused a siphoning effect on the Freeholds of the New World Conference. In this world, in this era, it was still the relatively ancient feudal society, where the functions of the state were entirely different from those of modern nationsataxes were mainly to maintain the extravagant expenses of the royal family and nobles, a portion to sustain the military force that suppresses opposing forces, and thats it. The concept of taxes being used for national and public welfare didnt arise until the dawn of capitalism, let alone in a feudal society with noble estates. ... The majority of fiscal expenditures in the Fars Empire were dedicated to supporting knights for the nobility! Well, Charles hadnt knighted any of his subordinates. And the taxes from the noble estates could barely maintain the lords luxurious lifestyle. In Europe on Earth, which also had a system of noble estates, many minor nobles couldnt even afford white bread. Far less successful than Charless commercial enterprise, which brought wealth in abundance. Immigrants to the New World could distinctly sense that under Duke Mecklens rule, life was better, money was more easily earned, and society was safer. Although the leaders of the New World Conference were from the New World, they still acted like the nobles of the Old Continent; they needed luxurious lives, and many were even the hidden hands behind local gangs. They couldnt understand the advantages of fair trade or concepts like business credibilityasuch notions were as incomprehensible as myths to them. Just as the situation in the Old Continent began to ease, and conversations between the Four Great Empires commenced! Three immigrant fleets from the New World bypassed the Four Great Empires and respectively obliterated the Mazon Kingdom, Gothlandburg, and the Principality of Calabria. Originally, there were thirty-three nations in the Old Continent. Since the dismemberment of Black Phoenix, only thirty-two remained. The Mecklen Duchy wasnt an independent country, still part of the Fars Empire, but within a few short days, three minor countries were wiped out, truly shocking the continent. To Charles, this didnt seem all that significant. Three minor countries merely changed rulers. Whether the rulers of the Mazon Kingdom, Gothlandburg, and the Principality of Calabria were veteran nobles from the Old Continent or powerhouses from the New World, it made no difference to him. But a piece of news brought by Red Hawk unsettled him greatly. Red Hawk, this two-faced character, was very involved in the entire affair, yet insignificant. She gained no advantages during the negotiations, for her fleet was destroyed by the Evil God Tuolerdan, and she owned no legal land in the New World. It was preposterous that a formidable Second Level warrior had not acquired a single small city, only a tiny villageawhich was not what she wanted. Therefore, Red Hawk simply sold off the village and came to pledge allegiance to Charles. Staring at Red Hawk, Charles still found it somewhat unbelievable and asked, You said? Theyve turned into servants of the Evil God? Red Hawk said, Yes! In the New World, everyone can come into contact with the Evil God, but the majority become playthings of the Evil God, and eventually its food. Only a very few can withstand the power of the Evil God and resist its corruption. However, making use of the power of the Evil God is always extremely dangerous. These three powerhouses from the New World were long recognized as having lost control of the Evil Gods power, having been backfired upon, and degenerated into vessels for the Evil Gods descent. Charles took a deep breath and said, What will be the consequences? Red Hawk replied, The entire population of the Mazon Kingdom, Gothlandburg, and the Duchy of Calabria will be wiped out. These three countries will become the breeding grounds for the Evil Gods avatars! If not handled properly, the death toll could exceed a million. The New World has experienced this kind of thing more than once, Charles suddenly felt a headache coming on. He wasnt the police of the Old Continent and didnt want to deal with this matter, but if there was a disaster that would result in the death of an entire country, it would be quite difficult to sit idly by. Such a matter! Its quite vexing. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles arranged a fleet for Red Hawk, including two ancient magic Ghost Ships, and along with the ships, he allocated two Undead at the Sacred level. Charles had never sent a human commander to manage his Ghost Ships, but his Magical Alchemy Warships were either given away or already had masters. For a defector of Red Hawks caliber, he had to be treated well, so he had no choice but to use the ancient magic Ghost Ships to make up the numbers. As for ordinary warships, he indeed had as many as he wanted. Red Hawk had never expected that, after striving for so long to rebuild her fleet, by defecting to Charles, she would immediately gain a fleet that was stronger in size and combat power than her previous one. Charles was preparing to send someone to inquire about the situation in the three countries first and to notify the Four Great Empires, especially the Emperor of Brittany. After all, he was a subject of the old Emperor, and it would be improper to cross half the continent on his own to interfere with the affairs of a few small countries. That night, he saw a silver snake in his dreams. This little snake was unusually obstinate! It drew countless fanciful images with its silver tail and pointed its tail at three heaps of chaotic stuff, tapping countless times with great effort. A young mans voice rang in Charless dream: The Evil Gods of the New World are too outrageous. They even dare to tamper with the Era! They have inserted a fictitious Era between the Era of Lady Black Moon and mine. If they succeed, Lady Black Moon will exit the stage early, and my Era will never come. This is a loophole in The Laws of the Gods, one that neither Black Moon nor I can mend, nor can we take the field personally. Sir Charles Mecklen! You must stop them. Do you know? Im not even happy anymore. Charles woke from his dream covered in cold sweat. He tried to recall the dream and felt a barrier, it was blurry and unclear. He couldnt be sure if it was a dream or an oracle from the Serpent of Destiny. Charles prayed silently all morning, but the Serpent of Destiny gave no response. Chapter 591 - 591 557, the 38th year of the Black Moon ?Chapter 591: 557, the 38th year of the Black Moon Chapter 591: 557, the 38th year of the Black Moon When Charles first transmigrated to this world, he knew about the sacred covenant, The Laws of the Gods, which the nine divine beings who governed this world had established in an indescribable ancient era. It dictated that the gods would take turns ruling the world every hundred years, a period called an Era. At the time of his arrival, it was the thirty-fifth year of Lady Black Moons governance. Now it had already reached the thirty-eighth year of Black Moon. If all went well in Charless life, he could live to see the day when the Serpent of Destiny would take over the Era, which was not too far in the future, merely sixty or so years away. If Charles chose not to ascend to the Divine level, he would likely be able to live the rest of his days in comfortable retirement. After all, there was nothing happier for Gods Favored than to live in the Era of the God they worshiped. ... After waking up, Charles immediately had his subordinates search the library for a copy of The Laws of the Gods, as he had never actually seen this document before. The Laws of the Gods were a set of rules agreed upon by gods, or ratheraa law that circulated only among the divine beings! The true original text of The Laws of the Gods did not exist in the human world. All the versions circulating in the market were summaries made by humankind, and no one knew whether the descriptions of the gods in those texts were accurate! Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles felt dizzy and overwhelmed as he read and failed to find the flaws in The Laws of the Gods, let alone how he might alter an Era. Charles thought perhaps the versions of The Laws of the Gods he found were incomplete and ordered several more versions to be found, but still, he saw no signs of what he was looking for. He gathered all his subordinates for several meetings but still could not grasp the concept, and he suddenly found himself missing his teacher, Juno. When it came to researching the Divine level, Juno was peerless. In recent days, Charles had also received some news; three nations conquered by the New Worlders had cut off all communication with the outside world. No news had come from them, and several groups of hired adventurers who had entered the countries had disappeared without a trace. Even the New World Conferences free zone had sent dozens of documents explaining the importance of this matter. Romios had even taken the initiative to offer to lead a group of people to assist Charles with this issue. Although the free zone of the New World Conference was nominally loyal to the Duke Mecklen family, both sides knew the reality of their relationship. Charles had never thought he could command these proud New Worlders, nor did they consider Charles a monarch to serve. Hence, this proactive offer to help was especially precious. Charles knew it, and so did the seven chairpersons of the New World Conference. They understood that such a precedent should not be set, but now it was a necessary compromise. Otherwise, the Evil Gods proliferation could cause unrelenting turmoil and countless deaths. In the end, everyone would be affected; the Evil God did not distinguish between them and us. Although Charles valued the information from Red Hawk, he had not seen it as extremely critical. After all, he himself had clashed with the Evil God! He had even slain Agmilas, though not solely by his own power. However, with such a victory in his past, Charles was not afraid of the Evil God, even maintaining a slight psychological edge. When documents from the New World Conference poured in, along with the Serpent of Destinys warning, Charles finally elevated the importance of this issue to the highest level and issued a document requesting the New World Conference to send representatives to Mecklenburg to discuss the situation. Only a few days after Charles sent out his document, Romios arrived with a team of nearly a hundred people aboard a Magical Alchemy Warship to Mecklenburg. Coming by sea was much more convenient than traveling by land, especially since the three small nations they aimed to resolve issues withathe Mazon Kingdom, Gothlandburg, and the Duchy of Calabriaawere all coastal states and had thus been the first targets of the New Continents fleet. These New Worlders, some had left the Old Continent when they were young, others were born on the New Continent and had never seen the splendor of the Old Continent. Hmm, those who had been fortunate enough to witness the prosperity of the Old Continent and had fought their way to Black Phoenix City, had already been captured by Charles. Romios, Idhela, Abelia, and others felt even more poignant when they saw Red Hawk; they didnt know that Red Hawk had long since become a traitor. They thought she was dissatisfied with her position in the free zone of the New Continent and had angrily defected to Charless side, and now she even commanded a fleet, doing quite well for herself. However, they werent envious. They were different from Red Hawk. Red Hawks fleet had been destroyed by the Evil God Tuolerdan, leaving her alone. Furthermore, when peace arrived and contracts were signed, because she was neither a speaker nor did she have subordinates, she was only assigned a small village. Defecting to Charles made perfect sense, whereas they had cities, armies, and vast wealth brought over from the New Continent, no reason to defect to Charles. The kind of defection they were considering wasnt like the nominal kind occurring now. Charles received this group of New Worlders in the largest Temple of the Serpent of Destiny. In the Old Continent, residences and official dwellings were usually not separate; for example, the Foreign Ministers official residence was both his living space and his office. However, Charles, as a modern individual, couldnt quite accept this arrangement. He disliked his private life being disturbed and chose to work in the Temple of the Serpent of Destiny. As someone from the modern era, he well understood the power of religion. The Old Continent had faith in the Gods, but it lacked an institution like the church. Since this world did not yet have churches, Charles had no plans of allowing one to be established. Almost everyone in the Old Continent knew that the power group with the most individuals of Sacred level was never any Empires Royal Family, but rather the Priesthood of the Nine Great True Gods. These priests, who shunned worldly affairs to devote themselves to austere practice, often received the True Gods favor and experienced a boost in their spirituality. If they were ever to form a closely-knit church with power structures, it would become the greatest challenger to secular authority. On Earth, the churchs power had once been above the monarchs, even requiring the pope to officiate an Emperors coronation a anything otherwise would be improper. Charles did not want such a situation to arise on the Old Continent. Therefore, he built the Temple within the university and set up his office there, forming the initial framework of a trinity of power, the Scholastic Faction, and the Divine Faction. He endeavored to turn this into a tradition, culture, and system within his lifetime, using various means to proclaim that deviating from this was not legitimate. Hed even formalize it in the law. As for other underhanded tactics, Charles was known for using whatever was available, without caring if it was honorable, only if it was effective. Sitting in the grand office of the Temple of the Serpent of Destiny, Charles suddenly remembered something a Juno had once left him a notebook. At the time, because Charles had not yet been promoted to the Sacred level, he did not read it closely and only flipped through a few pages. But that was all unimportant. What was important was, how could he only think of it now? When he was searching for The Laws of the Gods, he should have immediately remembered that his teacher left him an important document. With this thought, sweat poured down Charless forehead, as heavy as rain. Chapter 592 - 592 558, Charles Mecklen wipes sweat (asking for monthly votes) ?Chapter 592: 558, Charles Mecklen wipes sweat (asking for monthly votes) Chapter 592: 558, Charles Mecklen wipes sweat (asking for monthly votes) Charles believed that if he was not currently sitting in the Temple of the Serpent of Destiny, he definitely would not have recalled this matter. It was somewhat terrifying. He remembered once using a novel to alter the concept of the God of Joy, making it a pet of the Serpent of Destiny. He seemed to have touched upon something, but then it seemed as if a force made his newly emerged inspiration vanish into smoke. If he were anywhere else, Charles would have thought it normal, after all, many people have bursts of inspiration that fade before they can grasp them, and although regrettable, it was something he could do nothing about. But now, seated in the Temple of the Serpent of Destiny, he truly felt this abnormality. Charles attempted to pray to the Serpent of Destiny again, Swimming through the river of time, knowledgeable of all mysteries, holding the transcendental rituals, and sovereign of the Court of Destiny! Please guide me so that I may clear away the Evil Gods disturbances and eradicate the Evil Gods influence on this land. This time, the young mans voice cheerfully rang out, saying, As expected of Sir Mecklen! ... To think that you would find a way to break the Evil Gods interference so quickly. And its all thanks to the extensive construction of my temples, which gave me a stable position in this world. I will set up a sanctuary in this temple and lend to each person involved in this war against the Evil God ten Dawns of Destiny! Whenever they suffer the encroachment of the Evil God or sustain severe injuries, they will be transported here, eliminating the Power of the Evil God and slowly recovering from their injuries. I am currently waging war in a different dimension, unable to interfere with this world to a greater extent. Please gather everyone here as quickly as possible, and I shall bestow upon them the Dawn of Destiny. Charles awoke from his prayer, immediately ordering the Sacred level subordinates and old veterans to come to the Great Temple, and at once set out, using the Mind Passage to rush to Strasbourg, and other placesa| Half an hour later, Charles gathered more than a hundred people in the great conference hall! He kept wiping the sweat from his forehead, unable to stop it, his heart was exceedingly tense. He was not nervous about plucking the Serpent of Destinyaafter all, this little serpent did not have fur in the physical and fundamental sense, only scales. He was nervous becausea| Despite knowing the extreme danger, he still used the Labyrinth pathways to bring Anne, Antonio, Kreel Brittany, Ebner Sumei, Mama Karen, Menilman, Bastine, Tumishen, Sophia Garanord, Princess May, Aurora, Adossa, and Anatasiya, Taoles, Silvie, Vinnie Yarsenua| everyone to this place. The Dawn of Destiny could transport someone to the Great Temple in case of being corrupted by the Evil God or suffering heavy injuries and recover from the damage! It was like having an extra life! Ten Dawns of Destiny would be akin to ten extra lives. How could Charles not bring the most important people over to participate in this matter? Of course, he was resolved not to involve Anne in the fight against the Evil God. Of course, of course, of coursea| The sweat on his forehead really couldnt be stopped. All the plates of House Mecklen were protesting against the cruelty and injustice of fatea| After everyone arrived, Charles closed his eyes and silently prayed. This time the Serpent of Destiny did not speak, but instead a divine glow descended upon the temple, blessing every person in the great conference room with ten silver scales on their arms, each scale shimmering brightly, radiating the immeasurable nature of destiny. Romios looked at the scales on his wrist and suddenly felt that the loss at the New World Conference was not unjust! The New Continent was riddled with Evil Gods, and everyone would make use of the Power of the Evil God, but how could the Evil God compare to the True God? Not to mention the difference in power, just the fact that the True Gods possessed human-like intelligence already made them incomparable to the Evil Gods. When has the Evil God of the New Continent ever offered such protection to its followers? Romios suddenly decided, to go back to Arcadia Port to build a Great Temple of the Serpent of Destiny, ideally to attract the attention of the True God. Charles didnt dare open his eyes, only sensing the sweat on his forehead, unstoppably flowing; he wasnt weak in the kidneys, just prone to sweating. Indeed, Charles had thought, after stirring up such a big commotion, how was he to wind things down? But he truly couldnt resist the temptation of ten Dusks of Destiny, which were equivalent to ten lives! After all, they were best friends, how could he not leave a share for everyone? Swimming through the long river of time Sovereign! I am willing to pay a portion of the Joy of Destiny, please allow me to escape this embarrassment. The young voice rang out clear and bright, Sir Charles Mecklen, one Dusk of Destiny is equal to one Joy of Destiny! You now owe another one thousand three hundred Joys of Destiny. Charles was shocked and silently exclaimed, Am I not doing this work for You? Moreover, why do I have to sign for every Dusk of Destiny they receive? Is it because in my past life I was quick to grab a meal but reluctant to pay the bill, and now its carried over to this world? The young voice came light-heartedly, I know everyone who is in the Great Conference Room. Charles immediately fell silent. Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sir Charles Mecklen! Work hard! I will consider reducing your debt. Charles continued to remain silent. The young voice, ethereal as if coming from nowhere, said, Our war is getting more intense, truly unable to spare any strength, the human world is temporarily entrusted to you. Charles silently replied, Please rest assured. He didnt know what the True Gods were up to, but the True Gods of the Old Continent hardly ever interfered with the human realm, which was very strange. Meanwhile, the Evil Gods of the New Continent were too active, and that too was curious. Humans always had no idea what the gods looked like. Even at the pinnacle of the Sacred level, just half a step away from the Divine level, one could be said to know nothing of that world. Charles had a feeling that by taking part in this war, he would inevitably learn more of the Deities secrets, and in the future, when he reached the peak of the Sacred level, perhaps he would have the courage to take a step further Who could say for sure? After a long while, Charles felt the surrounding quiet, and he stealthily opened his eyes a sliver, then saw Anne, as well as Sophia Garanord. Ah, Menilman was not far away. Mei Guillermos presence was faint, but that light fragrance, Charles was all too familiar with it. He was just about to close his eyes again when he heard Emilias voice, Daddy! What are you keeping your eyes closed for? For the first time, Charles profoundly felt that this little creature might indeed be his own blood. Otherwise, how could tricking ones father be so skilled? He took the opportunity to open his eyes, coughed once, and smiled faintly The atmosphere in the Great Conference Hall was silent as a tomb, growing more and more awkward, more and more awkward Truly a world-renowned painting! It was born eight years later, created by a wandering painter based on rumors, namedaCharles Mecklen Wiping Sweat. Chapter 593 - 593 559, A scene comparable to an Evil God gathering ?Chapter 593: 559, A scene comparable to an Evil God gathering. Chapter 593: 559, A scene comparable to an Evil God gathering. Among all those present, the calmest and most naive was Miss Silvie Martin. Former fianc??e of Charles Meklen. She was now a detective assistant, following a mentor, having been in charge of a few cases, though she was far from even minor fame, merely accumulating experience within the industry. As the only woman who knew all of Charless secrets, she remained composed. Silvie whispered to Vini Yarseno, It seems we should make our exit early. The young cat detective nodded slightly; she had once held Charles in high regard, yet she did not expect to be so mistaken in her judgment. ... Charles Meklen was not very promising! He was worth betting ones entire fortune on. Vini Yarseno glanced at the girl named Anne Brittany, dimly recalling how Silvie had worried several times that this pure and kind Miss might be deceived by Charles, even bothering her with it, but due to their kinship, she didnt have the heart to reveal Charless true face. Clearly, Miss Anne was the one who gambled everything and won against everyones bets, laughing last as the biggest winner. Even compared to the bets placed on Charles, the ladys so-called best reincarnation technique on the Old Continent was nothing. Anne Brittany! Her name would be written in history, more remembered than her father, an Emperor, and would surpass her brother, the future Emperor Fars. Her exploits would become a part of the culture of Fars, of the Old Continent, and of the whole world, perpetually passed down. Her beauty couldnt compare to Menilman, The Empires First Rose, nor to Sophia Garanord, the Strasbourg Rose, and even Vini Yarseno felt, in terms of sheer appearance, she wouldnt necessarily lose, but everyone knew that when Miss Anne entered the room, she was the center of the world, dimming everyone elses brilliance. Beauty was insignificant. It was fortune that glittered brightly! Vini Yarseno nodded, and together with Silvie, bid farewell to Charles! Charles, smiling broadly and with graceful manners, saw off the two ladies, and under the watchful eyes of the crowd, he didnt glance at Silvie, but she knew, Charles was reminding her, Ive given you such a big favor, you mustnt spill my secrets. After Silvie and Vini left the conference room, Silvie shrugged her shoulders and said, My cousin, every time I see him, I feel like hes a stranger. Yes, Vini replied softly. Hes hardly human! How could an ordinary human do those things? Miss Silvie was full of confidence, although Charles had become too successful, she had never regretted breaking off their engagement. Charles wasnt like this back then, and the Charles now wasnt the Charles of those days. She even had a feeling, if she hadnt broken off the engagement, the man marrying her would only have been a terrible version of Charles, certainly not the man he is now. What isnt mine will never be mine! If life has a script, then the author penning it never intended for me to play the leading lady from the start. I am Silvie Martin, a future successful detective, with my own life ahead of me. Taoles was just about to take her leave when Belisa nervously followed her and whispered, I feel so tense. Why is there such a sense of oppression? Is it because the True God has descended? How solemn it feels! Taoles raised an eyebrow, about to speak, when she heard a cool voice say, Cousin Taoles, I believe weve never met before. Its rare to encounter someone from back home in a foreign land, why dont we take a stroll around Mecklenburg together? Taoles did know that this Miss Aurora indeed carried the Sumei surname, a branch of the Sumei Family in Inglima, which, before Menilmans rise, had far outshone the branch in Fars. She broke into a smile and said, Certainly, Cousin Aurora. Anatasiya also chimed in, If youre going shopping, count me in. The four ladies bid farewell to Charles and left the large conference room, but the atmosphere inside did not ease in the slightest. Dobin and Yellow Bear, two old subordinates, quietly withdrew, not daring to say goodbye to Charles. They understood each other well, knowing that farewells were a courtesy for the ladies, and that the best thing they could do as rough old men was not to add to their superiors troubles. With these two most senior officers leading by example, Vigo also quietly exited. Andreas lifted an eyebrow but wisely chose to leave. Following that, Charless Sacred level subordinates slipped away one after another, as silently as a chain of carps. Romios was in a particularly awkward position. He wanted to express his gratitude, but as a Peak Holy Order with high spirituality, he could read the secrets written in the air. After some hesitation, he exchanged glances with the New World Conference attendees, and led them out one by one. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Having left the large conference room, Idhela couldnt help but say, We volunteered to help fight against the Evil God, and were leaving as quietly as his subordinates. At this rate, the New World Conference will soon become a mere extension of the Mekren Family. Red Hawk blurted out, Actually, Charles is pretty good to his subordinates. The people of the New World Conference turned to look at her, making the pirate miss feel a bit embarrassed. She had already pledged allegiance to Charles, but hadnt reacted in time to leave with Charless subordinates, so she had no choice but to leave with the New World Conference people. However, being the only one of Charless subordinates there, it was a bit sensitive for her to make that comment. Romios let out a sigh and said, We still have a chance! Three countries occupied by the Evil God! We all know the people of those countries are beyond saving. Once the Evil God is expelled, those lands will be empty. If we take them over, we can establish our own states for the New Worlders. Isnt the land of these three countries exactly why were willing to assist Charles Meklen? His Duchy of Mecklen doesnt border these three countries at all; theres no chance he could annex them. This is our last opportunity. All members of the New World Conference agreed profoundly. This was also the result of their discussions several times over: to help Charles while also vying for the lands of the three countries. Red Hawk couldnt help but interject, We also lack a population, I fear we wont be able to rally people to relocate. Then she realized she had misspoken and corrected herself, The population drain from the New World Conferences free zone is already severe. We dont have enough to move to new nations unless more people from the New World come over. Her words silenced Romios, Idhela, and the others At this moment, Charles did not feel the atmosphere had lightened at all! He silently prayed several times, but the Serpent of Destiny refused to offer credit on this matter He truly had to face this situation akin to a gathering of the Evil God head-on. Chapter 594 - 594 560, Anne! ?Chapter 594: 560, Anne! Lets duel (requesting monthly passes) Chapter 594: 560, Anne! Lets duel (requesting monthly passes) Adossa saw that all the members of Charles lineage had left the great council chamber and was about to exit herself. Her mother didnt come this time; Duchess Meisu had already reincarnated into the Blood Clan and it wasnt appropriate for her to be at the main venue of the Serpent of Destiny. Although Duchess Meisu repeatedly encouraged her daughter, and Adossa herself was quite interested in Charles, at this moment, she almost saw rivers of blood and didnt want to be tainted by this slaughter. Besides, the first few girls to leave, though of no mean status and appearance, had they not chosen to retreat in the face of difficulty? But when Adossa glanced at Menilman, she suddenly lost the desire to withdraw. Menilman, The Empires First Rose, had always been Adossas shadow. ... They graduated from the same university and were both accomplished women. However, due to spending years at sea, Adossa was considered unworthy to be compared with Menilman in the eyes of almost everyone. Adossa felt a surge of defiance. Would there ever be a chance to stand beside Menilman and test their strengths and weaknesses? Moreover, although Adossa thought she couldnt win, Menilman wouldnt either That thought pleased her. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?Ϧ?0.0 In a confrontation destined not to lose, Adossa decided to fight to the end. Krel nudged Antonio, and the two men, both surnamed Brittany, exchanged glances and nodded slightly. They decided to stay behind and bolster Anne, who had genuinely never seen Charles investigative report. Antonio had seen it, and Krel also had some understanding. Both were acquainted with every detail about Charles. It wasnt surprising that Charles, favored by the Serpent of Destiny, called them over, considering their truly close relationship, but what was the meaning behind also summoning Menilman, Sophia Garanord, Princess May, and a host of beauties? They needed to support Anne. Antonio and Krel decided to stay behind, and Ebner Sumei and Mama Karen also moved a bit closer. They were truly one camp. Sabastine and Tumishen noticed the movements of these four and, without hesitation, stood firmly behind Menilman. Sabastine couldnt help muttering to herself, Why do I feel like a dowry maid from some Eastern kingdom? According to Charles novel, set in an ancient Eastern land, if I am considered a well-raised maid, then Tumishen is the dowry beast The old Leopard Person was blissfully unaware of how his colleague Sabastine demeaned him in her thoughts; otherwise, he surely would have protested. After all, he was an assassin grandmaster, a king of killers, and his cultivation had recently advanced. Princess May always maintained her indifferent demeanor, standing there as if her mind was wandering in far-off realms. Sophia Garanord was the most isolated and alone. She wasnt yet at the Sacred level, and though she had recently undergone trials and battled at sea, rapidly breaking through to the High level, she remained the weakest in the great council chamber. However, the Strasbourg Rose was never a weakling. Last time, she endured. But this time, she didnt want to endure any longer. Sophia Garanord regretted leaving Mecklenburg greatly the last time. This time she stepped forward slowly, her eyes shining like brilliant stars, her figure swaying, like a Valkyrie challenging otherworldly fiends. Sophia Garanord walked up to Anne and handed over a pair of white gloves, saying softly, Anne! Lets have a duel. This statement took everyone present by surprise. Antonio was about to step forward when he heard Anne say, May I have my fianc??, Mr. Charles Meklen, represent me? Antonio hesitated for a moment, then retracted the foot he had stepped out. Hmm, with Charles, they wouldnt need him. The old Emperor had already promised a marriage, and Anne was Charless officially betrothed bride. Even if faced with several Evil Gods, Princess Anne Brittany was fearless. Charles was very embarrassed, and as he was about to force himself to step forward and explain that he had never been unfaithful, he heard Sophia Garanord say calmly and composedly, It doesnt matter who the duel is with, lets see who can conceive and give birth to a Mecklen child first. Annes pretty face immediately flushed red. She forced out a sentence through clenched teeth, Sophia Garanord! You have gone too far. Sophia Garanord lifted her chin slightly and said proudly, Do you still want Charles to duel now? Anne did not want that! Although Charles was sure to win, she couldnt bear it. Charles had returned from a voyage with three Mecklen children in tow. Hmm, Gareth didnt matter, as everyone knew he was originally surnamed Mosleyd. Amon! That was a bit nonsensical, what exactly was that thing? Emilia! Thunder roared. Although although although Anne knew she wasnt Charless biological child, she still still still couldnt completely bear it. These were not important. If Charles and Sophia Garanord had a contest to see who could first give birth to a Mecklen child and actually won, where would that leave her, the fianc??es face? Anne now regretted not kicking Sophia Garanord right in her cute little backside at the top of the castle walls in Mecklenburg. This little wench actually dared to challenge her directly? Anne had originally wanted to be good sisters with her. Now there were no sisters to be had. Charles swallowed hard and glanced at Antonio, urgently explaining, I have not broken my promise. Nor will I in the future An inscrutable thought suddenly emerged in Antonios mind, What if Sophia Garanord bore a child before his sister got married? But he immediately felt this thought was inappropriate and didnt dare voice it. Antonio also knew that if he did, it would be like adding fuel to the fire for his sister, Anne would definitely explode with anger. Charles Meklen was trying to think of a way to dissuade Sophia Garanord, as he certainly didnt want such a duel! His relationship with Anne was very stable, and Mr. Mecklen didnt want unnecessary complications. Mister Little Mecklen also didnt want that! But just as he was about to go out, he felt like he couldnt move, and visions of a magnificent river of destiny appeared before him, as well as countless oddly shaped creatures attacking the river of destiny incessantly. His spirituality was almost unrestrictedly enhanced, and even soared to a level that transcended that of mortals Emilia, unnoticed by anyone, squatted in the corner of the large conference room, her small, silver, serpentine tail, unseen by the others, incessantly tapped her small head. Each tap from the silver tail prompted her to murmur, Finding joy in suffering, finding joy in suffering, finding joy in suffering We cannot allow Lord Mecklen to disturb such a grand spectacle. In exchange, I shall send him to a different dimension to watch the drama, quite fair, isnt it? I am simply justice incarnate Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 595 - 595 561, Complex Taste (Seeking Monthly Votes) ?Chapter 595: 561, Complex Taste (Seeking Monthly Votes) Chapter 595: 561, Complex Taste (Seeking Monthly Votes) Everyone turned their gaze toward Charles, but at this moment, Charles was exerting all his strength to maintain his almost exploding spirituality; his soul wasnt anywhere within his flesh. He appeared like a classic scumbag, with eyes gazing heavenward in a trance during this critical time. Anne took a deep breath, silently psyching herself up, Anne, you know how much Mr. Mecklen has done for you, and youre aware that he wasnt always like this. He has changed so much for you. He must be struggling, but you cant blame him. Now is your time to fight. Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Anne scanned all the competitors in the room and said, Love is always mutual. ... I believe in Mr. Mecklen, I believe in myself, and I have unwavering faith in destiny, so Who else? Ill give you all one chance to join the duel. No waiting if youre late! For the first time, Anne Brittany displayed an air befitting a queen as she threw down the gauntlet to challenge Sophia Garanord, Menierman Sumei, Mei Guillaume, and Adossa Meisu, declaring war. Anne didnt believe everyone was like Sophia Garanord, bold enough to issue such a shameless challenge in public. She decided to resort to desperate measures, to force the other competitors to retreat first, making it easier to handle Sophia Garanord alone. No sooner had Anne finished speaking than Princess May Guillaume spoke in a faint voice, Count me in. After saying that, she walked over to Charles, lifted the thick black veil that masked her face, revealing her delicate chin and rosy lips. She placed a gentle kiss on Charles Mecklens lips and then let the veil fall, stunning the crowd as she left with a flourish. Adossa saw Meniermans eyes shimmering, as if lost in thought, and thought to herself, I need to fan the flames. She raised her hands high and declared, Me and my senior Menier are joining the battle. Before the echo of her words faded, Sophia Garanord approached Charles. She tiptoed, slightly lifting her body, yet unlike Princess May, her gesture wasnt a light kiss; instead, she playfully stuck out her little tongue Charles, lost in otherworldly contemplation, didnt notice a thing. A vein pulsed on Annes forehead, and with a swift motion, she drew the side sword from her waist. Sophia Garanord wiped her mouth and said indifferently, Though Im not yet at the Sacred level, youre too weak, Anne. Lets duel my way instead. Sophia Garanord, too, departed with long strides. Adossa stood agape, not expecting the situation to escalate to such an explosive level. Just as she was about to bow out, she saw Menierman approach Charles, give him a quick kiss, and leave nonchalantly without uttering a word. Sabastine and Tumishen, with a mix of bewildered expressions, hurriedly followed Menierman out. Adossa laughed and fled in outright retreat. She had intended to stir the pot, but at this moment, she realized that the place itself was a powder keg; her little spark was unnecessary. Facing the endless legion of the Evil God, any ordinary person would have exploded on the spot. Charles struggled to maintain the stability of his spirituality, but the endless presence of the Evil Gods was too much; his efforts were in vain as his spirituality began to boil. The moment before his spirituality exploded, he found himself back in reality. He took a deep breath of air, feeling his Extraordinary Rank strangely soaring at a rapid pace, quickly breaking through to the twentieth grade! After ascending to the twentieth grade, Charlotte channeled the surging energy directly to the Spirit of the Mirror! With the third rune of the Spirit of the Mirror coalesced, Charlottes Mirror World gained its second conceptual creatureathe Fear Serpent of the Spirit Realm. When a person looks into a mirror late at night, fear arises. The Fear Serpent of the Spirit Realm has no fixed form; it is the collective embodiment of all human fears. As long as theres a weakness in the heart, the Fear Serpent will exploit it to ambush the mind with terror. Wood Brandon had not used the Fear Serpent of the Spirit Realm to deal with Charlotte, probably because he thought Charlotte wouldnt be afraid of such a thing. But now that Charlotte had mastered this skill, he deeply regretted not doing so, fearing that had Wood Brandon used the Fear Serpent on him, he would be suffering repercussions for a long time. Actually, Charlotte wasnt that brave. After the third rune of the Spirit of the Mirror formed, the residual energy from ascending to the twentieth grade remained potent and quickly condensed the fourth runeathe Desire Serpent of the Spirit Realm. Contrary to the Fear Serpent, the Desire Serpent of the Spirit Realm embodies all human desires. It can ensnare any sentient being in a delusion from which they cannot escape. In short! Its like the illusionary strength of the Holy Light Divine State Title augmented to a Supreme Plus Pro Max Ultra version! After the coalescence of the fourth rune, the leftover energy wasnt enough to form a fifth rune. Charlotte hesitated for a moment and decided instead to pour it into her Blood Flame Qi, thus condensing two more runes of Blood Flame Qi. Blood Flame Qi?3 increased the control range and number of the Blood Flame Qi significantly. Like the Quickness Technique, this Special Ability was only amplifying power and would not spawn new abilities like the Spirit of the Mirror. Charlotte took a moment to stabilize his increased spirituality. When he opened his eyes, only Anne was left in the large meeting room. Anne Brittany was wrapped around his neck, deeply and passionately kissing him! Charlotte raised his hand to hold Annes slender waist and pulled her closer, also casting a sneaky glance around the conference room. Aside from himself and Anne, there was no one else; everyone had left. He breathed a sigh of relief, believing that the Serpent of Destiny had taken care of everything, whispering a silent thanks, Thank you, Serpent of Destiny! You are the greatest God, thank you for your meticulous protection! Charlottes moments with Anne were few and far between. Although they had shared many tender moments, now, these seemingly easy-to-achieve cozy days were becoming rarer. He guiltlessly enjoyed this moment of tenderness, wishing it could last forever The quick glance Charlotte had stolen while Anne was in his embrace missed a blind spot; Emilia was crouched in that very spot, silently enduring the rhythmic tapping on her little head from the silver tail of a tiny snake while murmuring, Find joy in suffering, find joy in suffering Lord Mecklen is indeed a Gods Favored adept at pleasing the Gods! remarked a voice. This grand scene is also a first for me, said another. A slight enhancement in spirituality shall be your reward, then! commented another observer. As for cancelling debts, Lord Mecklen, you might as well abandon that thought. Your debt will only snowball infinitely, growing more and more! Hmm, this is a prophecy from a True God who manipulates fate, declared another. It took a while for Charlotte and Anne to part from their kiss. The kiss felt a bit dreamlike, a touch lavish, slightly resolute and courageous, with a hint of youthful innocence, and a fiery disregard for everythingathat was a bit different than usual. Hmm, quite a complex taste! Chapter 596 - 596 562, I havent accompanied you to Mecklenburg yet (asking for monthly tickets) ?Chapter 596: 562, I havent accompanied you to Mecklenburg yet (asking for monthly tickets) Chapter 596: 562, I havent accompanied you to Mecklenburg yet (asking for monthly tickets) Charles felt somewhat guilty and asked, Has everyone left? Anne smiled and said, Yes. Anne did not elaborate on what had just occurred, and Charles, wise as he was, decided not to ask. Although he was extremely curious about the duel between Anne and Sophia Garanord, he decided it would be safer to ask someone else. Although Charles had released Annes slender waist, he still held her hand, his heart filled with infinite sentiment. As everyone knows, being a math teacher isnt exactly a lucrative occupation. In the marriage market, if one doesnt settle down in university, they end up resorting to matchmaking. Charles felt even sadder; in his previous life, he had not managed to find a girlfriend in university, and his few attempts at matchmaking were painful to recall. He had never imagined that, after being transported to this world, he would be dating a noble lady like Anne. ... Back on Earth, Charles would never believe he could have a girlfriend of Annes social standing. Even disregarding her family background and considering only looks, education, personality, upbringing, and personal abilities, he would find it hard to pursue a campus goddess like her. Most importantly, when he met Anne, he was merely a level-one clerk. Oh, he had just been promoted. Suddenly, Charles said, I havent taken you around Mecklenburg yet! I have to travel again in a few days, so how about I show you around the city today? Anne smiled radiantly, performed an imperial salute, and said, Then Ill rely on Lord Mecklen. Charles gave an order, arranged a few carriages, and accompanied Anne away from the Great Temple. The largest Temple of the Serpent of Destiny in the city was built within Mecklenburg University. The new Mecklenburg University was nearly completed, but had not yet started its first admission. The current professors and students all came from Black Phoenix University, Royal Wilma University, and Westminster University of Thunder and Storm. The professors were easy to deal with; as long as the compensation was sufficient, they didnt mind switching to another university. But it was more difficult for the students. Charles specifically promised that this group of students infiltrating Mecklenburg University would receive dual degrees upon graduation; they could obtain a diploma from Mecklenburg University as well as their original university and would be given priority in talent selection from Mecklenburg University. The same policy was also given to the newly founded Brittany University by Charles. In about a few more months, this university was due to enroll its first batch of students alongside Brittany University. At this time, the flow of people within the university was quite sparse, as Mecklen University was built to accommodate up to thirty-five thousand people. From the beginning, its construction was guided by the goal of establishing the largest university on the Old Continent. Currently, with only seven to eight hundred students, the campus felt somewhat desolate. Charles glanced at the campus environment and decided to bring in a group of Great Act Devils and introduce a counseling system that had never existed in the Old Continent before, allowing the Great Act Devils to act as campus service staff. As soon as the carriage team left Mecklen University, the atmosphere immediately became lively. Mecklenburg, originally the capital of the Black Phoenix Dynasty, was as bustling as London and Strasbourg. Despite the lingering impact of war, the stimulated market by Charles strategies showed vitality far surpassing that of the predecessor. After all, Charles employed various methods to stimulate the economy, eliminated all taxes, and being a modern person, he understood the dangers of monopolies. Therefore, he mainly monopolized land and transportation but tried not to intervene in other industries. In modern terms, this was called activating private capital. Anne had always thought that the grand nobles she had known since childhood were the ones who truly understood how to govern a country. Their every word seemed profound, and their every action seemed deeply meaningful, which she could never fully comprehend. She even felt fortunate to be a girl, not bound for a political career, and not needing to understand such complex matters. But being with Charles, she realized he was different from the aristocrats she knew. Each of his ideas had a clear origin and reason, which were verifiable and understandable. Every implementation proved their correctness, and they werent complex at all; even many common people could grasp and follow them. Making every commoner wealthy will make the nobility wealthy. If the commoners are poor, even relentless taxation will only result in a poor noble living on barley bread Such statements, though seemingly preposterous, were irrefutable unless one chose to ignore the facts. To rebuild Black Phoenix City into the shape of Mecklen, Charles truly made great efforts to understand the citys culture and history. Along the way, he kept explaining to Anne about various landmarks, reputations, anecdotes of a little alley, and some ancient residences that housed historical figures S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Anne listened with great interest, then noticed that Charles city reconstruction hardly destroyed the original cultural landscape. He paid great attention to building markets, allowing each residential area to revolve around a market. Thus, everyone could easily set up a stall to sell their labor products and conveniently buy everyday necessities. In the markets, there were always shops from the Westwind Knights, mainly dealing in low-profit civilian goods while also stocking up on some food, but not focusing on these as the main business. They sold the cheapest flour, brown rice, and non-perishable food. Charles noticed Anne staring at the Westwind Knights shop and smiled, saying, Without the shops of the Westwind Knights, those grain merchants would fluctuate food prices wildly. However, with these shops present, most of the poor can still afford to buy enough food to fill their stomachs here. Those seeking better life quality, though, are at the mercy of those grain merchants profiting. Furthermore, these markets are divided into fixed stalls and makeshift stalls where one can just spread a mat to sell goods. The former ensures quality and strives for reputation, while the latter allows many people to sell their own grown food, handmade products, and various personal items, helping many maintain their livelihood. Charles continued to explain the citys situation to Anne, and although Anne had actually spent more time in Mecklenburg than him, she had never realized so many details about the city. When the fleet from the New Continent had besieged Black Phoenix City, Anne had firmly held Black Phoenix City. She hadnt felt it at the time, but now thinking back, even while besieged by a large army, the city had functioned smoothly without any chaos or lack of supplies, something even Strasbourg couldnt achieve. As Charles strolled with Anne in the city of Mecklenburg for a while, he said, Nearby, theres a very nice restaurant. I dont know if Miss Brittany would honor me by joining for lunch? Anne remembered her times sneaking out to eat with Charles when she was in university, and later when she worked at the Central Government Office, Charles often took her out for lunch together. Filled with warmth, she placed her small hand in Charles palm and softly said, Okay. Chapter 597 - 597 563, In future wars, ordinary people determine everything ?Chapter 597: 563, In future wars, ordinary people determine everything Chapter 597: 563, In future wars, ordinary people determine everything Charles rode in a carriage without any markings, not even a new one, just one of the spoils of war he had captured in previous battles. Although Black Phoenix City had been renamed Mecklenburg, and Charles had sorted through the city several times, sending away dangerous elements wherever possible and bringing in many people who were close to him and willing to settle in the big city, many of whom were Southseraphs who had migrated with him many times, he still worried about potential dangers and did not allow the carriages used by his subordinates to bear any special markings. Well, in the eyes of the Southseraphs, Charles always held an extremely prestigious position, surpassing any Southseraph, with a reputation that exceeded even that of Jonathan, Cyrus, or any historical Southseraph figures. In addition to being displaced and losing their homeland, the lives of almost all Southseraphs were getting better. They were no longer discriminated against, there were no wars, no tax collectors more vicious than thieves, no extortionate gangs, and they even had the opportunity to receive an education. The most important thing was that The Legend of Mecklen held an extremely high status in the hearts of the Southseraphs. The Southseraphs were convinced that Charles was their savior. ... And Charless legendary journey from an ordinary Imperial civil servant to the throne of the Imperial Duke only served to fuel their fervor. When the carriage stopped in front of a restaurant, Charles got off and reached out to help Anne down, suddenly recalling how he initially bought a second-hand carriage and wanted to show off in front of Anne, he couldnt help but smile wryly. Annes mood had slightly improved, although she still felt like kicking Sophia Garanords pert little backside, she managed to suppress the urge to throw plates. She smiled faintly and asked, What are you laughing about? Charles spoke softly, I was thinking about when I initially bought that second-hand carriage. I actually wanted to show off to you, but you didnt care at all. Later, when I switched to a luxurious dark one, you seemed not to notice that either. Anne whispered, I initially thought you had rented it and didnt want to make you uncomfortable, so I dared not show it. Charles could not help but laugh more tenderly, as Anne was indeed a gentle girl. Anne blinked and thought for a while, unable to remember whether Charles had changed carriages or not, she wisely decided not to bring up the latter topic. Just as the two were about to enter the restaurant, they heard an argument inside. Charles hesitated, contemplating whether to change the carriage when he heard someone shouting loudly, You are the disgrace of Black Phoenix University! If you werent sensible and went to Mecklen University, that sham of a university, you definitely wouldnt be able to graduate, let alone receive a Black Phoenix diploma. Charles shrugged and said, Shall we go in and take a look? Anne smiled radiantly and followed Charles into the restaurant. Today, both of them were dressed as ordinary people. Charles was now accustomed to wearing the military uniform; having fought across two continents, his uniform was naturally old. Although Anne was dressed as a normal noble lady during the big meeting, she had now changed into a hunting outfit, looking somewhat like a female adventurer. A young soldier in an old military uniform and a female adventurer made a matching pair, which also showed Annes thoughtfulness. Inside the restaurant, more than a dozen young people were dining, but now they were embroiled in a fierce argument, with everyone ganging up on a young man with black hair. His face wasnt angry, but he was desperately explaining, I believe that in the future of warfare, ordinary people will decide everything. This concept! It is destined to become truth. A university with thousands of students, yet only a few can ascend to Transcendence each session. A nation of tens and hundreds of millions, but only a few dozen at the Sacred level. How can such a war be sustained? The war that just ended has proven that even the Four Great Empires are unable to continue the fight. There havent been enough deaths at the Sacred level, but too many Transcendents have died. Ive compiled statistics, and the death toll among Transcendents in the various countries is as high as forty percent! Forty percent! Do you understand what that means? Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The young man was immediately besieged Charles listened with interest. He actually agreed with the concept of the dark-haired young man; it was just that in this world, ultimately there is Supernatural Power, and ordinary people simply have no way to sway the outcome of wars. Not long afterward, the dark-haired young man fled in disarray while the remaining youth jeered, raising their glasses in celebration of their complete victory. Someone noticed Charles and Anne, the pair of young people, and raised a glass to them. Charles also lifted his glass with a smile, but after setting down his drink, he said to Anne, Ill be out for a moment. Anne nodded with a smile, and Charles left the restaurant. He then saw the dark-haired young man squatting on the street corner crying. Walking over, he patted the man on the shoulder and said, I very much admire your concept, but I dont understand why you have so much faith in ordinary people. The young mans face turned red as he said, Because of my invention. My invention can give ordinary people power to contend with the Transcendents, and even those at the Sacred level. Charles immediately became curious and said, Can you tell me more about it? The dark-haired young man had just been humiliated and chased off, but now someone was willing to listen to him describe his invention. He became excited and had just started speaking when Charles suggested, This invention sounds quite complicated. Get on the carriage first, and wait for me a moment. After the young man boarded the carriage, Charles returned to the restaurant and enjoyed a very peaceful lunch with Anne. Black Phoenixs cuisine is distinctly different from that of Fars and Inglima, as the main cities of Black Phoenix, especially the capital, are by the sea, so there are many seafood dishes. For instance, theres a dish called exploding baby octopus, which bursts in your mouth when you eat it, making it very delicious. Hmm, that dish is also quite Lovecraftian. Anne declined to try this dish, but the restaurants grilled fish was also good, with the pan-seared sea fish being very delicate and tasty. After lunch, Charles took Anne back to the Ducal Mansion in Mecklenburg. The dark-haired young man on the carriage felt that something was amiss. He waited and waited but did not see Charles return. When he tried to get off the carriage, he was blocked by several burly men. If he had been a Transcendent, he would not have been working on some weapon to allow ordinary people to kill Transcendents on the battlefield, so he could only angrily return to the carriage. After a long wait, the carriage finally started to move. His anxiety grew, and he thought to himself, Could it be that someone is jealous of my talent and wants to kill me? Is this the road out of the city? When we arrive, will they bury me alive or knock me out first? The dark-haired young man was lost in wild speculation when the carriage door was pulled open. Although he was a university student with dismal grades at Black Phoenix University, he still recognized that he was at Duke Mecklens Ducal Mansion. Chapter 598 - 598 564, Land Battleship and Centurion ?Chapter 598: 564, Land Battleship and Centurion Chapter 598: 564, Land Battleship and Centurion A young female secretary said to the black-haired young man, Sir, the Duke has been waiting for you in the study. The female secretary was slender with long legs that ordinary people might not possess, and her beauty was like a blooming flower, her laughter and speech brimming with charm, instantly dazzling the black-haired young man. Stammering, he said, Ill go right now. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He was completely captivated by the beauty of this female secretary and it took him a while to come back to his senses, exclaiming, The Duke? The one I met today? The Great Act Devil secretary smiled and answered, Yes, Duke Mecklen and Duchess Brittany. The black-haired young man was boiling with excitement! There was only one thought in his mind, Did Duke Mecklen actually take an interest in me? Does he also believe in my ideas? Is there any better supporter in this world than the Duke? If Duke Mecklen supports my research, the Mecklen Duchy will surely unite the entire continent one day. Lost in his wild thoughts, the black-haired young man followed the Great Act Devil secretary to Charless office, where Anne had already gone to rest, and only Charles was present. He gave a gentle smile and said, Let me introduce myself, Charles Mecklen! ... I am the master of this city and the Mecklen Duchy is my fiefdom. I am very interested in your invention. The black-haired young man stammered, William Triton! A senior at Mecklen University. Charles clapped his hands, and the same Great Act Devil secretary who had been there before brought over a cup of coffee with a graceful swing. He smiled and said, Lets continue discussing your invention. The black-haired young man took a few deep breaths, pulled out a roll of manuscript from his chest, and spread it on the table. His spirit suddenly soared as he spoke, I am not a formal alchemist, but I am passionate about alchemy. Whether its the ancient Magic Crafting, Classical Alchemy, or Classic Alchemy, I have done research on them all. I think alchemy should not be divided into factions but should work together sincerely. I have found that Extraordinary Objects created from different alchemy systems, if combined, can have a tremendous effect. Take, for example, these two inventions of mine. Charles leaned in to look at the drawings on the manuscripts and paused when he saw the first one; he found it somewhat familiar. It was a long, large box with sixteen huge wheels, eight pairs in total, adorned with countless Magic Array runesaof course, many of the runes were wrong. Now knowledgeable, Charles could tell at a glance. However, he also understood what this black-haired man named William Triton wanted to createaa tank! It was a primitive tank that didnt even have tracks, nor a turret or machine gun, just a plain, square body. An excited William Triton said, Transcendents cant handle everything. If we create this thing with a Magic Array on it, even Transcendents wont be able to break the Magic Array easily, and it could stand against the charges of Transcendent Knights. Indeed, a Magic Array could resist a Transcendent, and if there were enough people forming the Magic Array, it could even possibly withstand the Evil God. The idea was quite remarkable. Charles silently praised the concept and asked with interest, How do you resolve the energy source problem? An embarrassed look spread across William Tritons face as he whispered, I have only thought of one method, but its too cruel. You know that members of the Blood Clan can devour the flesh and blood of living beings to gain Transcendent Blood Energy; my idea is to borrow the Blood Clans Secret Technique Charles shuddered, he understood what William Triton meant. This Transcendent Worlds Tank required no fuel but consumed the corpses on the battlefield, transforming their Life Force into Blood Energy to drive this terrifying war machine. Charles hesitated for a moment before deciding to seal away this technology. Although it indeed could allow ordinary people to rampage across battlefields and combat Transcendents, Charles believed that if he brought this thing into existence, he would instantly become the Old Continents number one villain, with a reputation stinking worse than Zimmermans! A monster capable of devouring life on the battlefield and converting it into power, charging unobstructed. It was truly too sinister! At the same time, he also decided that he must not allow William Triton to leave Mecklenburg by even a step; this dark-haired lad must remain by his side. William Triton was unaware that Charles had already taken him very seriously. He spread out the second manuscript and said, The previous invention, I called a Land Battleship. This invention, I call a Centurion! It was the first time Charles had seen such an extraordinary design, and his first thought wasaCentaurs! The lower half was a Magic Alchemy warhorse, created with Classic Alchemy, or rather, Mechanical Alchemy, just without a horses head. Instead of a head, there was a Magic Shield that perfectly protected the Knight. The upper half was a turret in which the Knight would not ride atop but sit entirely inside the belly of the horse, with only his arms exposed to operate the rifles mounted on the shooting positions on both sides. This thing was indeed peculiar, and upon further consideration, Charles realized it could actually be deployed in real combat. Just as Charles was about to pinpoint a flaw in this design, he heard William Triton say, I know that when a Transcendent Knight ascends to the nineteenth rank, they can consolidate the Kings Proof and become the Leader of Ten Thousand Horsemen. A Leader of Ten Thousand Horsemen can utilize the strength of a city, an army, to confront enemies who have superior Transcendent power. But Leaders of Ten Thousand Horsemen are extremely rare; the whole Old Continent might not have more than twenty such individuals. My Centurion is different. It too can aggregate the strength of an army, and although the current design can only withstand the power of a few dozen ordinary soldiers, combined with the alchemical engine of the Mechanical Warhorse, it is enough to allow an ordinary person to rival a low-level Transcendent. Charles was astonished and asked, It can also aggregate the strength of ordinary people? William Triton confidently replied, Thats right, I designed a Magic Array! Of course, I didnt invent this Magic Array. It was the invention of a professor from Inglima, but because it was so weak, it was almost ignored Half an hour later, Charles reached out to grasp William Tritons wrist, earnestly saying, Lord Triton! Work for me! I sincerely invite you to join the Westwind Knighthood, and I am willing to appoint you as the Lifetime Professor for the Classic Alchemy Department at Mecklen University. And I am willing to invest two hundred Aegeus upfront, as well as allocate an experimental site to you, so please quickly create prototypes of these two Extraordinary Objects. The purchasing power of two hundred Aegeus was equivalent to around four million on Earth, enough to cover the early research and development for these two inventions. As for the later stages, Charles would definitely invest more manpower and send his most trusted individuals, such asaKrel or Ebner! Chapter 599 - 599 565, Menilman also kissed ?Chapter 599: 565, Menilman also kissed? (Asking for monthly tickets) Chapter 599: 565, Menilman also kissed? (Asking for monthly tickets) Charles, although he saw the potential of Mr. William Triton through the eyes of a transmigrator, knew that his current main task was to quell the Evil Gods chaos in the Mazon Kingdom, Gothlandburg, and the Duchy of Calabria. He dispatched two Great Act Devils to assist this aspiring scholar and sent out orders regarding William Tritons matters in the form of an internal document to his subordinate officers. He instructed everyone to pay attention to the research and to provide assistance whenever William Triton encountered any troubles, firmly prohibiting any other nations or powers from intervening. Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. William Triton could never have imagined that he would receive such high regard from Charles. ... When he learned that he was not only obtaining everything he had dreamed of, but also the assistance of two Great Act Devils, one of whom was the female secretary who received him, he felt an impulse to vow his life in service to Duke Charles Meklen. The conditions Charles offered were simply too good to refuse. After arranging William Tritons affairs, Charles began to select his subordinates, deciding that those below the Sacred level need not join this time. Ah, there was no need for the Nineteenth Rank Vigo to go either. Although he commanded the Dolmabah?e Number, this Legendary Warships combat capability was genuinely mediocre, a true disgrace to its name. It was better off remaining at the port as a facade for Mecklenburg, rather than participating in the battle. Previously, the Black Phoenix Dynasty had almost never used it in combat either Charles decided to leave the Black Dragon and Regulus behind to defend Mecklenburg. Despite the Black Dragons considerable wisdom, Charles did not feel the need for its services. Instead, its loyalty and strategic capabilities were reassuring enough to entrust it with the rear guard. Coupled with the seasoned and prudent Regulus, who had formerly served as the vice-commander of the Royal Knights Order, these two were more than capable of managing Mecklenburg well. As for the other areas, Charles had always promoted a policy of governing by non-interference, believing that the common people could live well on their own as long as those above did not cause trouble. In Charless view, those who could manage a country well amidst chaos were rare geniuses, appearing perhaps once in several hundred years. Charles did not consider himself one, nor did he believe he had such talented individuals under his command. Having prepared for battle, Charles first sent Anne, Krel, Ebner, Antonio, and Mama Karen back to Strasbourg. Anne was to hold Strasbourg in his stead. Krel and Ebner were there both to assist her and because they were also Nineteenth Rank, certainly stronger than Vigo, but without a substantial difference. As for Antonio, the future Emperor and the current Crown Prince of the Empire, Charles would never consider taking him into harms way. It was fine to think of the prince when reaping benefits, but it was unnecessary to involve him in danger. Charles was not lacking high-end, Twenty-fourth Rank combat power. After seeing Anne off, Charles had just returned to his Ducal Mansion when a servant came to report a visitors arrival. Surprised, Charles ordered the servant to bring the guest in and soon laid eyes on Sophia Garanords visage, blooming fiercely like an enraged rose! Charles color drained as he asked in shock, Have you been in Mecklenburg all along? Sophia Garanord had changed into an aristocratic young ladys gown. Though the style was extremely simplified, it was clear that it must have been the work of a renowned craftsman from Strasbourg, from the design to the fabric, all of the highest quality. Sophia looked as though she had stepped right out of a classical painting, vibrantly beautiful and on the verge of blossoming. She curtsied in the courtly manner and said, I have been waiting for Anne to leave. Charless composure faltered, recalling Sophia Garanords challenge to Anne for a duel and the race to bear a child with the Meklen surname. He understood why Sophia Garanord waited for Anne to depart and couldnt feign ignorance. Awkwardly, he said, Miss Sophia, while your beauty is indeed like the worlds first dew at dawn, flawless and spotless, irresistible to any that gaze upon you, I did meet Anne first. You too would hope that the other half you encounter is of unwavering fidelity, not someone who is swayed by sight alone, right? Charles wanted to offer more words of persuasion, but Sophia Garanord gave a slight smile and said, It was but a harmless jest. Why, Charles, did you take it seriously? Embarrassed, Charles could only stammer, I misunderstood, Sophia. He quickly had coffee brought to them, and just as they started to talk, a servant came to announce that another visitor had arrived. Charles had no choice but to have the servant bring the guest inathis time it was Princess May Guillaume. Upon seeing Charles and Sophia Garanord, Princess May was momentarily taken aback but then casually said, I will accompany you to fight the Evil God. Sophia Garanord took a deep breath and stated, I excel at naval battles and can command the fleet for you, handling logistics. The tension between Sophia Garanord and Princess May sparked immediately. Sophia had witnessed this woman named May Guillaume kiss Charles Meklen, and she also remembered the matter of the Queen Bee, which apparently belonged to the woman before her! Princess Mays irritation flared, considering that after her own departure, Sophia Garanord surely would have also kissed Charles. This cunning vixen dared to challenge even Anne and would not miss out on such an opportunity, especially infuriated by the thought that Charles actually lent her Queen Bee to her. Sophia Garanord might not have been as powerful as Princess May, but the Strasbourg Rose feared nothing. Princess May thought that if she took action, this woman would probably act weak and seek help from Charles, and she would undoubtedly lose face. While the two were locking wills in battle, a servant from the Duke Mecklen Mansion came to report for the third time that there were more visitors. This time, there were two people, Menilman and Adossa. Adossa was surprised to see Sophia Garanord and Princess May Guillaume and greeted them one after the other, Sophia Garanords junior! Princess May, you havent left either? Sophia Garanord was greatly surprised, she had never considered Adossa a rival, but she stared at Menilman and couldnt help but think, Did Menilman also kiss Charles? Princess Mays eyes nearly burst into flames as she coolly said, Menilman, is it your intention to oppose me? Menilman had originally planned to leave Mecklenburg and return to Saint Michael Island, but she was persuaded by Adossa to stay, who then slyly suggested, Charles Mecklen is setting out to fight the Evil God. It would be good for you to accompany him, enhancing your relationship in the process. Anne isnt at the Sacred level and can do nothing but watch from afar, unable to help Charles. After much hesitation, Menilman inexplicably agreed. Now facing Princess Mays furious glare, she calmly stated, This is a reunion for Sheffield University graduates. You are the only outsider here. Charles having graduated from Sheffield University, Menilman and Adossa were his seniors, and Sophia Garanord his junior, was an undisputed fact. But faced with Menilmans stab in the back, Princess May coolly responded, Charles is my vassal. As an officer of Inglima, all Inglima officials were vassals of the Red Dragon Royal Family, so Princess May was not wrong in her declaration. Between the two women there were new grudges as well as old. To Princess May, Menilman was far more detestable than Sophia Garanord. She was the first to leave, not seeing that Sophia Garanord might have also kissed Charles. What she didnt expect was that Menilman had kissed Charles too! At that moment, the only question in Princess Mays mind was, Did Menilman actually kiss him or not? As for Adossa, whether she kissed Charles or not wasnt important. Princess May Guillermo didnt deign to find out. Sophia Garanord, dubbed the Strasbourg Rose, not only possessed exquisite beauty, she was also a student leader at the university with a prestigious family background; her father was the Empires Minister of War, and she learned many tactics for battle. She immediately analyzed that she needed to form alliances. How she would ultimately dispose of those alliances to enjoy the spoils of victory alone was a matter for the future. She stepped forward and said, Senior sisters! I have a suggestion, we should form an alliance first, presenting a united front. Menilman slowly nodded her head, while Adossa really wanted to say, Actually, I dont want to join. But at that moment, she could also express, Ill stand with my seniors and junior. Three outstanding Sheffield University graduates quickly formed a tacit alliance, and naturally, Menilman became the leader. She said to Charles, Junior Charles, the matter youre facing might threaten the entire continent. Everyone should contribute their part, were here to help you. Charles was the only one unaware that he had been kissed by four women, nor did he understand why all four suddenly acted so peculiarly. However, he would naturally not refuse more help in fighting the Evil God. He said, Welcome, everyone! To join my expedition against the Evil God of the New Continent. Here, I have a batch of divine crystals that you all can use to replenish your strength during battle. Charles took out a handful of divine crystals and distributed them to the four girls. He actually wanted to use the opportunity to distribute items as an excuse to leave the room quickly, which was becoming increasingly charged with tension. Anne wasnt there, and Charles could not cope alone. In fact, Charles was not adept at handling emotional situations; he had lived his previous life as an eternal bachelor, and in this life, he had only had one girlfriend. Facing such a ferocious battlefield of emotions, he just wanted to escape. Charles forced a chuckle, intending to see the guests out and make arrangements for their stay The thought of four women living in his house gave him a headache. Charles thought to himself, I cant continue staying in Mecklenburg. I must set out tomorrow, and Ill head to the Mazon Kingdom first. I heard that a massive forest suddenly sprouted in the Mazon Kingdom, forming a dense woodland. Ill have to ask the people from the New Continent, which Evil God can manipulate plants like this? Chapter 600 - 600 566, Evil Gods Family Wine (Seeking monthly tickets, updated with 10,000 words) ?Chapter 600: 566, Evil Gods Family Wine (Seeking monthly tickets, updated with 10,000 words) Chapter 600: 566, Evil Gods Family Wine (Seeking monthly tickets, updated with 10,000 words) Charles mustered every trick in his arsenal to settle the four women properly, then immediately began arranging the departure. This time, he had his own subordinates, a batch of Sacred-level from the New Continent, plus Menilman and Princess May, Adossa, and Sophia Garanord. Charles really felt that not to mention the Evil God, even he was scared of himself. This time, Charles had no intention of using the military or the fleet. His Ghost Fleet had already been dispersed, serving as escort and cargo ships; after all, most of the Ghost Ships were originally merchant vessels and had been assigned to different transport fleets. Thus, he did not plan on bringing hundreds of Ghost Ships, even though it would have been impressive. To oppose the Evil God, two Legendary Warships would suffice. ... With the Holy Light Divine State Title and the Emilia Vessel, as well as the Sacred-level from the New Continent and his subordinates, in addition to Menilman, Princess May, Adossa, and Sophia Garanord, they were ready to wage war against the Evil God. Charles busied himself the entire night preparing various supplies. Watching the sky brighten, he sent people to gather the crew and decided not to leave the Holy Light Divine State Title, opting instead to rest a while on the sofa in his Captains Cabin. When he woke up, he found four blankets draped over him, with no recollection of how they got there. He took out the Voyage Log to communicate with Amon, ensuring that everything was normal on the Holy Light Divine State Title and ready to set sail. He then sent a Great Act Devil to check the headcount, making sure everyone was aboard before he gave the order to depart. After several wars, the Holy Light Divine State Title had undergone significant changes. Although Charles couldnt know all the upgrades that this Legendary Warship had received, he was aware of some enhancements, like the fact that this Legendary Warship could also appear in another dimension. Charles had already inquired with Romios, who did not know which Evil God was adept at manipulating plants. Among the thirty-six Great Evil Gods from the New Continent, none were known for their prowess with plants. This was good news, indicating that the Evil God who had infiltrated the Mazon Kingdom with the immigrant fleet was not one of the thirty-six, and might not be as formidable. However, it was also bad news, as it meant Charles had no way to devise an appropriate strategy in advance, even though he had never developed any remarkable tactics before. Charles had another option: entering another dimension to seek guidance from a few genuine Divine Creatures. He suspected they would surely know. Although it was a bit risky, after a moments hesitation, Charles still entered another dimension after the two Legendary Warships had set sail. Inside another void, the Holy Light Divine State Title transformed into a majestic palace, floating upon the sea under an endless black expanse. For the first time, Charles entered this space in a non-combat state and couldnt help but linger with his gaze, under the seemingly peaceful endless black sky. Suddenly a meteor streaked across, and out of sheer curiosity, he focused and scrutinized what was under the pure white luminescenceaa colossal skull lay sleeping within the light, looking utterly sacred. But how could such an immense skull possibly relate to the Sacred level? As Charles was lost in his jumbled thoughts, his chest suddenly burst open, and countless eyes emerged, with a faint voice calling out, Daddy! Dont look at Hylda!. Charles hurriedly looked down to see each eye harboring a sanctified skull, with blazing white flames burning in their sockets. The eyes soon exploded one by one. When all the eyes that had emerged from his chest had combusted, Charles felt sweat sliding down his forehead and sensed that if not for Amon substituting himself for him, his fate would not have been much better than those eyes. Instead, it would have been him consumed by the Evil Force. Charles dared not look up again. The last time he faced countless Evil Gods, he had merely enhanced his spirituality a little, which was evidently protected by the Serpent of Destiny. Moreover, not just this time, as long as he was in the real world, he was under the protection of the Nine Great True Gods, which greatly weakened the power of the Evil Gods. But in this space, the power of the Evil Gods could be fully transmitted, and he had almost ceased to exist just now. Charles sincerely said, Amon, my son, thank you. Amon didnt make a sound for a long while, making Charles feel even guiltier. He thought that by substituting for him, Amon had withstood the force of that Hylda and was badly hurt, unable to respond for the time being. The colossal skull remained serene as if feeling nothing and as if everything that had just happened was unrelated to it. But in an instant, two massive eyeballs suddenly formed in its empty sockets, composed of countless smaller eyes, creating an indescribable and eerie presence. Then, with a silent piercing shriek, the skulls eye sockets exploded, hurling numerous pristine white bone shards that enveloped the strange eyes and detached from the pure white light. On board the Holy Light Divine State Title, in an empty courtyard, Amon looked somewhat lonely at the endless black void, murmuring to himself, Daddy exerted all his strength to draw Hyldas attention, yet I missed the opportunity to capture it. I was so close, just a little more, if it had revived just a moment later, that great skull would have been minea| Amon spread his small hands, which held numerous shattered bones. He gazed at them with covetousness and longing before opening his mouth and swallowing them all. After consuming the bone shards, Amons eyes gained an additional sparkle. At this time, Charles had already found Omibella, who was alone in a lavish palace, forlornly gazing at the sky in the absence of war; the five Divine Creatures of the Holy Light Divine State Title did not stay together. Her palace was filled with Blood Servants, and Charles could even recognize some as the enemies who had perished in previous warsa| Fine! Thats not important. Charles cleared his throat, but before he could speak, Omibella, both shocked and delighted, turned around as if she was about to throw herself into his arms. Charles was terrified and shuddered at the thought. He really feared Omibella might pounce on him, and he didnt know whether to turn tail and run or just run for it. After all, Omibella was no ordinary woman; she was a bona fide Evil God, and probably one of the high-ranking ones at that. Omibella couldnt help but say, Why have you come to see me again? Shouldnt a man be building his career, aspiring to greatness? How can you sink into the allure of beauty and be delayed by the tenderness of home? Charles thought to himself, That remark is truly worthy of an Evil Gods standard. If it were a human woman, Id have to search thoroughly under the bed and in the closets. Charles finally said, I have something I want to ask you! Which Evil God of the New Continent is adept at manipulating plants? Omibella replied irritably, Who else has the knack for manipulating plants if not that little puddle, Dapocirodo? Charles was taken aback and said, Dapocirodo is aboard the Holy Light Divine State Title, but that Evil God is in the Mazon Kingdom. Omibella said bitterly, She contested with me for the position of Goddess of Reproduction and was caught off guard. Someone severed her true form and stole the authority to manipulate plants. Surprised, Charles asked, Why is what She told me different? Omibella responded, That little puddle is obviously lying to you. Charles had not expected this answer at all. He hesitated for a long time and felt he should ask Dapocirodo once more. After spending some time with Omibella, Charles didnt know what else to say to this Evil God. S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Omibellas memory had been completely altered; believing Charles to be her husband, Amon her child, and even having given birth to Emilia for Charles. But Charles knew none of it was real, and he couldnt fathom what sort of power could alter the memory of such a being like Omibella. After bidding farewell to Omibella, he quickly found the Gomodoro Tree. Beneath this colossal Evil God tree, Dapocirodo, with a crown of flowers, was truly teaching a group of Great Act Devils, instructing them in a strange kind of magic. When Charles appeared, Dapocirodo left those Great Act Devils and approached him with a smile, warmly greeting Charles. She took his shoulders with her small hands, as if the gentlest wife was massaging a weary husband just returned home. But Charles could sense that Dapocirodo had tried several times to place a flower crown on his head. Charles dared not wear such a thing. Sun Wukong after putting on a constriction circlet had the chance of becoming a Buddha, looking forward to the day when it could be removed. If Charles wore Dapocirodos flower crown, he feared hed be done for on the spot, not living to see the day it could be taken off. Cutting to the chase, Charles asked the question, Is there anyone else in the New Continent who has authority over plants? Dapocirodo answered with a smile, No one else! I am the only one in both the New and Old Continents who holds sway over plants. But a long, long time ago, when I had left my home, some villains dismantled my true form, causing me to lose most of my authority over plants. To this day, I have not been able to regain my powers. If I could restore my full power, Id be able to provide you with a continuous supply of Great Act Devils. Youve now seen how good they are and must want more of them, right? Charles shook his head; actually, having Great Act Devils wasnt important at all. Without the Great Act Devils, his life wouldnt change much. Despite their ability to transform into perfect women, Charles wasnt keen on the idea. Unmoved by Dapocirodos seduction, he said, I dont need so many Great Act Devils, but I want to know, how can your authority be reclaimed? Dapocirodo, both shocked and pleased, asked, Do you know the whereabouts of those thieves? If you can tell me, I can tell you how to reclaim my authority. Just throw my stolen true form onto the Holy Light Divine State Title, and I will regain my powers, even overshadow Omibella, and never let you feel homeless again. Ill welcome you back every day. Charles thought to himself, I dont want to come back. Chapter 601 - 601 557, Miss Sophia Garanord is by no means a modest person ?Chapter 601: 557, Miss Sophia Garanord is by no means a modest person Chapter 601: 557, Miss Sophia Garanord is by no means a modest person Having escaped another dimension, Charles had returned to the Holy Light Divine State Title, feeling a bit conflicted. He had long known that the five Divine Creatures that composed the Holy Light Divine State Title were inevitably flawed, not entirely whole; this was his first contact with their secrets. Charles shook the brass bell in his room and summoned a Great Act Devil. This Great Act Devil was dressed flamboyantly, resembling the high-quality cosplay that could be seen everywhere at a comics exhibition. Charles asked her to prepare some food for him; he had worked through the night and entered another dimension, significantly depleting his energy, and he desperately needed to replenish it. The Great Act Devils, intelligent and well-mannered, were virtually indistinguishable from normal humans and could even embark on the Extraordinary Path and possess Supernatural Abilities. Onboard the Holy Light Divine State Title, it was impossible to bypass these Great Act Devils, who frequently engaged in battles worthy of the Evil God; thus, Charles used them as crew members. ... So far, the Great Act Devils proved to be very competent. As the Great Act Devil left with a swaying gait, Charles watched her wistfully and suddenly wondered if the Great Act Devils were becoming too prevalent? I need to control and restrict their area of activity! Apart from Hot Spring Mountain and Mecklen University, I should allow the Great Act Devils to serve at three or five other places at most. I should ban them from everywhere else. After all, they are the creations of Dapocirodo; caution is necessary. Charles could sense that the power of the Holy Light Divine State Title was steadily growing. The other Divine Creatures had not shown signs yet, but Dapocirodos impact was quite conspicuous, with the numbers of the Great Act Devils increasing day by day. Minutes later, when the Great Act Devil had not returned, it was Sophia Garanord who brought a tray of food, knocking on his door. Charles hurriedly said, Why are you doing this kind of thing? Sophia spoke softly, I wanted to see if you were awake and thought Id bring you some food. Ms. Garanord smiled warmly and asked, Wont you invite me to join you for lunch? Charles glanced at the plate and then shook the brass bell in the room again, requesting the service-providing Great Act Devil to bring over two more lunches. Just as two Legendary Warships had left the port, the sea was calm. Charles suggested they go to the balcony to enjoy the sea breeze while eating, and Sophia gladly agreed. Charles opened a bottle, presumably expensive, though he did not recognize it, and poured a glass for both himself and Sophia Garanord, saying, Junior! Are you going back to school? Sophia smiled slightly and said, Ive already received my diploma. Charles uttered an Oh, finding himself suddenly at a loss for words as he had just been scrambling for a topic. When Charles was with Anne, he always felt comfortable; they didnt need particular topics and easily found plenty to talk about. Though he shared a close relationship with Sophia Garanord, having fought alongside her, this was their first time chatting and dining alone. Noticing Charless slight embarrassment, Sophia Garanord lightly smiled and broached a topic, Mr. Mecklen! Didnt you have any relationships with classmates during your time at Sheffield University? Charles grew even more embarrassed. Charles Mecklen unfortunately had too many female acquaintances in his earlier life. According to his memory, there were at least several dozens, mostly noble ladies, and also seven or eight female classmates Ah, the past is unbearable to revisit. Charles even worried sometimes that when he was out shopping with Anne, what would he do if he encountered an old acquaintance? Fortunately, the god of luck seemed to be with him, as he hadnt encountered any of those ladies with whom he had been intimately acquainted. Of course, this also had a great deal to do with the fact that he soon moved out of the Savings Union apartment and was transferred from the Central Office. Charless face turned slightly red, and Sophia thought he was shy. She secretly thought, Why didnt I meet Mr. Mecklen in university? If I had met Mr. Mecklen earlier, what would that guy from the University of Georgia, Anne, have to do with anything? After the initial awkwardness, the two quickly found some common topics. After all, they had graduated from the same university; they discussed professors, amusing campus stories, various gossips, and notable alumni During his time at Sheffield University, Charles was not outstanding, he hadnt even advanced to the Transcendent, and he wasnt a notable figure. There were very few rumors about him at Sheffield University, but there were many more about Menilman and Adossa. Sophia Garanord seldom mentioned her own affairs; she was considered the student leader of her year, but when she realized that Charless university life was not glamorous, she never brought up her own university days. When Charles and Sophia Garanord were having lunch together, Charles would occasionally feel that the young lady in front of him was very familiar, but he quickly realized it was an illusion. During their meal and conversation, Sophia Garanord always subtly tried to lower his guard, gradually deciphering his defenses. Sophia Garanord even pointed out a seabird to Charles, stood up excitedly to wave, and when sitting down, she would subtly pull her chair closer to Charles. Meanwhile, on a different deck of the Holy Light Divine State Title, Menilman, Adossa, and Mei Guillermo were in a confrontation. Princess Mays voice remained clear and cold but was tinged with a gunpowder smell, Arent you two afraid of being ghostwriters? Sophia Garanord is certainly not the type to yield, Menilman said calmly. In any case, youre the first to be eliminated. Adossa secretly exclaimed, Exciting! Princess May took out a crystal vial and threw it into the sea; not long after, the Queen Bee made its appearance above the water. She boarded the ship composedly, raised her eyebrows, and said, Next, its my turn. Both Charles and Sophia Garanord saw the arrival of the Queen Bee, the legendary warship that both of them were somewhat related to. Sophia secretly mused, Princess May is not talented in this area. If we switched places, Charles would never be able to return to Fars. Charles was clueless about how Princess May had managed to summon the Queen Bee, and after finishing lunch with Sophia Garanord, he planned to go and ask. The Mazon Kingdom and the Mecklen Duchy are located at opposite ends of the Old Continent. If Charles wanted to go to the Mazon Kingdom, he needed to cross the Red Dragon Strait. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This part of the voyage was incredibly difficult for him; every day, he inexplicably ended up spending time alone with some girl, and he could not fathom the thoughts of the three girls. Sophia Garanord always stated that challenging Anne was merely a joke and that he shouldnt take it seriously. Menilman spoke very little, while Princess May only discussed novels with him. As for Adossaa| Chapter 602 - 602 578, Who would have thought theres an extended version ?Chapter 602: 578, Who would have thought theres an extended version? (Requesting monthly tickets) Chapter 602: 578, Who would have thought theres an extended version? (Requesting monthly tickets) Charles added a piece of charcoal to the stove to make it burn brighter, and expertly gutted a fish he had caught, placing it on top. Seeing his skill, Adossa didnt interfere, but smiled as she tasted a skewer of grilled fish. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles sighed and said, Sister Adossa, can you tell me again in detail what happened that day? Adossa, patient as ever, recounted the events she had just described. Charles covered his face with his hands, feeling a sense of regret. He hadnt expected such a significant event to unfold. ... He had thought that his kiss with Anne was all there was to it. Who could have imagined there was an extended version? Adossa, clearly enjoying her meal, spoke happily, her lips glistening with fish oil. After swallowing a piece of fish, she complimented, Charles, your grilling skills are not bad at all! Charles replied, I have a cook named Mrs. Plum Sauce, shes from the New Continent and is an expert in grilling. I learned a bit from her. At that point, Charles thought of his home at Street 58, Elysian Pastoral, and Madam Nancy, Mrs. Plum Sauce, and their three Agile Cats. He couldnt help but ponder, In a little while, I should bring them to Mecklenburg. After all, they are my old servants and Im more comfortable with them. The two sat on the pale belly of a deep-sea giant fish, floating on the sea surface. Charles felt somewhat uneasy about being with Princess May, Menilman, Sophia Garanord, but felt more relaxed around Adossa. Especially knowing that this senior hadnt stolen a kiss from him made him feel even more at ease. Adossa also felt that Charles had too many outstanding women around him, and she couldnt fit in. Moreover, they had no romantic relationship and she had long given up on advances. Sneaking out together felt more like being confidants, both aware that there were no romantic feelings involved. Charles opened a bottle of wine and performed a small spell to chill it. It was a Bloodline Mantra from the Arthur Clan that he had recently learned for convenience. The chilled wine in the glass clinked softly with the ice, a pleasing sight. Charles drank it in one gulp and bit into a skewer of fish, feeling slightly better. Adossa curiously asked, What exactly do you plan to do about this situation? Charles shrugged and answered, Ill be marrying Anne soon, what else can I do? Adossa said, Even after marriage, it doesnt stop you from having lovers! In the Five Great Empiresa| oh, now Four Great Empires. In any country on the Old Continent, its no big deal for nobles to have some lovers. Just remember not to have too many illegitimate children, as according to the continents laws, they can inherit a portion of your wealth. Although most illegitimate children can only inherit one to five percent of the wealth, if their numbers grow too much, your domain wont be enough to distribute. Charles exclaimed, How could I possibly have illegitimate children? Adossa curiously said, Didnt you promise to have children with Menilman, Princess May, Sophia Garanord? Their bet is on who can first have a child carrying the Mecklen name. There might be a sequence, but surely there will be children, right? Charles was even more shocked and said, I did not agree! I am determined not to have any illegitimate children. Adossa shook her head, deciding not to discuss this foolish matter any further. With Menilmans peerless elegance, Princess Mays incomparable beauty, and the allure of the Strasbourg Rose, how many men could resist? Although Charles spoke earnestly, Adossa did not believe him; she was also curious, wondering who would be the first to bear a child with the surname Mecklen. Adossa secretly thought, However, their children should not want Charless wealthathese three women all come from very wealthy families! As the Great Princess of the Inglima Empire, Princess Mays wealth goes without saying. She could lawfully inherit a portion of the Inglima Imperial Familys assets. Menilman was currently the leading figure of the Fars Empire Navy, having almost completely robbed all the pirates in the Whale Sea dryahow wealthy the pirates were hardly needed contemplating. Sophia Garanord might be slightly less affluent, but her father, the Empires Minister of War, survived several rebellions and two dynastic changes, standing firm; the Garanord Family has always been able to match the Brittany Family. Furthermore, Sophia Garanord herself was a rising star in the Imperial Navy, and most of the Fars Empire Navy had already pledged allegiance to Sophia. There was no helping it; Menilman was his own power base. Most of Charless ships did not come from Fars, and Duchess Mesu had aligned herself with Byron, leaving the Fars Royal Navy with no choice but to support Sophia. Charles ate some fish kebabs and stomped his foot, causing the deep-sea giant fish beneath to decay and sink into the sea. Adossa had already leaped into the air, holding her rapier, and smilingly said, Is it Menilman accompanying you tomorrow? Charles nodded and said, Tomorrow, I must resolve this matter and not allow this situation to continue. Charles left Adossa behind and flew towards the Holy Light Divine State Title. Adossa knew he was afraid of being misunderstood. She intentionally waited a while before following him. Just as she approached the Holy Light Divine State Title, she saw a man covered in duty vines blocking the front of three legendary warships. Charles had returned early and was already fighting this man. After ascending to the twentieth rank, Charles had used most of the ascending energy on the Spirit of the Mirror, with only the residual energy enhancing his Blood Flame Qi. If he did not pull someone into the Mirror World, it seemed he did not enhance much, only his energy became more substantial. However, the vine-covered man, no matter how severely wounded, would instantly recover. Charles repeatedly slashed open his body, yet could not inflict a serious injury. Adossa had just landed on the deck and saw the Sacred level individuals from the New Continent, Charless Sacred level subordinates, as well as Menilman and Princess May Guillaume watching the battle; she couldnt help but ask, Where did this enemy come from? Abelia smiled slightly and said, This is their Tree God Envoy! When we were in the New Continent, some encountered the Tree God Envoy. They are very troublesome and completely inhumaneathey are not considered humans! Initially, no one knew which Evil God had made a move, but it was Charles who said it must be Dapocirodo. Dapocirodo was an Evil God who had fallen long ago. Unexpectedly, like a centipede that does not die easily, it still has remnants and is controlled by someone. Chapter 603 - 603 569, Ancient Komoro Religion ?Chapter 603: 569, Ancient Komoro Religion Chapter 603: 569, Ancient Komoro Religion After a ferocious attack, Charles retreated several kilometers, organizing the boiling Bloody Glory within his body to bring it back to balance. With a hint of surprise, he exclaimed, Classical Alchemy? The Tree Gods envoy moved his body slightly, maintaining a human shape, yet it hardly seemed human anymore, as he responded with a deep voice, Indeed, it is the supreme achievement of classical alchemy, the Self Alchemy! Charles was even more astonished and asked, Youve infused the remnants of the Evil God into your bodies? How can a mortal body withstand it? The Tree Gods envoy let out a deep, eerie laugh and said, This is the greatest secret of our Gomodoro cult. If you are willing to lead your men to join us, I can reveal it to you. While patrolling the sea surface, the Tree Gods envoy spotted Charless three warships. With a greedy look, he thought, If I could take over these three ships, it wouldnt matter if I shared the secretawithout the remains of the Gomodoro Tree, they couldnt perform the operation anyway. Moreover, such a surgery would require a top-tier alchemist, which he surely wont find. Charles thought to himself, A tiny secret in exchange for dozens of Sacred level soldiers and three legendary warships? This thing must have damaged its brain during the transformation, maybe even shattered its soul. ... Who knows whats now inhabiting its body? In this world, once alchemists reach the Supreme Realm, they all turn to experiment on themselves. Classical alchemy was fervently dedicated to Self Alchemy, commonly known as human transmutation. Classic Alchemy pursued the creation of artificial gods, replacing ones fleshly body with metal and mechanical parts to extend life. The wealth of the Old Continents nobility mostly came from taxes, which werent substantial, making it impossible to continually pour resources into the bottomless pit of alchemy, so the development of alchemy was still quite slow. For instance, the formula for alchemical explosives hadnt been changed for many years. Through trade, land, transportation, encouraging local crafts, and plundering, Charles had amassed immense wealth and was willingaas well as financially ableato invest, yet his rise was so rapid that he had only a few alchemists under him, barely managing to invest in land battleships and centurions, which were already an unexpected gain. The name Shawn Connor, from the Blue Magpie Workshop in Star District, briefly crossed Charless mind. After persuading him to move to Machu Picchu, Charles had not seen the nearly bankrupt alchemist. He had visited Machu Picchu several times since then without catching sight of him, wondering where he might be now. Charles thought, Ill have to inquire if Shawn Connor is still around. I need to get him to Mecklenburg to participate in the design and manufacture of the land battleships and the centurions. sea??h th ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. While William Triton may have brilliant concepts, his alchemy skills are definitely lacking. He isnt even Transcendent; he needs an experienced hand like Shawn Connor to collaborate. However, Charles was currently engaged in combat with the Tree Gods envoy and didnt have the time to spare, so he decided to keep this envoy. He suddenly accelerated, clasped his hands at his chest, and released a Flame Scorching Blast Bullet. Charles had enhanced the Flame Scorching Blast Bullet to an ?18 multiplier; if compressed to its limit, its power could surpass any alchemical bullet and even injure those at Sacred levels, but at that moment, his intention wasnt to kill but to send his opponent flying, so he did not compress it, striking like a shockwave, trailing a smooth, fiery tail. Seeing Charles release this kind of cannon shot, the Tree Gods envoy replied with a deep, eerie chuckle and also clasped his hands together, emitting a Shockwave. This technique slightly compressed the energy before releasing it, something that many low-level Transcendents could manage. However, the lethality wasnt significant, and it was a great waste of energy, far inferior to formal range-specific abilities. Only from the Intermediate rank and above did such Energy Cannons become truly deadly. The envoy, confident in his inexhaustible energy source, wasnt afraid to clash with Charles head-on. The energies of both parties collided in midair, and although Charles Flame Scorching Blast Bullet was a genuine Special Ability and he had held back, it still sent the Tree Spirit Envoy drifting backward. Just as the Tree Spirit Envoy was about to switch to another Special Ability to turn defeat into victory, he felt as if a mirror had suddenly appeared between him and the real world. Charles looked at the Tree Spirit Envoy, whom he had sent into the Mirror World, and shook his head slightly, saying, It seems your brain is truly broken, to be caught by such a simple strategy. While fighting the Tree Spirit Envoy earlier, Charles had already laid several Magic Mirrors in the void; the Flame Scorching Blast Bullet just now was specifically to push the Tree Spirit Envoy into the Mirror World. He hadnt anticipated that such a simple tactic would succeed in one go. The Tree Spirit Envoy, upon falling into the Mirror World and not realizing it at first, rapidly surged forward attempting to engage Charles; but although they seemed close, no matter how he flew, he couldnt reach Charles, and he began to panic, looking around and spotting a pathway below. Although beings of the Sacred level could levitate, levitating continuously drained energy, and unless necessary, those of the Sacred level wouldnt keep hovering, so the Tree Spirit Envoy subconsciously landed on the pathway. No sooner had his feet touched the pathway than it suddenly came to life, quickly extending a huge snake head in mid-air. This snake head, vibrant and fierce, with countless colorful whiskers, suddenly opened its vast mouth and spewed out a pure green pillar of energy! The Tree Spirit Envoy, greatly alarmed, hastily dodged, but the pathway beneath him suddenly arched, launching him into the air towards the snakes mouth emitting the energy pillar a voluntarily delivering him. In an instant, the Tree Spirit Envoy felt himself being shattered to pieces by the spray. It seemed as though his soul itself had splintered into countless tiny fragments. Charles returned to the Holy Light Divine State Title and, after a brief inquiry, couldnt help expressing his surprise, How come he couldnt hold on after just a moment? Charles had just activated the Spirit Realm Horror Snake, expecting to give the Tree Spirit Envoy a little appetizer. He thought for someone like the Tree Spirit Envoy, the Spirit Realm Horror Snake wouldnt shake his resolve, as it wasnt exactly a high-end skill; but how had he succumbed so quickly? The Magic Mirrors coalesced by Charles then threw out the Tree Spirit Envoy, a figure covered in dense tree branches and vines, and extremely tall at about three to four meters, wearing no clothes but covered in thick foliage at both important and unimportant parts, resembling a layer of armor. Dozens of Sacred level beings gathered around, and Idhela said, We have encountered Tree Spirit Envoys before; they fear no harm and their energy is inexhaustible. Even if our strength surpasses theirs, prolonged combat often forces us to flee ignominiously. How did he end up like this under Charles hand? Our Blood Clan from the New Continent isnt this fierce. After observing closely for a while, Andreas remarked, Charles, he doesnt seem of much value. You might as well use him to feed the boat Indeed, everyone now knew that the Holy Light Divine State Title was a big eater. Chapter 604 - 604 570, Gothlandburg is attacking Byron ?Chapter 604: 570, Gothlandburg is attacking Byron Chapter 604: 570, Gothlandburg is attacking Byron Charles really gave it some thought! This Tree Spirit Envoy was probably around the nineteenth rank, even weaker than him, but its pain tolerance and swift recovery were somewhat troublesome. Moreover, its mind was completely damaged, beyond repair, so giving it to the Holy Light Divine State Title was not a bad idea. As Charles was thinking about this, he felt the diary in his embrace warm up slightly, he took it out and glanced at it. A line of text slowly appeared: Daddy, I want this Tree Spirit Envoy. After pondering for a moment, Charles replied, Okay! With a kick of his foot, the Tree Spirit Envoy slid across the deck and after a few seconds, slipped into another space, disappearing without trace. Theoretically, the Tree Spirit Envoy, promoted to Sacred level using the relics of ancient Modova, would be best fed to Dapocirodo, but Charles didnt quite trust this Divine Creature, and Dapocirodo was too hard to control. Although Omibella and Amon were more sinister, these two were relatively more manageable. ... Especially Amon, who always gave Charles the impression that he possessed human intelligence. Yet, he also knew this feeling was one hundred and one percent unreliable. In another space, Amon watched the Tree Spirit Envoy fall from the sky, reached out and pulled a vine from the body of the Tree Spirit Envoy. The vine stretched longer as he pulled. As this vine was extracted, the body of the Tree Spirit Envoy rapidly shrank and finally turned into a puff of dust, completely vanishing from this world. The lengthy vine, in Amons palm, slowly shortened and finally turned into a rapier, floating behind Amons head. His face was all smiles as he murmured to himself, Daddy still loves me, hes willing to give me gifts, Daddy still loves me, hes willing to give me gifts I must be Daddys own flesh and blood, definitely not some wild breed that Dapocirodo, Ivonna, and Posuji talk about! Im going to kill them someday! This family has a mom, a dad, and me And a sister would be enough. Gareth? Well, count him in too. Although Amon was still young, standing there with a rapier in hand, he looked quite heroic, especially his faceaif it were to be seen outside, many would undoubtedly remark how much he looked like Charles. Charles often saw Amon and hadnt noticed, but if there was truly a comparison to be made, he would realize that the Amon he first met and the current Amon had completely different faces. Just as Charles was about to discuss with his subordinates how to attack the Mazon Kingdom, a Great Act Devil hurried over, shouting, Magic Alchemy Communication has spat out an urgent report: The Mazon Kingdom is attacking the three neighboring countries at the same time. Charles was shocked, but before he could deal with this explosive news, a second Great Act Devil hurried over and said, Gothlandburg is attacking Byron, and has already occupied seven cities. Charles quickly asked, Where did the information come from? Both of the messenger Great Act Devils replied together, Byron, both pieces of information are from Byron. Charles felt a slight sinking in his heart and hastily led everyone to the conference room, preparing to hold a meeting to discuss the new emergent situation. During the meeting, several more pieces of intelligence arrived, from Inglima, Fars, Lionheart Dynasty, and six Old Continent countries, all of which were at war. Yes, there was also a country that sought aid from the Mecklen Duchy. That small country was Parmas. Parmas bordered Modova, separated by the Gondis Mountain Range. Because the military found it difficult to pass through, it had remained relatively peaceful with Modova Principality for hundreds of years, even historically cooperating several times to jointly eradicate mountain bandits. On one side of Parmass borders lay the Gondis Mountains. Aside from Modova, the other two bordering countries were also small nations, incapable of launching wars that would risk their entire countries. Therefore, they had always remained relatively independent, never relying on major powers or forming alliances with other countries. However, when their neighboring Mazon Kingdom was destroyed, the rulers of Parmas panicked. As Mazon Kingdom began a significant assault on another neighboring country, Parmas could no longer sit idly by. They dared not assist the neighboring country, as the settlers from the New Continent were too fierce, and they lacked formidable figures within their own nation. Yet they knew that doing nothing would only lead to their demise; they did not wish to passively face extinction. Thus, they thought of seeking help from Modova. Indeed, having shallow relationships with the rest of the continents countries and lacking historical ties, they turned to the fianc?? of the Grand Duchess of Modova, the renowned General Charles, sending an SOS message. They also declared in their document that they were willing to cede the Gondis Mountains that belonged to them as compensation. After reading this document, Charles shrugged his shoulders, passed it to others for inspection, and certainly had no intention of waging war for the sake of the people of Parmas. As for Anne, everything was currently as stable as Mount Tai; there was no need for concern. Several Sacred-level individuals inspected these pieces of intelligence. Romios couldnt help but say, Something feels off. Why would they suddenly attack other countries? Could it be that they have summoned an incarnation of the Evil God already? But an Evil Gods incarnation is uncontrollable and generally doesnt leave its lair. Several Sacred-levels from the New Continent raised doubts. Charless Sacred-level allies, who had battled with the Flame Evil God Anululu and ventured with Charles in the Agres Sea, discussed their views after exchanging opinions on the Holy Light Divine State Title. Romios told Charles, I suggest that we do not immediately enter Mazon Kingdom in full force. We need more intelligence to formulate a suitable strategy. Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I propose organizing a small team, ideally five people, to scout the situation in Mazon Kingdom first. We can also send someone to continue communicating with Parmas, possibly gaining more intelligence. When dealing with an Evil God, please remain exceedingly cautious. Often, there are no opportunities for regret. Andreas raised his hand and said, We have the protection of the Serpent of Destiny, and everyone has ten chances to regret. Romioss face turned a little red at that moment. Being from the New Continent and a member of the Peak Holy Order, he had encountered many Evil Gods, but real contact with a True God was lacking. Customary thinking took over, and he had momentarily forgotten about the dawn of destiny granted by the Serpent of Destiny. He was about to admit his mistake when Charles interrupted their conversation, saying, The Dawn of Destiny is immensely precious, not to be wasted frivolously. Besides, I have always been monitoring everyones lives, hoping you all can ultimately return to your homes after countless wars and enjoy the pleasure of watching your grandchildren play. I, along with Romios, Kresto Red Hawk suddenly raised his hand and said, Count me in! Charles nodded slightly. Before he could name a fifth person, the Elephant-man Agon said in a deep, resonant voice, Count me in, too. Chapter 605 - 605 571, The Harem War of Duke Mecklen ?Chapter 605: 571, The Harem War of Duke Mecklen Chapter 605: 571, The Harem War of Duke Mecklen Red Hawk and Agon both shared a common problem, which was joining too late. Others had followed Charles, sharing life and death, fighting side by side, but when the two joined, Charles no longer lacked Sacred-level hands. Agon was somewhat better off, but Red Hawk was downright frustrated. Although Charles directly gave her a fleet, she was no more than a commander, and that was only because Charles lacked proper naval officers; otherwise, it certainly wouldnt have been her turn. Both were among the most ambitious and youngest Sacred levels under Charles, and they were certainly not content to just sink into obscurity and become anonymous. Charles pointed to Romios because he was at the Peak Holy Order, and also the President of the New World Conference; she pointed to Kresto because of his formidable strength, and he was also Charles strongest card in hand! Red Hawk and Agon were both afraid they wouldnt get their turn to enter the fray. ... Charles smiled slightly and said, Thats the decision, then. Menilman and Princess May both thought Charles would call on her. Menilman pressed a hand on Red Hawks shoulder and said, Let me handle this fight. Just as Red Hawk was about to resist, another hand pressed on his other shoulder, and the faint voice of Princess May came to his ear, Menilman is right. Charles could only say, Sir Red Hawk, please stay back for now. He glanced at Agon and said, Agon, please stay back as well. Sacred ranks of the New World Conference all had a barely suppressible mirth, finding this conference to be too joyful, where they could even witness the harem struggles behind Duke Mecklen. Charles subordinates all bowed their heads, pretending to see nothing, and some of the Sacred ranks who followed Charles to the Agres Sea secretly mused, This isnt even the Dukes limit; if he played his cards right, he could create a few Evil God harems. And the kind that could bear children, a real Evil God harem Romios, regarding this combination, had no dissatisfaction either. Like most of the Sacred ranks in the New World, he carried all his possessions with him so that he could flee at any moment, and in case of encountering a great enemy, he would not lack for weapons and could depart at any time. Kresto had always been alone, carrying only his weapon. As the leader of Fars Royal Knights Order, all the details of daily life were naturally taken care of by others; he only needed to fight and required no preparation. He believed that Charles would have everything ready for him. Naturally, a vassal would trust the monarch he served. Menilman and Princess May Well, they certainly needed no preparation either. Theres no need to speak of Menilman, but Princess May had the Queen Bee, along with the full complement of this Ancient Magic Warship, the control of the Gold Ring, and the crystal bottle she used to dock the ship. This Magic Warship of the Sherlock Dynasty was like an enormous storage equipment. Charles himself needed no mention; ever since he opened the Infinite Mirror Realm, he had gradually figured out how to conceal treasures within the Mirror World, even storing enough supplies to equip an army. Charles made some brief arrangements, having Sophia Garanord temporarily command the Holy Light Divine State Title, and as for the Emilia Vessel, there was no need for reminders, as Emilia could manage her own ship perfectly well. The five of them did not choose to fly directly there; instead, they flew near the coastline, making a detour to proceed overland. From high in the sky, Charles had already seen that the entire Mazon Kingdom was covered in vegetation, with countless patches of green even covering the sea surface near the land, undulating with the waves as if a gigantic marine blanket was concealing numerous secrets. Romios suddenly stopped high in the sky, clapped his hands, and a layer of illusory imagery appeared in front of him. It swirled with countless dazzling lights and bizarre runes. After observing for a while, he spoke in a low voice, We cant get in. Theres an Aerial Interdiction Barrier here, as well as detection specifically targeting the Sacred level. The moment we enter, well be discovered. Charles activated his Insight Ability and quickly arrived at the same conclusion. The entire sky above the Mazon Kingdom was cloaked in the power of the Evil God. Although they could certainly force their way in, doing so would have nothing to do with scouting for intelligence. Charles hesitated for a moment and then said, We could change our identities to get in. Romios gave a wry smile and asked, How could we possibly conceal our Sacred level power? Charles replied indifferently, The Beast God Shapeshifting Art created by Tumishen. Romios was greatly surprised and said, Tumishen once went to the Old Continent, but his Secret Techniques are his treasures and he never passes them on lightly. You He glanced at Menilman and suddenly realized, saying, I understand now. Charles didnt care what he had understood; he simply taught the Beastman Shapeshifting Art to this Peak Holy Order member of the New Continent. Kresto had been under Charless command for some time and knew well his ulterior motive for promoting the Beast God Shapeshifting Art. After attempting to practice it for a while and learning that Antonio had succeeded in a shorter time, he never spoke of it again. Menilman and Princess May truly did not know the Beast God Transformation, but both learned it quickly. The three completed the training for the Beast God Shapeshifting Art almost simultaneously. Romios chose the Elephant-man, gaining a short trunk on his face, and despite his large head and ears and a robust body, he radiated an impressive aura. Kratos had casually chosen the Lizard People, and after his transformation, he somewhat resembled a twin brother of the Black Dragon. It was simply because he mostly dealt with either Black Dragon or Agon, and he always thought the Lizard People looked slightly better. Menilman chose the Leopard Woman, and coincidentally, Princess May did the same. Both Leopard Women were slender, with thin waists and long legs, and their faces didnt differ much from average humans apart from having a pair of round ears and a hint of fuzz on their faces, which only added to their cuteness. The Leopard Woman Menilman transformed into bore a seven-to-eight resemblance to her own self but looked much younger and even carried a bit of youthful naivety. Clearly, the rose senior was actually quite conscious of her age. As for whether Princess Mays transformed Leopard Woman looked like her, Charles couldnt tell, as he had never seen Princess Mays true face. However, the princess no longer cloaked herself in a black robe. She touched her body lightly and changed into hunting attire in the style of Inglima. Long leather boots, tight pants, a narrow jacket, her face delicate, resembling the bright moon, and she even carried an alchemy short-barreled rifle, clearly no ordinary item. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles felt that moving in dense forests, the Silverback Ape Person would definitely be more suitable than the Hunchback Red Bear or the falcon people of Channing. The former was too cumbersome, and the latters wings were obtrusive, making ground movement ordinary. After he transformed into the Silverback Ape Person, his Bloodthirsty Fighting Spirit surged back, and two runes appeared consecutively. One was Bersek, just like the Hunchback Red Bear Warrior, while the other was Throw a perfectly complementing Charless minor skill, the Flying Dagger Technique. The Flying Dagger Technique wasnt a Special Ability, but just a skill, which anyone could learn without racial distinctions. Charles had once learned it from an Orc Assassin. Chapter 606 - 606 572 ?Chapter 606: 572. Menilmans Coffee and Princess Mays Mat (10,000-word update completed, asking for monthly tickets) Chapter 606: 572. Menilmans Coffee and Princess Mays Mat (10,000-word update completed, asking for monthly tickets) Charles Meklen and four others circled in the air for half a day before they found a suitable spot to land on the border of Mason Kingdom. They all transformed into beastmen and set out for the capital of Mason Kingdom. Menilman and Princess May did not give in to each other, and after half a day, they almost simultaneously awakened the Bloodthirsty Fighting Spirit and stepped into the First Level of Transcendents. Romios, who initially didnt have much of a competitive spirit, couldnt help himself. Being at the peak of Sacred level and among the strongest in this world, he secretly developed a desire to compete and also advanced to the First Level Transcendent, subsequently pushing for a breakthrough to the Second Level. ... Kresto had already advanced to the First Level of Transcendent beastman transformation, and seeing this, he, too, joined the competition. Although Charles was a step ahead, he knew that in at most three to five days, his Fourth Level Bloodthirsty Fighting Spirit would fall behind; he had to train desperately to avoid losing face. This adventuring party had unwittingly entered a state of healthy competition. When Charles left, Sophia Garanord said not a word. After Charles Meklen left, Miss Garanord managed her affairs in an orderly fashion, showing her talent for logistics, but at night, people heard the sound of her kicking over a table in her room. The next day, Sophia Garanord got up, didnt look at the table on the floor, but looked in the mirror. Her pretty face was all determination as she said, Sacred level, so what? I, Sophia Garanord, swear that within a year, I will advance to the Sacred level! She took out a Divine Fragment, and then she too began her intense training. The party of five traveled for two days and had ventured deep into Mason Kingdom. The place was covered in plants, and the Power of the Evil God loomed overhead, making it impossible to discern direction on the ground. Each time, they relied on Charless transformation into a Channing falcon-person to fly high and determine their direction. The Channing falcon-person relied on physical strength to fly, not Supernatural Ability, so it would not trigger the Aerial Interdiction Barrier hovering over the entirety of Mason Kingdom nor disturb the Evil God sleeping deep within Mason Kingdom. Charles deeply missed the days when he had possessed Sacred level strength. Although he had been at Sacred level for only a few days, those days were truly blissful. Using the Channing falcon-person, especially at the Fourth Level, to fly in the sky was damn tiring! After one reconnaissance mission, Charles, exhausted, landed on the ground, quickly replenished some food, Menilman transformed into Leopard Woman and brought him a cup of coffee, and Princess May stuffed a cushion under Charles, edged with gold thread and evidently of considerable value. Romios and Kres looked at each other and took care of themselves; they naturally couldnt compare with Charles. Charles focused on circulating his Bloodthirsty Fighting Spirit when he suddenly felt a slight surge of blood and energy in his heart, and his bodys energy soared, breaking through another layer. The Runes that formed this time wereaMuscle Stretch! He reached out his hand, and his arm suddenly extended several inches longer, grabbed a branch, and forcefully broke it off. Charles immediately thought of a comic bookaPirate King! Muscle Stretch, just like the main character Luffy from Pirate King who used the Rubber Fruit, was almost identical in its appearance, except it didnt stretch infinitely. It only allowed Charless arms, legs, and the rest of his body to extend up to twice their length. This Special Ability might be miraculously effective in low-level Transcendent battles, but in mid to high-level fights, it would be somewhat useless. After all, Muscle Stretch can only extend the body to a limit, and mid to high-level Transcendents mostly have long-range attack abilities. In Charless opinion, Muscle Stretch was not even as good as Blood Flame Qi, which could be used to manipulate weapons from a distance, having a much wider range than Muscle Stretch. Casually tossing the branch aside, Charles drank his coffee, ate some dry bread, and even packed away Princess Mays cushion. Princess May always took out a new one, but she never took it back. Charles always felt it was a pity to just throw away such an expensive-looking cushion, so he simply began collecting them each time. This matter really annoyed Menilman, but she wasnt equipped for this kind of thing and could only watch as Princess May stuffed a cushion under Charles every single time. Once Charles had rested, the adventuring party naturally set out again. While walking, Charles suddenly felt something different. With each step, he went nearly two feet further than usual. Under normal conditions, his speed could already match the use of Quickness Technique ?1. Charles even felt that his strength had increased substantially and that he might be able to compete with Bear Warriors who had activated Bear Strength and Berserk. Only then did he realize that Muscle Stretch had so many benefits. With the muscles stretched, naturally, his strength increased, his running speed would be faster, and his jumps higher. These were all part of the basic physical attributes. Unlike the speed boost from a Special Ability like the Quickness Technique, once he got used to it, he could maintain the same rhythm in daily life and in battle. Quickness Technique only grants lightning-fast speed when the ability is activated. Charles was indeed happy. Although such advancement was minor, he had no expectations of going far on the Transcendent path of the beastmen Bloodthirsty Fighting Spirit. Kresto quickly noticed Charless change and asked, Duke Mecklen, has your Bloodthirsty Fighting Spirit advanced to the Fifth Level? Charles nodded, and Kresto said calmly, Ive just advanced to the Second Level! Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 607 - 607 572 ?Chapter 607: 572. Menilmans Coffee and Princess Mays Mats (10,000-word update completed, asking for monthly tickets)_2 Chapter 607: 572. sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Menilmans Coffee and Princess Mays Mats (10,000-word update completed, asking for monthly tickets)_2 He exhaled a puff of black air and said, Its just that the awakened special ability is a bit strange, carrying a bit of toxin, but the damage isnt very strong. Kresto said this lightly, but Romios, Menilman, and Princess May were all enraged. They didnt know that Kresto had practiced earlier, which is why he could advance to the Second Level before them. They simply felt that he was provoking them. Charles also sensed the discord within the group. He could only suppress his headache and tried to soothe them, It seems that once we reach the capital of the Mazon Kingdom, everyone will be able to advance beyond Fifth Level. They continued on their way, and soon came upon a village, the scene of which momentarily stunned them. The village was also covered with various plants. ... Initially, Charles thought there were no people left, but he soon discovered there were indeed living people. However, they were all entwined with various plants, not from the outside world but growing from within their own bodies. When Charles found the first person, he initially thought the person was dead. But this villager of the Mazon Kingdom, upon seeing Charles, had a look of pleading in his eyes. Only a large and beautiful flower had grown out of his mouth, preventing him from speakingaonly managing to struggle and gesture for help towards Charles. Romios came over, took a look, and said, His body is already filled with these plants; he is now relying on these plants to provide him nutrients to stay alive. We cant save him; separating him from these plants could likely kill him. Charles nodded in agreement with Romioss words. The mans body had no blood, flesh, bones, or organs left, just entangled roots of several kinds of plants; he simply couldnt separate him. This was already the power of a Deity, and even if it were an Evil God, mortals could not change anything. Especially since the villager was still alive, it was truly indefensible to attempt to kill him. Soon, others also discovered more living villagers. Charles wanted to ask Amon or Dapocirodo what was going on and whether there was any way to relieve their suffering, but he immediately shook his head and abandoned the idea. Charles spoke in a low voice, Lets continue moving forward. We must hurry to Manise City; only there can we resolve this issue completely. The Mazon Kingdom, situated on the Old Continent, was not particularly small either. Its size was roughly comparable to Southseraph combined with Behemoth Duchy. It was divided into three major regions, each with only one large city. The capital, Manise City, was the largest city in Mazon, home to one-third of the kingdoms population. Thus, only by reaching Manise City could they discover what had become of the Mazon Kingdom. Romios, Kresto, Menilman, and Princess May all silently agreed with Charless view. They did not linger in the village or continue to explore it but quickly left and pressed onward. Charles was a transmigrator. On Earth, he had never seen such cruel sights. Of course, this did not mean that there were no cruel events on Earth, but ordinary people simply would not see or come in contact with them. They would only see peace and tranquility, at most feeling societys harsh blows and the mountainous pressure of the economy. Although it was also very painful That evening, Romios, Menilman, and Princess May all broke through the Second Level and immediately began striving towards the Third Level. The slightly leading Kresto, frightened, even practiced in his sleep, fearing that the three companions would surpass him and cause him to lose face. Charles simply gave up, competing over such matters was meaningless to him. Yes, he was destined not to surpass these geniuses. Within the Mazon Kingdom, the land was entirely overgrown with plants, making it extremely difficult to traverse. Typically, a journey that would take only five or six days on foot took three people seven to eight days until they finally glimpsed the tallest building in Maniseathe Lingkong Tower! This Lingkong Tower was constructed to commemorate one of the Nine Great True Gods, the God of Mechanics and Alchemy. It is said that the tower was built based on the blueprints handed down by a follower of the God of Mechanics and Alchemy, and upon completion, it had very unique functions. However, the follower, whose lifes wish was to draw all the blueprints passed down by the God of Mechanics and Alchemy, drew for twelve years but died after falling gravely ill, leaving the Lingkong Towers blueprints incomplete. Although the King of Mazon Kingdom at the time enthusiastically invested resources, after learning the emperor had died, the Lingkong Tower was never completed, and successive generations of emperors could no longer bear the ceaseless investment, gradually reducing funds until the Lingkong Tower was left mostly hollow, with only its shell constructed. Naturally, it never exhibited its power or any miraculous effects. Instead, the construction of the Lingkong Tower considerably weakened the strength of the Mazon Kingdom and even cost them the opportunity to explore the New Continent. Charles gazed at the Lingkong Tower, a miracle built under the guidance of the God of Mechanics and Alchemy, now lush with greenery and covered in various plants, many of which were not native to this world and looked wildly ferocious and horrifying. Charles sighed and said, I hope not all the people of Mazon Kingdom are gone. Although Romios wanted to say, How is that even possible? he couldnt bring himself to say it, as the idea of an entire nation devoured by an Evil God was too horrifying, a scenario rarely seen even in the New Continent. After a brief rest, the five of them hurried onward and arrived near Manise City by dusk. What shocked Charles and the others was that the city seemed normal, with people continuously entering and leaving. But this was not normal at all! After observing for a long time, Charles whispered, Theres a person who has left the city eight times and entered eight times. In about three minutes, he should come out again. Menilman whispered back, Its not just the people entering and leaving that are strange. At this time, all the cities on the Old Continent would have closed their gates; no city would allow entry during the night. Romios sighed and said, They must have all undergone a cursed transformation. The five of them fell silent for a while before Charles whispered, Ill go into the city to investigate. If I encounter danger, you all come to rescue me together. If Im not detected, you follow behind into the city, and well meet under the Lingkong Tower. Menilman wanted to stop him but soon realized it was the best plan. At a time when they all dared not use their Sacred level powers, Charless Second Level Transcendent strength was currently the strongest combat power they had. If he was alright, everyone else could blend in; if something happened to him, it meant the situation was dire, and they would either directly use Sacred level power to rescue and escape or start a fight. Charles took a deep breath and strode toward the gates of Manise. The people coming and going did not notice him, but the grass on the ground seemed to sense something, continuously reaching upwards trying to pierce the soles of Charless feet. However, Charles Meklen possessed the Bloodthirsty Fighting Spirit, and although only Second Level, it was enough to protect him. One step at a time, he entered Manise, and after passing the gate, saw that the stone-paved ground was overturned, the supposed dirt road turned grassy, no trace of the original black dirt visible. The nearby buildings were all covered in plants, looking like houses abandoned for many years with no residents, letting flowers and plants take over. Entering the city area, the roadside flora became even more aggressive, swirling towards Charles. Transforming into a Silverback Ape Person, with his first awakened special ability, Vajra, he could mostly withstand it, though not without trouble. Circling around, he felt he could withstand it but knew the rest of his team definitely could not, which forced him to retreat again. As Menilman and Princess May spotted Charless figure, both girls jumped up excitedly and rushed toward him. Chapter 608 - 608 573, Everything graceful in the world needs a strong support ?Chapter 608: 573, Everything graceful in the world needs a strong support. Chapter 608: 573, Everything graceful in the world needs a strong support. All the grace and elegance in this world need a strong supportabe it power, wealth, knowledge, or some special abilities. In the Old Continent, there is also the powerful force of personal martial skills. Menilman and Mei Guillermos lapses in composure made Charles unable to resist recalling this statement. Both women were extremely outstanding, and even across the entire continent, there were only a handful of women who could match them, and none who surpassed them in the Old Continent at the time. Even without distinguishing gender and including men in the comparison, these two ladies could still break into the top fifty with their formidable strength. However, in situations where they couldnt use Sacred-level power for a long time, both of them became fragile inside and even unknowingly developed a dependence on Charles, who had greater strength. Of course, what made them dependant was more significantly influenced by Charless consistent demeanor. ... Under the same conditions, they wouldnt feel anything towards Romios or Kresto. This was the uniqueness between individuals. Charles reassured them with a few words, and both Menilman and Princess May calmed down, as if their previous lapses had nothing to do with them. Charles gathered the five of them and began discussing their experiences along the way, then said lightly, We need to have a certain level of protective Special Ability to walk freely in the city. Do you think you could all advance to the fifth level of Bloodthirsty Fighting Spirit in a few days? Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0?0.? Give me seven more days! Romios declared proudly. I can do it in six and a half days! Kresto couldnt help but interject. Before Menilman could speak, Princess May had already spoken for both of them, We will not hold anyone back. This also implied, Surely you are faster. Charles took an axe and cleared the ground nearby, then transformed into a Red Bear and moved several large rocks from nearby to use for daily rest. The group stayed near Manise for a while; Charles temporarily stopped his training to watch over the four, making occasional rounds to familiarize himself with the land. To Charless surprise, four and a half days later, Romios was the first to advance his Bloodthirsty Fighting Spirit to the fifth level. Menilman was a few hours behind, while Kresto and Princess May advanced almost simultaneously in the evening. Charles did not tell anyone that he had already advanced his Bloodthirsty Fighting Spirit to the sixth level a few days earlier. After their advancements, the five of them took some time to rest, regain their strength, replenish their food and water, and check their weapons. The large rocks that Charles had moved to serve as a resting platform were now engulfed by plants. No matter how much Charles cleaned them up, they would be covered again within half a day, but they were about to leave anyway, so there was no longer a need to concern themselves with these stones. This time, the five of them walked into Manise side by side. Charles had switched to a Combat Saber, leading the way. Although they encountered numerous residents of Manise, they could see that something was not normal with these people. They mostly followed a set pattern, repeatedly doing the same thing, showing no signs of independent consciousness. Knowing the pervasive dangers in Manise, they did not rush and were very careful with each step. Charles saw a person walk to the street corner, which was very strange because every time, the person would walk around the street and then return here. He approached, raised a foot, and kicked the person down. Under his sole, numerous green vines astonishingly sprouted, continuously waving, with some broken vines on the ground. Menilman exclaimed in horror, They do they need to extend plant vines from their feet to supplement energy and maintain activity? Charles looked around for a while and whispered, I know why some people have a larger range of movement and some have a smaller one. Look, some people stand still, stretching only vines from their feet, while others have their pants becoming bulky, obviously growing from their legs as well, so that they could replenish more energy. After Charles said this, the four of them also observed this phenomenon. Charles was terrified in his heart; he knew that these New Worlders were adept at manipulating the Evil God, but he had not expected the Evil God to transform to this extent. Ignoring the person lying on the ground, whose body was starting to grow green, he led everyone to continue exploring the urban area. They soon discovered a peculiar placeaa small barren piece of flat land. Menilman glanced and said, I have been to the Mazon Kingdom before! This is the municipal government office of Manise; someone must have chosen this as a stronghold. They had not encountered any immigrants from the New World on their way. Originally Red Hawk speculated that they had been devoured by the Evil God, losing their self-consciousness, but when seeing this vacant flat land, Charles knew Red Hawk was wrong. These New Worlders still retained their self-awareness; it was they who were manipulating the Evil God, not the other way around. Charles clenched his fist, his heart filled with resentment, and he muttered under his breath, What grudge do the people of the Old Continent have with them? Do they want to wipe out a whole country? Romios couldnt help but say, Those who believe in the Evil God have no humanity. We most of us know that our relationship with the Evil God is one of mutual use, we dont worship the Evil God, and we are vigilant against them. But some people dont think that way; they worship the Evil God, believe everything about it is correct, and harbor a naked hatred toward their fellow humans, wishing to exterminate mankind to please the Evil God. Indeed, thats why the New Continent hasnt been annihilated. Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Its actually the Evil Gods own opposition because if all humans die out, they wont have a place to feed. Charles managed a wry smile and said, Those believing in the Evil God, hate humanity more than the Evil God itself? Romios answered, Yes. Charles closed his eyes; though he did not want to admit it, what Romios said was indeed the truth, and he could not refute it. Just then, more than ten people walked out of the municipal government office of Manise, their faces wreathed in simple smiles. A young man said, The people of the Old Continent, content with luxuries, no longer deserve to rule this continent. We have already occupied the Mazon Kingdom, and will soon conquer more countries, and completely exterminate the filthy beings of the Old Continent, replacing them with the superior humans from the New Continent. Romios looked embarrassed; he had once believed in this rhetoric, but he had never really considered exterminating the people of the Old Continent. He still had his sanity, and wouldnt make such obviously unintelligent decisions. Another young man said, Actually, its a pity that so many people died, especially those beautiful women. We dont have such soft, tender women in the New Continent; each one is a rough wife. These more than ten New World immigrants all burst into wild laughter. This made Charles suddenly remember those New World immigrants who had attacked Black Phoenix City; they had shown the same attitude. Chapter 609 - 609 574, Solo Menilman ?Chapter 609: 574, Solo Menilman Chapter 609: 574, Solo Menilman Charles raised his hand to signal that they should not disturb these people. Although he had the ability to kill or even capture them, these individuals were clearly minor pawns following the immigration from the New Continent, unworthy of knowing too many secrets. Charles needed to find some high-status immigrants from the New Continent to force information out of them. Under the transformation into a beastman, he couldnt use the Bloody Glory abilities, and if he were to use the power at the Sacred level, he would have to succeed in a single strike and then flee at full force so as not to allow the Evil God lurking in Manise City any time to react. Romios, Kresto, Menilman, and Princess May all understood Charles intent, so everyone froze, watching these individuals walk into the plant-overgrown streets, occasionally reaching out to extract something from the bodies of the pedestrians. After watching for a while, Charles, struggling to suppress his anger, quietly said, They are collecting food. Romios sighed and said, Duke Mecklen! Not all people from the New Continent are like this. Charles nodded, responding, I know! Of course, Charles knew, as he had even been to the New Continent himself, encountering New Worlders who were quite normal, not as cruel-hearted as the ones before him. ... They could exterminate an entire city without any moral burden, and in the bodies of the citys residents, they cultivated a certain special kind of food, harvesting batches of ripe fruits from them every day. They treated their fellow humans like livestock. Charles took a deep breath, thinking to himself, I need to find the main culprit and kill him. Together, the five of them truly possessed the strength to kill a common Sacred level in a short time; even for a high-tier Sacred level, they were not without means of success. Charles and the others observed for a while longer then bypassed the building, sneaking towards the city center. After landing, most immigrants from the New Continent chose to settle in this city, where the original inhabitants had been annihilated through the Power of the Evil God, so this group chose to settle in the most luxurious buildings in the city, whether government buildings of Manise or noble mansions, treating themselves as the new masters of the city. Normally, they did not need to work, relying on the food grown inside the bodies of local residents as their main sustenance, everyone would stay indoors, entertaining themselves without even interacting with each other. It was clear to Charles, the demeanor of this group was not normal. Although they retained their self-consciousness and various human behaviors, he believed that it was not long before the Evil God would harvest them too. After much circling, Charles and his companions found themselves outside the Imperial Palace of Manise. Although the Mazon Kingdom was a small one, its royal palace was built with great ambition, even rivaling the palaces of Fars and Inglima, imagining the heavy taxes the people of Mazon Kingdom had to pay to construct this luxurious palace, which even an extravagant emperor from the Five Great Empires would be bold to build, as most palaces were constructed gradually over generations. The demise of the Mazon Kingdom, although unrelated to whether the Royal Family cherished their citizens like children, sparing their people, Charles still couldnt help but think, When I return to Mecklenburg, Ill publish a book about how living too luxuriously as king invited natural disasters to destroy the kingdom. But, I must not mention the name of the Mazon Kingdom, or else it would turn into an attack on a victimized nation. Romios quietly said, Duke Mecklen, someones coming out. Charles tensed slightly because he saw a familiar face, the girl Zimmerman! He was surprised to see a familiar face here, yet he felt no impulse to greet her. Although he had fought side by side with this Zimmerman, they had no personal ties; Charles made no move, but Menilman beside him trembled slightly then gently reached out and patted Charles on the back, whispering, When we return, tell my father that Menier misses him. Then, without looking back, he charged out, his Beastman transformation instantly revoked, reverting back to the form of The Empires First Rose, his longsword slashing downward at the girl Zimmerman. Charles was alarmed; he too hastily reverted to human form and growled, Stay hidden, do not engage! He pushed his Quickness Technique to the limit, Blood Rose in hand, overtaking Menilman. Menilman clenched his teethathe sword light accelerated, pushing his swordsmanship to its peak. The girl Zimmerman hadnt expected an enemy attack, and that too from a Sacred level adversary; she gathered all her Fighting Spirit, but having ingested too many Divine Fragments, she was merely a High-Level Transcendent, nowhere near capable of withstanding Menilmans full-powered strike. As she was on the verge of death, she saw Charles and her face showed a slight surprise, making a plea for help, but before she could even cry out, Menilman cleaved her in two. When Menilmans strike landed, he was slightly surprised by the absence of the anticipated interception from Charles Meklen. Just as he was about to speak, Charless Blood Rose suddenly struck. A sword light flew out from the girl Zimmermans body, transforming magnificently, blazing like the brilliant sun. Menilman, having just struck with all his might, was unable to gather his breath in time; although he positioned his sword across his chest, he knew he could not withstand it. But Charless Blood Rose transformed quickly, not retreating an inch, catching the fierce attack. All this occurred in the blink of an eye. The appearance of the girl Zimmerman, Menilmans strike, Charless pursuit But the script did not follow its expected course; with one strike, Menilman killed the girl Zimmerman, and from her body emerged a sword strike which should have killed Menilman but was intercepted by Charles. Menilman regrouped, staring at the man who seemed to step out from the void; his eyes aflame, he whispered softly, Wh-Wh-What Charles covered his former classmates mouth with his hand, smiling broadly, and said, Captain Huntington, havent you been well? The body of the girl Zimmerman dissipated like foam, inch by inch disappearing into thin air. The man who stepped out from the void, handsome as a deity, unparalleled in grace and spirit, was none other than Zimmerman Axel Robin! He smiled slightly and said, Lord Mecklen! You really do love to joke. You have tainted my memory several times already, do you still wish to try? sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles let go of Menilmans mouth, ran his hand through his hair, and said helplessly, Might as well try, what if it succeeds? Its been a long time, Mr. Zimmerman Axel Robin. Zimmerman also performed a graceful Imperial salute and said, Indeed, it has been a long time! Mr. Charles Mecklen. Chapter 610 - 610 575, Lord Mecklen, you truly deserve more than death ?Chapter 610: 575, Lord Mecklen, you truly deserve more than death. Chapter 610: 575, Lord Mecklen, you truly deserve more than death. Because of Charless last-minute instructions, the three people lying in wait were all utterly confused; they simply couldnt understand what was going on no matter how hard they tried. Actually, Charles was just as confused. When Menilman moved to kill the young girl Zimmerman, he knew something was definitely off, so he cast aside all considerations, reverted to his human identity, pushed the Quickness Technique to its limits, but not to stop his senior sister from killing the young girl Zimmerman. He figured that once this girl died, there would certainly be some strange changes, and he needed to step in to save someoneasave senior sister Menilman! Although Menilman was privy to some secrets, she couldnt understand why Charles would react so quickly, coming to her aid the moment she made her move, protecting her ... Only Zimmerman showed an expression of helplessness, but she spoke in a tone as cold as frost and snow, Sir Charles Meklen! Why must you always spoil my plans? Not even Menier knows the secret of the hidden memories that Ive placed deep within the souls of those illegitimate children. How did you know I hid the memories there, and even changed their surnames to Mecklen? Do you have any idea that this minor alteration almost caused me to lose my way, never to find the road back? Moreover, what kind of trick did you play with the little Zimmerman I used to bring myself into existence? You almost made me think you were my father. You bastard. And the last time, what did you say to the memory body hidden in the Mirror World of Wood Brandon, Youre my brother-in-law?'' My brother-in-law my foot. Sir Mecklen, you truly deserve to die! Charles shrugged his shoulders and said, Senior Zimmerman, I absolutely didnt do it on purpose! I truly didnt know that these matters would cause complications for you! Hmm! Actually, Im a fan of yours. Just as Charles was about to continue spouting nonsense, he heard Menilman say faintly, I instructed Mr. Mecklen to do all these things; he had no idea. Ive been looking for you for a very long time, lets settle things once and for all this time. A black crescent moon rose from Menilmans body, and the Rapier in her hand flickered like smoke, moonlight, flowing light, a light breeze, the stars of nightachanging and shifting instantaneously, exuding a sense of infinite profundity. Even Charles, who prided himself on his swordsmanship, couldnt help feeling shamed in comparison, realizing that he was far inferior to his senior sister in the art of the sword. The Rapier in Zimmermans hand looked quite ordinary, seemingly just a regular Sherlock-style magical Rapier, but in her hands, it became like a Divine Artifact, a weapon of gods to punish mortals, its light piercing through the endless variations of Menilmans swordsmanship. sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Without hesitation, Charles joined the fray, knowing that although he had exchanged blows with Julian, no matter how talented Julian was, limited by his age, it was absolutely impossible for him to surpass Menilman and Zimmerman in swordsmanship. So, apart from speed, he discarded all other techniques, striking with full force with each and every thrust, his swordlight flickering with the speed of lightning and coursing through space, encircling Zimmerman with countless strikes, pinning this powerful being of the continent in place, preventing her from seizing the chance to counterattack and inflict a grave injury on her former fianc??e. After a flurry of rapid sword strikes, Charless face lit up with wild joy as he exclaimed, He has yet to recover his strength, hes only at the nineteenth rank! Zimmerman smiled faintly and said, Below the Sacred Level are all ants, and above the Sacred Level, the rank doesnt matter anymore. Whats important is the Special Abilities one possesses, combat experience, and basic qualities, such as speed, or say, the understanding of swordsmanship. Even if Im just at the nineteenth rank, killing a few useless twenty-fourths isnt beyond me. Such words, coming from anyone else, would be seen as boasting, even when spoken by Charles, they carried an air of arrogance, but when Zimmerman said them, it was with such calmness, as if he were stating a simple fact! While facing off with Menilman and Charless assault with ease, Zimmerman curiously asked, Lord Mecklen! How did you guess the method I used to overcome the Divine levels four-day challenge? Im certain I havent revealed it to anyone! Not my father, my mother, or even Menier are aware. Moreover, I dont believe anyone else could conceive of such an ingenious solution as I did. At last, Im faced with something that completely baffles me, no matter how much I rack my brains. If Lord Mecklen is willing to disclose the secret to me, I might spare Meniers life. Ha ha, you can stop wondering, Im surely going to kill you. After Zimmerman said this, he even winked at Charles, while exuding the na?vet?? of a child, the innocence of which, of course, sent chills down ones spine. Charles took a deep breath and asked, Why do you keep calling me Lord Mecklen? Zimmerman hadnt expected Charles to change the subject so swiftly and couldnt help but smile wryly and reply, My mother, Princess Akso, is about to marry that old man, McClain Brittany. In any sense, I am the future prince of the Brittany dynasty. Is it so strange for me to address you as Lord Mecklen? And you should know, my position in the line of succession is not lower than Antonios. Charles asked this question to ease the pressure of Zimmermans aggressive aura and to buy time for himself to think; he believed that Zimmerman, at his peak, must have been unmatched in the world, but he didnt believe a Zimmerman restored to the Nineteenth Rank could also be so invincible. Moreover, the once-invincible Zimmerman had also been surrounded and captured alive, hadnt he? He and Menilman werent fighting alone; behind them were Romios, Kresto, and Princess May Guillaume. Their combined strength was surely not inferior to that of Antonio, combined with Axel and the five great royal clan members. He just hadnt seen an opportunity for a counterattack yet, so he had not called his three allies to join in. At the same time, he was also curious about the Divine levels four-day challenge that Zimmerman had mentioned. He had recently reviewed notes left by his teacher, Juno, which vaguely suggested several challenges on the path to the Divine level, although Juno was only sure about three of them; the rest were ambiguously described, with various attempts listed but no definitive conclusions. Zimmerman deflected Menilmans Longsword and urged, Lord Mecklen, make your choice quickly, Menier is getting anxious. I want to know if this secret is more important to you than Menier. Charles took a deep breath and said, This secret is not only less significant than Senior Menilman, but its also not worth a few centimes. I had pondered a question back when I was at Sheffield University! What is this universe composed of? Is it mathematics, physics, or the natural world, stars across the cosmos Of course, we can rule out one incorrect answer right away! And that is it definitely isnt the gods. Chapter 611 - 611 576, the God of War and Chaos ?Chapter 611: 576, the God of War and Chaos Chapter 611: 576, the God of War and Chaos Charles, despite being a mathematics teacher, had a strong background in the sciences, having a deep understanding of physics, chemistry, and astronomy! At least, blinding the laymen of the Old Continent was more than enough. Charles could confidently say, On this continent, no ones scientific knowledge is more extensive than mine. Charles spoke eloquently, occasionally posing a sharp retort. Sometimes Zimmerman would respond, other times he would think and then ignore it, but through Zimmermans reactions, Charles gradually deduced some truths. He thought secretly, Teacher had said that the first great challenge to ascending to Divine level is the physical body! Below the Sacred level, one is still mortal! Definitely unable to withstand the ascent to Divine level, one must endure the onslaught of energy from countless Dimension Voids! Thats why the true body is born, using its vastness to concentrate the strongest Magic Array, to withstand the energy erosion of the Dimension Void. Thats why the divine body is born, a divine body completely made up of energy, to walk freely through innumerable spaces. And thats why Gods stay far away from humans, because their ties to the material world have become extremely weak. Next is the soul!? The human body cannot withstand energy from the void, from the dimensions, from boundless spaces. Human souls also cannot endure the fearsome divine thoughts emitted by countless Divine Creatures! The vast majority of Divine Creatures, at the moment of their ascension to Divine level, their souls shattered, leaving behind only the pure physical body, and with the memories from before their death, they become a creature that, lacking any consciousness, can only follow instinctual rules. Or perhaps, they dont deserve to be called creatures. Next is consciousness! Finally, it is the jurisdiction of the gods. The issue with consciousness has almost no solution. What looks like the hardest of jurisdictions might actually be the simplest. Charles decided to take a risk. He brandished Blood Rose horizontally, blocking Zimmermans attack utterly and, pulling Menilman away from the fight, he said indifferently, Hence, Ive made a bold conjecture! Why not ascend to Divine level first, then overcome these challenges! Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Zimmerman maintained his posture of attack, but he did not move an inch, muttering to himself, Ascend to Divine level first, then overcome the challenges? Ascend to Divine level first? Lord Mecklen! ... Indeed, its a genius conception. Bolder than my own idea, but it hits the mark! The perfect shortcut to ascending to Divine level. I wasnt as crazed as you, only thinking of a concrete method. As you know, I found some lovers The fierce flames in Menilmans eyes were enough to burn any Evil God. And then I had some illegitimate children. I hid parts of my own memories deep within the souls of these children. Then I had Wood Brandon assist Zimmerman shrugged and said, Lord Mecklen, why are you looking at me with that expression? Wood Brandon is my man, is that so surprising? Hes been alive for hundreds of years, how could he possibly ignore the secrets to becoming a god? Wood Brandon has been almost insane with the desire to become a god; I easily persuaded him, as this Vampire from the Van Gaal Family had not a shred of loyalty to Fars. He wished to become the Chancellor of the Empire, merely to enjoy the sensation of being second to none, commanding great authority, and being able to summon the wind and call the rain. With a greater desire in mind, discarding mere power is not strange at all; after all, in another few decades, he can just take on a new identity and infiltrate the power core of some Empire, next time perhaps Inglima or Black Phoenix Oh, oh, oh, Black Phoenix has been eradicated by you. Charles responded, It wasnt me, dont talk nonsense, it was a misunderstanding Zimmerman gave him a contemptuous look, not even deigning to argue with him. Anyway, the thing is, I was successfully captured alive and taken to Kilmainham Prison, where the Emerald Tome erased the remnants of my memory. Its really thanks to this great alchemical wonder that Ive been able to clear out the stubborn trash in my memory and return to the purity and flawlessness of a baby. Its only such a soul that can withstand the onslaught of the will of the monsters from the infinite space while ascending to the Divine level. Anyway, its a blank slateawhatever they throw at it cant erase much more! Charles couldnt help but admire, That is some pretty impressive thinking! But youve stirred up such a big fuss! It couldnt have been just for something so trivial. Zimmerman smiled slightly and said, Youre right! I also obtained the authority of war and chaos. You can call me the god of war and chaos. Charles smiled faintly, and said mercilessly, Although I dont know whats wrong with you, I do know for certain that you have not ascended to the Divine level. Were both at level fiveastop trying to play the big God! Finally, Zimmerman couldnt hold it in and cursed, Whos at the same level as you? Charles went oh, oh, oh, and said, Sorry, I cant count. Math teacher! Cant count That cold joke, Mr. Zimmerman Axel Robin never figured out in his lifetime. He just felt that Charles words were laden with deep meaning! But no matter how much he thought about it, he couldnt understand what profound truth it contained. Zimmerman was very clear about one thing: his memory had been tainted by that bastard Charles Mecklen. He couldnt help but reiterate the earlier words: Sir Charles Mecklen! You truly deserve to die. Lets not even mention the rotten things you did while you were in power. You even dared to covet my Menier? I never laid a finger on her! Just for that, you should be banished to the Dimension Void and given over to those Evil Gods for their amusement. Charles sighed and said, Its too late! Ive already been toyed with by the Evil Gods. Lets not talk about this sad issue. Lets discuss why you have not yet ascended to the Divine level! This time, Zimmerman gave a serious answer, I need more time! The war cannot end yet. I want war to sweep over the Old Continent again, and when the war reaches its most intense point, that will be the moment of my deification! Speaking of which, Sir Charles Mecklen, if you hadnt run around ending the war on the Old Continent prematurely, I wouldnt have had to personally step in and manipulate the people of the New Continent to wage this war. Im going to kill you here! And I will keep my promise to spare Menier. For the sake of this beautiful world, where war is in full swing, please die! It would be best if you could kill yourself. Charles pondered for a moment, lost in deep thought. Zimmerman had a strange feeling about him; Charles was clearly just a minor character, but he kept foiling his plans, like a natural-born nemesisathis time, he really wanted to kill this annoying pest. To think he even dared to woo his fianc??e? That bastard, utterly senseless. Chapter 612 - 612 577, you are not the god of war and chaos! ?Chapter 612: 577, you are not the god of war and chaos! You are the god of war and betrayal. Chapter 612: 577, you are not the god of war and chaos! You are the god of war and betrayal. Charles Meklen! What are you still thinking about? Charlotte looked at Zimmerman, who had all along refrained from taking action and merely persuaded her to die. A faint smile appeared on her face as she said, You just lied. ... You are not the god of war and chaos! Charlotte enunciated each word, You are the god of war and betrayal. Your apotheosis needs a linchpin! Thats why Menilman didnt want to live any longer. Her recent behavior has been completely abnormal, acting like a lovesick girl, not at all like The Empires First Rose. You had told everything to Menilman long ago. At the same time, you deeply betrayed her. Zimmerman Axela| Mr. Meklen, what a sinister game youve played! Zimmermans face, which was initially smiling, changed drastically when he heard the last line: Zimmerman Axela| Mr. Meklen! He roared in a low voice, My last name isnt Meklen! Charlotte spread his hands in an indifferent manner, It doesnt matter if youre not an Axel, after all, you were never originally an Axel. Zimmerman exclaimed, My last name isnt Meklen. Charlotte continued, It doesnt matter if youre not a Robin either! After all, your family abandoned you long ago. It might be best to take the name Meklen. Our Mekren Family is prospering What answered him was Zimmermans dazzling sword attack, but this time it was Menilman who stepped in, blocking the strike for Charlotte. Charlotte, the Blood Rose, joined the fray, and the three of them, no longer pausing, fought more fiercely than ever. Romios, with a shocked expression, whispered to his companions, We really have heard something incredible! Kresto felt a bit regretful, he whispered, I still havent managed to advance to the twenty-fourth rank, even knowing this secret is of little use to me now. Princess Mays expression was the most variable. Menilman acted this way because she knew she was bound to die, but Princess May Guillaume was differentashe was genuinely in love with Charlotte, especially with Menilman as a rival, her passion grew even more intense. Ever since Charlotte had appeared, merely as an unremarkable diplomatic envoy, he even made her laugh and cry at the hint given by her nephew, the Red Dragon Emperor Alfred Guillaume. She knew her nephew was worried for her, fearing she might seclude herself, unable to step out of the shadow. But she couldnt even ponder starting a romantic relationship. Yet this Mr. Charles Meklen was truly remarkable, he went directly at her favorite novel to craft one earth-shattering masterpiece after another, every single one compelling her, truly striking her heartstrings. As for later, Charlotte even gifted her a Legendary Warship. Although Princess May was annoyed, that scoundrel even lent the Queen Bee to Sophia Garanord, the Rose of Strasbourg. But considering the final efforts he made to gather the Gold Ring needed to control the Queen Bee, and the collectible crystal bottles, Princess May still forgave him. As for even later Princess May Guillaume himself couldnt understand when he would feel it appropriate, even if taking off silk gloves to personally compete with a crowd for someone, shouldnt seem improper. What if Charlotte had Anne? A man from Fars, having a princess of Inglima as a lover, isnt that a matter of glory? Charless latest work contains a classic line from one of the three Leader of Ten Thousand Horsemen: A mans glory comes from the woman beside him. It was undoubtedly Charles Meklens inner monologue. Princess May saw Menilman fighting and sighed suddenly. She and Menilman were of similar talent, but Menilman had advanced to the twenty-third level ahead of her, and from her fighting, it was evident that this senior sister of Charles, Menilman, had already burned her own life. She risked everything to slay Zimmerman. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Princess May took a deep breath and said, Lets prepare to make our move! Romios pondered for a moment, then replied softly, All right! He knew he should decisively turn and leave, for even in the New Continent, the fame of Zimmerman could be heard. Participating in the siege of Zimmerman meant a sure death, and the reward was utterly disproportionate. However, after weighing it repeatedly, Romios finally cast aside his distracting thoughts and decided to assist Charles. He wanted to know how his strength compared to a monster like Zimmerman. Kresto agreed without hesitation. Romios and Kresto, both battle-hardened warriors, one after the other, found a flaw in Zimmerman, almost simultaneously struck, leaping from the ground and transforming into two splendid flowing rainbows in the sky, crisscrossing and severing both arms of Zimmerman. Princess Mays pink Fighting Spirit immediately erupted, enveloping one of the arms. Although Zimmerman was ambushed and heavily injured, he remained undaunted and shouted, Return, my arm! The arm not enveloped by Princess Mays Fighting Spirit did not fall astonishingly but flew back like lightning to Zimmermans shoulder and quickly grew back. Seeing this, Princess May stirred her Fighting Spirit and shattered the enveloped arm. Zimmerman saw this and smirked slightly, shouting, Grow! Immediately, a second arm grew from his shoulder. However, what stunned the five people besieging him was that the second arm grew from the same shoulder as the reattached arm. Charles shook his head and said, I told you, youre not the god of war and chaos! Youre the god of war and betrayal! See, even your own arm wants to betray you! Zimmerman was furious, severing his second arm with his sword and placing it on the other shoulder, and exclaimed, Charles Meklen! Even if you have assistance, what can you do to me? This is not an assault planned by Wood Brandon, and I definitely wont surrender easily. Charles shook his head and said, Wood Brandon might have been swayed by you, but he definitely betrayed you that time. Otherwise, you wouldnt be in such chaos. Zimmerman suddenly closed his eyes, his face contorted, and his expression rapidly changed, taking on countless appearances, making him seem like numerous people. After a long time, he opened his eyes, his aura having drastically changed, returning to the graceful figure he initially displayed. With one hand on his chest, he smiled slightly and said, Lord Charles Meklen! I owe you a lot this time. I always felt something was amiss, but I could never pinpoint the problem. So thats the truth. To repay you, I will kill all of you right here. Chapter 613 - 613 578, Charles! ?Chapter 613: 578, Charles! You must have cheated Chapter 613: 578, Charles! You must have cheated Charles didnt know what Zimmerman had figured out, but whatever it was, it posed a great danger to him. Charles shouted urgently, Attack together, show no mercy! Before he had even finished speaking, Zimmerman, like a specter, appeared beside Princess May and struck her neck with the edge of his hand. With no sign before his attack and despite Princess Mays shifting fighting spirit, and even Charles and the others launching a fierce assault, Zimmerman still severely wounded Princess May Guillaume. Princess Mays form flickered and vanished into thin air in an instant. Charles was frantic with worry, but he breathed a slight sigh of relief upon seeing this, knowing that the Serpent of Destiny had timely spirited Princess May Guillaume away to avert a tragedy. ... Charles had thought he was fully prepared for such a formidable character, but to his dismay, when Zimmerman got serious, he could only watch as he severely wounded the princess. If not for the gift from the Serpent of Destiny, he would have regretted it for life. Zimmerman was slightly surprised and asked, What special ability is this? It actually escaped my lethal strike? Casually, Charles stored the Blood Rose into his sleeve and said lightly, Your strike just now almost killed a friend of mine, so I cant allow you to live. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Zimmerman cracked a small smile and shrugged, Who let her be the weakest? Of course, I would take out the weakest opponent first. But! Its been a long time since someone has bragged like this to me. Lets see how much more surprise you can bring me! Charles took a deep breath and said, Let me level up first. He didnt make any grand gesture, nor was there any sign, but in the next instant, he broke through from Tenth Grade to Twenty-first Grade! This time, Charles invested all his leveling-up energy into Insight, one of the thirteen Unique Skills of Bloody Glory, and the first special ability he had mastered, but he hadnt invested in this skill for a long time. It was only the time before last, due to spare energy from leveling up key skills, that he had upgraded this Unique Skill to ?12. At this moment, Charles urgently needed immediate combat power! As a math teacher, he swiftly built a mathematical model in his mind, using the crudest algorithm to reach an astounding conclusionathe special ability that could instantly boost his combat power the most wasaInsight! As a math teacher, Charles always believed in two things: first, math is just math, not being good at it means just that; and second, math is just math, as long as the formula is correct and calculations are accurate, then the conclusion must be correct, no matter how bizarre it might seem. Charles didnt know whether the mathematical model he built was correct or whether the data used was accurate, but he still decided to trust in math! After all, math is more reliable than anything else, even if its wrong He was willing to accept it. As a math teacher, he was willing to stake all his dignity on math. With only a small part of his special ability invested, Insight was upgraded to ?18. As Charles continued to invest energy, eighteen Insight Runes shattered together, forming one new RuneaOmniscience! Omniscience comprised two partsaall and knowledge! Its non-religious meaning was not omniscience, but the ability to learn all knowledge! But as the Omniscience Rune took shape, Charles had repeatedly come into contact with the Evil God and even the True Gods enhanced spirituality, which was like water to a sponge, or like oil to fire, instantly ignited in its entirety. Charless spirituality surpassed that of the ordinary Sacred Level, even beyond Antonio and Romios of the Peak Holy Order, but his spirituality was not a talent or a normal state. This spiritually enhanced through contact with the divine was extremely unstable and could lose control at any moment. Normally, Charles couldnt fully unleash his spirituality at will to enhance his cultivation. But when Insight evolved to ?18 and shattered and reconstituted into Omniscience, this rune coalesced, and he could accommodate all his spirituality. This was something Charles had not anticipated at all! As the energy to ascend flowed endlessly into the Omniscience Rune, a second Omniscience Rune condensed. When the second Omniscience Rune formed, Charles felt as though someone had swapped his central processing unit! The speed of his thoughts suddenly increased, memory, perception, talentaall doubled. He mentally solved an advanced mathematics problem that normally required paper and pen and several hours to derive an answeraCharles completed the entire computation in just seconds. The remaining energy was insufficient to further enhance the Omniscience Special Ability, so Charles directed it all into his Blood Flame Qi, elevating this ability to ?5. Charles said he wanted to level up, and in an instant, he ascended to the Twenty-First Grade! It shook the whole arena, even Zimmerman was astounded. He couldnt help but say, Thats the most pretentious pose Ive ever seen in my life. Charles! You definitely cheated. You were already at the Twenty-First Grade, werent you? Were you just fooling me just now? Charles smiled slightly and said, Whatever you say is right! Everyone saw Charles ascend to the twenty-first grade, but no one could see him transform Insight into Omniscience and condense the second Omniscience Rune. As for the Blood Flame Qi That wasnt important; it was just a disposal of the residual ascension energy. Zimmerman stopped the useless talk, growing a bit tired of Charless deception and trickery, pulled out all his stops, misdirecting, charging left and right, with one mans strength, he repeatedly attacked Romios, Kresto, Nierman, and Charles. The battle that broke out again was much more intense than before. Zimmerman soon realized that Charles had indeed become stronger, but he didnt care much, assuming that Charles had been hiding his strength before. Charles quickly discovered that although his combat power had completely enhanced, the enhancement was not in the power itself but in the wisdom of how to use that power. This kind of enhancement, if against enemies of the same grade, could make the enemies suspect the world was cheating, but against an enemy like Zimmerman, it didnt have an immediate effect. However, Charles Meklen quickly found the most suitable way to battle for himself, no longer using weapons but continuously condensing the Magic Mirror, using it as a shield, not only to block Zimmermans attacks but even nearly capturing Zimmerman into the Mirror World several times. Attacks captured by the Magic Mirror could be spit out at any time, truly a magical version of Star Shift, Misdirect, and Great Universe Shifting. With such a distinct combat technique, even Zimmerman felt a bit troubled. Chapter 614 - 614 579, The Terrifying Zimmerman of the Human World ?Chapter 614: 579, The Terrifying Zimmerman of the Human World Chapter 614: 579, The Terrifying Zimmerman of the Human World Charles maneuvered a Magic Mirror, hoping to ward off a lethal blow for Kresto, but Zimmerman had already found a way to counter it. His strike shook the omnipresent energy between heaven and earth, shattering the fragile Magic Mirror. Charles secretly admired the brilliance of the technique, for like a real mirror, a Magic Mirror shared a common flawait was fragile. However, this fragility did not lie in the Magic Mirror itself, as it was embedded in the void and did not have to endure any substance. The fragility of the Magic Mirror lay in its connection to this world, which was very delicate. Once disrupted, the Magic Mirror would vanish. Charles believed even foes he had fought dozens of times might not have seen through this, yet Zimmerman had effortlessly found this weakness. ... That strike was deliberate, a targeted move. Its energy dissipated, unable to inflict material damage on those of higher Sacred levels, yet it could destroy the existence of the Magic Mirror. At the same time, Charles also thought of a way to deal with Zimmermans attack. However, Zimmerman lured Charles and Romios to rescue Kresto, when his real target was his former fianc??e, Menilman! With a Frigid Unparalleled Great Cross Radiance Slash, he sent Menilman flying out of the battlefield. Watching Menilman vanish into thin air, Charles knew that the Dawn of Destiny had intervened once again, yet he was both shocked and alarmedahe hadnt expected Zimmerman to be so fierce! Surrounded by five of the Sacred level, Zimmerman was still at ease, even having seriously injured both Princess May and Menilman. Without the Dawn of Destiny, these two ladies might have already fallen. Charles couldnt help but sneer, Zimmerman But after only voicing Zimmermans name, he found he had nothing further to mock, the usually sharp-tongued Charles Meklen finally at a loss for words. He ordered, Romios, Kresto! Retreat, Ill cover our withdrawal. Though the Serpent of Destiny had bestowed ten Dawns of Destiny, this treasure was too precious to be squandered on a meaningless battle. Having Romios and Kresto retreat first, Charles instantly won Romioss favor. He gave Charles a slight bow and then turned to flee swiftly. Kresto, who had been under Charless command for a long time, knew his lords temperament well. He valued the lives of his subordinates too greatly. Although this could seem indecisive, it made it easy for his subordinates to take a liking to him. He retreated as well. For Kresto, formalities were unnecessary; his loyalty was not bound by such gestures. Charles had no way of defeating Zimmerman, but he could hold him off. His Quickness Technique was amplified to ?27, and with the boost from the Red-Blue Rattlesnake, his speed was unmatched in the world. Moreover, now blessed with Omniscience, Charles could observe and learn the essence of any combat trick Zimmerman employed, stripping away the secrecy of his seemingly miraculous methods. Zimmerman also found Charles a slippery opponent to handle. Charles intended to cover the withdrawal of his two subordinates, but Zimmerman was not keen on letting them escape. After all, Romios was level twenty-four, and Kresto was level twenty-three; they both had the potential to threaten him. Zimmerman was aware that Charles had more than just a few Sacred levels under his commandaif dozens were to swarm at him next time, he might be truly overturned. Although he did not know what Special Ability allowed an opponent, who seemed certain to be killed, to quietly disappear, he was sure such an ability could not be used at will. Otherwise, if they pressed forward in succession, he was bound to die in battle. Inflicting serious damage once could reduce the threat in the future. Zimmerman used a variety of deceitful techniques multiple times; even Charles was nearly fooled and ultimately, on Zimmermans seventh feint, Charles was tricked for half a move and knocked to the ground. Zimmerman did not pursue Charles but instead flew at full speed, chasing after Romios and Kresto. Before long, Zimmerman caught sight of their silhouettes. A Great Cross Radiance Slash was unleashed when suddenly his body shook slightly with magical power. A very gentle-looking man, holding a Knights Spear, thrust forward fiercely, piercing through Zimmermans body. From a distance, Charles saw that Ysamiel, wielding the Blood Spirit Rhinoceros transformed into a spear, finally wounded Zimmerman and couldnt help but breathe a slight sigh of relief. He had been preparing all along, waiting for the critical moment to have Ysamiel fight. So, while engaging Zimmerman, he had taken great pains to attach a Magic Mirror to him. Seizing the moment when Zimmerman was fully committed to his Great Cross Radiance Slash, Ysamiel struck with a surprise attack, and indeed it was successful. But Charles quickly realized he had relaxed too soon! Zimmerman grabbed the shaft of the spear and, with one kick, shattered the Magic Mirror. His strike even carried scorching luminous damage, heavily injuring the undead Ysamiel. The Evil Gods body was set ablaze with the power of luminary ashes, turning into a fierce torch. Charles could no longer worry about Ysamiel; he hastened at full speed but watched as Zimmerman pulled the Knights Spear from his body and hurled it with all his might. Facing the incoming spear, Charles dared not catch it or block, hastily stepping aside to dodge, only to see Zimmerman ignore him and turn to continue his pursuit of Romios and Kresto. Charles couldnt afford to lose this weapon, so he turned to chase, but from afar, he saw a mirror appear out of nowhere. An arm reached out from it, catching the Knights Spear. Wood Brandon, with a smile, stepped out and said, We meet again, Duke Mecklen. The last time Charles had scared off Wood Brandon, with the help of the Holy Light Divine State Title and the Emilia Vessel, this former Imperial Chancellor was indeed a terrifying adversary. With a long howl, Charles accelerated sharply. While Wood Brandon was tempted to keep the transformed weapon, as soon as he grasped the Knights Spear, he felt something was wrong, as if he were holding an enraged Evil God. Bursts of the Power of the Evil God emanated from the spear, and as he was about to banish this odd Knights Spear, Charles closed in. Wood Brandon, convinced he couldve banished the strange spear given time, could only smile helplessly and let go of the grip on the Blood Spirit Rhinoceros. The Knights Spear, freed from his clutches, darted away like a nimble swordfish, flying back to Charles. Charles grabbed the Knights Spear without a moments hesitation and fiercely attacked Wood Brandon. Wood Brandon glanced at the distance, smiled faintly, and said, Its not time to go to war yet, then vanished into the Mirror World. Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Without any delay, Charles forcefully pursued Zimmerman, but by the time he caught up, he saw that Kresto had been gravely injured. His loyal subordinate also dissipated into streaks of light and vanished. Charles took a deep breath, once again confronting the terror that was Zimmerman. Chapter 615 - 615 580, someone has turned into a gorilla! ?Chapter 615: 580, someone has turned into a gorilla! Chapter 615: 580, someone has turned into a gorilla! Seeing Charles catching up, Zimmerman unexpectedly did not continue the fight, instead, he withdrew from the battle and deeply looked at Charles before turning around and flying toward Manise. Charles hesitated for a moment, then said to Romios, You go back to the ship first, Ill follow him. Romios nodded and said, Be very careful. He had just tried to desperately communicate with the Evil God, but Zimmerman inexplicably gave up on the fight, which also made him quite surprised; the only explanation was that the shot Charles had let Ysamiel take by surprise had severely injured Zimmerman. However, Romios was definitely not willing to gamble, unlike Charles who clearly decided to take a chance. Charles knew that Wood Brandon was also nearby, but still wanted to take the chance that Zimmerman was seriously wounded. He did not brazenly fly over, but instead extended his Blood Energy as far as he could, consolidating the Magic Mirror far away, and then using the Mirror World, he leaped into that Magic Mirror, utilizing this method to speed toward Manise. ... In the Mirror World, no one could ambush Charles. Moreover, the Magic Mirror, serving as an alternate dimension space, integrating seamlessly with countless other worlds, could hardly be discovered as long as it reflected the blue sky and white clouds. Charles soon lost track of Zimmerman but was not anxious. He still used this method and arrived at Manise. Instead of rushing through the sky, he appeared on the ground, transformed into a Beastman, a Hunchback Red Bear Warrior, appearing outside the strange realm of Manise. Charles slightly stretched his muscles and his Bloodthirsty Fighting Spirit suddenly boiled over, directly breaking through from low level to intermediate rank, and in one breath, broke through three more times before stopping his advancement. Charles broke eighteen Insight Runes, condensed Omniscience, and completely digested all the Spirituality. Purely in terms of talent, he was now unexcelled across the continent. Yes, unexcelled across both the Old Continent and the New Continent. His Bloodthirsty Fighting Spirit broke through to the ninth rank, and Charles easily condensed three new runes. He transformed into a Hunchback Red Bear Warrior; the Bloodthirsty Fighting Spirit altogether condensed eight Supernatural Runes: Bear Strength, Berserk, Thick Skin, Bone Refinement, Gluttonous, Hibernation, Bloodthirsty, Royal Command! Bone Refinement allowed the Bear Warriors bones to become harder, and as the bones hardened, they could amplify strength and enhance blood production. Gluttonous helped in recovering from injuries and restoring physical strength through massive consumption of food. Hibernation allowed for recovery from near-fatal injuries through sleep after massive consumption of food. Bloodthirsty and Berserk similarly amplified extreme combat capacity. Royal Command, unlike the combat and auxiliary type Special Abilities, meant that only a Beastman who had awakened Royal Command could qualify to become a king of their kind. Royal Command allowed a Beastman, in battles among the same rank, to easily defeat stronger and more robust peers and suppress abilities like Berserk and Bloodthirsty, thereby subtly weakening the enemys fighting power. Charles ninth-rank Bloodthirsty Fighting Spirit caused a subtle tremor all over his body. All bizarre plants that tried to penetrate his body, upon touching this strange tremor, would have all their vitality shattered, withering pale and losing their strange vitality. Charles again calmly entered Manise. The streets were as before; he quietly infiltrated near the Imperial Palace, transforming into a Silverback Ape Person skilled in climbing and morphing into a Silverback Ape. Charles inside transformed, turning into eight other Bloodthirsty Runes: Vajra, Berserk, Throw, Muscle Stretch, Bone Refinement, Agility, Gigantification, Spirit Hair. Malice, Berserk, Bone Refinement are all general Bloodthirsty Runes that any Beastman race can condense. Its not surprising for Silverback Ape People to form one; Agility added greatly to bodily balance and nimbleness, significantly boosting maneuvers or using weapons. Gigantification is a giant technique allowing Silverback Ape People to grow several times larger, transforming into giant apes, their strength also amplified, becoming immensely strong. Spirit Hair is a peculiar ability letting the hair on Charles body gain a strange capability, enabling the owners senses to attach to it, and also transferring a part of their strength. For instance, if Charles casually grabs someone and places his ape hair on them, he could sense everything the person sees and hears, and even bestow a very small portion of his strength, combat techniques, and Special Abilities. Simply put, it could turn a person into a gorilla! That would make everyone who saw him yell, Oh oh oh, look! Someone turned into a gorilla. Charles broke into the Mazon Kingdoms Imperial Palace, where, relying on his agility, he wandered around. In the palace, he saw at least dozens of Tree Spirit Envoys. However, these Tree Spirit Envoys grew from the ground like real trees, motionless. Charles had fought a Tree Spirit Envoy and although he easily killed it and fed it to Amon, he knew that the strength of that Tree Spirit Envoy was no less than that of an average Sacred level being. Dozens of Tree Spirit Envoys could flatten any country; even the Four Great Empires would struggle against them. Charles wanted to kill all these Tree Spirit Envoys, but he had more important things to deal with at the moment, so he had to ignore them. Charles quickly found the old Emperors bedroom in the Mazon Kingdom, and indeed, he saw Zimmerman there. However It was a young girl, Zimmerman. She seemed to be asleep, her expression tranquil, with no wounds on her body. Seeing her made Charles even more certain of somethingathat Zimmerman had truly been hurt and had not yet been born. Charles didnt know how to describe it; Zimmerman was clearly an adult, but at this moment, he hadnt been born yet This was truly marvelous. I cant kill this girl. If I kill her, Zimmerman will come out. How can I prevent Zimmerman from coming out? Get her truly pregnant? Damn, what kind of messed-up ideas are these? I need to think straight. Speaking of which How did Omibella get pregnant? sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Could I use that method? Although that method isnt proper, it doesnt matter if its not proper! Saving the world is more important. Charles thought for a while and was about to leave first when he saw something at the feet of the young girl Zimmerman. A book! A book he had seen before. The Jade Scroll. Charless heart skipped half a beat, and after a long while, he activated his Blood Flame Qi and performed a gesture remotely. The Jade Scroll, a textbook created by Master Mani who had attended college, hailed as the highest creation of human alchemy and the supreme treasure of alchemy, representing the pinnacle of human alchemy achievement, now landed in Charless hands. Holding the Jade Scroll, Charless heartbeat became irregular again, this time utterly chaotic. Chapter 616 - 616 581, Welcome to the Great Emerald Library ?Chapter 616: 581, Welcome to the Great Emerald Library Chapter 616: 581, Welcome to the Great Emerald Library When Zimmerman disappeared in the real Kilmainham Prison, no documents mentioned the whereabouts of this alchemy treasure. Charles had thought it was still safely stored away, but he hadnt expected Zimmerman to take it with him as he left. The Jade Scroll contained endless knowledge, and Charles had just condensed No! It was two Omniscience Runes. Charles dared not imagine what would happen if he obtained the Jade Scroll. Charles took the Jade Scroll and turned around to leave. ... He didnt even care about those tree spirits anymore; initially, he had thought to kill them all and feed them to Amon and Emilia. As soon as Charles burst out of Manise, he immediately reverted to human form, activated his Sacred level powers, and shot up into the sky. With a turn in mid-air, he headed straight overseas. When he landed on the deck of the Holy Light Divine State Title, his heart was still pounding wildly. Romios looked nervously at Charless return and wanted to ask what had happened. Still, Charles announced he was going into retreat for a few days, so Romios could only hold his questions. This sortie could be considered a heavy loss. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?Ϧ?0.?0 Although protected by the dawn of fate and with no casualties, three top Sacred level fighters were sent back to Mecklenburg to heal at the Great Temple. Only Charles and Romios returned. Of course! As some rejoice, others grieve. Menilman Sumei and Mei Guillermo had withdrawn from the fight! For Sophia Garanord, it was truly a blessing from heaven. What could be more delightful than seeing your enemy vanish just when you were about to clash swords, with victory so close at hand? Sophia had been brooding over not having ascended to the Sacred level, but now Miss Garanord felt that the commonly used saying in Charless novels, Did Sisyphus lose a fine horse? Who knows whether its fortune or misfortune? made perfect sense. Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Note: This was Charles adapting an idiom to fit the cultural atmosphere of the Old Continent. As for Adossa She had one feeling: Competing for Charless descendants as a sport! Wasnt it supposed to be Sister Nierman and Princess May competing? How come it turned out to be me and Sophomore Sophia Garanord? Who is the main force? Charles had no other thoughts in mind. Upon returning to his cabin, he wanted to open the Jade Scroll. However, it seemed that the Jade Scroll was sealed by a secret technique and could not be opened at all. Charles immediately brutishly input a Bloody Glory, and suddenly he heard an old voice: Knowledge is priceless! Anyone who wishes to gain knowledge from the Jade Scroll must provide knowledge in exchange. A thought flashed through Charless mind, Isnt it just knowledge? As a distinguished mathematics teacher, could I possibly lack that? He casually listed a dozen equations on the cover of the Jade Scroll. After a while, he found himself in an extraordinarily large library, and a very handsome guy with a beaming smile said, Guest number 38! Welcome to the Great Emerald Library. Curious, Charles asked, Why am I a VIP? The handsome man said, There are eight levels of access to the Great Emerald Library: Visitor, Apprentice, Scholar, Temporary Librarian, Librarian, V.I.P., Sage, and Curator of the Great Emerald Library! Charles asked, Is the Curator Sage Moni? The handsome man smiled and said, Yes! Charles pondered for a moment and then asked, Could I obtain all the knowledge of the Great Emerald Library? Surprise appeared on the handsome mans face. After a long pause, he finally said, You have one opportunity to have knowledge infused into you. The previous thirty-seven V.I.P.s have all chosen a single area of focus, yet none could fully bear even that singular domain of knowledge! If you choose to absorb all the knowledge of the Great Emerald Library, I fear your soul might completely shatter. Charles gave a faint smile and said, Please, infuse me with all the knowledge. The handsome man became slightly flustered and tried to persuade Charles several times. After being firmly rejected by Charles, he could only sigh and said, Please make sure to remain conscious and stop the infusion of knowledge at any time. I must remind you that, as a V.I.P., you only have one chance to choose this infusion of knowledge. It would be best for you to choose a single area of focus. Charles indifferently said, All of it! The handsome man, left with no choice, said, I will begin now. As soon as Charles indicated he was ready, a deluge of knowledge surged into his brain. Closing his eyes, two Omniscience Runes within the depths of his soul shone brightly. To an ordinary person, this overwhelming flood of knowledge could result in an exploding mind, a terrifying force, but for him, it was more like bathing in a warm spring. The two Omniscience Runes acted like sponges, unceasingly absorbing the rushing knowledge. The Emerald Tome, which sucked in an unknown amount of knowledge, although merely an imitation of the Jade Book, transcended all of mankinds creations. For Omniscience, the more knowledge it gained, the more vast and unfathomable its power became! Knowledge could burst any creatures memory, brain, soul, and even consciousness. But for Omniscience, the more tumultuous the knowledge, the more expansive it became. To contain knowledge for it was like casting fuel into the flamesait would only grow stronger. How long he had been enduring this infusion of knowledge from the Emerald Tome, Charles did not know. However, he could sense that the two Omniscience Runes glowed as bright as daylight, and when they reached their zenith, they split apart simultaneously, and the Omniscience Rune became ?4! With four Omniscience Runes, the speed at which Charles received the infusion of knowledge increased more than fivefold. The handsome man in charge of the Great Emerald Library grew more and more surprised; this was his first encounter with such a phenomenon. The knowledge contained within the Emerald Tome was said to be endless, but now this boundless knowledge was actually being borne by a mere mortal. When two clear tones of notification resounded throughout the Great Emerald Library! Almost every entity within the library was alerted to a terrifying factasomeone had successfully borne the entirety of the Great Emerald Librarys knowledge. Soon, a crowd gathered around Charles, looking at him as if he were a giant panda or as though they were observing Einstein or Napoleon, each one excited beyond measure, gesturing and chattering, unable to contain their excitement. Charles shook his head, feeling a slight heaviness in his mindathe weight of the knowledge. Though he had been infused with a vast amount of knowledge, it was still unsorted, leaving his brain in a chaotic state. Charles managed a slight smile, intending to say his farewells to the handsome manager of the library and leave, when he heard an old voice saying, I am Moni. Who might you be? Could you tell me your name? Chapter 617 - 617 582, Master Mani! ?Chapter 617: 582, Master Mani! Havent you turned into a bunch of Eyes of Destiny? Chapter 617: 582, Master Mani! Havent you turned into a bunch of Eyes of Destiny? Charles blurted out, Master Mani! Werent you turned into a bunch of Eyes of Destiny? He was deeply impressed by the Eye of Destiny, after all, that monster made up of countless faces had posed innumerable questions in an attempt to erode his consciousness, which he had defeated with a barrage of math papersaquite the memorable encounter. Especially since it was the Serpent of Destiny who told him that the Eye of Destiny was Mani! ... That piece of information was one hundred percent correct! The True Gods surely possess secret knowledge about the mortal realm. An extremely old man, his face bearing an age nearly impossible for humans, appeared before Charles, leaning on a cane made from a tree branch. The old man smiled slightly and said, You encountered the Eye of Destiny? That thing is quite troublesome. Charles shrugged and replied, He asked me some questions, and I asked him some too! After that, the fellow with the countless faces just disintegrated into dust. The old man looked incredulous and asked, What questions did you ask? He was quite skeptical of Charless boasts but decided to give him a chance. Charles tried, knowing that the Great Emerald Book wasnt reality. He used his thoughts to conjure up hundreds of test papers and tossed them to the old man claiming to be Mani. The old man picked up the first test paper, displaying slight disdain. Discarding the first one, he moved on to the second with a bit more seriousness. By the time he reached the seventh or eighth test paper, his face was completely solemn, and when he got to more than ten, the ancient face was covered in streams of sweat! Yes, he was utterly unable to solve them. Despite Charles Meklens thoughtful notes on the test papers outlining the necessary mathematical knowledge, including, but not limited to, various mathematical concepts and theorems, this self-proclaimed Mani was completely stumpedaeven if he really was the greatest Alchemist since the inception of Magic Alchemy! But still, he couldnt solve these math problems. When it comes to mathematics, if one cannot solve it, then it cannot be solved! Even Transcendents, even those who understand magic, cannotasolveait! Mani carefully collected all the test papers and sighed, From today on, you are the Sage of the Great Emerald Book! As a Sage, you possess the following rights: automatic appointment as Librarian, automatic succession to the Curator, the right to designate knowledge infusion five times, and you can also have me craft one Extraordinary Object. Your test papers will appear in the knowledge repository of the Great Emerald Book. Charles was overjoyed upon hearing this. As a teacher, what troubled him most were those dense students who just couldnt seem to learn. But then he thought of these students, not his own children, which always allowed him to relax a little. But what if one day he also had such slow children? This question was the ultimate concern of every teacher! No teacher can accept Charles gently tapped his chest, musing, Now thats settled! No matter how slow my future children are, I can imbue them with knowledge, or even fill their little brains to the brim, ensuring that, no matter how foolish they are, they have a baseline in life. This is truly a Divine Skill that so many parents dream of! For a moment, Charles almost forgot the many questions he still had. He looked at the exuberant Curator Mani, who was holding a test paper and deeply engrossed in a math problem, and finally remembered the question that the Serpent of Destiny had refused to answer. He asked, How did you end up like this? And whats the deal with the Eye of Destiny? Mani, holding a test paper and smiling warmly, said, I knew youd have that question! Youve now gained all the knowledge of the Great Emerald Bookayou should be able to answer that yourself. But digesting knowledge takes time, and youll probably need a few years to ponder it. Its not really a great secret, so Ill tell you in advance. You know about the Four Challenges of the Divine Level? Charles nodded, indicating that he did. Master Mani continued, The physical challenge is the easiest to overcome, and many have found ways that suit them. Of course, there are also fools who simply resort to enlarging their bodies. Though it comes with many side effects, its possible to survive the physical ordeal this way. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Crafting ones divine body is a highly complex and refined process. The Great Emerald Library has collected at least eleven methodsayou should consider them carefully. The souls challenge! Thats a bit more difficult. However, Ive discovered the best methodato combat the contamination of the Evil God with knowledge! As long as your knowledge is rich enough to form a fortress, you can withstand endless terrible divine thoughts. As for consciousness Theres no complete solution! To this day, I have no idea how the Nine Great True Gods solved this problem and ensured the purity and integrity of their core consciousness. But I came up with a method: to store my own consciousness in the Jade Scroll, and throw out the contaminated consciousness, turning it into Eyes of Destiny. Of course, there are serious drawbacks to this approach! The biggest one is that I cant get out anymore. Hmm, those who used my method to ascend to the Divine Level cant get out either. Charles had long sensed that there were many people around, but these people hadnt appeared, and he couldnt see them; however, he could feel them because they were perusing his papers, which were a concentration of his consciousness and could transmit perceptions to him. He also thought of Zimmerman, an unparalleled genius who had something to be truly proud of. He could develop solutions that even Master Mani hadnt grasped. Despite the fact that Zimmerman might still face problems ascending the Divine Level, Charles believed it was only a matter of time before he overcame them. In other words, Charles was likely to encounter a Divine-Level enemy. What a headache! Mani sighed and continued, As for Divine Office, it might be the simplestajust obtain the Office and you can ascend. But it can also be the most difficultauntil you get it, you cant get it! Just like these math problems, if you cant solve them, then thats it, no matter what you do, you cant solve them. Charles remembered his own Divine Office of the God of the Labyrinth and thought, Thats true! The most wondrous thing about mathematics: once you get it, you get it. Its reliable beyond imagination. Mathematics and truth are eternal. But surely, when it comes to Offices, cant one cheat? Charles suddenly came up with six or seven possibilities and waved the handsome Librarian over, asking, Are you also a half-baked Divine-Level being? The handsome man smiled sheepishly, Yes! Do you have an Office? No. I have an Office, but it might not count. Anyway, want to give it a try? Chapter 618 - 618 583, My name Hermes ?Chapter 618: 583, My name: Hermes Chapter 618: 583, My name: Hermes The handsome librarian was also very curious. If someone else had told him this, he surely wouldnt have believed it, but Charles was able to endure all of the Great Emerald Librarys knowledge, and he said there was a possibility of granting It authority, there really was a certain probability. He smiled slightly and said, I am very willing to try. Charles scratched his head and said, I need you to compile a book and deliver it to me for publishing. The handsome librarian asked, What kind of book do you need me to compile? Charles immediately described the tools, rules, dozens of different ways to play, and various customs of playing Serpent of Destiny. With a casual flick of his hand, the handsome librarian had a book that detailed all these rules. After Charles had explained how to play Serpent of Destiny, he asked, May I have your name? The handsome librarian smiled slightly and said, Hermes! S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles was completely stunned! He hesitated for a moment, then asked softly, Did you create Classic Alchemy? Hermes nodded slightly and said, The creation of a game, not worth mentioning! Charles suddenly felt a sense of great admiration. This was the real deal! ... Hermes, a follower of the God of Mechanics and Alchemy and founder of Classic Alchemy, was renowned for the Hermes magic system. His sects highest masterpieces included the creation of artificial Deities, Antispace technology, and long-range sniper rifles a all products of Classic Alchemy. He hadnt founded a university but had served as a professor at Hattignen Thunder and Stormwind University, which is why all four universities offered courses in Classic Alchemy. In terms of fame, he even surpassed Protagora, who had created Bloody Glory. Charles deeply regretted having just treated this Great Philosopher of the Human Race as an ordinary librarian. It was like the awkwardness one might feel upon meeting a professor who had compiled the textbooks years after graduating, especially if one had just shown off in front of them. A little embarrassed, he continued, Professor Hermes, I have also invented another game. I hope to name it after you, calling it Hermes Cards! It has fifty-four cards, with hundreds of ways to play: Guan Dan, Show Hand, Texas hold em, Digging a Huge Pit, Blackjack, Double buckle, Playing the queen, Exploding Ten, Fighting the Landlorda| But it can also be used for divining destiny, and performing magic tricksa| Charles also introduced dice, Pai Gow, roulette, and other gaming tools. The more Hermes heard, the more astonished he became. He asked, Do you hope that I write a book to obtain some form of divine office? Charles answered decisively, God of Gambling! God of Gambling and Games! You will preside over worldly pleasure, and cunning skills. I am also a decent fiction author. I will republish my own novels, adding in the story that you wrote the Complete Book of Gambling Techniques.'' Hermess heart surged; he himself was a top Alchemist Master, even capable of creating Classic Alchemy and inventing his own magical system. His knowledge was so vast, his insight so peerless, he even surpassed Juno. Of course, he could fathom that the divine office Charles spoke of could very well become a reality. He smiled faintly and said, Im afraid we need sales of over a hundred thousand to even slightly impact reality. Charles spoke of sales with a sudden surge of confidence and said, Please do not worry, I have my own publishing house and bookstore, and I also have channels that can distribute to all nations of the Old Continent. This time, it was Hermes who was stunned. He asked incredulously, Can writers now establish their own publishing houses and run bookstores? Charles nodded slightly and said, I have a small amount of assets, and I also value the cultural industry. Hermes remarked, The younger generation will surpass us in time! Charles raised his hand to bid farewell to Master Mani and Hermes, as well as to those ancient alchemists who had been watching all along but had not revealed themselves. He had finally realized that those who could enter the Great Emerald Book had been, in life, at least at the Sacred level peakathere were no weaklings here. Shortly after Charles left, someone asked, Can Charless method be successful? Someone quickly replied, The odds of success are not low. Other people quickly joined in the discussion. There was no entertainment in the Great Emerald Book except to read, discuss, and daydream! Having something fresh to talk about, the group of ancient alchemists couldnt help but voice their opinions. Suddenly, a voice said, Should we not try out those things he just invented? Someone used a spell and materialized a set of Serpent cards, and several figures emerged to try out the most orthodox method. After dozens of people observed for a while and got itchy hands, they too materialized Serpent cards, and soon the crisp sound of snapping cards was heard throughout the Great Emerald Book Library. Pung, Mahjong, Kong who set off the firecracker? Pure color missing terminals and honors, youve got an explosive win! Nobody knew how much time had passed when Hermes, with a strange expression, said, Its been just over ten days, right? Mani had been paying attention to him and asked, What are you feeling? Hermes closed his eyes and suddenly changed into a paper black suit adorned with Serpent cards, Hermes cards, dice, roulette wheels, gambling tables, and other such tools, holding in his hand two dice and a deck of Hermes cards. An awe-inspiring divine authority enveloped him, and not just Mani, almost everyone exclaimed, Divine office! The divine office of the God of Gambling and Games. Many ancient alchemists deeply regretted not having competed with Hermes for it. If they had been just a little bit more proactive back then, wouldnt they now possess the divine office of the God of Gambling? At this time, Charles had quietly left the Holy Light Divine State Title and was in Mecklenburg arranging for the reprint and sale of his novel. He had worked hard for more than ten days, and the new edition had been transported to the main countries of the Old Continent, but the sales had not yet been counted. Charles thought to himself, I wonder if this method will work? If Hermes became the God of Gambling! Perhaps he might appear at Hot Spring Mountain and the Holy Light Divine State Title. Hot Spring Mountain is one thing, but if he could appear on the Holy Light Divine State Title, maybe he could help me suppress Suppress them? Well, they havent caused any trouble for now! Charles looked towards the Mazon Kingdom and said to himself, Perhaps I can give Zimmerman a massive surprise! Throughout the Old Continent, those who purchased the new edition of the novel would see the newly added content on a certain page: The Serpent of Destiny has two Subordinate Gods, one being the God of Gambling and the other the God of Joy! The God of Gambling scurries all day through the entertainment venues set up by Duke Mecklen, maintaining these human sources of happiness! Together with the God of Joy, he bears the responsibility for the Lord Gods daily joy Hermes was unaware that Charles had added a new identity for him, nor did he know that the scoundrel was trying to use PUA techniques on him Chapter 619 - 619 584, The New Situation in the Mainland ?Chapter 619: 584, The New Situation in the Mainland Chapter 619: 584, The New Situation in the Mainland After more than ten days of recuperation, the three badly injured individuals had almost fully recovered. Princess May, having recovered from her injuries, bid farewell to Charles. She was determined to return to Inglima to close herself off and advance her rank. Charles did not try to retain her. Menilman left without saying goodbye. Charles did not have the chance to stop him. Charles knew that Princess May was embarrassed because Zimmerman had sent her back to Mecklenburg first, but he did not know what Menilman was thinking. ... Sometimes, women could be transparent at a glance, and other times, as complex and unfathomable as the seabed. He ultimately only brought Kresto back to the Holy Light Divine State Title. During those days, Charles not only revised novels but also digested some knowledge from the Great Emerald Library! These ancient alchemists, although not part of a formal organization, each possessed transcendental capabilities and vast networks. They had collected nearly all the information, books, and secret scrolls available on the Old Continent. Although the Great Emerald Library did not exist in the present world, it was still considered the greatest library of the age, unmatched in its richness of content. Digesting this fraction of knowledge, Charles conceived the idea of revising Bloody Glory. sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?Ϧ?0.0 The Vampiric Secrets collected by Protagora were far less extensive than what Charles knew. Even if he wished, he could access the complete Vampiric Scrolls, whether via Julians or Junos connections. However, Charless intention to revise Bloody Glory was not to turn it into an all-encompassing, incredibly complex Secret Technique, as that was unrealistic. No one could expend so much energy and time to master countless Secret Techniques, especially when some had similar functions, making it unnecessary to cultivate more than one type of Special Ability. Nor was it to cultivate unparalleled powerhouses, for such figures could not be trained, nor did he plan to cultivate himself. His path of cultivation was already set, and all he needed to do was to follow it step by step. He aimed to develop expendable warriors, a fast-track version of the Blood Clan. The purpose of Charles revising Bloody Glory wasa| Well, he was already a duke, and his mansion did require a group of eunuchs. Hmm, the new version of Bloody Glory would eliminate gendera| Thinking about how from then on, each generation of Duke Mecklen would be attended by a group of vampire eunuchs was quite appealing! Charles followed Protagoras approach, still retaining the Thirteen Unique Skills but replaced several Special Abilities! And he kept only one basic Special Ability per type, without developing new ones, only stacking them infinitely. His battle with Wood Brandon had enlightened him that even the most basic Special Ability, once stacked, could become infinitely powerful, and he still did not know how to break Wood Brandons Spiritual Hunting Dog. Although Charles had also stacked the Quickness Technique before, it was only recently that he had truly appreciated the infinite benefits of stacking basic Special Abilities. The thirteen Unique Skills of the new version of Bloody Glory could be combined to unleash the strongest combat power and required the least time to master. They could develop a cultivators potential to the fullest in the shortest amount of time. In the past few days, Charles had made no moves while the army of the Mazon Kingdom had conquered three countries and completed their occupation. The army of Gothlandburg, however, had encountered stiff resistance. Byron sent Count Constantine, the second most powerful person, to block the New World immigrant army of Gothlandburg at a small town in ByronaXel City! Under the loyal protection of the Knighthood, the Parmas Royal Family crossed the Gondis Mountains, fled to Modova, and requested political asylum from Rovireto and Yasen Loping Robin in Modova. Yasen Loping had already accepted the Parmas Royal Family and was actively preparing for war. Of course, he wasnt fighting for Parmas, but having spent many years in Modova, he had grown deeply fond of the little country and wanted to protect a group of little Mecklens. He inevitably couldnt run away but could only muster the courage to fight. Yasen Loping also sent out pleas for help to Mecklenburg and Strasbourg. He believed that whether it was Anne or Charles, they would send support as long as he could hold out until the reinforcements arrived, then Modova would be safe. As the Archduke of Modova, Anne certainly wouldnt ignore a plea for help, but her available forces could barely maintain the balance in Strasbourg, let alone spare any to aid Modova. Moreover, since Fars and Modova were two different countries, even if she wanted to send Farss troops to Modova, it wouldnt be appropriate. So, Anne wrote a letter to Charles, requesting his help. Charles took Kresto back to the Holy Light Divine State Title, and having received requests from both Modova and Anne, immediately dispatched Romios with two Sacred level individuals to aid Modova. Romios didnt hesitate and immediately set off with two presidents of the New World Conference. After Romios left, this batch of Sacred level from the New World Conference quickly integrated into Charles Mecklens team. Firstly, the New World Conference was just a loose alliance, and the presidents were just strong, not lords of the New Worlders. Secondly, in name, Charles was indeed the lord of Southseraph, and the New World Conference had also sworn allegiance to him. Thirdly On the Holy Light Divine State Title, it was simply too much fun. Especially after Hermess Complete Book of Gambling was published, the Holy Light Divine State Title, being closer to the water, added a batch of entertainment facilities earlier. Not to mention the immigrants of the New World, even the nobility of the Old Continent had never seen such an array of pleasures! Every day they could drink fine wine, soak in hot springs, enjoy the sea breeze, roast fresh meat, and indulge in countless delicacies. There were back-to-back card games, various kinds of unprecedented entertainment, and beauties from both the Old and New Continents unseen anywhere else, even new batches of upgraded beauties appearing daily When Romios was aboard the Holy Light Divine State Title, as the President of the Council, he could still exert some deterrence. But once he left with the two presidents, these Sacred level New Worlders, under subtle influence, increasingly stopped considering themselves outsiders. Although Charles had played some tricks, he was merely going with the flow. If his Duke of Mecklen wasnt wealthy enough and the political atmosphere didnt foster a sense of belonging, even more of his Conspiracy and Trickery wouldnt have achieved the current results. Handling the integration of forces within his influence was a minor task for Charles. For him, the crucial issue was solving the rebellious forces of the three groups of immigrants. After his interaction with Zimmerman in the Mazon Kingdom, he also roughly understood that these three groups of immigrants were not united. Zimmerman was just one of these forces, and now he was also curious to know who were behind the other two forces. Chapter 620 - 620 585, The Storm Center of the Old Continent ?Chapter 620: 585, The Storm Center of the Old Continent Chapter 620: 585, The Storm Center of the Old Continent Immigrants from the New World had launched two wars. One was an assault on the Mecklen Duchy, and almost every nation of the Old Continent paid close attention to this war. They were all amazed at the power that Anne could mobilize, but they were even more astounded by the formidable strength of the New World immigrant alliance. At the most critical moment, Charles returned to Mecklenburg, not only repelling the immigrant Allied Army of the New World but even devouring a portion of the New World immigrants power, which completely dropped the jaws of everyone. Then there was the current war; it was astonishing that Gothlandburgs army could fight Byrons army to a standstill, and even when Constantine took to the field, he failed to repel this New World immigrant army, utterly shaking the entire Old Continent. This even led the Four Great Empires to quietly abandon their disputes and start peace talks, aiming to quickly resolve the division of the Black Phoenix Dynastys last legacy and pull together forces to confront the New World immigrants offensive. The immigrant army that had captured the Mazon Kingdom was unstoppable, successively breaching three nations and vaguely forming a pincer attack with Gothlandburgs New World immigrants. ... All they needed to do was cross the Gondis mountain range, take Modova, and then they could strike at Byron. No one expected they indeed would cross the Gondis but were then held back by the small nation of Modova The moment Byrons army in the Mazon Kingdom entered Modova, Byron declared the abandonment of several disputed territories and swiftly signed treaties with the three great empires, began frequent mobilization of troops, ready to strike hard at the immigrant army from the New World. The Vampires certainly didnt want to become the second empire of the Old Continent to be annihilated. In a very short time, Modova became the storm center of the entire continent! Because everyone knew, once Modova fell, Byron would be caught in a two-front war, and no one knew just how strong these New Worlders were. After Byron set aside disputes and swiftly signed agreements, the three great empires also reached their own reconciliations. Inglima worried about the New World attacking its homeland, being an island nation, once attacked, it would be utterly isolated. The Lionheart Dynasty had no desire for war to begin with; they were the only country that had not seen large-scale warfare in this great war. It goes without saying for Fars, weary from top to bottom. Fars, along with Black Phoenix and Byron, were where the war raged most fiercely. In Ferlanden, Fars had lost countless troops and over twenty of Sacred level; their national power had drastically declined. Moreover, Fars had also gone through three rebellions, with the dominant naval force, Duchess Meisu, defecting to Byron, leaving the empire riddled with holes and unable to continue the war. After the old emperor of Brittany returned from the front lines to Strasbourg, he reportedly lost sleep the very night after reviewing the empires finances and spent a full night in the Great Temple of the Serpent of Destiny mourning his deceased wife. Charles, near the seas of the Mazon Kingdom, remained immobile with his troops, unsure how to deal with Zimmerman, and even uncertain whom to call for help. Having clashed with Zimmerman, Charles believed that without the strength of at least five members of the Peak Holy Order, it was impossible to kill this guy. But where to find more than five members of the Peak? Could they really expect the old Emperor and the Great Uncle, the Crown Prince, to take such risks? No one had ever heard of an Emperor of a nation and a Crown Prince taking on this kind of danger! Charles, in his cabin, read the intelligence he had received today and felt somewhat despondent. Recently, the great empires and the ordinary nations of the Old Continent had all been exceedingly active. Originally, when the immigrants from the New World attacked the Mecklen Duchy, the nations had stayed out of it. Though they had been deeply concerned, it, after all, wasnt their own countries under attack. But this time was different; with six nations already extinguished and even Byron attacked, no country felt safe anymore. After all, nobody knew whether the New World would have more immigrant armies. And no one knew where the ultimate target of these three immigrant fleets lay. Was occupying a few nations sufficient, or would the attack continue, igniting war throughout the entirety of the Old Continent? Charles, having once relied on the strength of the Mecklen Duchy to withstand the army of New World migrants, received alliance requests from over ten countries, hoping to establish a mutual aid and watch system where they could dispatch troops to each other when attacked. Charles scoffed at such invitations to form an alliance; when the Mecklen Duchy had been attacked by the New World Conference, aside from his own allies, not a soul had come to his aid. Now they wanted to mooch off the Mecklen Duchys army without offering anything in return, the only outcome for them was to be Parmased! In fact, Charles had some complaints about the Royal Family of Parmas, who had gone to Modova to freeload, and had already sent Arsen Lupin to deliver them to Byron, but due to the pressing battles, Arsen Lupin had not yet had the chance to attend to this matter. There was a knock on the door from outside the room, and Charles said, Come in. Sophia Garanord entered, pushing the door open. Although she was a girl who dared to risk everything for love, she was also willing to step into battle for her country. Now that the Old Continent was at war again, Sophia Garanord quickly stepped into the role of chief of staff. She had experience as a commander, having led fleets, and her academic achievements were top-tier, her scholarship standing out among her peers. Even Menilman paled in comparison, and she had already replaced the role of Black Dragon. Well, the ecological niche of the Black Dragon had never been stable. Sophia Garanord brought Charles his lunch, her voice gentle: This war is no longer just the Mecklen Duchys matter; its a war involving the entire Old Continent, all the nations. You dont have to bear all the responsibility alone. Charles nodded but left something unsaid: No one on the Old Continent had snatched up Zimmermans fianc??e either! Although he didnt mean to snatch her Hmm, Zimmerman would probably not give him a chance to quibble. Charles had a good appetite; as a transmigrator, no matter how dire the circumstances, he always managed to remain composed. While eating, he spoke with Sophia Garanord: To ascend to the Divine level, one must overcome four great challenges. I dont know what Zimmermans true form is, but his body is being nurtured within that girl, Zimmermans body. He may have completed the reshaping of his soul, and also resolved the issue of consciousness, even claiming to have the authority over war and chaos S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So the only potential issue could be his true form! If I could see his true form and destroy it, there might still be a chance to turn the tables. Sophia Garanord had not yet stepped into the Sacred level, but recently, being with Charles, she had also heard this knowledge that was secret to the whole Old Continent. Miss Garanord raised her eyebrows slightly and said, His true form is likely in the New Continent, so what shall we do? Charles fell into deep thought. Chapter 621 - 621 586, Matter and Concept ?Chapter 621: 586, Matter and Concept Chapter 621: 586, Matter and Concept Charles pondered the truth about ascending to the divine level, which he had pieced together from Juno, Holy Light Divine State Title, Emilia, Zimmerman, and the Great Emerald Library. He wondered, if he were to attain the divine level himself, how could he enable his main body to contain more power? Charles quickly drew a conclusionait would involve combining with a substance that was eternal and indestructible. Next, it would entail merging with an ever-lasting concept. Eternal substances are easily claimed by others who get there first. Concepts are too easily corrupted by others. The ascension of the Nine Great True Gods to divinity could be discerned from their titlesaits essential that they combine both substance and concept to achieve immortality. Lady Black Moons true form must certainly be the Black Moon! sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ... The true form of Lampbearer is absolutely a Divine Artifact-grade lantern! The eternal and illusive dragon must certainly be a dragon. As for the small snake, it goes without saying. Judging by himself, Charles had several theories about Zimmermans true form but had yet to have the power to verify them. Firstly, one must rule out war. No war can be fought endlessly. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?Ϧ?0.?0 Next, chaos must also be ruled out. Chaos is only a concept, lacking substance, and cannot carry power on its own. Nearly all the myths on Earth have gods of war, but these gods are either losers or jesters, with very few positive representations. The dominion of war is mighty but definitely has critical weaknesses; it cannot combine substance and concept like the Nine Great True Gods. After much thought, Charles said to Sophia Garanord, On our side, we also have the Nine Great True Gods. I believe that if we wait patiently, there will certainly be new developments! Sophia Garanord, seeing how composed Charles was, felt slightly reassured. After Charles finished lunch, she called in a Great Act Devil to take away the dishes and stayed with Charles herself. Charles was used to this; ever since Menilman and Princess May left, he could see Sophia Garanord for at least fifteen hours every day. Honestly, being able to see such a naturally beautiful girl deliberately trying to please him, Charles was quite delighted. To the people of this world, the Great Act Devils represented unrivaled beauty, but to Charles, they paled in comparison to natural beauties like Sophia Garanord, who were more in line with his aesthetic. He would never lay a hand on any Great Act Devil. Hmm, Charles also worried that those creatures might be somewhat unclean, he mused. Sophia Garanord felt a liking for Charles because, at her most panicked moment, Charles appeared like the hero from the legends, truly striking a chord with the girls heart. But as she got to know Charles better, she discovered Charles talent, which was hard to match by anyone on the Old Continent in the field of literature. Hmm, the literature of the Old Continent was really too backward. When she learned that Charles was with Anne, she considered backing off, but ultimately, the Strasbourg Rose chose toafight! When they were together, Charles wisely avoided many topics, and Sophia Garanord tacitly steered clear of these as well, leaving the current situation of the Old Continent as a safe topic of conversation for them. Sophia Garanord was certain that Inglima, Fars, and the Lionheart Dynasty would definitely join the war. Although Charles didnt quite believe it, he did not argue, instead discussing with Sophia the circumstances under which the other three empires would join. Charles said, Although Byron has lost a considerable amount of power in the war with Fars, the vampires are strong with many ancient antiques still asleep. Moreover, they must have colluded with the nobility of the Black Phoenix alliance; they surely enticed talents including Count Constantine of the Black Phoenix People, making their power more intact than Fars. With the allegiance of Duchess Meisu I think Byron can hold out for a long time, even having the chance to defeat the immigrants of the New Continent. To take a step back, even if Byron falls badly, there are still more cards up their sleeve! If we fight against Byron, those Blood Ancestors might not care, and even the True Gods would suppress the Blood Ancestors, but if Byron were wiped out by the New Worlders, how could those old things not show up? Even the True Gods would support them. It sure wouldnt be, that those Blood Ancestors have sworn allegiance to the Evil Gods of the New Continent, would it? Sophia Garanord said, That is indeed a possibility! Hmm, I believe youve also heard many rumors that several of the Blood Ancestors, dissatisfied with being suppressed by the True Gods on the Old Continent, have crossed the vast sea to the New Continent. Its possible that the Evil Gods of the New Continent now count Blood Ancestors among them. Now theyre attacking Byron, but who can guarantee that Byron wont join forces with these New Worlders? Charles deeply agreed with Sophia Garanords view, but he still felt that some evidence was needed to reach a further conclusion. Charles had once suspected that the Labyrinth Evil God Agmillar was a member of the Van Gaal Family, but was unable to confirm this even after the fall of the Evil God. Storm Evil God Ipjil, Tide Evil God Ciro, and Golden Sea Evil God Nairo, three Evil Gods, tore apart Agmillars body, and he, along with Juno and the Holy Light Divine State Title, Emilia, divided up the essence of this Evil God. But Charles had found no traits of the Van Gaal Family in Agmillar, nor had Agmillar shown any proficiency with the Infinite Mirror Realm. This Evil God had fallen; if he had such a capability, he definitely would not keep hiding it. So, Charles was almost certain that Agmillar was truly just the Labyrinth Evil God and not proficient in the Infinite Mirror Realm, most likely not the Van Gaal Familys Blood Ancestor, nor any other members of the Van Gaal Family. Since Agmillar was not a Blood Ancestor, whether the Evil Gods of the New Continent included any Blood Ancestors was now a question mark. After chatting for an afternoon, Charles suggested having a meal at a cafe on the ship, to which Sophia Garanord readily agreed. With Charles efforts, the Holy Light Divine State Title surpassed any luxury liner on Earth in opulence, with even more entertainment options, and it even boasted a gourmet street, with ingredients transported from all over the Old Continent through the Mind Passage. The cafe was opened by an immigrant from the New Continent who disliked fighting; after finalizing a leap agreement between the Duchy of Mecklen and the Freeholds of the New World Conference, he went to Hot Spring Mountain and opened a cafe. Andreas happened upon his shop by chance, tasted his skills, and was very impressed, so he brought him aboard the Holy Light Divine State Title; after all, Andreas couldnt go to Hot Spring Mountain often, but he would stay on the Holy Light Divine State Title for a long time. When Charles and Sophia Garanord arrived, Herolf, the Golden Goat, happened to be there as well, hugging two Great Act Devils and drinking coffee with evident displeasure. Chapter 622 - 622 587, illegitimate child! ?Chapter 622: 587, illegitimate child! Truly a headache-inducing problem. Chapter 622: 587, illegitimate child! Truly a headache-inducing problem. Charles casually ordered some food and asked, Herolf! Why do you seem a bit down? The old Goat took a while before replying, Do you think someone who was tricked into signing a magic contract should be happy? Charles rubbed his forehead and had to admit that Herolfs unhappiness was utterly justified. He smiled faintly and said, Herolf! ... You know, I hate a lot of things, for example, human trafficking. Because of the magic contract, I often forget the bad things you did in the past. If you think having a magic contract is unpleasant, I can release you from itaand then kill you! Charles stared at Herolf, enunciating each word, You know, killing you now wouldnt really be a problem for me. Although Charles was only at the Second Level, Herolf shivered and immediately cheered up, saying, No, I think having a contract is great! You know, in the entire Westwind Knights, only three people have this honor. Charles smirked and asked again, Herolf! Why do you seem a bit down? This old Goat had been bound by the contract for a long time; it couldnt be the reason for his discontent. Herolf sighed and said, Agon has advanced! This time, even Charles was slightly surprised, asking, How come I didnt know? Herolf replied indifferently, Because he didnt tell anyone. Charles had a sudden realization and asked, Not recently? The old Goat nodded. Charles could understand Herolfs feelings. Among Charless subordinates, those at the Second Level were the most, while the low and top levels were fewer. But when everyone was of equal strength, and suddenly one person secretly advanced, it would indeed cause discontent. At this moment, the meals that Charles and Sophia Garanord had ordered were served, and they were even provided with chopsticks. Charles had promoted the use of chopsticks for a while, but to no great effect, so he had given up on the idea. After all, he had no trouble using knife and fork. However, the idea had still mildly become a trend, especially popular at Hot Spring Mountain and on the Holy Light Divine State Title, where many restaurants would offer a pair of chopsticks as an alternative to cutlery. Charles picked up the chopsticks and expertly grabbed a slice of the cut steak, saying, Youre getting older, youve exhausted your potential, and you cant advanceaits only natural. Dont let it get you down. Think of happier things instead, like Having a few bastards, perhaps! Herolfs old face turned red, and he said in a low voice, How did you know? Charles hadnt really paid attention to his subordinates marital status. The old Goat wasnt young, and he surely had his share of women and offspring. But since Charles had taken him in, he had never seen his family and had gradually assumed the old Goat was a lifelong bachelor. Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Well, poor, unmarried, a bachelor for life thats pretty normal, right? When passing by, youd just want to walk around him. Although the old Goats poverty was due to his own doing. Charles pretended to have everything under control and smiled, A trivial matter. Herolf took a deep breath and said, I used to think these brats could fend for themselves, none of my concern. But recently, I thought it might be fun to take care of them. I know of more than a dozen kids so far; most are Beastman half-breeds, but there are two He slapped the two Great Act Devils in his arms and said, They were born by them! Charles was shocked and thought to himself, Old Goat, youve indeed made a contribution to the grand integration of the races! He shrugged his shoulders, not wanting to discuss the issue any further. Now, illegitimate children were his biggest headache. Charles didnt want to have illegitimate children; after all, he had made a promise to Antonio, and he felt he should remain loyal to Anne. But setting aside Menilman, Princess May Guillermo, and Sophia Garanord, he still had several non-human mothers, Evil Gods kinfolk, and just thinking about Gareth Forget it! This one was just a big guy with age on his side, but otherwise fairly normal. He was really troubled by Amon and Emilia and didnt know how to handle it. Charles believed that if you added up all the illegitimate children of Herolf, it still might not be as wicked as one of Amons eyeballs. As for Emilia Sometimes, Charles even felt that if Emilia went berserk, he might not have the power to keep her in check. Illegitimate children! Truly a bothersome issue. Before Charles and Sophias dishes were fully served, Agon entered the caf?? along with Qiudelo. On spotting Charles and Herolf, both of them paused briefly before greeting them. As soon as Agon sat down, Charles couldnt help but ask, Did you advance to the Twenty-Third Level? Agons long nose curled slightly as he replied with a hint of shyness, I advanced a month ago. Charles nodded and said, Ive always heard that you have the Dragon Hammer! Is it true? Seeing a moment of hesitation on Agons face, he quickly added, If you do have it, youd better start using it soon! Im worried that if you dont, the Dragon Hammer might get outdated. Ive recently acquired the Jade Scroll! Perhaps before long, everyone will be able to have a Sacred Level Extraordinary Object of their own. Charles had made no secret about acquiring the Jade Scroll, although he didnt mention the Great Emerald Library and the numerous alchemists a half-step from the Divine Level. Nevertheless, the very mention of the Dragon Hammer possibly becoming outdated and the prospect of Sacred Level Extraordinary Objects being widely available was enough to shock everyone present. Not just Agon! Agon had always thought that the Dragon Hammer was a Sacred Object of the Beastmen and that he should take good care of it, which was why he had never used it publicly in battle. Charles had never before inquired whether Agon possessed the Dragon Hammer, and Agon had always been secretly grateful. He had even entertained thoughts of how to refuse Charles if he ever demanded the hammer, and had considered leaving the Westwind Knights and finding another way out for the Elephant-man race if push came to shove. What Agon didnt expect was that the first time Charles brought up the Dragon Hammer, it wasnt to demand this Beastmens Sacred Object but to tell him to use it quickly as it might get outdated soon Agon suddenly remembered his initial acquaintance with Charles, which due to caution had resulted in an awkward position. Upon reaching the Twenty-Third Level, he had once thought that he wouldnt become the strongest warrior under Charles, but with a batch of powerhouses joining during the New World Conference, his status as a Twenty-Third Level didnt seem so impressive anymore If even the Dragon Hammer was about to be outdated! Agon suddenly felt a sense of misfortune. Chapter 623 - 623 588, okay, I promise not to eat them ?Chapter 623: 588, okay, I promise not to eat them Chapter 623: 588, okay, I promise not to eat them Charles had dinner and escorted Sophia Garanord back to her cabin before he went up to the top deck to look out over the Holy Light Divine State Title. At night, the Legendary Warship was livelier than during the day. Magic Lamps Charles couldnt afford years of salary were everywhere, illuminating the ship as if it were daylight. Originally, only Great Act Devils were on the Holy Light Divine State Title. Charles would only call his generals when heading out to battle, taking just a handful of logistical personnel. But this time, they stayed a bit long in the waters off the Mazon Kingdom. His generals had brought many people on board without permission, and several magic item auctions had even been held here, attended by wealthy merchants from other nations. ... Charles had given up taxation, but the wealth he garnered in commerce far exceeded the taxes of that era. He was never stingy with his generals; every one of them was wealthy. Officers of the Westwind Knighthood were the richest in the entire Old Continent. Such wealth was why the cohesion of the Westwind Knighthood remained exceptionally high, and even why Anne could make a single command, and many knight members would abandon their lands and retreat to Mecklenburg. Charles was only too happy to see this happen. As a transmigrator, he deeply understood how important it was to ensure his people lived well! Not far from the Holy Light Divine State Title was the Emilia Vessel. Compared to the bright and bustling atmosphere here, the Emilia Vessel was quiet and dark, looking a bit lonely. With a light tap of his feet, Charles soared into the air and floated up. He had been promoted to Sacred Level a long time ago but was still very fond of this unconstrained feeling. He crossed the vast sea and landed on the Emilia Vessel. Before he could steady himself, he heard a voice full of surprise and joy, and a small body threw itself into his arms. Daddy! Emilia feels so sad alone! Charles stroked the little girls hair and asked, Where is Gareth? Gareth gracefully landed beside them and said softly, Emilia says Im not much fun. Charles agreed wholeheartedly; he also thought Gareth wasnt much fun. Gareth wasnt meant to be a toy. Charles glanced back at the Holy Light Divine State Title and pondered for a while before saying, Great Act Devils arent suitable here. Ill summon a group of Ghost Crew for you! Its more fun with more people. Emilia swallowed and said, Okay, I promise I wont eat them. Charles placed a hand on his forehead. Initially, there had been some Ghost Crew on the Emilia Vessel, brought over from a devoured Ghost Ship. However, they had now disappeared, clearly having been eaten. He chose not to comment on this but hesitated a bit longer. The lives of the Ghost Crew mattered too, even though they were no longer living beings; they shouldnt be just offered up to be eaten. Emilia said she wouldnt eat them, but Charles was not entirely convinced. He thought for quite a while before suddenly coming up with an idea and said, Mazon Kingdom is full of plant-transformed residents, Ill bring some over for you to keep. How does that sound? Their lives are a bit strange. Can you keep them alive? Emilia looked longingly and said, Dad, can I try? I promise to take good care of them. Charles nodded and said, Lets head for the shore first. Emilia cheered out loud, and without much need for direction, the Legendary Warship steered towards the coast of the Mazon Kingdom. After exchanging greetings with Gareth, Charles and he soared into the air and landed on the shore. Charles, gazing at the dense forest around, suddenly had an epiphany. Summoning his strength, he hugged a large tree, pulled it straight out from the ground, and hurled it towards the Emilia Vessel. The plants in the Mazon Kingdom were extremely bizarre. Charles hadnt originally thought of doing so much with them, but when he heard Emilias timid voice from the ship, Dad! It tasted so good, I couldnt help myself. Should I not have eaten them? A spark of inspiration hit Charles, and he shouted, Emilia, eat as much as you want, Dad will get you more. Originally, he had planned to capture some residents of the Mazon Kingdom to cheer up Emilia, but at that moment, he discovered something monumental. He had never considered what to do with the countless plants within the boundaries of the Mazon Kingdom, but now, he suddenly had a wild idea. Charles and Gareth exchanged another glance, then chose the thickest trees, pulled them out one by one, and tossed them onto the Emilia Vessel, which made Emilia incredibly happy. As each tree landed on the Emilia Vessel, it vanished without a trace, digested by the Legendary Warship. Charles and Gareth, both being of Sacred level and among the strongest of such, used their tremendous powers for tree pulling. Soon, they had cleared an empty stretch of land by the coast. Charles even sensed a mysterious power eroding the Mazon Kingdom, originating partly from the Emilia Vessel and partly from the Holy Light Divine State Title. Taking a look at the motionless Holy Light Divine State Title on the sea, Charles realized that this Legendary Warship had probably been coveting these plants, empowered by the Evil God, for a long time. He hadnt thought that the Mazon Kingdom, covered in sinister plants, could also become an Achilles heel. Charles placed his hand on the ground and quickly maze-ified the cleared land to prevent the plants from encroaching any further. He planned to call everyone together tomorrow to chop wood and pluck weeds. Returning to the Emilia Vessel, Charles saw Emilias eyes curving like crescents as she continuously pulled something from her body to pop into her mouth, munching adorably, which made him unable to help asking, Can you digest this power? Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Emilia vigorously nodded her little head and said, Its a bit like Dapocirodo, crunchy and a bit sticky! Its just that the nutrition is mediocre, and the power contained is too little. Charles couldnt help but smile wryly. These plants were nourished by the power of the Evil God; how could their strength compare to the genuine big shots like the Isemeren Palace or Agmillars Labyrinth? Charles spoke calmly, Although the nutrition is average, its plentiful! An entire country filled with plants containing the power of the Evil God. As long as you can stomach it, theres as much as you want. The people aboard the Holy Light Divine State Title had no idea that this night was their last spree. Starting tomorrow morning, they would temporarily switch their professions to farmers, woodcutters, and grass diggers, and this arduous labor would continue for a long time. Chapter 624 - 624 Wake up and conquer the world with your king ?Chapter 624: Wake up and conquer the world with your king. Chapter 624: Wake up and conquer the world with your king. Charles had simply acted on a whimsical impulse, but he hadnt expected that this spur-of-the-moment decision would turn out to be remarkably effective. He quickly secured a foothold along the coastline of Mazon Kingdom! However, the Emilia Vessel couldnt come ashore, which led to the fact that Once the vegetation along the coast was cleared, the Holy Light Divine State Title turned into the main force in digesting these sinister plants. Charles transformed the Holy Light Divine State Title into a golden ring, brought it onto land, and then released it. ... Without him or the other Sacred-level individuals having to lift a finger, the Holy Light Divine State Title could automatically cleanse the nearby area of several square kilometers. After maze-ifying the cleared land, Charles repeated the previous process, and soon, the Holy Light Divine State Title could cleanse another section of land spanning several square kilometers. Although this method was somewhat simplistic, it was truly effective; however, the Sacred-level individuals following Charles quickly started to complain incessantly. Once Charles had reclaimed a port, he quickly put a stop to this laborious task. After all, those of the Sacred level are not meant for menial work. Moreover, he already had a better approach; after all, felling trees didnt require the powerful labor of Sacred-level workers. Charles announced the cessation of the tree-cutting effort, and his Sacred-level subordinates cheered and leaped for joy. They held a celebration that night, reveling into the wee hours. The following day, everyone woke up to see a massive fleet of ships on the sea, their sails billowing like clouds! Charles had dispatched ten thousand Westwind Knights and thirty thousand support personnel from Mecklenburg. What Charles was looking forward to, in particular, was the arrival of the newly-constructed fleet of Land Battleships and Centurions alongside the ships. Charles had already found Shawn Connor and extended a generous offer, prompting him to lead a team to Mecklenburg to establish a new Alchemy workshop. After obtaining the Jade Scroll, Charles also entrusted the blueprint designs of the Land Battleships and Centurions to the Great Emerald Library, where the ancient alchemists quickly grasped the design concepts of the two blueprints and produced a new set of designs. With the full support of Mecklenburg, Shawn Connors Blue Magpie Workshop swiftly created prototype machines. After several tests and improvements, they finalized a mass-production model. The few hundred Aegeus Charles initially invested was only sufficient to perfect the blueprints. From improving the designs to relocating the Blue Magpie Workshop and investing resources to construct the mass-production models of the Land Battleships and Centurions, Charles spent tens of thousands of Aegeus in total. And that was just the initial investmentafurther improvements and large-scale production would certainly demand even higher investments. However, war was always a contest of spending, and Charles believed that as long as the Land Battleships and Centurions demonstrated their might on the battlefield, they would secure numerous orders from various countries, thereby allowing Mecklenburgs alchemy industry to enter a virtuous cycle. When the fleet unloaded the Land Battleships and Centurions one by one, driving and leaping off into the sea, and then reemerging from the water to advance silently onto the land, the sense of awe was incomparable. The Magical Arrays atop the Land Battleships glowed with a blood-red phantom light, and these alchemical creations exuded a fierce presence the land had never before witnessed. Centurions followed closely behind, one after the other. Charles, though not conversant with military affairs, was at least not so foolish as to be unaware of tactics such as coordinated infantry and tank operations. Land battleships were formidable, but when combined with centurions, they became unstoppable. The centurions, relying on the land battleships, also saw a significant increase in their battlefield survivability. These centurions, although similar in design to those crafted by William Triton, had vastly different internal structures. Their bellies were hollow, allowing riders to sit or stand inside, with foot pedals to control the centurions forward movement, retreat, turning, and sprinting. Riders operating the centurions carried a knights spear, an alchemical rifle with five hundred rounds, and some even prepared additional weapons like combat sabers, handguns, grappling hooks, bows and arrows, and throwing knives. The first batch of produced land battleships numbered only twelve, and a little more than a hundred centurions had been made, all of which Charles had brought with him. So far, to operate the land battleships or to command the centurions, one needed to be at least of the first rank among the Transcendents. Thanks to Charless promotion of the Beast God Shapeshifting Art, the low-level Transcendents in his Westwind Knights outnumbered those in other nobles knighthoods, so there was no shortage of personnel to drive the land battleships and control the centurions. When this mini-steel torrent appeared upon the land, even Charless sacred-level subordinates slightly changed their expressions. They knew that despite their limitations in firepower, neither the land battleships nor the centurions could threaten those of the sacred level, but even they found it difficult to damage the land battleships, as the magic arrays defenses were headache-inducing even for sacred-level beings. With the protection of land battleships, the centurions on the battlefield had become a force that could not be ignored. They almost had the destructive power comparable to that of the sacred level. However, while sacred-level beings were rare, land battleships and centurions could be mass-produced a the two simply couldnt be compared. With the arrival of tens of thousands of Westwind Knights, Charles had found his main force for tree-cutting, and both the land battleships and the centurions boasted impressive mobility. Well, at least in terms of transport capability, they wouldnt lose out to a hand-held tractor. Their efficiency in cutting trees even surpassed that of the sacred-level beings, as those sacred-level beings had never done hard labor and would often slack off, while the regular soldiers, bound by strict military discipline and orders, were much more obedient and willing to work hard than the sacred-level beings. A slight trembling emanated from the former Royal Familys Imperial Palace in the center of Manise City. Zimmerman had awoken, her pretty face twisted in pain, and soon exploded, with another Zimmerman stepping out of the void, looking refreshed and significantly more powerful than during the last battle with Charles and his companions. Zimmerman cast a long glance toward the sea and couldnt help remarking, This Mr. Charles Mecklen sure knows how to keep me on my toes. How did he come up with the idea of cutting trees? Mazon may be a small kingdom, but at his pace, it would probably take decades. No need for decades, in one day, I can push through the Old Continent and truly ascend to the divine level. Lets not worry about him for now. Zimmermans arms shook, and he called out loudly, My tree deities! Awaken and follow your king to conquer this world! Countless slumbering tree deities trembled slightly, slowly pulling their deeply buried roots out of the ground. These half-human, half-plant evil wraiths gently ascended into the sky, and in various parts of Manise City, residents transformed by the curse steadily converged toward the Imperial Palace, assembling into a formidable army. Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 625 - 625 590, Fallen Kingdom Knights ?Chapter 625: 590, Fallen Kingdom Knights Chapter 625: 590, Fallen Kingdom Knights Charles had encountered Zimmerman, and of course he would inform the Old Emperor of Brittany and his uncle Antonio, but the old emperor, for reasons unknown, suppressed the matter. So, when Zimmerman appeared again, it shocked the whole Old Continent! Zimmerman did not disappoint the shock of the entire continent; within a month, he swept through six nations, reducing the number of countries in the Old Continent to twenty-three! The Mazon Kingdom became a massive nation, possessing the entirety of ten smaller countries territories, and its area even hit the top spot in the Old Continent. Faced with such an imminent crisis, the Four Great Empires quickly signed a treaty and formed an alliance, which nearly all other nations of the Old Continent joined without hesitation, except for a country called Saint Lumi. This nation worshipped the Lord of Radiance and rejected all alliances as well as wars, declaring permanent neutrality from its inception, even facing such a crisis, they did not alter their national policy. As the resistance frontline, Xel City and Modova swiftly gathered the Allied Army of various nations. ... Xel City, after all, had Count Ding Tang presiding, who was enough to command respect from the commanders of all nations, but Modova was far worse. Arsen Lupin lacked prestige, and Romios and Mocher were immigrants from the New Continent. Although they were sufficiently strong, they naturally did not earn the trust of the commanders from various nations, leading to multiple conflicts erupting within just a few days. Charles had no choice but to stop chopping trees and led all his subordinates to Modova. Modova was bordered by a small country between it and Fars, and bordered Byron. Before Anne became the Grand Duchess of Modova, the country was very resistant to Byron, always worried that Byron would annex it; the relationship between the two countries was not friendly. Thats why when Charles took over Modova, Byron quickly acknowledged Annes position as Grand Duchess. Modova, being relatively isolated and completely landlocked with no ports, had a very poor economy before Anne became its Grand Duchess. So poor that even bandits like Arsen Lupin couldnt sustain themselves, relying on aid from Princess Akso. However, after Anne became the Grand Duchess of Modova, the relationship between Modova and Byron heated up quickly. Furthermore, with several cities undergoing maze-ification, Duke Mecklens trading caravans would pass through Modova to enter Byron, making Modova more than ten times busier than before. After Annes ascension, the capital of Modova was renamed Brittany Castle. The city underwent prolonged reconstruction, expanding more than three times its original size. Although the expanded city still seemed a bit deserted, with the passing caravans not enough to fill the expanded city, since the war started, the refugees that fled here brought a chaotic prosperity. When Charles arrived at Brittany Castle with the Westwind Knights, the people of Modova cheered ecstatically. Their adoration for Charles even surpassed that of their own ruler, Grand Duchess Anne Brittany. It couldnt be helped; Charles truly brought a fresh aura to the country. Now, no one even missed the Modova Royal Family anymore. Modova was even still the best-selling region for Annie MacLennans novels, not even one house among ten didnt have a copy of this best-selling authors novels. Modova was Annes fiefdom, and Charles could not allow Modova to be breached by Zimmerman. Once he entered Modova, his first order of business was to deal with the refugees from various countries who had fled there. The Mazon Kingdom had conquered nine small nations, but Zimmermans power had its limits. The Evil Wraiths plant could not cover all the countries, forcing the people of these small countries to flee in panic. The Four Great Empires became the primary target for refugees from various countries. Within a short period, a massive influx of populations made the Four Great Empires suffer greatly, and they could only try their best to maintain order. Because of Modovas firmness, it also became a place where refugees poured in. Unlike other countries, Charles did not neglect the refugees; he conducted several rounds of screening. Transcendents were all absorbed into the Westwind Knights. Those who owned property had all their property confiscated and were assigned to work in various major guilds. Those who had no property but had skills were also arranged to work in the Mecklen Duchy. For those who had neither property nor skills, Charles established another knighthoodathe Fallen Kingdom Knightsaand enlisted all of these people into it. Charles formed the Fallen Kingdom Knights not expecting these people to fight battles. He also didnt have a habit of using them as cannon fodder on the front lines. The main duty of the Fallen Kingdom Knights was to go to the Agres Archipelago and reclaim uninhabited islands. Charles had no choice but to do this; he needed to squeeze out all the war potential within his territory to cope with the war. Although the Mecklen Duchy had resources and food, he couldnt just use the food painstakingly grown by the people of the Mecklen Duchy to freely feed the refugees from various countries who had fled to Modova! He also couldnt allow this group of refugees from various countries to disrupt the order in Modova, nor could he let them starve and contemplate rebellion. Given the medieval era of the Old Continent, there were simply not enough jobs, leaving only reclamation work to absorb a large labor force. If this group could indeed manage to reclaim the islands of the Agres Sea, at least the Modova Duchy would not lack food during the prolonged war and could supplement some resources. The Fallen Kingdom Knights had no salary, faced heavy work every day, but could basically guarantee enough food to eat. Ah, for those unwilling to accept containment, Charles, after confiscating all their property, would expel them to Byron! After all, Modova was closest to Byron. However, what Charles hadnt anticipated was that Byron found that Modova could manage refugees well. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They directed their military to drive the refugees and force them into Modova, leading to an ever-increasing number of refugees in Modova. Ah, this also led to a continuous stream of the Fallen Kingdom Knights going to the Agres Archipelago to reclaim the barren islands. Charles sent a protest to Byron but received a personal letter from His Royal Highness Berenhir Azar, the Crown Prince, who affectionately called him brother and vibrantly praised the friendship between the two, finally asking, with the identity of the Crown Prince of Byron, that Charles shelter these refugees to alleviate the war pressure on Byron. This also included a promise from Byron to provide Charles with a batch of supplies as compensation for the hardship Modova had to endure because of the refugees. Charles had no option but to accept this gesture of friendship. The islands of the Agres Sea were numerous, and even if the people from the ten small countries occupied by Zimmerman were all moved there, there would still be enough land. Moreover, this population, after a long period of time, could be fully assimilated and would eventually form the core of the Mecklen Duchy. Charles had been in Modova for less than a month when he faced his first battle; Zimmerman did not choose Modova but dispatched only twenty Tree God Emissaries. When Charles received the intelligence, he brought his own subordinates to the foothills of the Gondis Mountain Range and upon seeing the Plantification Warriors crossing over many high mountains and the Tree God Emissaries floating in the sky, he couldnt help but comment sarcastically, Zimmerman really knows how to stir up trouble, huh! What he did not know was that Zimmerman had also used this phrase to mock him. Chapter 626 - 626 591, New War ?Chapter 626: 591, New War Chapter 626: 591, New War Charles ordered the army to assume formation; the just-transported land battleships and the centurions appeared at the forefront of the troops. Transcendents are the decisive force on the battlefield, and the Sacred level is the key to victory! But no matter if it was Transcendents or those at the Sacred level, both were too scarce, especially the latter. Charles was also eager to see if these two newly designed alchemical weapons could perform as anticipated. The best place to test new weapons wasaon the battlefield! A tree god envoy launched the first attack, diving swiftly and releasing two black orbs of Fighting Spirit, which exploded on a land battleship. However, the defensive magic circle of the land battleship stood firm, fending off the attack from the Sacred level tree god envoy. ... Yet, when the centurions raised their rifles to shoot at the sky, they seemed somewhat weaker; ordinary rifle bullets simply could not break the defense, and hitting a flying tree god envoy was extremely difficult. A volley of fire failed to achieve any results. Tree god envoys continued to join the battle, but the defensive magic circle of the land battleships, redesigned by dozens of ancient alchemists, was impressively robust. This batch of tree god envoys, which had ascended to the Sacred level through the Power of the Evil God, had a singular manner of attack and didnt possess the plethora of techniques typical of normal Sacred levels. Grueling barrages seemed their only method aside from magic. Charles did not allow his Sacred level subordinates to participate in the battle. Watching the heated struggle between the tree god envoys, the land battleships, and the centurions, he smiled slightly and said, A whole new mode of warfare is about to begin! Charles was aware of the disadvantages of the combination of land battleships and centurions and also knew how to compensate for these weaknesses, but he deliberately refrained from making any changes. The land battleships had virtually no weapons other than the defensive magic circleaentirely different from the tanks on Earthaand the centurions were only equipped with ordinary rifles. Charles had not provided them with the expensive Magic-Breaking Bombshell Bullets! This combination could prevail on a battlefield of ordinary people, and even where Transcendents intervened, but was helpless against those at the Sacred level! In the short term, centurions protected by land battleships were unthreatened by Sacred levels, but neither the land battleships nor the centurions could pose a threat to the Sacred levels. As long as they could be equipped with large-caliber alchemical cannons or invest in developing a new type of alchemical gunpowder to create bullets more powerful than the Magic-Breaking Bombshell Bullets, these shortcomings could be addressed. However, Charles had issued no such instructions, because if such weapons could threaten the Sacred levels, their widespread adoption would not be hindered; once they could even threaten Sacred levels The Mecklen Duchy under Charless rule would become a target, and all the Sacred levels of the Old Continent would become his enemies. However, Charless inaction did not mean other countries wouldnt act; if Byron could acquire the centurions, he would surely equip them with Super Long-Range Repeating Alchemical Rifles, thereby sharing the pressure with the Mecklen Duchy. Once all the countries of the Old Continent entered this arms race, Charles could leverage the advantage of being first mover to rapidly develop the Mecklen Duchy and thrive from all sides. As they say, Being half a step ahead is a genius, being a whole step ahead is a madman! And an ancient Chinese saying goes, Success need not come from me. The plantification warriors quickly surged into the battlefield too. The land battleship was not fast, but upon entering the battlefield, it emitted a layer of blood-colored radiance. Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The plantification warriors that came into contact with this glow withered immediately. However, the land battleship could only devour life force and was helpless against the dense Power of the Evil God within these warriors. Faced with these Evil Wraith warriors, the Centurion finally showed its power. Under the protection of the land battleship, these Evil Wraith warriors had their strength significantly reduced. They began a slow advance, using rifles for long-range and Knights Spears for close combat, quickly plowing over a dozen gullies through the ranks of the plantification warriors. The battle started one-sidedly! However, the plantification warriors, devoid of human emotions and fearlessly fierce, and because the land battleships and Centurions were few in number, they quickly broke through this line of defense at the cost of sacrificing ten to twenty percent of their fighters, and they surged toward the battle formation set up by the Westwind Knighthood in the rear. Charles examined the combat effectiveness of the land battleship and the Centurions and could not stand idly by any longer. He waved his hand, and the Westwind Knights slowly began to move. Dozens of Sacred-level fighters took to the sky and clashed with those tree divinities. Charles Meklen had commanded many battles, accumulating at least a hundred by now, but this was his first battle on such a grand scale, involving so many Sacred-level participants, even rivaling Ferlandens battles. Soon, a tree divinity was slain, its body falling, not straight to the ground, but strangely curving in mid-air before dropping behind the formation of the Westwind Knights. There was a huge warship behind them, visible only as the Holy Light Divine State Title from the ground! The tree divinity fell on the Holy Light Divine State Title and disappeared without a trace. Only Charles could see a young man leap up vigorously, embrace the corpse of this tree divinity, his body manifesting numerous eyeballs. These eyeballs soon appeared on the tree divinitys body Charles glanced once and dared not look again. He had not personally joined in the battle, for as the commander, he should not partake in combat but rather command the troops, always providing fighting strategies for his subordinates to choose from, ensuring they had the best tactics available. Charles continuously issued commands, and the Sacred-level fighters in the sky quickly responded using the tactics he had informed them of earlier. More than ten people withstood most of the tree divinities, creating an opportunity for five of the strongest Sacred-level fighters to gang up on one tree divinity. In just a few minutes, this unfortunate tree divinity had its chest shattered by Agons hammer and its body, halfway through falling, curved and landed on the Holy Light Divine State Title. This time, Charles saw Dapocirodo, elegant as an elf princess, wrap her arms around the tree divinity. The branches on its body began to grow wildly, but the newly sprouted branches were completely out of their control. Dapocirodo easily subdued this tree divinity. Just after Dapocirodo had devoured this tree divinity, the group of five Sacred-level fighters responsible for the group beating immediately brought down another tree divinity. Arsen Lupin, who was not yet a Sacred-level and could only watch from the ground, couldnt help but feel chills. All the Sacred-level battles he had seen in his life were one-on-one, where opponents sought each other out based on strengths and weaknesses, and the deaths were very evenly distributed. But where had he seen such disgraceful, shameless, and ruthless slaughter? He was quite worried at first, as twenty or more Sacred-level tree divinities wouldnt necessarily be withstood even by the Four Great Empires, but who could have imagined that Charles not only possessed a secret weapon but also had such sky-breaking tacticsa| Chapter 627 - 627 592, Peak Battle ?Chapter 627: 592, Peak Battle Chapter 627: 592, Peak Battle When the seventh Tree Spirit Envoy fell from the sky, the Evil Wraith army began to retreat! Charles issued the command to cease the pursuit. The Gandis Mountains were simply too treacherous; ordinary soldiers and land battleships couldnt traverse them. While Centurions could attempt to do so, without the protection of land battleships, the true combat power of a Centurion was only equivalent to that of a low-level, high-tier Transcendent and offered no overwhelming advantage. As for the Sacred-level troops under Charles, he was certainly not willing to use them for a chase! The military tactics of ancient eastern nations have said, Do not pursue a desperate foe! Ah, Charles simply couldnt bear to hinge precious combat power on the Sacred level. The Operators of the land battleships and the Riders of the Centurions emerged from their iron cans one after another. ... Even tanks made through Magic Alchemy from the Old Continent couldnt solve the heat dissipation problem. Inside the land battleships was swelteringly hot, and since this world didnt have air conditioning, the Operators just had to endure it. Charles had indeed considered assigning a team member proficient in wind or ice series magic to each land battleship, but Transcendents were rare to begin with. Designating a specific type of Transcendent was almost impossible due to the sheer lack of personnel. These Operators climbed out of the land battleships, desperately replenishing their water intake, all of them panting, even sticking out their tongues from the heat. The situation was slightly better for the Riders of the Centurions, but due to technical issues, operating the Centurions with their legs led to significant wear on their thighs. Their legs were sore, and they were all rigorously massaging them, even taking off their boots to stretch their very damp feet. The land battleships and the Centurions still had very poor long-term combat capabilities, but based on what could be examined at present, they were already considered quite good. These two weapons would need a long time of improvements to gradually perfect. After the Westwind Knights withdrew from the battlefield, a squad of reserve fighters took to the field, collecting the remains of the slain plant soldiers and transporting them back to the Holy Light Divine State Title. Although the Evil Force within these remains was far less potent than that of the Tree Spirit Envoys, they were still a very nourishing ingredient for the Holy Light Divine State Title. Charles shook his head, thinking to himself, At the moment, the fight still depends on the Sacred level! But without them, the land battleships and Centurions can already hold off mid to low-level Transcendents. If we had enough of these machines, even High-Level Transcendents would have to kneel. Andreas gracefully landed beside Charles and said in a low voice, These iron beasts really pack a punch! With them, we no longer need the Sacred level to clear out the infantry. Charles nodded and said, They are the best support for the Sacred level. In the future, every person will be equipped with a Centurion cavalry unit. Charles certainly wouldnt tell Andreas that these machines were ultimately designed to replace the Sacred level; that would be far too lacking in emotional intelligence. Andreas was clearly very pleased and said, Its just that the comfort level is too low, otherwise Id even want a Centurion for myself. Charles nodded and said, The comfort levels of the land battleship and the centurion are indeed very poor, but there is still room for improvement! Soon the battlefield was cleaned up, and Charles left a troop to monitor the Gondis Mountain Range while leading the main force back to the Fortress of Brittany. During this sortie, Charles hadnt used the troops aided by various countries, and upon his return to Brittany, a leader from Byrons forces came to protest at his door, claiming that Charles had deprived them of the opportunity to build their merits and achievements. Charles hadnt expected to encounter such belligerent soldiers and immediately offered an apology. He allowed the leader from Byron to take troops to Gondis Mountain Range and informed him that Zimmermans army of evil wraiths might cross the mountains at any time for another invasion, and he must hold the line. Charles was also baffled by why the leader from Byron, who was just bursting with righteous indignation and eager for battle, suddenly turned pale, but he didnt dare contradict and left dejectedly, actually taking his troops and leaving the Fortress of Brittany for Gondis Mountain Range. Charles didnt understand what was going through this mans mind, but still, he summoned the military leaders from various countries to the newly rebuilt Ducal Mansion of Brittany, which was based on the original dukes residence, for a small meeting. He encouraged everyone to speak their minds and offered that those willing to go to Gondis Mountain Range could take their troops and head to the battlefield immediately, while those not yet prepared should assist the Westwind Knights with logistics. These military leaders from various countries seemed not to grasp Charles intention and expressed their wish to stay at the Fortress of Brittany. Charles quickly dissected the troops sent by other nations, integrating a large number of personnel into the Westwind Knights. On their first day joining the Westwind Knights, the officers personally asked them if they needed welfare housing and hinted that they could choose any district within the Duchy of Mecklen or even go to Cappadocia in Inglima, St. Michael Island, or the Agres Archipelago. Those who went to the Agres Archipelago were even offered a plot of land! They were also informed that the Holy Light Divine State Title was open to the lower echelons of the Westwind Knights, though each soldier could only visit once a week and had to wait in line. S~ea??h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles did not specifically recruit these people; these policies were simply internal to the Westwind Knights and nearly all soldiers enjoyed similar benefits. However, these ordinary internal policies had a subtle effect, and soon the leaders from various countries found they could no longer command the soldiers Charles had temporarily transferred to the Westwind Knights. Charles didnt spend his energy on these trivial matters. Since Zimmerman didnt come to Modova, he naturally had gone to Xel City. Charles was very concerned about the battle situation in Xel City. The side from Byron was more than willing to share such information, and a few days later, Charles learned about the battle conditions in Xel City. Zimmerman had indeed arrived in Xel City, joining forces with another immigrant army to attempt to crush this alliance of Old Continent nations. Zimmerman himself took action but was intercepted by Juno, Byrons top warrior and Charles mentor. Juno displayed the grandeur of a peak warrior, fighting a fierce battle against Zimmerman and effortlessly repelling this famed strongman of the continent, securing victory in this epic duel. Charles was extremely shocked when he heard this news. He knew his mentor Juno had concealed a great deal of strength but had not imagined he could personally repel Zimmerman! However, Charles ease faded after using the Magic Alchemy Communication Device to personally inquire about the battle from Juno. Junos response was, Zimmerman has not regained his full strength; hes only at the twenty-first level. I defeated him only by having an advantage in our respective levels. If he makes a breakthrough, say to the twenty-second or even twenty-third level, even if I still hold a level advantage, I might not be able to win. Should Zimmerman recover to the peak of Sacred level, I certainly wont be his match. Chapter 628 - 628 593, is the other one Charles Mecklen ?Chapter 628: 593, is the other one Charles Mecklen? Chapter 628: 593, is the other one Charles Mecklen? A few days later, Charles received a letter. When he opened it, it was blank; but as his vision blurred for a moment, he suddenly found himself on a battlefield. Charles, with his countless experiences, knew this to be Junos Dreamscape, but he had no idea that his teacher had already reached the level of sending a blob of Dreamscape to someone else through a single letter. In the Dreamscape of the battlefield, Zimmerman levitated, while Juno, dressed impeccably in traditional formal attire, looked quite solemn. Zimmerman smiled slightly, looking down and said, Teacher Juno, the Shooting Technique you taught me has benefited me immensely to this day. Juno also smiled brightly and said, You are one of the two most talented young people I have ever met. ... I truly wished back then that you could join the Blood Clan. Zimmerman laughed, then asked in return, Is Charlotte Meklen the other one? Juno nodded and said, Indeed. Zimmerman shook his head and, after quite a while, finally said, If teacher were referring to someone else, I definitely would not have accepted it, but Charlotte Just because he took Menier! I admit he is my rival. The most important rival of my life. Junos facial muscles twitched as he invoked several secret Arthurian techniques to suppress the urge to burst into laughter. Juno Arthur might not fear Zimmerman, but he knew that if he laughed now, Zimmerman would probably go berserk. Witnessing this scene, Charles felt sweat on his face and on his back, both hot and cold, and his emotions were incredibly complex. He truly hadnt stolen Menier from Menilman Perhaps Menilman harbored feelings for him that went beyond that of a senior and junior, but that had nothing to do with him! Indeed, this was no philanderers protestation but a stark truth. It was also after witnessing this scene that Charles realized that Juno had once taught Zimmerman the Arthur Clans Gunmanship. Juno enjoyed being a mentor and was keen to teach the Arthurian secret techniques to talented human youths, a predilection that was indeed niche. He felt somewhat ashamed at the same time, for Junos words were not spoken solely to Zimmerman; they were declared in front of the Allied Army, openly expressing his favor for Charlotte Meklen, almost as if he were announcing to all the strong ones of the Old Continent that he was optimistic about Charles Meklen. Most incredible was that Zimmerman, known for his pride across the Old Continent, actually acknowledged that Charlotte Meklen was worthy of being his peer, and said in person, I admit he is the most important rival of my life. This was almost tantamount to proclaiming to the entire Old Continent that the once strongest on the Old Continent and now the strongest of Byron deemed Charlotte Meklen to be a future equal! The reputation of Charlotte Meklen had already spread across the Old Continent, but it was mainly for his talent. Then, it was for his romance. Recently, he had demonstrated his political and military abilities by securing the most substantial gains after a grand battle, leaping to the status of Duke Mecklen and carving out a Mecklen Duchy that nearly rivaled the Four Great Empires. If such a person lacked ability, then no one in the Old Continent could be called talented. But this time, it was as if the Old Continents top figures had acknowledged that Charles was indeed a cultivation prodigy, a future peak of Sacred level. Becoming a top-tier fighter was much more impressive than becoming a duke. In Dreamscape, Juno and Zimmerman didnt waste too many words before commencing their fight. Zimmerman was evidently much stronger than when he had been surrounded and attacked by Charles and his men, displaying Radiant Fighting Spirit with such prowess that he didnt even need to use any Power of the Evil God. Simply by observing Zimmermans various techniques, Charles knew that his previous loss was justified. Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Apart from a few old peak fighters like his cousin Antonio and Romios, no one could likely stand against him. Juno used only the Blood Demon Gun, and with this Sacred level weapon combined with Junos exquisite Arthur Clan Gunmanship, every bullet was aimed perfectly at Zimmermans weaknesses. Zimmermans robust Radiant Fighting Spirit revealed vulnerability under Junos gunfire; where there were no weaknesses, Juno forcefully created them. After half an hour of intense combat, Zimmerman was hit by three shots. These three Blood Energy Bullets were obviously very peculiar, and even Zimmerman, who had embarked on the Path to Ascendancy, couldnt endure them. He only managed to hold on for a few more minutes before coolly withdrawing from the fight. Although Zimmerman had fallen back in defeat, the battle itself was evenly matched, with Juno gaining the upper hand. But to say that he could overpower Zimmerman Charles wasnt quite convinced. Even with Junos impressive record, capable of single-handedly pushing back Zimmerman, Charles felt deeply worried about the future after watching this fight. Yes, he and Zimmerman had a Thorn of the Rose grudge! Charles believed that no matter what he said, Zimmerman would never believe in his innocence. After watching the fight, the vision from Dreamscape that came with the letter quietly collapsed. Charles knew that Juno had sent the letter intentionally to teach him a lesson on how to fight against Zimmerman and to allow him an early glimpse of Zimmermans strength; he felt immensely grateful. After making some arrangements for Modovas affairs, Charles, by himself, headed straight for Xel City. Whether or not there was an opportunity, he wanted to try and kill Zimmerman under the walls of Xel City. Xel City might gather the Old Continents top fighters, far more powerful than his own group of Sacred level subordinates. If he couldnt kill Zimmerman in Xel City, Charles truly didnt know when he would get another chance. Having never visited Xel City, Charles couldnt use the Infinite Mirror Realm to get there instantly and had to fly, utilizing the Quickness Technique. In his encounter with Zimmerman, Charles had enhanced his speed to ?27 with the assistance of the Red-Blue Rattlesnake, enabling him to reach ?32, which proved crucial. Zimmerman, as powerful as he was, could never catch Charles, whose speed defied logic. Charles really wanted to push the Quickness Technique even further, but after trying, it seemed that ?27 was the limit. At ?27, the Quickness Technique truly allowed for rapid travel, and Charles soon caught sight of Xel City. He had intended to enter the city first to meet with acquaintances, but the battle taking place in the sky captured all his attention. An old man in a white robe was recklessly casting spells, battling with Zimmerman in a spirited exchange. Much to Charles Mecklens surprise, the old man not only managed to maintain an advantage but also firmly held the upper hand. His spells seemed disorderly and chaotic, but the combination of different spells created an astonishing effect. This made Zimmerman struggle to cope, appearing even more in a dire state than when fighting Juno. Charles did recognize the white-robed old man Chapter 629 - 629 594, Dazhe Boluo Zhe The disciples of the living, walking Child of the Miracle ?Chapter 629: 594, Dazhe Boluo Zhe: The disciples of the living, walking Child of the Miracle Chapter 629: 594, Dazhe Boluo Zhe: The disciples of the living, walking Child of the Miracle After Zimmermans era, each of the Five Great Empires had someone they regarded as the strongest warrior. Fars is McClain of Brittany, now the Emperor of Brittany. Byron is Juno Arthur. In Inglima, its Count Champagne Lanmalock, father of Ban Lanmalock. The strongest expert of the Black Phoenix Dynasty had a rather tragic fate, Count Constantine, but the Black Phoenix Dynasty is no more. The Lionheart Dynasty also had its strongest warrior, who had a significant connection to Charles. It was he who gave Charless novel the review The most extraordinary book in the world. Because of this comment, the Lionheart Dynasty ordered a hundred thousand copies of the new edition of Charless book from Annes bookstore, with an additional page praising the philosophers evaluation. ... Borozhe was hailed as the last great philosopher of our time and also the only great philosopher in the world! There are many stories about him, but the key point is, all the great philosophers were figures of the past, except for him, a living person! This great philosopher was a miracle in the Lionheart Dynasty and was also seen as a supreme mascot. No one had ever seen him in action, but no one dared to doubt his strength. He created several secret knight techniques and has produced at least nine Sacred-level knights. He also proposed countless insightful views and was regarded as the embodiment of knowledge. It is worth noting that just with a single comment from this philosopher, the Lionheart Dynasty would subscribe to a hundred thousand copies of Charless new book, demonstrating his immense influence. Speaking of which, the legend of this philosopher is even more extraordinary than Zimmermans. Well, actually its mainly because his teacher, Don Quixote Cervantes, had an incredibly amazing legend. If Robin Axel Zimmermans life was simply legendary, Don Quixote Cervantess life was like a miracle playfully created by the most malevolent devil. Don Quixote Cervantes had a nicknameaThe Living Child of the Miracle! He was born dull and was not a genius like Robin Axel Zimmerman. He dropped out of primary education due to poor grades and became obsessed with knight tales, reading them so voraciously that even his parents could not control him. Normally, such a child would definitely become a waste, unable to complete primary education and find a decent job, and would have to work as a day laborer or sell manual labor. But Don Quixote Cervantes read nearly all the knight tales in the Empire and, finding no new stories and bored out of his mind, he suddenly had an ingenious idea and began writing a very distinctive knight tale. He achieved success in one fell swoop, becoming the king of Empire knight novels, with sales high enough to afford him the most respectable life. Before Anne MacLennans meteoric rise, Don Quixote Cervantes was the most famous novelist on the Old Continent. Princess May and Anne were fans of his novels; the book that Princess May read on the ship was one of Don Quixote Cervantess works. Hmm, at the time, Charless comment wasaCrude writing, cliched stories, not even as good as those who cant sign contracts and beg for reviews on Zhihu, whats there to look at? Princess May Guillaumes comment wasaDo you know how many stories of joy and sorrow, love and hate, grandeur and vicissitudes they have created? Do you realize how deeply they have analyzed the human heart, valued morals, cared for humanity, and sympathized with the suffering of others? She almost represented these literary critics to teach Charles Meklen, that deceitful petty officer, a lesson! As for what happened later Everyone knew. Charles Meklen had defeated those authors who had been out of favor for hundreds of years, including Don Quixote Cervantes! He didnt even know he had beaten the former number one bestselling author of the Old Continent. If it were only about novels, Don Quixote Cervantes was just so-so. But writing novels was just the beginning of his legend. At that time, Don Quixote Cervantes was still very young, so during a banquet, he couldnt hold back his resentment from being neglected. He made a bet with a noble and became the biggest joke in the Empire because he wagered he could become a swordsman within three months and defeat that noble. That noble was renowned for his swordsmanship, which he had been studying for twenty years. He had defeated countless opponents, whether on the battlefield or the dueling ground, with hundreds of battles under his belt and only three losses in total. Don Quixote Cervantes had already missed the best age to practice swordsmanship, and even if he had started as a child, no one would have thought highly of him. After all Don Quixote Cervantes came from poverty, and no one believed that someone without a family swordsmanship heritage could match a noble who had received the most perfect swordsmanship training since childhood. Three months later, under the watchful eyes of many, Don Quixote Cervantes created a miracle once again; he actually comprehended peerless sword techniques from knight novels. After a fierce battle, he defeated his opponent and became famous throughout the Empire. His life was practically accompanied by countless miracles. Until he turned thirty, Don Quixote Cervantes suddenly declared that he had received divine revelation and established the Lionheart Castle Undead and Alchemical University. He became the founder of the university and also served as its first principal! Everyone thought he had become so arrogant that he was blaspheming the gods, for only God could have followers and establish a university. But no one expected that the undead and alchemy god Don Quixote Cervantes claimed as his patron would bestow miracles time and again, eventually making the Lionheart Castle Undead and Alchemical University the premier university of the Lionheart Dynasty! His life had already reached its pinnacle. Even a genius and legend like Robin Axel Zimmerman was far inferior to the lifelong achievements of Don Quixote Cervantes. Hence, he was calledathe Child of the Miracle who walks among the living! If Don Quixote Cervantess life had ended there, he would have been seen by people as a spokesperson for God on Earth, a saint who once lived among humans, the embodiment of wisdom, the incarnation of miracles But decades after teaching, Don Quixote Cervantes suddenly went mad and began secretly slaughtering nobles. When his beloved disciple exposed his crimes, the secret laboratory of the Lionheart Castle Undead and Alchemical University had already been filled with countless bones. It was said that he had killed no less than a thousand people, and each one of them died in unimaginable agony, having endured untold torture while they were alive. The then Emperor of the Lionheart Dynasty, of course, could not tolerate such a vicious fiend. But the Imperial soldiers sent to capture him were defeated by his one-man-army valor. Alone, with just his sword, he routed the entire army and even broke into the Imperial Palace. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In front of the Emperor, he killed the Empress and the Crown Prince and used the Emperors silver teapot to brew a pot of tea. He leisurely drank tea all afternoon before leaving at his ease. From then on, his infamy was unmatched! The Lionheart Dynasty didnt know how to punish such a terribly wicked man! Fortunately, after that, he vanished without a trace. Count Broloz was one of his six direct disciples! Yes, he was the one who reported his own teacher Chapter 630 - 630 Return my Jade Scroll ?Chapter 630: Return my Jade Scroll. Chapter 630: Return my Jade Scroll. Charles had even doubted that Borozh praised his novel so highly because of old grudges with his mentor, Don Quixote Cervantes. Hmm, during his time in the Lionheart Dynasty, he had also heard a piece of gossip. Of the six disciples of Don Quixote Cervantes, five were very secretive, with no information ever leaked, including their names. Borozh was the only one who officially appeared in public. There were many rumors about this, and the most widely circulated one was that Don Quixote Cervantes had his six disciples infiltrate the upper echelons of the Five Great Empires, hoping they could seize power. ... According to this rumor, the most suspicious person in the Fars Empire was Wood Brandon. However, Charles thought it was unlikely that Wood Brandon was a disciple of Don Quixote Cervantes, since Brandon was a centuries-old vampire while Don Quixote Cervantes was a genuine human who was not that old. Charles did not join the battlefield but slightly sprayed the direction off course, bypassing the combat area where Zimmerman and Borozh were fighting. But as the saying goes, The tree desires tranquility, but the wind will not cease! Though Charles was uninvolved, Zimmerman took offense at him. This mighty figure, famous throughout the continent, faced Charles after taking a direct hit from Borozhs Great Annihilation Art, broke out of the battle circle, and pointed his longsword directly at Charles. Charles jumped in shock and shouted loudly, Zimmerman! What are you doing? Zimmerman yelled, Return my Jade Scroll! Charles screamed, What Jade Scroll? Isnt that a sacred treasure made by the great sage Mani? How could I possibly have that? The legal ownership of the Jade Scroll definitely belonged to the Fars Empire. Although Charles was a son-in-law of the Brittany Family, he couldnt possibly seize such an important sacred treasure, especially since he deeply understood the principle of an innocent man harbors no blame but possessing valuable jewels incurs crime; he decisively couldnt admit to having it. Zimmerman was not conducting a legal investigation; he did not need evidence and was one hundred percent sure the Jade Scroll was with Charles. This sacred treasure was extremely important to him, and he could not afford to lose it. Hed rather give up fighting Borozh to capture Charles Mecklen and reclaim this pinnacle of human alchemy. Charles activated the Quickness Technique ? 27 and began clashing with Zimmerman in the air. sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They were roughly on the same level, both at the Twenty-First Level, but their strengths far exceeded that rank. Charles could be considered a strong Twenty-Second Level, while Zimmermans combat power was even more exaggerated, enough to sweep across the peaks of the Sacred Level in the New Continent, just falling slightly short of super-powered beings like Juno and Borozh. Theoretically, Charles would be at a significant disadvantage, in grave danger, and quickly subdued by Zimmerman. In reality, however, Charles darted around the sky like a carp in springtime, with Zimmerman unable to find an opportunity to engage him directly, so the two could only shoot Fighting Spirit bullets at each other from a distance! Both were taught shooting by Juno. Although Charles was significantly weaker, he had cultivated the Flame Scorching Blast Bullet to ? 18 and the Flame Hand to ? 18. In this shooting exchange, he gained quite an advantage. Even though Charles was darting all over the sky, avoiding a direct confrontation, the scene appeared to be an even match. Borozh didnt continue to fight but simply floated in the sky, starting to chant. No matter Zimmerman or Charles, neither dared to show the slightest disrespect towards the last great philosopher of mankind. Although Borozhes current status can be attributed first and foremost to having a good teacher, then again to having a good teacher, how could anyone who dared to betray even the so-called walking miracle not be extraordinarily capable? Borozhes incantation agitated Zimmerman, who thought to himself, If this old man completes his chanting, it will surely be a strike that shakes the heavens. I must interrupt his spellcasting Just as this thought emerged in Zimmermans mind, he saw a Magical Arrays glow radiating from Borozhes body, and then he realized Borozhe hadnt been chanting an offensive spell, but had added a Defensive Magic Circle for himself. In normal combat, who would have time to activate such a Magic Circle so leisurely? In Charless heart, there was a different kind of admiration. He had always wanted to use a Magic Circle independently to perfectly protect himself in battle, but whether it was the Radiant Magic Array or the Prime Blood Limit, he had never managed to achieve a standalone formation. Borozhes ease at performing it alone made Charles both envious and jealous. However, knowing he was the only living great philosopher among humans, it seemed more acceptable. Borozhe then released the Defensive Magic Circle, and immediately began a second round of chanting. Zimmerman was alarmed. With Borozhes Defensive Magic Circle, even he couldnt easily break through. If this old man followed up with another grandiose offensive spell, he would definitely be in a predicament. Zimmerman could no longer afford to entangle with Charles and began to distance himself, planning to back out of the fight. But Charles saw this as a rare opportunity, pulled out his Red-Blue Rattlesnake, and fired repeatedly, trying to delay Zimmerman and buy time for Borozhe to launch an attack. After several fierce counterattacks from Zimmerman, which Charles evaded using the Quickness Technique, the two battled in the sky for about seven or eight minutes before Zimmerman finally shook off Charless pursuit. But just then, a second layer of the Defensive Magic Circle illuminated around Borozhe Without a second look, Charles also withdrew from the fight and headed straight for Xel City! Zimmerman, burning with fury and not knowing how to vent, saw Borozhe still chanting. Zimmerman was convinced this crafty old man could add a third layer to the Defensive Magic Circle, completely rendering him unable to attack. He elegantly performed an Empire salute and gracefully retreated to his camp. Upon entering Xel City, Charles saw the flags of the Fars Empire. The towns residents had been evacuated, and all buildings were requisitioned as barracks. The Fars army occupied several streets, displaying Fars flags everywhere to demarcate the territories of the great nobles. Spotting the House Brittanys crest, Charles landed nearby, then saw Antonio, who came to welcome him with joy. Antonio said, Charles, Father is here too, lets go see him together! Charles was also very concerned about the old Emperor, who had already agreed to the betrothal. He was now eager to get married soon to avoid the tortures of the battlefield. As for after the marriage At least his uncle had not obstructed him from having extramarital children. The old Emperor of the House Brittany, upon seeing Charles, was deeply moved. The last time he met Charles, it was regarding a rebellion. Charles had claimed he could suppress the Axel Familys rebellion within a month, and he truly did. Charles also met Princess Akso, whose expression was complex. Upon seeing Charles, she merely greeted him softly. Charles could understand; the princess facing her son who had returned from the dead was not in high spirits Zimmerman was indeed a defiant traitor. Chapter 631 - 631 596, havent played Black Myth ?Chapter 631: 596, havent played Black Myth Chapter 631: 596, havent played Black Myth The old Emperor was quite affectionate towards Charles, saying, I originally thought, once we returned to Strasbourg, we would hold two weddings, one for me and Akso, and one for you and Anne! But I never expected war, that damned thing, to be like a nightmare that just wont go away. Charles sighed. Whether the old Emperor pretended not to know or genuinely did not want to, he truly no longer wished to fight. Marrying Anne, living the good life in Strasbourg and Mecklenburg, occasionally taking vacations to Hot Spring Mountain, or even sailing the seas aboard the Legendary Warshipawasnt that far more thrilling than any luxury yacht? He couldnt understand why Byron and Fars had initiated war in the first place. So what if they ended up dividing up the Black Phoenix territory? Hadnt the best land fallen into his hands after all? ... Why go to such lengths? Moreover, whether it was Fars or Byron, though they managed to maintain the dignity of the Empire, the economies of both nations were bound to decline for a while, and the standard of living at home would not get any better. Inglima and the Lionheart Dynasty might have fared a bit better, but they were not without impact. This time, Charles was very certain that it was not human forces that drove the war. It was they who drove this war! The Evil Gods from the New Continent, the Evil Gods from the Old Continent, the nine True Gods, those wishing to ascend to the Divine level These were the forces driving the war. Charles didnt know how long the war would last, but he deeply knew that the behind-the-scenes forces did not need victory, but war itself. Therefore, the war wouldnt end quickly, nor would a victor be decided swiftly; both sides would continue to fight until they were completely exhausted and their national strength was drained, until a new world order emerged. Princess Akso said softly, I dont care about the war, I just want to know what Zimmerman is up to now? If he really has the capacity, he should take all his bastards with him, even take all his women over there, so they stop giving me headaches. Charles broke into a sweat at his forehead. This was a topic he particularly did not want to touch, nor dared to. Those children were already using the Mekren name, and Princess Akso had always been in the dark about this matter. Logically speaking, those children were her grandchildren, her own blood through and through. They also carried the bloodlines of both the Axel and Robin families; even if one considered the maternal lines, the family encompassed nearly a hundred families within Fars. If given a few hundred more years, once the House Meklen flourished and spread its branches, this family could even claim to be the noble origin of the Old Continent, with almost all nobles able to trace their lineage back to the House Meklen. Charles didnt know what that scenario would look like! Charles inquired after Anne and learned that she was managing state affairs for her father and brother in Strasbourg and doing increasingly well, which brought him considerable comfort. After all, Anne had experience presiding over the politics of Mecklenburg and commanding troops to resist the New World Conference; such trials could hone people into demonstrating exceptional abilities. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles spent half a day at the Fars military base before heading to Byrons military district. Although Fars and Byron were adversaries, there was quite frequent contact between the upper-class nobles; Juno had studied in Fars, and Duchess Mesu had connections with Byrons high-ranking officials. Charles himself had quite a few friends in Byron, and upon arriving at Byrons military district, he didnt see his teacher Juno but did encounter Count Constantine an old acquaintance, one could say. Count Constantine looked much better than the last time they met, even had a bit of a youthful swagger about him. Seeing Charles, he asked, Andreas says hes living quite comfortably with you, no? Charles let out an embarrassed chuckle, Andreas loves a good crowd. Count Constantine was silent for a while before saying, Its good that he doesnt have any descendants and maintains his human identity. Charles didnt know quite what to say in response. He was very uncertain whether Andreas had any descendants It seemed that Constantine must have already been reborn as a Vampire, every move exuding a ghostly and supple aura. However, precisely because of this, the current strength of Count Constantine must be even greater. On a whim, Charles asked, What do you think of Zimmerman? Count Constantine said indifferently, Since Juno and Borozhe could repel him, I suppose I could as well. However, if he continues to grow stronger, none of us will be his match. Charles sighed, He will certainly continue to get stronger, and Sacred level peak wont be his limit. Count Constantine glanced at Charles and said lightly, What comes next will depend on the will of the gods. Charles deeply agreed. The two were not close friends, nor were they familiar, and the conversation began to dwindle. After a moment of contemplation, Count Constantine took out a Rapier and handed it to Charles, Do me a favor and give this to Andreas, and keep an eye on him too, dont let him take too many risks. His strength was once enough to roam the continent freely, but now Sacred level is no longer sufficient. Juno has left temporarily, probably to find a way to defeat Zimmerman. He might not return for a few days. Charles accepted the Rapier, Ill deliver it to Andreas and keep him away from danger. As you know, I never let my subordinates take undue risks. Since Juno, my mentor, is not here, I shall revisit in a while. When Juno was absent, Count Constantine was Byrons commander. In fact, even when Juno was present, it was Count Constantine who oversaw the military affairs. Although Juno held a very high position, he was too detached, like an idle cloud and a wild crane, rarely dealing with worldly matters. When Charles arrived and Juno was not there, he naturally was brought to meet with him. Now, Charles bid farewell and left the makeshift office that Constantine was using. Just as he stepped out, he saw an enthusiastically welcoming Julian. Opening his arms wide, Julian called out, Charles! Its been so long. Charles too opened his arms and embraced his good friend warmly. After letting go of Julian, Charles couldnt help but ask, Youve also advanced to Sacred level? Julian shrugged, Hard work always pays off. He added, And just so you know, the youngest Sacred level on the Old Continent is now one hundred percent Julian Asilo. Charles couldnt help but smile slightly, Indeed, Andreas is getting on in years now. Both of them knew very well that not long ago Ban Lanmalock had advanced to Sacred level and had already taken the title of the youngest at Sacred level from Andreas once before, but they tacitly didnt mention this. Julian said, Let me take you out to eat! However, theres nothing much good around here; we have to go to a different district, the Inglima military sector, where theres a decent restaurant. Those Inglima folks are quite particular and have ensured a stable supply for that restaurant. Chapter 632 - 632 597, a bunch of good friends together ?Chapter 632: 597, a bunch of good friends together Chapter 632: 597, a bunch of good friends together Charles certainly had no objections and said, Since we are going to the military district in Inglima, lets bring two more friends. Julian smiled slightly and said, Ban Lanmalock has come, but Miss Sumei hasnt, shes a civilian worker and doesnt need to go to the battlefield. When Charles heard this, he sighed deeply. He was also a civilian worker, but at least half of his working time was spent fighting, and he had very little time to actually handle paperwork. Julian, familiar with Xel City, quickly led Charles to a restaurant and, for the smallest denomination of Byron currency, had a passing child fetch Ban Lanmalock. Of course, Julian had the experience not to pay the reward in advance About half an hour later, Ban Lanmalock appeared at the restaurant. As the youngest lion of Britannia, he was extremely happy to see Charles. Ever since he had lost a duel to Charles, he had considered him his best friend. ... Hmm, their friendship came mysteriously but was profound and deep. As for Julian, the two had gotten to know each other only in Xel City, after all, they were each the most outstanding youths of their respective nations. Many young people had vanished on the battlefield, and many had been tempered by it and grown, just like Charles, Ban Lanmalock, and Julian Asiloatypical examples of those who had weathered storms and grown. The three casually ordered some food. In this small citys restaurant, it wasnt as bustling as in their usual lives in Fars, Inglima, or the capital of Byron, and they couldnt even get a full meal, only managing to scrape together some bread, jam, floral tea, and although coffee was lacking, they could buy large bottles of milk. Ban Lanmalock wasnt usually talkative, but now he was bubbling with excitement and said to the two, I really want to challenge Zimmerman. Julian was startled and said, You mustnt do that, he would surely kill you. We havent grown to our limits yet, challenging Zimmerman now is meaningless. Ban Lanmalock glanced at Charles and said, I thought I had advanced to the Sacred level before you, taking a step ahead. But I didnt expect that Im only at Tenth Grade while you can already hold your own against Zimmerman in battle. Charles smiled faintly and said, Its not really from my true strength. When I advanced to the Sacred level, I used all my energy on the Quickness Technique. Julian shook his head and said, Each special ability has its limits. The maximum for the Quickness Technique should be eighteen layers! We will all eventually reach that level, theres no need to waste our abilities on such escape tactics too soon. Charles was slightly surprised and thought, Eighteen layers? My Quickness Technique stalled at ?27 and couldnt progress further! Is there some misunderstanding? Charles probed further with a few indirect questions and discovered a common knowledgeathat all special abilities have their limits. Normal abilities can stack over eighteen times, which matched with Charles Flame Hand and Flame Scorching Blast Bullet, but powerful abilities must halve, and many can only stack six or seven times, with no records higher than that anywhere on the Old Continent. Charles, the son of a merchant, had climbed up solely through sheer luck and the Evil God, without the ample educational resources, Extraordinary Knowledge, or commonsense insights about the transcendent, unlike Julian and Ban Lanmalock. Although he had been taught by Juno, Juno wouldnt teach such trivial things. Still not giving up, Charles asked, What happens if a special ability is stacked beyond eighteen layers? Julian shrugged his shoulders, just about to speak, when Ban Lanmalock said, Divine level! He saw Charles looking puzzled and explained, Only by ascending to the Divine level can one know what happens when it is stacked beyond eighteen layers. Charles thought of the Insight he had stacked up to ?18, which had transformed into Omniscience, and he suddenly had a slight epiphany But he still didnt understand; if Insight could transform, why couldnt the Quickness Technique? If this were one of those web novels he had memorized, such disjointed descriptions would definitely make a bunch of readers yell: The author has eaten the setting! Of course, there would also be rude readers who would comment: The dog author must have been writing in a daze, he definitely stayed up last night playing Black Monkey Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Well, thats the epitome of humiliation. Charles didnt have many friends in Fars, and most of them were women; he found it relatively easier to relax when he was with Julian and Ban Lanmalock, casually discussing recent battle situations, Zimmerman, and the situations in various countries. Honestly, the current state of several empires wasnt very good. Fars was the worst off, followed by Byron, Inglima was a bit better than these countries, but as an island nation, they didnt gain much advantage during the division of the Black Phoenix, which caused widespread anger throughout the nation. After dining with his two friends and ordering a few cups of tea, Charles suddenly remembered his Land Battleship and Centurion and thought to himself, Using these myself can hardly balance the cost, but if I could sell them, there would be a profit. Wouldnt Julian and Ban Lanmalock be the best salespersons? He snapped his fingers, and a Magic Mirror opened up. Charles said with a smile, Recently in Mecklenburg, a man named William Triton invented two little gadgets. The Land Battleship is too big, I cant transport it here, but I can give each of you a Centurion! The two alloy Centurions clanked out of the Magic Mirror, and their empty bellies, upright shields in the front, shooting mounts on the sides, and the rifles hanging behind the shields, let Julian and Ban Lanmalock instantly know what these were used for. Although both were now at the Sacred level, seeing such battlefield weapons still delighted them. Julian said, This thing can serve as a means of transport! Julian had ascended to the Sacred level, which enabled him to fly, but even Sacred level beings couldnt keep flying long distances as it consumed too much energy and made them vulnerable when encountering enemies. Ban Lanmalock also found the gadget quite interesting, thinking, If it werent for the Sacred level, where I have no storage artifacts, this thing could not only be used for travel but also for transporting some materials. Hmm, its also good for battle! Much more useful than those fussy warhorses and it has a higher endurance for strength. Both unceremoniously accepted the gifts, Charles didnt say another word, the most brilliant salesmanship is never tainted by the vulgar scent of money. Just as Charles had successfully sold the two Centurions, he heard a cheerful laugh, and a voice said, Sir Charles Mecklen! Youve come to Xel City, why didnt you visit me first? Prince Berenhir Yasa of the Lionheart Dynasty nonchalantly walked into the dining room. Chapter 633 - 633 598, The Evil God emerges with full force ?Chapter 633: 598, The Evil God emerges with full force Chapter 633: 598, The Evil God emerges with full force Charles, the good friend of the major empires, had suddenly gathered everyone in this quaint little restaurant. Although Crown Prince Berenhir Yasa of the Lionheart Dynasty was of noble and extraordinary status, neither Julian nor Ban Lamarlock seemed uncomfortable, since both of their statuses in their respective countries were of the highest echelon. Antonio, similar in rank to Retainer Lamarlock, was originally just the son of a count, but now he was already the Crown Prince of Fars. Hmm, thats quite uncommon. Charles didnt feel that he had a particularly good relationship with the Crown Prince, but the Lionheart Dynasty had always been the most friendly country toward him. Even the royal family of Fars, before Brittanys accession, had been more cordial, so he felt obliged to stand up and give the Crown Prince a big hug. Berenhir smiled slightly, responded to Charles, and said, This war might last a long time, the Four Great Empires must cooperate sincerely to withstand the attacks from the Evil Gods. Julian looked slightly surprised and asked, Are the other Evil Gods also getting restless? Berenhir slightly nodded and replied, Lord Borozhe has already used a secret technique to predict that the Evil Gods of the New Continent are going to swarm out. Moreover, several Sacred-level individuals dispatched by the Lionheart Dynasty near the Agres Sea saw more than a dozen huge creatures floating and drifting in the sea, heading toward the Old Continent. This news was truly shocking, Ban Lamarlocks face immediately tightened, and Charles couldnt help but ask, Crown Prince Berenhir, werent the Evil Gods of the New Continent fighting amongst themselves? ... How come they suddenly united? Berenhir shrugged his shoulders and answered, How would I know that? Probably no human knows why the Evil Gods suddenly fought amongst themselves, nor why they crossed the sea! I do have a little speculation. The Evil Gods may have gone too far, making life unbearable for the New Worlders, forcing them to relocate back to the Old Continent. Those Evil Gods wouldnt want to give up on these humans, after all humans are just fodder in the eyes of the Evil Gods! So they have followed these migrants from the New Continent. Julian and Ban Lamarlock both slightly nodded, finding Berenhirs explanation plausible. Charles pondered slightly, always feeling that the sudden skirmish among the Evil Gods, even causing the fall of the Labyrinth Evil God Agmillar, must have a strong reason behind it! The fact these Evil Gods would give up their disputes and traverse the sea was unbelievable and must also have a reason. Simply pursuing humans couldnt explain many things. However, Berenhirs speculation was the most logical so far, and even if Charles didnt completely believe this might be the truth, he couldnt find a reason to refute it. With Berenhirs insight, Charles suggested finding another place to convene, and proposed visiting his Mirror World. The other three readily agreed, and Charles led the crucial young people of the three great empires into his Mirror World. His Mirror World, incorporating at least ten thousand mirrors, could flawlessly replicate a minimum of twelve cities, even an Old Continent top-tier city like Strasbourg could be duplicated to at least a dozen streets. Charles brought the three of them back to Street 58, Elysian Pastoral! The Street 58, Elysian Pastoral in the Mirror World. Julian and Berenhir Azar were both familiar with the place because in Annie MacLennans novels, there were often two addresses that appeared, one being Street 58, Elysian Pastoral, and the other No. 221B, Baker Street, Val de Vaz District. Ban Lamarlock, not much of a novel reader, was more familiar with another addressa698 South Riverside Avenue, Charlottes residence in Undone. In the Mirror World, life was far more comfortable than in Xel City. Charlotte had replicated the entire Elysian Pastoral Avenue, even duplicating the bustling crowds of the outside world. However, these passersby were mere shadows, incapable of any response. Charlotte took out coffee from the Mirror World and brewed a cup for everyone, saying, The news that Berenhir brought is truly alarmingaif the Evil God launches a full invasion of the Old Continent without the support of the Nine Great True Gods, we cannot win this war. Buta| Charlotte recalled what the Serpent of Destiny had once said. He felt that the Nine Great True Gods might not be able to help, but such disheartening words were unnecessary to mention as they served no purpose other than potentially undermining their resolve. Berenhir nodded and said, Indeed, without the support of the True Gods, we cannot win this war. Fortunately, the Nine Great True Gods have always stood with humanity. This is not a civil war among humankind, so we will definitely receive the intervention of the Nine Great True Gods, though we do not know when their divine light will descend. Julian and Ban Lamarlock had differing mindsets, the former being of the Blood Clan, the latter having his own issues with faith. It wasnt that Ban Lamarlock had an issue or that the Lamarlock Family had problems; it was the entire faith of the Inglima Empire that was problematic. The three islands of Inglima had experienced seven conquests and three unifications. People from various nations of the Old Continent had established over twenty kingdoms by crossing the sea, and now the Inglima Empire was the Red Dragon Dynasty founded by Duke Guillaume, the Grand Duke of Fars, who led his troops over the seas. The current Red Dragon Emperor was Alfred Guillaume XV! Indeed, the god worshipped by the Inglima Royal Family and most nobles was the Red Dragon God: Kinetius Guillaume! However, no one knew whether this Red Dragon God truly existed or ascended to godhood. Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. All they knew was that he was an ancestor of the Guillaume Family. In this respect, faith in Evil Gods was also rampant in the New World, merely suppressed by the Nine Great True Gods. Charlotte, as the Favored of the Serpent of Destiny, could not answer this question either. With Berenhir joining them, they had many more topics and talked for four or five hours, drinking lots of coffee, beer, and fruit wine before they all bid farewell. As the Crown Prince of Lionheart, Berenhir could not be absent for too long. Julian and Ban Lamarlock each had their own duties. Charlotte escorted them out, didnt return to the Mirror World, but instead went directly to Fars military base. With Charlottes exceptional status, naturally, the best accommodations were arranged for him. However, Xel City was originally small, and even if the entire city was commandeered as a battlefield for conflict with New World immigrants, the living conditions were not likely to improve. Charlotte occupied the store of a sundry merchant. Most of the items were taken away by the owner, leaving behind things too worthless to steal which the ruffians of Fars had carried away, and the leftovers were things too cumbersome to move and of no value. Although it had been cleaned, the room still smelled a bit odd, but Charlotte was not bothered; he was accustomed to the conditions, having lived in far worse places during his years of campaign. The next morning, an unexpected visitor appeared. Chapter 634 - 634 599, Black Monkey ?Chapter 634: 599, Black Monkey Chapter 634: 599, Black Monkey Charles was surprised when he saw the visitor, exclaiming, Cyrus! How did you come here? Cyruss face was stern as he countered, Arent we old friends? He emphasized the word old friends. Charles couldnt help but laugh silently, saying, Indeed, we are old friends. Their relationship was complex; despite deep animosity, they shared a peculiar camaraderie. Charles stepped aside to let Cyrus into the room, telling him, Its a bit cluttered here, please dont mind it. I have Fars standard coffee, would you like a cup? He didnt know what Cyrus had come for, but he wasnt in a hurry to ask since Cyrus would certainly tell him. Cyrus didnt care about the mess; he had been fighting for years and had endured all kinds of environments. He sat down on a chair, lifted the coffee, took a sip, closed his eyes to savor it, and said, The South Ceraph Reclamation Army is nearly out of people. Charles nodded, acknowledging, I know! Lady Southseraph had fought fierce battles with Fars for many years to protect Byron, so it was a small miracle anyone survived at all. Remaining old soldiers were considered literary phenomena. Cyrus maintaining this armys structure and a certain scale of operations indeed marked him as a top-notch talent, an exceptional military leader. ... Cyrus asked, I heard that Vigo is doing quite well? Charles shrugged his shoulders and responded, I never inquire about the private lives of my subordinates. Maybe he finds this life enjoyable, maybe he finds it excruciatingawho can say for sure? He is now the commander of the Dolmabah?e Number! You know, most Southseraph people have grown weary of the war, and Vigo isnt very fond of fighting either; the Dolmabah?e Number hardly ever faces battle. I hope he and all those who were under my rule in Southseraph can forget their enmity, settle anywhere, and no longer harbor resentment because of their identity, nor fight just because they are Southseraph people. Cyrus sighed deeply, remaining silent for a long time! He knew that under Charless rule, Southseraph people were fanatical and loyal, willing even to follow Charless orders to leave their homeland to escape the ravages of war. Charles would protect all Southseraph people during wartime as much as possible and would strive after the war to compensate every Southseraph person so they could not only recover everything they had lost but potentially lead even better lives. Cyruss men were Southseraph people, and they often communicated with their compatriots who lived under Charless rule. These soldiers of the Restoration Army always felt a decreased will to fight after such communications. Although the Southseraph region had disappeared, now occupied and renamed as a Free Area by the New World Conference, no Southseraph person was dissatisfied with this because they were willing to live in the New World Conference Area. They could maintain their original lifestyle, and if wronged, they could even file complaints with Mecklenburg, which truly stood up for them. If they wished to move elsewhere, every area in Mecklenburg welcomed them. Cyrus also knew that nearly every Southseraph person, when talking about their lives, would proudly say, We are doing much better than those scoundrels from Behemoth. Although Charles had managed Behemoth for a while, in the end, the elderly Emperor of Brittany never officially entrusted it to him. Instead, he transformed the principality into a region under the direct jurisdiction of Strasbourg. Behemoths living standards, as usual, were not much different from other areas in Fars, but significantly inferior to the rapidly developing economic prosperity in Duke Mecklens Duchy. This was Lady Southseraphs greatest source of pride, as her old enemies were now far surpassed by her. Charles did not speak; he knew what kind of person Cyrus wasaresolute and unshakable by mere words. Cyrus remained silent for a long while before he spoke, I have decided to become a member of the Blood Clan, but the majority of my South Ceraph Reclamation Army wishes to return to their homeland. I have no turning back now, but the Southseraph warriors should no longer die for Byrons wars, he added. Do you want me to take them in? asked Charles. Cyrus nodded. Alright! Charles responded. Cyrus stood up, bowed slightly in an imperial manner, and then left Charless residence without another word. Charles shook his head silently, thinking that it must have been a dire situation for Cyrus, a proud man, to set aside his grudges and plead for asylum for the South Ceraph Reclamation Army. Taking in this group was actually a win-win situation. Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Firstly, the South Ceraph Reclamation Army no longer existed on the Old Continent. Secondly, it would earn the goodwill of all Southseraph people. Charles did not truly view these veteran soldiers of the South Ceraph Reclamation Army the same as ordinary Southseraph people, as these were fanatics beyond changingamerely exhausted but bound to reignite their rebellious spirit eventually. He planned to send them all to the free zones of the New World Conference and, through various interests, entice them to the Agres Sea, dispersing them far from integrating into his Duchy of Mecklen. Not long after Cyrus left, several hundred ragged veterans arrived outside Charless residence, each of their gazes filled with resentment. Yet beneath that resentment was profound exhaustion. Having killed Jonathan, Charles knew these veterans of the South Ceraph Reclamation Army would never forgive him. Therefore, he didnt expect to move them to tears with an impassioned speech. He simply explained briefly that he planned to arrange for them to go to Modova and from there, through the Labyrinths passage, to the free zones of the New World Conference. An elderly veteran stepped forward, exclaiming, We need food, water, shelter, and weapons! Charles shook his head and replied, This is a war zone. Resources are scarce. I can only arrange for some food and water, no shelter, and no weapons. But once you reach Modova, there will be sufficient supplies, and all your needs will be met. The veterans gaze hardened as he said, Without adequate supplies, we are going nowhere. Charles sighed, about to bluntly send them back to Cyrus, when suddenly he heard cries rising everywhere in the city: Monkeys, huge black monkeys! Giant black monkeys as tall as mountains! Charles left the group of old South Ceraph Reclamation Army soldiers and soared into the sky, his expression changing instantly. He too saw outside Xel City, a gigantic black monkey as large as a mountain, holding two peeled giant trees, thundering towards the city walls. Chapter 635 - 635 600, I knew it! ?Chapter 635: 600, I knew it! There still has to be a man in this house. Chapter 635: 600, I knew it! There still has to be a man in this house. Charles first reaction was that he was the protagonist of a highly anticipated domestic AAA game before he transmigrated! Unfortunately, having transmigrated, he was fated not to play that game, though he had been quite looking forward to it. His second reaction was straightforwardathis was an Evil God! ... Charles didnt bother anymore with the old soldiers of the South Ceraph Reclamation Army and hastily left a message, Those willing to go to the Mecklen Duchy, head to Modova immediately; I wont force those who do not wish to go! He didnt even have the patience to wait for the old soldiers responses and rushed out of the city. At that time outside Xel City, four or five Sacred-level beings had already come out to intercept this avatar of the Evil God. However, the Sacred-level beings who made a move were of average skill, merely buzzing around the Evil God like flies, with all their attacks appearing weak and ineffective. Faced with such a gigantic Evil God, Charles didnt shout anything like everyone clear out but instead simply smashed the Holy Light Divine State Title from the sky without a word. This black giant ape, with a body as large as mountains and just its head bigger than the Legendary Warship such as the Holy Light Divine State Title, let out a painful howl when it was hit on the forehead with the Holy Light Divine State Title. The Holy Light Divine State Title didnt just injure the avatar of the Evil Godait directly stabbed into its forehead. Simultaneously, numerous vines burst out from the Holy Light Divine State Title, piercing into the Evil Gods head. The next second, Charles even saw numerous eerie eyes sprouting around the hole in the avatars forehead, making him quickly close his own eyes, not daring to look anymore. Battling an avatar of an Evil God was extremely challenging. Charles had experience; the last time he defeated the Flame Evil God Anululus avatar was with the assistance of Lady Black Moon, and even then, he, along with Antonio and others, could barely manage it, unsure of how long the battle might go. Thus, this time, Charles wisely threw out the Holy Light Divine State Title. Charles had always been on the Holy Light Divine State Title and didnt feel anything different, but this Legendary Warship had undergone earth-shaking changes after swallowing Agmilas. The Sacred-level beings besieging this avatar of the Evil God, seeing Charles throw out the Holy Light Divine State Title, quickly withdrew from the battle. The Holy Light Divine State Title now also had a fierce reputation, its various entertainment measures known across the Old Continent. Yet this Legendary Warship, composed of five Evil Gods, was also infamous throughout the Old Continent. A rumor on the Old Continent goes: If you hate someone, send them aboard the Holy Light Divine State Title! If you like someone, send them too! Almost everyone knew that the Holy Light Divine State Title offered the most exquisite pleasures, and everyone also knew this sinister Legendary Warship could treat Sacred-level beings as mere dessert after a meal. The Sacred-level beings from various countries withdrew from the fight and soon witnessed a grand spectacle they had never seen in their lifetimes. First, more and more spreading vines and branches emerged from the Holy Light Divine State Title, even burrowing into the black giant apes brain. From the black giant monkeys eyes, ears, mouth, nostrils, and even its pores, sprouted a lush green color. Shortly after, countless feathers replaced the fur on its face, and then there were eyes growing around the spreading wounds The black giant ape desperately grabbed at the Holy Light Divine State Title, trying to yank it off its head. But with his forceful pull, a surge of azure seawater spewed from the Holy Light Divine State Title, rushing into its mouth, nostrils, eyes, and pores, quickly soaking inwards. After a while, countless azure blisters surfaced on the body of the black giant ape, each containing either a giant whale or a fierce giant sea serpent! More and more Sacred-level beings from various countries took to the skies, and countless officers and soldiers also charged to the top of the walls, witnessing this incredible scene. Many who had never seen such a fight between Evil Gods were now truly having their eyes opened. The Holy Light Divine State Title, pulled out by the black giant ape, shattered in its palm; yet the entire head, following this pull, transformed into a bizarre form. It no longer resembled a head but rather looked like a mountain of flesh, covered with oddities. Charles backed away quite a distance before he could open his eyes and immediately saw the black giant apes transformed figure, unable to help but feel a shock in his heart, Is the Holy Light Divine State Title so malevolent? It already seemed quite malevolent before, but I didnt expect it to be even more so among the Evil Gods. I wonder which Evil God this black giant ape is? This incarnation of His is definitely going to end here. Taking a deep breath, Charles dashed at full speed towards the black giant ape. As he entered within hundreds of meters of this incarnation of the Evil God, his body disappeared like a burst bubble, making all the Sacred level observers from various countries marvel, not knowing whether Charles was dead or alive, and why he was so unwise? Charles, who had experience, was of course not unwise; he wanted to join the fight to seize the fruits of victory. As he charged into the black giant apes vicinity, he felt as if night had suddenly descended, and he found himself stepping into that opulent palace again. sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Omibella, Dapocirodo, Ivonna, Posuji, and Amon were all looking outside at the enormous black Evil God! This giant black ape, in this world, was a warrior clad in black armor, larger even than his size in the outer world, holding a strange double-bladed broadsword! This double-bladed broadsword, with a long handle, flickered like lightning when slightly swung, striking repeatedly in the airspace above the Holy Light Divine State Title. Although each strike was blocked by the invisible evil divine force field of the Holy Light Divine State Title, it still caused the opulent palace to shudder continuously, looking dangerously unstable. Without hesitation, Charles shouted aloud, Help me! Omibella clenched her fists and exclaimed, I knew it! This house still needs a man! The others did not speak, but Charles felt several forces merging within him, causing his body to swell. He took out the Blood Spirit Rhinoceros, transformed it into a flame spear, and engaged in fierce combat with the warrior incarnation of the black giant ape under the dark sky. Charles, with his rich experience fighting Evil Gods, pushed his speed to the limit, continuously prying off bits and pieces from the Evil Godaparts of the armor, exposed hair, ornaments, andaeven flesh! These items, picked off by Charles flame spear, were attracted by a force and fell into the Holy Light Divine State Title. At this moment, Charles regretted that Emilia was not there; if father and daughter teamed up, the fight would surely fare better. Charles felt a bit nostalgic, swinging Emilia to smash the Evil Gods. Chapter 636 - 636 601, Assist in Battle ?Chapter 636: 601, Assist in Battle Chapter 636: 601, Assist in Battle Unfortunately, the Emilia Vessel cant land! Charles skillfully swooped by. He had a clear view of the double-edged broadswords blade, and inside the black armor was still a gigantic black ape. The pair of large hands, furred and covered in countless black hairs, were even exposed. If it werent for the fact that he had already maxed out his Quickness Technique, and the aid of five family members at the level of the Evil God, he would have likely been chopped dead like a fly within a few encounters by the double-edged broadsword in the giant apes hands, as fast as thunder and lightning. Despite the support from Omibella, Dapocirodo, Ivonna, Su Ji, and Amon, Charless body also became extremely large, but there was still a world of difference between him and the ape Evil God. At most, he was on the scale of tens of meters, while the gigantic black ape was on the scale of tens of kilometers! With Duke Charles Mecklen joining the fray, the giant black ape had to divert at least thirty percent of its attacks to fend him off, thus reducing the number of blade lights falling on the Holy Light Divine State Title. ... Although four of the five masters of the Holy Light Divine State Title seemed to be frail and unaccustomed to fighting, and another was Amonaa mere childathey were by no means less wicked than any Evil God. As the frequency of their attacks decreased, they could muster even more of the Power of the Evil God. It wasnt long before Charles saw a layer of green faintly emerging on the giant black apes body. This layer of green shook violently all of a sudden and actually peeled off, taking down a large part of the black apes armor with it. Charles then heard Dapocirodos jubilant cries. This layer of green, with half a set of armor wrapped within, fell onto the Holy Light Divine State Title. In just a matter of minutes, a layer of armor suddenly grew on Charless body. It was woven from vines, each leaf piece made of wood, linked by flowers and grass leaves among them. This layer of armor was a pleasing sight, akin to that of an elfs armor, but its defense was substantially strong and even enhanced all of Charless Special Abilities. Charles let out a cheer and charged at the black giant ape. Taking advantage of its incomplete armor, he circled around its waist dozens of times, his flaming lance dragging out a long string of sparks on the belly of the Evil God. Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was unclear which circle did the trick, but suddenly, a gash tore open in the belly of the Evil God. A torrent of seawater gushed out, sweeping along a large cluster of organs and entrails, and rushed into the Holy Light Divine State Title. Charles then heard the laughter of two other womenait was the King of the Giant Whales, Ivonna, and the Great Sea Serpent Witch, Su Ji. Their provided strength immediately increased somewhat. No one could see Charless battle beneath the black expanse, but the Holy Order of various countries observed that injuries kept appearing on the giant black apes body after Charles disappeared. Even a few hours later, its brain suddenly burst open, and the resulting brain matter completely vanished into the air. No one knew what was happening, but everyone could guess that Charles and that wicked Legendary Warship must have gained the upper hand. Soon, two prominent figures appeared in the sky. Count Constantine greeted the Great Philosopher of the Human Race, Bolozhe, from afar. Despite Count Constantines pride, he showed considerable respect for this Great Philosopher of the Human Race and believed that the philosophers strength far surpassed his own. Bolozhe smiled faintly, first adding a layer of Defensive Magic Circle to himself, then hesitated for a moment and surprisingly added one to Count Constantine as well, before speaking, Count Constantine! It seems that Duke Charles Mecklen has already started fighting the Evil God Tuolerdan in the Divine Realm. Should we go help? Constantine slowly shook his head, what a joke. Although he was at the Peak of the Holy Order, he absolutely did not want to go to the Divine Realm, where only deities were said to reside, to battle with the Evil God. Tuolerdan was the most ferocious Evil God of the Old Continent, and the New Continent fleet of the Red Hawk was destroyed at the hands of this Evil God. Tuolerdan often descended in avatar form to seek out opponents for satisfying, unrestrained battles, and was also known as the most bellicose Evil God of the New Continent. Although Constantine lived in the Old Continent, he was not completely ignorant of the Evil Gods of the New Continent, and still had quite the understanding. He knew that, with his own strength, if he entered the legendary Divine Realm, he could not contend with Tuolerdan. Bo Lozhe urged, Duke Mecklen must have a way to let us join the battle. This is the greatest crisis of mankind, no one can remain indifferent. Count Constantine, please come with me and take a look! If you do not wish to fight, I can send you back. Constantine pondered for a while and then said, Alright! He had always been curious about the different dimension where the gods were said to reside, but had no way to enter it. Bo Lozhe had said that Charles was fighting in that world and even had ways to enter and join the fight, which he believed to be true to some extent. Since Bo Lozhe promised that he could send him back if he chose not to fight, Constantine then saw no reason to refuse. Bo Lozhe smiled faintly, waved his hand, and the two disappeared into thin air, leaving all who witnessed this scene so astonished that they didnt know what to say. By this time, some had guessed that Charles was fighting in another world. Those in the Old Continent skilled at manipulating space were rare, but they did exist. Knowledge of other world dimensions was scarce but not non-existent. Constantine narrowed his eyes slightly; he saw the enormous Holy Light Divine Kingdom, the palace that the legendary Warship became, which was excessively luxurious. In this world, the Holy Light Divine State Title was like a city in volume and did not lose out to the Evil God Tuolerdan. Constantine also saw the much larger manifestation of the Evil God Tuolerdan. Because most of its black armor had been stripped away by Dapocirodo, it revealed a body covered in black fur. At first glance, it appeared no different from its external form, with only some parts of its body still armored. He couldnt help but close his eyes. Although as a member of the Peak Holy Order, he was no longer influenced by most Evil Gods, Constantine still felt his spirituality crazily growing. As one at the pinnacle of the Holy Order, he could deeply feel that amidst these burgeoning spiritualities, there were countless evil sprouts. If not cleared, these evil sprouts would breed endless malicious thoughts, eventually leading to the collapse of spirituality and transformation into a monster. Charles had relied on good fortune to cleanse his spirituality, never being affected. Count Constantine did not have such luck, but as someone at the Peak of the Holy Order, he naturally had his own methods. Quickly, he purged those unclean things from the burgeoning spirituality, fortunately retaining his sanity and resisting the consequence of falling into madness. Bo Lozhe, on the other hand, appeared much better than Constantine. Even when directly facing two Evil Gods, he didnt show the slightest abnormality and still managed to greet Charles, shouting, Duke Mecklen! Do you need assistance? Chapter 637 - 637 602, Serpent of Destiny! ?Chapter 637: 602, Serpent of Destiny! You once said Chapter 637: 602, Serpent of Destiny! You once said Charles pointed a finger, and quickly both Constantine and Borozhe felt itaa surge of power flowing into their bodies, causing an explosive growth in their strength. Both were surprised and exchanged a glance, then without a word, they threw themselves into the battle in unison. Both were at the peak of the Sacred level, and at this stage, who wouldnt aspire to reach the Divine level! ... Although Constantines research into the Divine level was far from matching Junos, he had delved quite deeply into it. Borozhe, known as the Great Philosopher, had even surpassed Juno in exploring the mysteries of the Divine level. Now that they had an Evil God to study, how could they resist? The two plunged into the battle, and soon each tore off a piece of flesh from the black monkeys, then secretly stashed them away. With the addition of two peak Sacred level fighters helping to contain more attacks from the Evil God Tuolerdan, the family aboard the Holy Light Divine State Title showed varying responses. Amon even took a step forward and vanished from the Holy Light Divine State Title. However, Amon didnt appear on the battlefield. Instead, he entered a strange realm by following the scent of Evil God Tuolerdan. It was a dark mountain teeming with countless black monkeys running and leaping aboutathese monkeys seemed to lack consciousness, thought, or a sense of self, moving aimlessly. Each movement was like that of a puppet on strings, mechanical and rigid, creating an eerie discordance. Amon reached out and grabbed one of the black monkeys, which let out a piercing scream and struggled with unbelievable strength. Yet the surrounding monkeys acted as if they heard nothing. Amon, unaffected by the monkeys struggling, suddenly opened his mouth wideaso wide it was unbelievable, filled with bulging eyesaand bit off the head of the monkey in one go. After consuming the brain, Amon tossed the monkeys body to the ground and strode up the dark mountain, continuously eating along the way, only consuming the brains and discarding the headless bodies on the ground. Soon, the path he took was littered with bodies of black monkeys, missing their heads, with just torsos and limbs. As Amon ascended the mountain, the bodies of the monkeys he left behind trembled slightly. Eyes grew from the severed necks and swarmed out, gathering to the size of a human head and then coalescing into the shape of Amon. These creatures, with Amons head and the bodies of black monkeys, staggered to their feet and silently followed Amon up the mountain. Soon Amon reached halfway up the mountain where a distinct, sleeping black monkey lay against a rock. Its presence was unique, and the arrival of Amon prompted it to open its eyes. Amon smiled and said, Tuolerdan! Is this the last bit of consciousness youve retained? The black monkey quietly produced a black iron staff and said, Amon! Werent you completely obliterated, soul scattered to the winds, turned into a ship by others? How can you still be here? With a faint smile, Amon reached into the void and pulled out a long-handled double-edged broadsword, saying, All thanks to daddy, He gave me new consciousness! Why dont you do the same and become His son? The black monkey let out a roar, its hands spinning the black iron staff like a windmill, eyes aflame with crimson fury. In an instant, it swung down dozens of strikes. Amon deflected blow after blow with his dual-bladed broadsword, and in just a moment, the two exchanged dozens of moves. The black giant apes condition was abysmal; with his strength not even reaching the Peak Holy Order, Amon easily gained the upper hand. As he exerted his strength to block the incoming slam of the giant apes club, he pressed his hand against its chest. The black giant ape let out a horrified cry, forcing Amon away with one powerful swing, but it was too late. At the spot where Amon had touched, countless eyes sprouted. It tried to resist the invasion with its full might of Evil Force, yet more and more eyes continued to emerge across its body. Amon did not strike again. Watching the black giant ape sprout eyes all over its body, it lost its last shred of consciousness, and with a gesture of his hand, all the eyes flew into his palm. With a pat, Amon absorbed the devoured consciousness into his forehead, where instantly, a sinister Evil Eye appeared. The eye was blood-red, encircled by a ring of light gold, casting an odd gleam. Amon casually dropped the long-hafted dual-bladed sword in his hand, bellowing in elation. After a good while, he overcame his bottleneck, standing atop the black mountain and murmured to himself, The consciousness that was once split from me has finally returned to my being! The moment when all my consciousness will be reclaimed is not far off. Serpent of Destiny! You once said Before he could finish, Amon trembled violently, his figure turning ethereal, vanishing from the black mountain. Below the endless dark void, the battle raged on fiercely. Charles suddenly realized something was amiss and hurriedly withdrew from the conflict. To his surprise, the massive form of the black giant ape collapsed without warning. The crumbling body transformed into countless branches and vines, rushing waters, scattered feathers, and an uncountable number of eyeballs Charles stood dumbfounded, thinking, How did we win so suddenly? How could the body of this Evil God collapse out of nowhere? Constantine and Bolozh did not dare linger; they had no idea why Tuolerdan, an incarnation of the Evil God, had suddenly crumbled. But the malevolent force in this world grew ever denser. Although they could cleanse the corruption, they could not afford to stay in such a place for long, especially since Tuolerdans incarnation had disintegrated, and with it the strands of Evil Force they had been fighting against. Glancing at each other, Bolozh immediately used his mana, leading Count Constantine away from this Other World dimension. Back in reality, Constantine was still shaken and asked, Is this what war between Evil Gods is like? Bolozh spoke softly, The Divine Creatures in the Holy Light Divine State Title are not in their complete form. Tuolerdan was merely an incarnation, not the main body or a divine body; this cannot be considered a true war of the Evil Gods. Having lost an incarnation, Tuolerdan will surely return with renewed fury. Count Constantine took a deep breath and said no more. They all saw as Charles shortly appeared, looking far worse than they. Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His clothes were completely shredded, reduced to a pair of shorts. His entire beings spirituality was on the verge of collapse, his aura significantly weakened. Constantine flew over and grabbed Charles, asking, How are you? Charles had just fought a taxing battle, with enormous exhaustion. With the Divine Creatures withdrawing their Evil Force, he was in dire need of recovering his spirituality and energy. In a weary voice, he said, I need a quiet place to rest for a while. Bolozh added, Come to my place. Its peaceful, undisturbed. Chapter 638 - 638 603, Don Quixote Cervantess Notebook ?Chapter 638: 603, Don Quixote Cervantess Notebook Chapter 638: 603, Don Quixote Cervantess Notebook Charles emerged from his meditation, having once again torn apart two Blood Ancestors during the Blood Banquet Meditation, one of whom was Kahnstan. With this meditation, he dispelled all negative influences and restored the purity of his spirituality. Although Charles had revised a version of Bloody Glory for training loyal subordinates in the future, he still practiced the original version himself. The Protagora Breathing Method and Blood Banquet Meditation Technique were refined through countless trials; Charles wasnt a genius who invented new methods, he merely supplemented the techniques of the Arthur Clan and Van Gaal Family without fundamentally altering them. He could sense that his spirituality had been purified and had elevated to a certain extent, and he was not far from advancing again. After ascending to the Sacred level, Charless strength had improved rapidly, and he now understood why, on the Old Continent, many reached the nineteenth rank in the Sacred level but elites from various countries and races were stuck at the twenty-second rankabecause the barrier between the nineteenth and twenty-second ranks was spirituality! Those with insufficient spirituality, such as Vigo and Mama Karen, remained stuck at the nineteenth rank for decades without progress. ... Those with sufficient spirituality would gradually advance, like Andreas, who had now reached the twentieth rank. With enough spirituality and diligent practice, ascending to the twenty-second rank was just a matter of time. Above the twenty-third rank, one had to be a peerless genius. The beastmen who pledged loyalty to Charles, who were nearly all at the twenty-second rank, advanced over time, but only Elephant-man Agon ascended to the twenty-third rank. Charless spirituality, even when compared to those at the peak of the Sacred level, was not inferior. Thus, advancing to the twenty-second rank presented no bottleneck for him; he simply lacked the accumulation of time. Charles steadied himself and walked out of his meditation room to see Boroze and Count Constantine drinking coffee. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0?0. Upon seeing him emerge, Boroze, the last great philosopher among humans, set down his coffee cup and said with a smile, Thank you, Mr. Mecklen, for allowing us to witness the war between Evil Gods and for giving us some of their flesh. This is tremendously beneficial for us in understanding the Divine level. Charles pondered for a moment and said, If you both find it useful, I can arrange for you to visit the Holy Light Divine State Title. Juno had once researched the Holy Light Divine State Title, and Charles believed that these two figures at the peak of the Sacred level would greatly benefit from access to the Holy Light Divine State Title. Count Constantine could not help but say, Earl Mecklen is truly generous. If you ever need help in the future, feel free to ask Andreas to contact me. Charles smiled slightly, thinking, When I meet with my teacher Juno, Ill make sure he first visits the Great Emerald Library. If the teacher feels some knowledge can be disclosed, Ill also make it available to them. In the Peak Holy Order of the Old Continent, Juno and Brittany were close to Charles, and he didnt mind sharing knowledge with them. However, his relationship with Borozh, Constantine, and Count Ranmalock, whom he had not yet met, was more distant. If it werent for Zimmerman and the pressures of the Evil God from the New Continent, Charles would never have shared the Great Emerald Library. But under the current crisis, stubbornly cherishing his own broom had become unnecessary. At this moment, it was essential to unite all the forces that could be united, and to elevate the strength of his allies as much as possible. Borozh pondered for a moment, then said, Duke Mecklen, to thank you for your generosity, I can lend you the notes of Don Quixote Cervantes, my teacher from the pastabut it is a valuable possession, please be sure to return it. Although Charles now had the Great Emerald Library and Junos notes, he was still overjoyed by Borozhs goodwill. The renown of Don Quixote Cervantes had truly shocked the continent, as his work inevitably contained countless brilliant and unique ideas, which could be referenced for Ascension. He agreed immediately, and said, The Holy Light Divine State Title is too large to place anywhere in Xel City, so lets go out of the city, find an open space where I can unveil it, and invite both of you to come aboard for a visit. Borozh and Count Constantine were thrilled, accompanying Charles as they left Xel City to find a clearing in a dense forest northwards. There, Charles unsealed the Holy Light Divine State Title and took the two Peak Holy Order members on board. Borozh, uninterested in the Great Act Devil aboard the ship, handed his roll of notes to Charles Meklen, then went to explore the ship. Count Constantine, on the other hand, first tried various entertainment facilities on the ship; however, since Charles had not brought any of his subordinates, many of the venues were not operational, and his experience was not complete. This former strongest warrior of the Black Phoenix, after exploring the Holy Light Divine State Title, also went off alone to discover more about this Legendary Warship. Charles, now alone without any distractions, entered the Great Emerald Library, retrieved Don Quixote Cervantes notes, and uploaded them to the librarys repository. Within minutes, he was surrounded by dozens of ancient alchemists. Since Hermes had gained authority and become the god of gambling and games, Charles had become much more endearing in the eyes of these ancient alchemists, each of them showing much enthusiasm. Soon, each of the ancient alchemists had a roll of notes in their hands. One bald alchemist exclaimed, Its the notes of Don Quixote Cervantes! Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. How did you get these? Theyre incredibly precious. The alchemists, disregarding Charless presence, started discussing amongst themselves. After listening for a while, Charles left the Great Emerald Library. Although he had been imbued with abundant knowledge and was already at a master level in alchemy, he still found it hard to understand. Firstly, he had not yet digested all the knowledge; secondly, there was a huge gap between being force-fed information and truly understanding it. He needed to study and comprehend to fully master this knowledge. Charles wasnt ready yet to commit to rigorous learning. Since he had uploaded Don Quixote Cervantes notes to the Great Emerald Library, making a backup, there was no need for him to stay any longer. Just as Charles stepped out of the Great Emerald Library, he saw a familiar figureathe figure wore a paper black suit with decorations of snake emblems, Hermes emblems, dice, roulette, gambling tables, and also held a pair of dice and a deck of Hermes cards in his hand. He couldnt help but express his surprise, Professor Hermes, are you able to leave the Great Emerald Library now? Hermes smiled slightly, and said, I can only appear on the Holy Light Divine State Title and Hot Spring Mountain, not anywhere else. Oh, if you open more entertainment venues in the future, my range of activity could also increase. Charles felt slightly sheepish. He had tried to seduce this ancient alchemist master, and it was clear that Hermes had seen through this, yet His authority was consolidated through Charless revised novelaeven seeing through it, He could not change that Well, that was just Charles. Chapter 639 - 639 Between life and death ?Chapter 639: Between life and death Chapter 639: Between life and death Hermes didnt dwell on the matter, smiling as he spoke, I have just made my choice, to directly infuse this notebook with knowledge, and I have a few words to tell you. These words are of great importance! You must not mention them to anyone. Seeing Hermes serious demeanor, Charles nodded earnestly. Hermes said, Don Quixote Cervantes should still be alive. His line of exploration is different from ours. Charles was slightly puzzled; such a thing could be deduced by reasoning, what was there to be so grave about? Hermes spoke calmly, He must have found a way to exist between life and death, becoming an evil wraith similar to a vampire! Don Quixote Cervantes research direction is very peculiar; he has chosen to separate his body, soul, and consciousness across different dimensionsa| I dont believe his research could be completely successful. If it were, he would be the only god to ever walk the earth! But now he has disappeared, which may indicate a flaw in his method, or he might be trapped in a certain state. ... However, he has left the key to summoning himself back in his notes. Borozhe must have speculated this as well, which is why he hasnt shown the notebook to anyone. The reason he gave it to you might signify some plan. I suggest you return the notebook as soon as possible. If you want to study it further in the future, just come to the Great Emerald Book and read here. I believe the Great Emerald Book can shield everything. Charles pondered for a long while before nodding and saying, Borozhe emphasized that I must return the original, and I guess the key to bringing Don Quixote Cervantes back into the world must be in this notebook, not its content. Suddenly, Hermes cast a glance at the sky and smiled, Someone is coming. He took one step back and vanished into the air. Moments later, over a dozen Sacred level characters landed, all of whom were particularly excited to see Charles. The leader said, Duke Mecklen, Ive heard that the Holy Light Divine State Title offers the utmost in earthly pleasures, may I have the honor of a tour? Just as Charles was about to reply, the voice of Hermes came from a cabin room, I apologize, but most of the staff on the Holy Light Divine State Title are not present, so currently only services for playing Hermes Cards are available. Several Sacred level characters, having heard of Hermes Cards and read the new novels by Anne MacLennan, were yet to see these magical cards, and they all asked in unison, Were eager to see what theyre like. Are Hermes Cards as fun as Snake Cards? Charles merely shrugged, not hindering these people, and soon over a dozen Great Act Devils appeared, leading the group of Sacred level characters into a cabin that had originally been a casino. Now it seemed much emptier without most of the staff and without any of Charles Meklens subordinates present. The dozen or so Sacred level characters sat at the card table and were quickly drawn into the complex gameplay of the Hermes Cards. Half an hour later, generals from other countries sought an audience, and Charles allowed them aboard. Soon, a steady stream of people arrived, turning the Holy Light Divine State Title into a bustling hub. The previously absent Great Act Devils began showing up one by one. They possessed physiques so perfect that humans could hardly believe, faces as exquisite as works of art without a single flaw. Coupled with animated and delightful, calm and indifferent, cold and elegant, and tender and charming personalities, they abruptly made the saints and generals from various nations feel as though they were in heaven, convinced that the reputation of the Holy Light Divine State Title was well-deserved. Charles stood at the bow for a while and saw Brozeh and Count Constantine reappear. With a faint smile, he said, How do you both feel? Brozeh returned the smile and said, Very rewarding. Charles handed Don Quixote Cervantess notes to the philosopher and said, I have finished reading the notes. Thank you, Mr. Brozeh, for lending such precious knowledge. Brozeh carefully stowed the notebook away and said, If not for the dangerous nature concealed within these notes, I would not hesitate to gift them to you, but indeed, they are somewhat risky. Charles nodded, with Hermess warning, he actually believed Brozeh wasnt lying. Count Constantine glanced at the lively Holy Light Divine State Title and said with a smile, I now know why Andreas does not wish to return. Charles could say nothing, so he remained silent. Seeing that the two Peak Sacred level individuals had no intention of leaving, he invited them for a bath in the ships hot spring pool! S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Inspired by modern luxury cruise liners, Charles had made some modifications to the Holy Light Divine State Title, and such hot spring pools were a common feature. The two Peak Sacred level individuals happily accepted the invitation. The trio reached the highest deck, and soon, dozens of the highest-quality Great Act Devils brought them various fruits, slushies, grilled meat, fruit wine, champagne, beer, and even a variety of drinks that Charles had accidentally invented. When the three of them disrobed and soaked in the hot spring pool, these Great Act Devils began to dance gracefully alongside. The dances performed by the group of Great Act Devils were those Charles had seen before his transmigration; scrolling through Bilibili, TikTok, and Kuaishou, they were among the most popular at the time. Nearby, Great Act Devils sang melodiously or played musical instruments for background music. Even though the two Peak Sacred level individuals prided themselves on having seen everything, the scene before them brought a sense of delight as if declaring, From now on, the negligent ruler neglects morning court. Brozeh raised a glass filled with fruit juice and slushies, taking a hearty gulp. Despite his age, the old mans body was still robust, and as a philosopher in this world without moral constraints, he seemed exceptionally lively. He said to Charles, I heard that within the Mecklen Duchy, theres also a Hot Spring Mountain, said to be on par with the Holy Light Divine State Title? Charles replied, After all, the Holy Light Divine State Title is a Legendary Warship often required on the battlefield, only able to provide some entertainment for the officers. I think ordinary people need this kind of life too, so I replicated all the recreational facilities here on Hot Spring Mountain, which is many times larger in scale than the Holy Light Divine State Titleaafter all, its an entire mountain! Brozeh smiled and asked, After the war ends, I would actually like to spend some time on Hot Spring Mountain. Overjoyed, Charles said, I will arrange a villa with the best view for the philosopher and provide the freshest and most delicious Great Act Devils. If the philosopher has any special tastes, we can accommodate those as well. Brozehs desire to visit the Mecklen Duchy was a great opportunity, and how could Charles possibly refuse? Charles had never imagined that Hot Spring Mountain would attract such Peak Sacred level individuals. Brozeh didnt bring it up again but instead began to share his insights about the Divine level. Count Constantine was also generous in sharing his experiences, and occasionally Charles would mention something from Junos Notes or the Great Emerald Book, which both Peak Sacred level individuals found deeply insightful. Chapter 640 - 640 605, Assassination ?Chapter 640: 605, Assassination Chapter 640: 605, Assassination Charles released the Holy Light Divine State Title, much like opening the gates to evil. Leaders, nobles, and anyone of even slight importance from various countries ceaselessly came to visit. Thanks to Charles having carefully planned out entertainment facilities using mathematical calculations from the beginning. Despite appearing to be free, each attraction held hidden costs, trapping consumers into overspending; the array of card games was diverse, players experienced both losses and wins, but the casino always remained unbeaten. Thus, there were no deficits due to hospitality issues. Each Great Act Devil was polite and distant as tea, but just a few Gold Eglus could instantly turn them sultry, calling you brother! Hmm, these were the little tricks commonly used by internet streamers in the world Charles had crossed over from. Men from the Old Continent seemed to love this approachawhether they were Charless subordinates, military officers from other nations, or even the two Peak Holy Order individuals seemed to enjoy it. Hmm, from that day onward, Count Constantine and Bolloz had not left the Holy Light Divine State Title. ... On the fifth day after Charles arrived in Xel City, Juno Arthur finally returned, and he went straight to the Holy Light Divine State Title upon hearing of Charless presence. S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Juno had lived on the Holy Light Divine State Title for a long time and knew it well. He even knew some Great Act Devils and, after a few days of hot springs meetings with Constantine and Bolloz, he then extended an invitation to His Majesty Emperor of Brittany and Antonio. Aside from Count Champagne from Lanmalock, who was still in London and didnt proceed to Xel City, this was the first time Peak Holy Order individuals from the Old Continent gathered so completely. Charles was much more respectful towards Emperor Brittany, given that he was still a Duke of the Fars and also Emperor Brittany was his father-in-law. However, given that everyone attending the meeting held extraordinary statusesaMcClain Brittany, having only recently become Emperor, used to be Earl Brittanyanobody felt particularly intimidated. Juno naturally took the role of moderator and said, On the entire Old Continent, only a dozen people are eligible for the Divine Level. Originally, we all treasured our research and refrained from sharing it, but now the circumstances have drastically changed. Zimmerman has incited a war among the gods, backed by countless Evil Gods from the New Continent. We, as mortals, will not fare much better than the average person in such a war; we need to stand united. I will disclose my notes! Bolloz also raised his hand, indicating, My research on the Divine Level isnt profound, but I will share my teachers notes! Although Constantine and Brittany were also Peak Holy Order, their research on Divine Level lagged significantly behind. Antonio had only recently advanced to the twenty-fourth level; the three of them simply expressed their accord, even though Brittany was the Emperor of Fars. Charles pondered for a moment and said, I too can contribute the Holy Light Divine State Title and some documents from the New Continent. Charles had already asked Master Mani from the Great Emerald Library and obtained permission, but he still held reservations because sharing some knowledge might cause immense panic, such as Zimmerman creating numerous children to carry consciousness! This Secret Technique must not be tried by His Majesty Brittany, the entire Fars Empire would collapse. Its strange to say, but since Zimmermans defeat and the Evil God Tuolerdan lost an incarnation, the army from the New Continent has fallen into silence, not launching any further attacks. The Peak Holy Order from the Old Continent, during this brief hiatus of the war, exchanged their lifetimes of cultivation experience and their explorations towards the Divine level. The greatest gains were not made by Charles, but by Juno and Borozhet! Both of them are just half a step away from stepping into the Divine level, and even willing to achieve it. However, neither of them wanted to become an Evil God who loses consciousness and shatters their soul because such divinity had no meaning for them. They desired to become deities like the Nine Great True Gods, possessing their full consciousness and complete souls, maintaining everything human rather than mutating into some kind of monster. Charles was still far from the Sacred level peak, so all his gains required a long time to digest. After staying in Xel City for more than twenty days, Charles originally intended to rally everyone to first kill Zimmerman, but with the convening of this Peak Holy Order meeting, he abandoned the idea. After interacting with the Peak Holy Order, he realized something; they were decidedly not willing to make the sacrifice to kill Zimmerman. Each of them bore immense responsibilities, harbored grand ideals, and held exceptional identities that were pivotal. Going out to kill Zimmerman would be like using diamonds as a phone case decoration Realizing this, Charles concluded this period of exchanges, took back the Holy Light Divine State Title, and bid farewell to people like Emperor of Brittany, Antonio, and Juno. Although he had gained a lot from his trip to Xel City, Charles felt immensely disappointed, having even missed the opportunity to propose besieging Zimmerman. When Charles took the Holy Light Divine State Title, it noticeably saddened the entire city of Xel by a degree. On his return journey, Charles was not as rushed. He continuously hid mirrors along the way in large trees, mountains, and caves. He controlled these Magic Mirrors and their Mirror Worlds, which allowed him to once again expand his own Mirror World. After dropping hundreds of mirrors, Charles somewhat tired of the monotonous task and was about to take a rest when he suddenly sensed an impending crisis and executed the Quickness Technique, lunging forward. A rapier stabbed towards the void where Charles had just been. Had he not surged forward suddenly and dodged this thrust, he would have likely sustained severe injuries. Charles took a deep breath and said, Wood Brandon? An elderly man emerged from the void, gave a slight smile, and responded, Indeed, it is I. I set up numerous Magic Mirrors here, waiting to kill you when you were returning to Modova, but I didnt expect your vigilance had increased. How did you dodge my sword just now? Charles would not tell Wood Brandon that he had elevated his Insight to Omniscience and had foreseen the deadly crisis. Charles shrugged and said, This time, you wont have a chance to slip away. Charles pointed his finger, and the Infinite Mirror Realm fully opened to block all of Wood Brandons escape routes. This former Chancellor of the Fars Empire gently brought his hands together, forming a hollow embrace. His Infinite Mirror Realm resisted the encroachment from Charles. Both were experts in the Van Gaal Family Secret Technique and knew they must not enter each others Mirror Worlds; last time, Wood Brandon had arrogantly entered Charles Mirror World relying on his hundreds of years of experience and suffered a great loss. He would not make the same mistake again. Chapter 641 - 641 606, Intelligence on the New Continent, Evil Gods Expedition ?Chapter 641: 606, Intelligence on the New Continent, Evil Gods Expedition Chapter 641: 606, Intelligence on the New Continent, Evil Gods Expedition Charles navigated through the Mirror World, on one hand, to evade Wood Brandons Spiritual Hunting Dogs, and on the other, to find his adversarys weak points. He had also mastered the Spirit of the Mirror up to ?4, and although he couldnt summon Spiritual Hunting Dogs, he skillfully manipulated Spiritual Cloud Cats, Spiritual Terror Snakes, and Spiritual Desire Snakes. He was no longer powerless as he had been before. However, Wood Brandon refused to enter his Mirror World. Even if Charles released the Holy Light Divine State Title, it was futile; he couldnt possibly send this Legendary Warship into the opponents Mirror World. What if it backfired like throwing steamed buns to a dog? Battles at the Sacred level required utmost caution. ... Wood Brandon hadnt expected that in such a short time, Charles could enhance the Infinite Mirror Realm to such a degree! While actively engaging in battle with Charles using the Mirror Martial Arts, he also attempted to find emotional weaknesses in Charles through conversation. Both were hesitant to enter each others Mirror World, and coincidentally chose to shatter each others Magic Mirrors, destroying the paths to each others Mirror Worlds. Soon, Wood Brandon sensed something was amiss. The Mirror World was a limited realm; the Van Gaal Family could only build a temporary Mirror World outside the wilderness with the help of a Magic Mirror. He had noticed last time that Charless Mirror World was excessively vast, but he had thought it was because Charles had Mirror Points in several cities. This time, he chose a barren mountain, thinking it wouldnt connect to other Mirror Worlds, and relying solely on his own Magic Mirror to structure a temporary Mirror World. Although both their strengths were diminished, he believed Charless reduction would be more severe. But after battling Charles for several hours, Wood Brandon realized that his opponents Mirror World appeared boundlessly vast, which alarmed him. Charles was also puzzled. He pushed Wood Brandon back with a rapier and asked, Why dont you call Zimmerman to join forces to kill me? Wood Brandon shuddered, showing a slight sign of fear. Charles knew something must have transpired between Wood Brandon and Zimmerman. As he attempted to probe deeper into this vulnerability, Wood Brandon refused to respond further. After battling for a day and a night, Wood Brandon, standing within his Magic Mirror and putting away his rapier, which transformed into a tree branch, sighed and said, Charles Mecklen, I can no longer kill you. With his Quickness Technique and the Mirror World, Charles was inherently the most difficult Sacred level entity to kill. Charles shrugged slightly and said, My strength isnt enough yet. But even if I advance one or two more levels, I still wont be able to kill you. Wood Brandons Mirror Martial Arts had reached an unknown level. Despite all efforts, Charles couldnt find any flaws, and the opponents speed was not slower than his. Although Charles knew it was just Wood Brandon mirroring his own Quickness Technique ?27, he was still helpless. He was well-versed in the Infinite Mirror Realm, and of course, he knew how hard it was to kill someone from the Van Gaal Family! Charles also dared not pursue into the opponents Mirror World. Wood Brandon could break open his Mirror World and escape with ease, but Charles didnt have that capability. If he recklessly entered the opponents Mirror World, he was quite likely to be trapped by Wood Brandon. When he said he couldnt kill Wood Brandon, it was indeed the truth. Wood Brandon sighed and said, Its a pity I dont stand with the Old Continent; otherwise, we could have made peace. Unable to resist, Charles asked, Why dont you stand with Byrons side? Wood Brandon was a member of the Van Gaal Family, and Byron belonged to the Vampire Empire. He declared that he would not take the side of the Old Continent, which essentially meant he did not choose Byron, an odd detail indeed. Wood Brandon gave a slight smile and said, Youve subdued Romios and Idhela. You should know there are five Peak Sacred level individuals on the New Continent! Charles nodded, then realizing something, said, One of the Peak Sacred levels is Wood Brandon!? Wood Brandon shrugged and said, Another is Zimmerman, though he goes by a different name in the New Continent. Now Charles understood why Wood Brandon would not align with the Empire of the Old Continent. Previously, his Peak of Fars was probably not for Byrons sake, and even Crown Prince Morgan Axel, who clearly went to the New Continent, reappeared in Fars, likely for some reason too. The two were already considering a truce; neither could do anything against the other. Wood Brandon, a well-known sage of this world, had no wish to engage in meaningless battles anymore. As Wood Brandon turned to leave, Charles inquired, Whos the other Peak Blood Clan member? Wood Brandon turned back and whispered softly, It might be a certain Blood Ancestor! I have speculated that he might be Kahnstan, the Ancestor God of the Adonis Clan, or possibly one of the nineteen descendants created by Pandragons initial embrace. Zimmerman and I have both fought him. We were both unable to win! After saying this, Wood Brandon disappeared into the Magic Mirror. Charles pondered for a moment, and just as he was about to continue his journey, a sudden premonition surged. He forcibly elevated his body just as a magical rapier pierced near his abdomen, almost gutting him open. Wood Brandons voice echoed through the air, Sorry, the angle was just right, I couldnt resist trying it. Please, Duke Mecklen, dont mind. Charles unleashed seven or eight powerful moves, but he could not find any trace of Wood Brandon and muttered to himself, Once I enhance the Spirit of the Mirror again and summon the Spiritual Hunting Dog, Ill ensure this old creature has nowhere to escape. As he set off again, there was no sign of life from Wood Brandon. Upon returning to Modova, Charles encountered a war just in time. More than a dozen Tree Gods, commanding an army turned from plants, crossed the mountains again, attempting to invade Modova. Charles released the Holy Light Divine State Title, ensuring stability at the front as he appeared in the sky to cheers from thousands. He was about to kill a few Tree Gods to feed the Holy Light Divine State Title, when he saw the body of one Tree God suddenly split open, and a valiant youth stepped out. Charles could sense a faint Power of the Evil God within the youth, clearly no ordinary Sacred level. He couldnt help but ask, Who are you? Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The youth gestured, and a double-bladed broadsword appeared in his hand. He spoke in a voice as grating as scraped metal, Tuolerdan! It was the first time Charles had seen such a humanized Evil God. He was about to mock it but then heard Amons voice beside him, Dad! Run! Get into the Holy Light Divine State Title. Without hesitation, Charles immediately headed to the drop zone. He looked up to see a massive black mountain suddenly appearing in the skya| Chapter 642 - 642 607, who is Amon ?Chapter 642: 607, who is Amon? Chapter 642: 607, who is Amon? The mountain hung suspended in the sky, but it gave all the people on the ground a crushing sense of oppression. Charles landed on the Holy Light Divine State Title and loudly ordered all his subordinates to retreat from the battlefield. This battle had exceeded the limits of human capability. Luckily, Charles had long been prepared and transformed the camp into a labyrinth. Ordinary soldiers retreating into the camp would be teleported away. ... Over a dozen Sacred level fighters rushed onto the Holy Light Divine State Title, and an invisible evil force field burst forth, forming a dome-like protective barrier. When the black mountain slammed down hard, the entire world seemed to shake. Charles couldnt keep his footing and fell to the deck. He tried to enter into that world and to fight Tuolerdan using the power of the Holy Light Divine State Title but discovered that he couldnt get in. He called out hastily, Amon! Whats going on? Amon stood beneath the endless black void, looking at the giant monkey shouldering the black mountain, unable to help but mutter, Damn it, Zimmerman actually made Tuolerdan his son. If Charles had been there and heard this, his jaw would have dropped in astonishment, but at this moment, Charles wasnt there and, of course, couldnt hear these words. Amon had once again taken on the appearance of an ordinary human child, without any additional organs on his body. He casually pulled a Knights Spear from the void and soared into the sky. Omibella, Dapocirodo, Ivonna, Posujiathese four women, as if they couldnt see Amon, continued to fight desperately. Amon disappeared into the midst of the black mountain carried by the black giant monkey. Suddenly, Charles realized that he was able to enter that world again. He stepped into the world but didnt see Amon and couldnt help asking, Where is Amon? Omibella, Dapocirodo, Ivonna, Posuji answered in unison, Who is Amon? A chill ran down Charless spine, and he dared not ask any further. He glanced at the Blood Spirit Rhinoceros, the groove imbued with Amons power had undergone a different transformationaoriginally there were countless eyes, but now there was only one pale golden pupil. He couldnt help but release this power. The Blood Spirit Rhinoceros did not transform into a weapon, but Charless brow now bore a vertical pupil! An extraordinary power filled his body, repelling the Evil Force from Omibella, Dapocirodo, Ivonna, Posuji, and yet this power seemed no less than the combination of the original powers, leading to an earth-shattering change in Charless strength. The first was the Quickness Techniqueaeighteen Quickness Technique Runes disappeared, but in their place emerged a brand-new RuneaWind Rush! Wind Rush wasnt faster than 18? Quickness Technique but was more suitable for those above the Sacred level. It allowed Charles to maneuver in the air with even more agility, and the stiffness he felt when using the Quickness Technique completely vanished. Beyond the evolution of Quickness Technique, both Flame Hand and Flame Scorching Blast Bullet had not evolved but had gained a new featureaUnity. Although Flame Hand was an attack skill, mainly used for wielding weapons, it was also quite tough in itself. However, in Sacred level combat, it was easily broken and had to be retrained to recover. Eighteen Flame Hands united, their toughness rivaling that of a Sacred level Extraordinary Object, and could become a few meters large or shrink to the size of a bug, proving unexpectedly useful in battle. As for Flame Scorching Blast Bullet, there was no need to say muchaafter Unity, its power doubled. Charles launched a super Flame Scorching Blast Bullet at the Evil God Tuolerdan, blowing a hole straight through the body of the deity with unimaginable power. Omibella, watching Charles join the battle with panic written all over her face, asked, Why isnt he accepting my power anymore? Is he angry? Does he blame us for always calling him over whenever we encounter an enemy? What should I do? Dapocirodo, Ivonna, and Posuji were also confused because Charles wasnt accepting their power either. Charles charged into the endless void, aiming at Tuolerdans blasted-openness, unleashing seven consecutive Unity Flame Scorching Blast Bullets, blasting a deep passage through the giant black monkeys body. Facing the opening blown into the body of the evil deity, Charles suddenly felt a yearning deep in his heart, and without hesitation, he followed that yearning and dove into Tuolerdans wound. Tuolerdans wound began to move and contract, originally healing, but when Charles entered the wound, the flesh near the wound suddenly transformed into countless eyes, which sprouted from Tuolerdans flesh, desperately preventing the evil deitys flesh from fusing back together, turning into a struggle between two forces that were deadlocked for a while. Charles kept delving deeper into the body of the Evil God, using an eighteen-Unity Flame Scorching Blast Bullet whenever he encountered resistance. He didnt know how deep into the deitys body he had reached when suddenly a vast and unmatched hole appeared before him. Within this cavity, numerous organs grew, but none seemed to be the ordinary internal organs that humans should have, nor were they muscle and bone; rather, they resembled all kinds of monsters that were continuously providing power to Tuolerdan. Suddenly, Charles felt the entire world shake and seem to become unstable. Making a snap decision, he grabbed two organs with both hands and also seized another organ with Flame Hand. The next moment, he was kicked out of this world by an overwhelming force of the Evil God. The young man who called himself Tuolerdan swung his blade in a reverse grip, but Charles, unwilling to resist, deployed Wind Rush and withdrew several hundred meters. He originally thought the Evil God had kicked him out of that space to fight him in reality, but then he saw Tuolerdan leap into the floating black mountain in the sky, causing the entire black mountain to rush away with a howling noise. Only then did Charles have a moment to look at the items he had caught in his hands. In his left hand was a small ring, struggling fiercely as if trying to break free; in his right hand was a small shield, vibrating incessantly as if unwilling to surrender. Charles landed on the Holy Light Divine State Title, casting down the two items, and he also summoned Flame Hand, which had grabbed a rapier, blood-red throughout; he tossed down the rapier snatched from the Evil Gods body as well. The three items fell onto the deck of the Holy Light Divine State Title and were instantly absorbed into it. Although Charles knew these three items must have some significance, he was utterly unable to subdue them, so he had to let the Holy Light Divine State Title consume them as food. After a moment, he sensed that the Holy Light Divine State Title had also withdrawn from the battle in another world, and hesitantly asked, Do you still remember who Amon is? Omibellas voice was filled with surprise as she exclaimed, Charles Mecklen, have you gone mad? Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Amon is the child of you and me, how could you forget? Charles was rendered speechless This world had gone wrong. Chapter 643 - 643 When will the days without war arrive ?Chapter 643: When will the days without war arrive? Chapter 643: When will the days without war arrive? He had defeated an Evil God head-on, making the warriors of the Westwind Knights erupt in cheers! Despite Charles expedition in the Agres Sea having overcome Ysamiel and Agmilas, it had primarily been a naval force. In Modova now, it was an army, and though on the Old Continent the concept of different military branches hadnt been established and Charles had not divided the Westwind Knights into different branches, there were, in fact, distinct troops. Most of the lower-ranked soldiers in this army that was on an expedition to Modova had never witnessed such a large-scale event. Charles had released the Blood Spirit Rhinos, his strength drastically reduced, but to his surprise, neither Wind Rush nor Unity, his special abilities, changed at all. ... The Wind Rush runes remained intact, not dissipating into eighteen Quickness Techniques. He was still able to combine the eighteen Flame Hand runes into a Super Flame Hand, and the same held true for the runes of the Flame Scorching Blast Bullet. From this, he realized that not every rune could evolve, and some, perhaps, required a very secretive ceremony or a special secret technique for their transformation, and it wasnt just a natural evolution. He was on an unusual path, quite different from a typical rune evolution. While preparing, Charles thought to consult his teacher, Juno, and actually Wood Brandon was a good consulting resource too. He had learned the secret technique of repeatedly refining low-level runes from Wood Brandon. Of course, Charles believed that Borozh could also answer some of his questions. On the other hand, the ancient alchemists of the Great Emerald Book, not being combat-oriented, didnt quite understand these battle-related secret techniques, despite their strength. The Jade Library also lacked such small experiences. Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The soldiers of the Westwind Knights proficiently began to clean up the battlefield, moving the fallen Tree Spirits and those soldiers transformed into plants one by one onto the Holy Light Divine State Title, allowing this legendary warship to devour them. The Holy Light Divine State Title had now become a totem-like presence in the Westwind Knights. It seemed that as long as it was there, they could be invincible in battle. Moreover, this legendary warship could provide the ultimate pleasures of the mortal world; everyone who had boarded the Holy Light Divine State Title would sing unending praises. Charles returned to Modova and repelled an invasion by the Evil God, leading the war into another period of stagnation. More than ten days later, an unexpected visitor arrived in Modova, bringing hundreds of veteran soldiers. Charles was quite surprised to see Cyrus; he had almost forgotten about these veterans of the South Ceraph Reclamation Army. Since they were willing to come to Modova, he naturally granted them corresponding statuses, assimilating them into various countries. But if they werent willing to come, there was nothing he could do about it; how could he force these people? However, since Cyrus personally brought them, he had no choice but to reluctantly accept them! Charles said to Cyrus, Youve really given me a tough job! Cyrus, looking quite tired, replied, I have to ensure their survival. This time, as Charles joined Cyrus in facing these veterans from the South Ceraph Reclamation Army, the hostility of the veterans slightly lessened, but there were still murmurs, I absolutely refuse to fight for the House of Mecklen. Charles raised his hand to signal and spoke, The territory of Southseraph has been occupied by the New World Conference and has been converted into the Freehold of the New World Conference. If you wish to return, I will arrange it immediately and provide housing and land. However, although they nominally serve the Mecklen Family, in reality, I have no control over them, and your housing and land might take a long time to arrange or could even be withheld. If you want to immediately obtain land, I can send you all to my new territory. Since its newly undeveloped land, each person can receive more than three times the land allocation and will also receive a batch of supplies. Those willing to go to the Freehold at the New World Conference, stand to my left; those willing to go to my new territory, stand to my right. My new territory allows Cyrus to oversee the land allocation and guarantee benefits. Regardless of the choice made, you can change your decision at any time. Please make your choice. Most of the veterans chose to return to Southseraph, as it was their homeland. However, some were curious to see what the new land looked like? Charles, of course, wouldnt let Cyrus go and made him accompany these veterans to settle down, especially since the original capital of Modova, Liguria, had now maze-ified into Brittany Fortress. It was very convenient to travel to other cities under his rule. This resettlement activity took seven to eight days. The veterans who initially chose to go to the Freehold at the New World Conference almost all changed their minds. Due to Charless relentless efforts, most Southseraphians were relocated elsewhere and achieved a better life. Not many Southseraphians remained in the Freehold at the New World Conference, as most of the land and houses were destroyed by the war and no longer available for distribution. Moreover, the New World Conference, having been instructed by Charles, was not friendly toward these Southseraph veterans. Almost none could secure the allocated land and houses, and these returning veterans couldnt even assure their basic living needs. In contrast, the Agres Archipelago was teeming with development groups. Charles had sent over hundreds of thousands of people there; it had grown substantially. Moreover, the islands had maze-ified cities built on them and had their own fleets, not isolated and extremely convenient for travel. And indeed, anyone willing to stay was genuinely granted land; as for the houses, they would have to build their own. Hmm, Charles had always been giving away land and houses for free under his jurisdiction, but he incorporated a modern concept; the free aspect was the right to use, not to own. A small rent was collected annually, payable all at once for five, ten, twenty, or even seventy years, with varying levels of discounts. There was no tax within Charless territory, yet this form of passive income was considerable. Nevertheless, the burden of living for the people within his territory remained extremely low. Cyrus didnt stay long. After most of the Restoration Army veterans were settled, he left in a hurry. The hatred between him and Charles was irreversible, and could only be let go. Charles knew that this outstanding young man from Southseraph would soon become a Blood Clan member, assimilate into Byron, and erase the last trace of Southseraph from himself. The fiercely resistant Southseraph Freehold, like Behemoth, would be erased from the Old Continent. Southseraphians would no longer be trapped in wars, just like the Behemothians, who would soon forget that they were once ruled by an Archduke, accustomed to being direct territories of the Empire, accustomed not to pay taxes to a Duke, only to face officials sent by the Empire. This war had brought great changes to the Old Continent, yet each country and every citizen had no time to reflect, as they all yearned for peace. Who knew when the days without war would come? Would they ever come? Chapter 644 - 644 609, Aftermath of the Deity War ?Chapter 644: 609, Aftermath of the Deity War Chapter 644: 609, Aftermath of the Deity War Cyrus emerged bit by bit from the Blood Pool, having condensed a Blood Core and become one of the Vampire Six Kings, a member of the Abraham Clan! Transformation into the Blood Clan had given Cyrus a breakthrough in strength, propelling him to the twentieth grade. The Flesh Furnace and Golden Requiem he practiced were the secret techniques of the Abraham Clan. Since his rebirth into the Blood Clan, he had become a core member of the Abraham Clan, no longer an outsider. An elder of the Abraham Clan gave a slight smile and said, Congratulations, Cyrus, you shall become one of us. The Elder Council is reviewing your qualifications. Later this year, you are sure to become a member of the Abraham Clans Elder Council. However, choosing the Secret Path is still too dangerous, the Initial Embrace would have been safer. Cyrus said indifferently, I like the Secret Path! It was well known that vampires couldnt reproduce; they could only create new vampires through the Arcane Rite or the Initial Embrace. If Cyrus had chosen the Initial Embrace, he would have had a Blood Kin who could control everything about him, from birth to death, even his daily life. ... Although perilous, nearly all powerful individuals who pledged allegiance to the Blood Clan would choose the Arcane Rite, including Count Constantine and Duchess Mesu. Almost all members of the Blood Clan coveted such mighty beings, for if they could become the Blood Kin of such a powerhouse, not only would their position in the clan rise, but they would also gain greater strength by controlling a newly born vampire powerhouse. The Abraham Clan elder sighed lightly; he was one of those coveting Cyrus, wishing to become his Blood Kin. Such a connection would bring him endless benefits. Cyruss strength was evident to all, and nearly everyone believed he had the potential to become a figure of Sacred level strength. Cyrus stepped out of the Blood Pool, the thick blood plasma sliding off his body and leaving not a trace on him. This was the power of the Flesh Furnace; he could almost completely control all the muscles in his body, repelling the blood with easeamere childs play. Purely in terms of physical combat, there was no Extraordinary Path that could match the secret technique of the Abraham Clan. With a gesture through the air, a white robe fell down, draping over his flawless physique. Just as Cyrus reached for his Knights Spear, the elder of the Abraham Clan suddenly uttered a panicked voice, Why have you come? Cyrus looked up and saw Juno Arthur, whom many considered the leading figure of the Blood Clan. This champion among the vampires approached with a smile, Welcome to the clan. Cyrus replied coolly, Have you come for Charles? Juno Arthur smiled and said, Of course, I hope this student will become a vampire, but he is not one yet, while you have already joined the Abraham Clan. Thus, I will not show favoritism towards Charles. I hear you still wish to challenge Charles? Cyrus spoke in an even tone, unfazed, Jonathan is my mentor, my foster father, my only elder. It is through his guidance that I have reached where I am today. I could give up the South Ceraph Reclamation Army, but never this grudge. Juno Arthur nodded and said, The secret techniques of the Arthur Clan might be beyond your reach, but you should have no trouble with their gunmanship. Ive taught Zimmerman and Charles Mecklen the Arthur Clans Gun Fighting Technique, and they have grown considerably and benefited greatly from it. I hope you can also learn the Arthur Clans Gun Fighting Technique from me in the coming days. Ive even prepared a little gift for you. Juno clapped her hands, and an enchanting Blood Slave presented a tray. On the tray was a Sacred level handgun, much longer than the ordinary ones, with a thick barrel and a robust grip, all silver with hammered decorations, looking both rough and formidable. Juno said, This Sky Bomb is the legacy of an old friend. Ive made some modifications to it, allowing it to fire Magic-Breaking Bombshell Bullets and Blood Energy Bullets, as well as providing ?6 Quickness Technique, and ?7 Spirit Spider Technique. Cyrus fell silent for a long while, then knelt on one knee and said, Teacher Juno, I will certainly do my utmost to master the Gun Fighting Technique. Juno gave a slight smile and said, You young people should indeed be the future of our Vampire kin. The two departed gracefully, leaving only the desolate faces of the Elder Council from the Abraham Clan behind. Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles found out about this from Junos letter shortly afterward. He understood Juno; after all, as a Vampire, cultivating new blood was her inescapable duty. Otherwise, Juno would not have created the Arthur Clans Gun Fighting Technique, a secret technique that any Vampire, or even any Transcendent, could practice. He wasnt afraid of Cyrus either. Even though Cyrus had learned the Gun Fighting Technique and received a Sacred level Transcendent firearm, to Charles it was an insignificant matter. Charles was already close to breaking through to the Twenty-Second Level. With his spirituality, talent, and the secret techniques he practiced, once he broke through to the Twenty-Second Level, he could compete with Zimmerman and naturally would not fear a Cyrus. A few days after receiving the letter, a batch of Land Battleships and Centurions were sent from Mecklenburg. There hadnt been a war in Modova for a long time, and Charles didnt know how Zimmerman planned to conduct this war. However, Charles knew that in this war, the outcome depended on the battlefield of the Nine True Gods and the Evil God. The wars of mortals were merely the aftermath of the divine wars. The relatively calm battles in Modova and Xel City werent a good sign; it meant that the Evil Gods were nurturing new forces. Therefore, after taking over the new batch of Land Battleships and Centurions, Charles planned a counter-offensive, scheming to navigate the Gondi Mountains and push into Parmas beyond them. After making some brief rallying, he took his Sacred level subordinates across the Gondi Mountains, which were already overrun with Plantification Warriors of the Evil Wraiths. While Charles wished to clear out these Evil Wraith warriors, it was a troublesome task for him and not worth the effort. Charles chose the small city of Danube City near the Gondi Mountains in Parmas. Although he didnt lead any ordinary soldiers, the strength of more than a dozen Sacred level combatants was enough to flatten any resistance. Danube City had only one Tree Deitys Envoy, who was smashed from the sky by Agons hammer just as the battle began, turning directly into fodder for the Holy Light Divine State Title. As for the citys Plantification Warriors, it only took a day to completely eradicate them. After Maze-ifying the small city, a large number of Westwind Knights were quickly transported over from Brittany Castle. Charles promptly took over six cities of Parmas, not encountering any significant resistance. Chapter 645 - 645 610, Destiny God System ?Chapter 645: 610, Destiny God System Chapter 645: 610, Destiny God System The Westwind Knights encountered a problem when they attacked the seventh city of Parmas. Charles could see the huge black mountain, stably floating above the city, emitting an evil aura. Similarly, the Great Evil God Tuolerdan had also spotted the Westwind Knights. He took the form of a young man and emerged from the black mountain. Although Charles had repelled Tuolerdan last time, it was clear he hadnt truly defeated him. Tuolerdan had suffered heavy losses with his strength severely damaged, and he had also developed a fear of Charles. After a brief standoff, Tuolerdan gestured, and the black mountain rumbled as it floated a few kilometers backward. ... Charles felt slightly amused; he hadnt expected the Evil God to actually give way. Charles did not pursue him, and after occupying the city, he didnt continue to expand his victories. Instead, he established a maze-like city chain on one side of Gondis Mountain, forming a defensive line. He also began cleaning up Gondis Mountain. But after finishing these tasks, Charles always felt restless. After deep consideration for a few days, he decided to build a large Temple of the Serpent of Destiny on Gondis Mountain. Charles chose the sites on both sides of the mountain range and began leading his Sacred level subordinates to carve a tunnel that would penetrate the entire mountain range. The new Temple of the Serpent of Destiny would span the whole of Gondis Mountain, interconnected internally, a marvel akin to a miracle. No one understood why Charles suddenly decided to undertake such a massive project. But his subordinates had such abundant confidence in their Duke that, while some harbored doubts, no one openly opposed him. In less than ten days, they encountered a cave within the belly of the mountain during the tunnel excavation. And as work continued, similar caverns were encountered successively, accelerating the progress by tenfold compared to the initial estimates. In just under a month, the tunnel was completed through Gondis Mountain, and as for the constructions at both ends, they also began to take shape. Following the example of the Holy Light Divine State Title and Hot Spring Mountain, Charles also built various holiday villas, mountain resorts, casinos, hot spring baths, commercial districts, shopping centers, and more around the Temple of the Serpent of Destiny Ah, and the Great Act Devils birthed by Dapocirodo. Although the Holy Light Divine State Title is a legendary colossal warship, it can only accommodate a limited number of people, resulting in many soldiers from the lower ranks of the Westwind Knights being unable to board it to experience it. But the Temple of the Serpent of Destiny on Gondis Mountain is hugely expansive, over a hundred times larger than the Holy Light Divine State Title. Even if the facilities were not yet perfect, it could accommodate far more people for consumption and entertainment. On the day the gigantic Temple of the Serpent of Destiny was completed, Charles took all of his Sacred level subordinates to the grand sacrificial altar at the mountains peak. A brilliant light descended from the sky, and everyone received different portions of the Serpents joy, and even three of the Sacred levels were promoted on the spot! The former commander of Farss Royal Knights Order and one of the Five Strong under the Three Champions moniker, known as Kresto of Mount of Light, advanced straight to the 24th Rank! The second one to be promoted was the number one Beastman talent, Agon, who had already broken through the 23rd Rank and was now promoted once more, becoming another Peak Holy Order under Charles. Ah, the tragic Agon, even though he had ascended to the Peak Holy Order, was still not the only one under Charles. He was always half a step behind. The third one to be promoted was Andreas, who advanced to the 21st Rank, making this former youngest Sacred level of the Black Phoenix excited beyond measure. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Originally, the Sacred levels who had worked hard to build the temple were overjoyed, praising Charles endlessly, and any minor grumblings they had before disappeared without a trace. As for the rank-and-file soldiers of the Westwind Knights, as the various entertainment facilities on Gondis Mountain were completed and made available to them, they also deeply praised Duke Mecklens greatness. Charles held a grand event during the day and spent the evening alone, soaking in the hot spring pool of the mountain villa he had built for himself, to alleviate his recent spiritual fatigue. He actually had a premonition, which is why he suddenly exhausted all his resources to build this huge temple, but even after completion, he still felt somewhat uncertain, as if something was missing. Just as Charles was trying to relax and ease his mental exhaustion, the voice of Hermes sounded, like a night breeze, saying, Thank you, Duke Mecklen! I now have one more place where I can move about. Charles opened his eyes and saw Hermes in a black paper suit, smiling slightly, he said, Teacher Hermes, its truly great having you watch over the Gandis Mountain Range. Hmm, he casually puffed up this ancient alchemy master. With him appearing near this temple, he believed that even Tuolerdan would not be able to cross over easily. Hermes pulled at the air, and a chair appeared, he said, There is another matter! Ive seen the Serpent of Destiny! Charles was so startled he jumped, feeling the hot spring no longer warm. Hermes smiled gently and said, I also encountered the God of Joy! Thank you for helping me by designing a peer as well. Charles, somewhat abashed, said, What did the Serpent of Destiny say? A young voice, cheerful, came over, saying, Lord Mecklen! You actually thought of using this method to enhance my strength, its truly commendable. I am willing to lend fifty parts of Destinys Joy, you use them with confidence, boldly! Charles was shocked, about to say, How could the debt have increased? Then he heard the Serpent of Destiny say, I need Subordinate Gods, but the minimum standard is Peak Holy Order! Get those ancient alchemists from the Great Emerald Library under my command. The battles on my side are getting tight. Charles had no time to complain, he clearly understood that he was deeply bound with the Serpent of Destiny, and if this True God were to fall, he too would be devoured by the Evil Gods. He did not hesitate, saying, I will discuss with the teachers of the Great Emerald Library, and try to get them to voluntarily join under your command. A silver snake tail pierced through the void, patting Charless body twice before retracting, and then there was no more movement. Hermes smiled slightly and said, I too must follow my Lord to the battlefield, but I will still often appear in all the gambling and entertainment venues. Duke Mecklen, thank you for everything. Hermes also disappeared into thin air, and it was a long while before Charles suddenly remembered something, silently musing, If I send all the ancient alchemists to serve under the Serpent of Destiny, does that meana| The world has finally changed from the Nine Great True Gods to a God System? How could individual Deities possibly defeat a coordinated God System? Have I inadvertently given rise to something terrible? Chapter 647 - 647 612, Jade Book (Second effort in September, asking for monthly tickets) ?Chapter 647: 612, Jade Book (Second effort in September, asking for monthly tickets) Chapter 647: 612, Jade Book (Second effort in September, asking for monthly tickets) In the Ducal Mansion of Mecklenburg, Belisas little hands gently spread open to the sides of her body, and with a slight lift, she took delicate steps in front of the group of maidens, walking several dozen paces with grace and lightness. After her demonstration, she spoke softly, You all are the first batch of maidservants in the Ducal Mansion of Mecklenburg, please be sure to maintain your etiquette. Belisa, having once served under three dukes, had automatically become the housekeeper Mama in the Mecklenburg after it was renamed. She was instructing the new maidservants on their duties. Although Mama Karen was also skilled at these matters, she served the Duchess Anne Brittany, not the Duke Mecklens household staff. Belisa never thought that the authentic etiquette she had learned while training under the Duchess of Behemoth would one day be put to good use. Being the most useless Transcendent under Charles Well, Miss Belisa actually quite enjoyed days like these, managing a Ducal Mansion, and being by the side of the Duchess ... Well, okay! The Duchess of Mecklen was often away from Mecklenburg. But indeed, she was the person Anne trusted the most when she was in Mecklenburg. Because Miss Belisa posed no threat. Belisa was very considerate of the maidservants; after just one hour of practice, she let them rest. She wiped the sweat from her forehead and couldnt help but mutter to herself, Every day theres war, when will it ever end? Its just a pity that I can no longer stay by Duke Mecklens side to help him. I will manage the Ducal Mansion well. Belisa clenched her little fist as a sign of determination, when a maidservant hurriedly approached and said, Taoles and Miss Anatasiya have arrived. Belisa quickly trotted out and soon met the two dear friends. Taoles, Anatasiya, and Belisa formed a very close-knit group within the Westwind Knights. Well, under normal circumstances, they might be called something like the Three Goddesses of the West Wind. But all of Charless subordinates knew one thingathere was only one West Wind Goddess in this world, and that was Anne Brittany! Even the University of Georgia, from which Anne graduated, had permanently discontinued the selection of the West Wind Goddess! As Charles gained more and more people of Sacred level among his subordinates, he no longer took his old followers into battle, but instead distributed them to key departments to take charge of political administration and local management. However, Charles had few old stalwarts he trusted, so these individuals were often transferred, continually moving from one place to another. Charles had long since given up on Machu Picchu, sending the agile scribe Italo Calvino (the author of Charless biography) over to manage it, while summoning back Taoles and Anatasiya, who had been stationed at Machu Picchu for many years, to Mecklenburg. Taoles would become the highest administrative official of Mecklenburg, and Anatasiya would become the supreme commander of the Mecklenburg Patrolling Army. When the three girls met, they were overjoyed, calling upon the Dukes Mansion kitchen to prepare afternoon tea and happily chatting for quite a while. Anatasiya said, The Duke is going to war, the Old Continent is at war, but our Mecklen Duchy has become quiet; I hope these peaceful days can continue. Ever since Charles returned and defeated the New World Conference, reclaiming the territory, the Mecklen Duchy had been peaceful, and life had been getting better and better. However, this war involved the Evil God, and the three girls had no idea what the future held. As they were chatting, suddenly a divine radiance descended from the sky and fell upon the citys Temple of the Serpent of Destiny. The three girls were startled, and Anatasiya said, Lets go have a look. Belisa immediately ordered the preparation of a carriage; with Charles away, she wielded the greatest power in the Ducal Mansion and could freely deploy resources. They took the carriage and quickly arrived at the Temple, witnessing countless ethereal shadows dancing within the divine light above the Temple. The divine glow lasted for half a day before dissipating, and after it vanished, the entire Temple was transformed, adorned with numerous sculptures, murals, and patterns. Upon entering the Temple, ones mood would become particularly serene, unlike before. Belisa, astonished, said, What is this all about? Should we report this to His Grace? Taoles and Anatasiya were also at a loss as to what had happened but agreed with Belisas suggestion to report the matter to Charles. Almost simultaneously, various omens, minor or significant, occurred throughout the Mecklen Duchy. Although the local administrators of the Mecklen Duchy reported the incident, the response they received was nonchalant; Charles ordered everyone not to fuss over it and declared that nothing had happened. Even among the higher-ups of the Modova Westwind Knights, not everyone understood what had transpired. Only Charles himself knew that he seemed to have caused a major event. Though he had lost the Emerald Tome and could no longer freely enter the Great Emerald Book Library, he had obtained the Jade Scroll, a definitely profitable exchange. These days, Charles had been studying the Jade Scroll, which can be simply described as a Divine Country in its formative stage. The Emerald Scroll truly imitated the Jade Scroll, with functionality and everything else very much alike, yet this time, the Serpent of Destiny favored the Emerald Scroll more, even abandoning the Jade Scroll. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Jade Scroll contained an immensely vast space, albeit devoid of life and utterly vacant. Although the Serpent of Destiny had created the Jade Scroll, it was evidently not sufficiently fleshed out in its concept, which is why it remained an incomplete model without fully developed features; this was the fundamental reason the Serpent of Destiny gifted it to Charles. After studying the Jade Scroll for several days, Charles did grasp part of its functions. He fundamentally differed from the Serpent of Destiny, and their lines of thought did not align. The Serpent of Destiny sought to leverage the Jade Scroll to reach new heights, while Charles discovered that the location was perfect for establishing an alchemy workshop. Inside the Jade Scroll, any attempt to forge an Extraordinary Object through alchemy would receive a luck probability bonus, increasing the rate of superior goods and reducing the rate of defects. Being potable and of Divine level, the essence of the Jade Scroll rendered it nearly indestructible. Furthermore, the space was vast enough to accommodate at least a few hundred production lines. Even if all the alchemical workshops of the continent were placed inside, it would barely fill one or two percent. In fact, the Jade Scroll had always been intended as a Divine Artifact for alchemy; its just that the Serpent of Destiny had not fully conceived its direction. Now that it had landed in Charless hands, it would naturally be developed, unlocking functions that even the Serpent of Destiny had not imagined. Since the establishment of the new calendar, Charles had an inkling that an era of the Evil God that was destined to appear would never come to pass. Chapter 648 - 648 613, Let Him Become a Part of Me (Requesting Monthly Votes) ?Chapter 648: 613, Let Him Become a Part of Me (Requesting Monthly Votes) Chapter 648: 613, Let Him Become a Part of Me (Requesting Monthly Votes) In the Christopher region of the New Continent, all of a sudden, everyone felt the entire landmass shaking, then most of the districts residents witnessed a scene akin to the apocalypse. A monstrous being, resembling a meatball but with countless tentacles, each dozens of kilometers long, rose slowly into the sky. Most Transcendents, or those with a certain level of knowledge and experience, could not help but exclaim in shock, Evil God Gampas! In another district of the New Continent, a similar omen appeared, a pool of black mire like a swamp, slowly emerged from the ground and wriggled toward the sea, sweeping everything along its path into the murky depths. When it finally submerged into the ocean, it eroded a long riverbed on the land, causing seawater to flow backward, creating a salty river. Throughout the entire New Continent, eight such omens occurred, with countless wild beasts, poultry, and livestock gathering in one place, continually rotting to form an indescribable mass of foul-smelling flesh and bone mush, and some were drifting gray fogs with innumerable human shadows flickering within. Without exception, they all plunged into the ocean, never looking back, and headed straight for the Old Continent. The residents of the New Continent had no idea what had happened, nor did they know if these Evil Gods would ever return; they lived in constant fear. ... The residents of the Old Continent were completely unaware and had no idea that danger was approaching. A middle-aged traveler, carrying a suitcase, was strolling through a city in the New Continent and suddenly felt a connection with the entire world. Looking up toward the sea, he couldnt help but show a look of surprise and muttered to himself, Why have these pieces of trash suddenly gone mad? What are they doing in the Old Continent? Hmm, should I also return to the Old Continent? Theres no chance of becoming a deity here! Although Ive slaughtered two Evil Gods and absorbed their power, it hasnt helped much in solving the fundamental problem. The middle-aged man suddenly felt a presence; he looked down the street to see a familiar figure and couldnt help but smile slightly, saying, Arent you supposed to be in the Old Continent? That figure strolled over leisurely and said, The True Gods of the Old Continent have quite some tricks up their sleeves; theyve completely turned the tide of battle. The newly appeared man was Zimmerman, who had not been seen on the battlefield for a long time, and no one knew he had returned to the New Continent. Curiously, Zimmerman asked, Should I call you Kahnstan, or Garibald? The middle-aged man carrying the suitcase hesitated for a moment, then smiled and said, Theres no need to hide anymore, both are me. Zimmerman asked in surprise, Arent you already a deity? Kahnstan replied indifferently, I wasnt able to preserve my own consciousness, nor was I able to preserve my soul. If you call that thing a deity? I suppose you could say so. Zimmerman looked incredulous and said, Arent you quite normal right now? Ive never seen an Evil God as normal as you. Kahnstan said lightly, Just as humans can give birth to offspring, allowing a mass of flesh to produce a new consciousness, I used a Secret Technique on my own body to give birth to a Conscious Seed. This Conscious Seed, although it has drawn from Garibalds memories, we are, in every sense, two separate beings. He pointed at his own head and smiled, Funny, right? I often think Im Garibald, but I also clearly know that Im a newly born consciousness, only drawing from Garibalds memories; we are completely different entities. The understanding of self has always troubled me. Zimmerman paused for a moment, then said in a low voice, So the Blood Clan has such Secret Techniques, no wonder Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He said nothing more, some intelligence wasnt suitable to be shared with non-allies. He and Kahnstan were not enemies, but they were definitely not friends either; such secrets could not be shared. Kahnstan was unconcerned; of course, he knew what type of person Zimmerman was! He had struggled countless times with Zimmerman in the New Continent, neither able to best the other: one an authentic Evil God with a lucid consciousness, the other retaining his consciousness, progressing toward True Godhood. Even among the Evil Gods, they were among the most formidable. Kahnstan said languidly, Youre not someone who gives up. What exactly are you planning to do when you return to the New Continent? Zimmerman flashed a dry smile and replied, For the same reason you stayed in the New Continent, we both need to take down a few lone Evil Gods, to prepare enough sustenance for ourselves. Kahnstan asked, Who have you set your sights on this time? Zimmerman didnt answer but simply brushed past Kahnstan, whispering, Definitely not you. Kahnstan wasnt surprised; the two had clashed before and knew that killing one another would be difficultatheyd rather pick easier targets. As Zimmerman disappeared down the long street, Kahnstan gazed faintly at the sky, sensing that eight Evil Gods had left the New Continent. He stood on the street for a long time before saying indifferently, I should head back. Go and destroy that filthy thing that is my true form, make it a part of me. Damned Blood Ancestor, nothing but trash. A faint blood mist emanated from Kahnstans body, and he vanished within it. Charles suddenly awoke, but to his horror, he found himself not in the real world but pulled into the Deities realm by a force. The most distinctive feature here was the endless black void. And things emanating evil thoughts would often pass by. Still, each time Charles encountered them, it was in the midst of a great battle between Evil Gods, so the battlefield instinctively repelled its kind, sparing him from Evil Gods encounters. But this time was differentabelow the boundless black void, there was neither Holy Light Divine State Title nor Emilia Vessel! He was utterly alone! Charles heard a familiar whisper; it was so familiar that he initially thought he had never heard it before, but he quickly realized it was ingrained deep within his soul. It was Kahnstans voice Somebody is trying to kill me! All my descendants, come to Byrons Huting Lein Mountain! I will grant you immortal life! Quickly come to Huting Lein Mountain Charles had summoned Kahnstan before, and because of Agmilass painting, had a second encounter with this Evil God. Ah, it was quite unpleasant. But because of that, he was very familiar with Kahnstans essence. Charles could sense a familiar presence in the distance, a presence so forceful and unimaginably powerful, stronger even than any Evil God he had ever seen. Yet it exuded an aura of decay, death, downfall, and impending destruction. It was calling all its bloodline, but Charles could sense that a very unique force blocked Kahnstans summons. In other words: He was the only one who could hear this Evil Gods call. Chapter 649 - 649 614, Transformation Ultimate Transformation Technique ?Chapter 649: 614, Transformation: Ultimate Transformation Technique Chapter 649: 614, Transformation: Ultimate Transformation Technique Charles pondered for a while, not choosing to leave, but instead gently stroked the Blood Spirit Rhinoceros and once again activated Amons power. When the vertical eye on his forehead opened, the Wind Rush speed fully unleashed, Charless form turned into a shooting star, streaking across the endless dark void. Charles had tried before; the Wind Rush under the dark void of the gods was even more bizarre than in the real world. It was not just a special ability that enhanced speed but also could harness the boundless energy in the dark void. These energies were like whirlwinds, gales, burning winds, and tempests, omnipresent and so chaotic that they couldnt be absorbed because they contained an untold amount of energy spilled by the Evil God, a darkness so profound that not even the Nine Great True Gods could purify, imbued with malevolent will. Wind Rush couldnt absorb these energies but could utilize them to glide leisurely under the endless dark void. Charles could even use the ubiquitous chaotic winds to sense the worlds energy fluctuations, avoiding sudden intense energy spikes and thus evading omnipresent dangers. ... He rode the wind, mastered the energy, and didnt know how long he had been flying when he finally saw a mountain of blood and flesh. This blood-flesh mountain was exceptionally vast. On it, countless small people carried baskets, wielded sharp blades, continually slicing the flesh and placing it into their baskets. Whenever someones basket was stuffed full of flesh, the small person carrying it would let out a shriek and vanish on the mountain of blood and flesh. But every time a small person disappeared, another with an empty basket would appear, ensuring that on this mountain of blood and flesh, there were always diligent, sleepless individuals cutting the flesh. Charles did not know the origins of these small people, but he had a revelation; this was Huting Lein Mountain! The physical body of Kahnstan was hidden deep within Huting Lein Mountain. Without any hesitation, Charles took off the gold ring from his hand, tossed the entire Holy Light Divine State Title down, then stopped bothering with the legendary warship composed of five divine creatures and flew beyond the mountain of blood and flesh towards its depths. Soon Charles saw a giant sealed within the mountain. It was bound by countless blood ropes made of flesh, with closed eyes, completely still. However, by observing the giants chest that rose and fell and the flesh that writhed, as well as the occasional blood ropes withering away due to some resistive force, one could tell that it was constantly resisting the suppression of Huting Lein Mountain. Charles reached back and drew the Blood Rose, wielding it with his body and fiercely stabbed towards the giants forehead. The Blood Rose was merely an ordinary Extraordinary Weapon which, with the increase in Charless strength, was rarely used, but this time it shone with the most bizarre glow. With all of Charless strength behind the thrust, it pierced deeply into the giants brow. Surges of potent Blood Energy rushed crazily into Charles Mecklens body, and his already approaching breakthrough tier surged to the Twenty-Second Level in an instant. Kahnstans voice thundered: My descendant! My Successor of blood! You have come to Huting Lein Mountain to rescue me! I shall grant you immortal life! And immortal power. Please receive my gift, turn them into strength to overcome my enemies. Without a word, Charless internal power grew more and more tumultuous. The diary suddenly leaped out, and the days of Kahnstans descent soared, ending with a soft, crisp sound, and the side belonging to the Vampire Secret Scrolls shattered completely. Although Charles had long believed that he would eventually be able to escape from Kahnstan, just as he had killed Agmilas and nullified the threat of the Evil God, he had not anticipated that this day would come so quickly. The moment the Vampire Secret Scrolls shattered, a mysterious force merged with the Blood Rose, causing this Vampiric Rapier to continuously skyrocket in tier, even quickly surpassing a High-Level Extraordinary Object to become a Sacred-Level Extraordinary Object. The giant trapped by the Mountain of Flesh and Blood had lost so much essential blood that he had noticeably slimmed down. He was still muttering to himself, My bloodline Successor, my descendants Have so many of you really come? I knew you wouldnt disappoint me. Charless Omniscient Special Ability suddenly issued a warning. He exerted himself to pull out the Blood Spirit Rhinoceros, floated up into the sky, steered clear of the giant bound by the Mountain of Flesh and Blood, and continued to pour the energy gathered from reaching the Second Level into the Quickness Technique. The moment the Quickness Technique was advanced to ?18, the eighteen Quickness Runes transformed into the second Bloody RuneaThunder Blow! Charles severed the energy flow to the Quickness Technique and switched to feeding the Blood Flame Qi instead. Soon, the runes of the Blood Flame Qi gathered to form eighteen, and then coalesced into half a rune! Charles had never encountered such a phenomenon, but he remained completely unruffled and invested the remaining energy into the Bloodflame Transformation Art. When the energy from ascending to the Second Level was completely drained, coincidentally, the runes of the Bloodflame Transformation Art also gathered to eighteen. These runes, along with the half rune formed by the Blood Flame Qi, unified to become a new Bloody RuneaTransformation! It even carried a prefixaUltimate Transformation Technique! Charles didnt understand why two Bloody Runes would coalesce to form a new rune that, on the surface, seemed completely unrelated to the Blood Clan. Below, the giant suddenly spit out streams of black blood. This black blood should have entered Charless body through the channel he used to absorb power, but now they could only spray toward the sky. As they fell, they corroded the Mountain of Flesh and Blood with a sizzling sound, even destroying a portion of the Blood Ropes that bound the giant. But the Mountain of Flesh and Blood was too immense; it easily neutralized the loss from the black blood, launching even more Blood Ropes to continue imprisoning the giant. The giant suddenly fell silent. Although trapped here and sealed from all perception, there was still a vague feeling that the blood and flesh energy he had expended had indeed been consumed by someone. Yet, the malicious trap he had set did not work at all. He could not comprehend how his own flesh and blood, his descendants, could evade his schemes. He could suppress these descendants completely through bloodline connection. His methods were the might of the Evil God, something mortals could never withstand! But it was as if something had gone wrong! The giant was flabbergasted. Charless Omniscient Special Ability suddenly twitched, and he didnt hesitate to activate the Ultimate Transformation Technique, transforming into a Blood Rope that lightly rested upon the giant. Even the Mountain of Flesh and Blood showed no reaction to him, clearly indicating the Ultimate Transformation Technique possessed infinite mysteriesamysteries that even Charles had yet to fully grasp. A middle-aged traveler, clutching his suitcase and covered in dust, steadily ascended the Mountain of Flesh and Blood. S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When he saw the giant held captive, a gentle smile spread across his face. Chapter 650 - 650 615, He is definitely no longer the Blood Ancestor (request for monthly votes) ?Chapter 650: 615, He is definitely no longer the Blood Ancestor (request for monthly votes) Chapter 650: 615, He is definitely no longer the Blood Ancestor (request for monthly votes) Turned into a Blood Rope, Charles felt as though he had fallen into a frigid cave, for he could see the divine glow that emanated from the middle-aged man. Charles already knew many secrets of this world, particularly after he had achieved Omniscience, upgraded it to a ?4 level, absorbed all the knowledge of the Great Emerald Book, learned from Juno, studied the notes of Don Quixote Cervantes; discussed the Path to Ascendancy with several of the peak Sacred level beings of the Old Continent, and even uncovered some of Zimmermans secrets. Thus, he quickly came to a conclusion and was completely certain that his judgment was flawless; the middle-aged traveler holding the suitcase was indeed Kahnstan! A thought swiftly emerged in his mind: He is Kahnstan, but what is he? Charles looked towards the trapped giant, still puzzled by the key to the situation, when he saw Kahnstan reach out and gently grasp. The giant, bound by the Blood Rope, suddenly burst into a cloud of blood mist, which, like a whale consuming water, was completely devoured by Kahnstan. After consuming the entity, albeit a being as powerful as a True God, Kahnstan struggled slightly to control himself, as traces of blood mist escaped. However, a tremendous fury arose within him as he exclaimed, Who is it? ... Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Who stole the blood essence of my entity? Was it Sister Omibella? Was it that thief Juno? Or no, Wood Brandon isnt capable, hes too far behind. It couldnt possibly be Zimmerman; he isnt of the Blood Clan! Charles lay motionless on the ground, indistinguishable from the other Blood Ropes. The subtlety of the Ultimate Transformation Technique, not even Kahnstan had seen through it. He had not devoted such extensive effort to the Basic Magic of the Adonis Clan. Wood Brandon alone understood that the layering of Basic Magic was his own unique genius, a perception not shared by others. Kahnstan gazed into the sky, revealing a trace of apprehension. With a powerful leap, he jumped into the endless void and vanished without a trace. After Kahnstan left, a Blood Rope sprung up, grabbing more than ten other Blood Ropes, and pulled forcefully. As the Flesh Mountain reacted, a Magic Rapier flew out, cutting through all the Blood Ropes and soaring into the sky with its own kind. Utilizing both the Wind Rush and Thunder Blow, this Blood Rope resumed its original form in midair. He gathered these dozen Blood Ropes into the Mirror World and soon arrived outside the mountain, where he saw the Holy Light Divine State Title trapped by countless Blood Ropes. Charles was slightly astonished and thought to himself, Ive never seen the Holy Light Divine State Title trapped before! This Flesh Magic Mountain must have something peculiar about it. He dared not delay, and drawing the Blood Rose, he cut through dozens of Blood Ropes and gathered them into the Mirror World. Just then, the Holy Light Divine State Title suddenly trembled, and a divine radiance soared, scattering most of the Blood Ropes. Charles stretched out his hand, transforming it back into a Gold Ring, and with a powerful leap, he left that world. When Charles appeared outside, he saw a towering mountain; he was no longer in Modova. Charles knew this place was Huting Lein Mountain, Byrons Huting Lein Mountain. Huting Lein Mountain held a supreme sacred position in Byron, for it was said that many Blood Ancestors slumbered here. And because so many Blood Ancestors were slumbering, near Huting Lein Mountain, any flesh and blood body dared not linger, for whether they were Blood Clan, human, living creature, or any other living entity, they would be influenced by the Evil Force of the Blood Ancestors and ultimately become part of this mountain. Just after materializing, Charles saw a familiar figure, Juno Arthurahis mentor. Juno looked quite distressed and without any pleasantries, said, Give me all the Blood Ropes youve collected. Charles retrieved all the Blood Ropes from the Mirror World and asked, What is this about? Juno said indifferently, Kahnstan has given birth to a new will, and He has come back to reclaim His original form. Charles was greatly surprised and exclaimed, Kahnstan has given birth to a new will? Juno nodded and explained, The newly born consciousness, although it possesses the memories of Kahnstan, is still an entirely new existence. No one knows what He is thinking, or what His views are towards the Blood Clan and humans. But He is definitely no longer the Blood Ancestor. I was just inside, watching you and Him appear one after another, but for the time being, I couldnt do anything to Him. I hadnt expected that the unity of Blood Flame Qi and Bloodflame Transformation Art would ascend into the Ultimate Transformation Technique. There are still many secrets within the Blood Clan! Charles, slightly surprised, asked, Even you, teacher, dont know all the secrets of the Blood Clan? Juno spoke softly, Only the Three Emperors would know all the secrets of the Blood Clan. Your teacher is merely at the Sacred level, not yet having stepped into the Divine level. How could I know those ancient secrets? Charles then inquired, What is the use of those Blood Ropes? Juno replied, That mountain is the bodily form of Timothy of the Ebulrahan Clans Ancestor God. Those Blood Ropes can aid in the cultivation of the Ebulrahan Clans Flesh Furnace. Upon hearing that it could help in cultivating the Flesh Furnace, Charles lost interest. He was not proficient in the secret techniques of the Ebulrahan Clan. Juno said with a complex expression, You may leave now. Its best not to venture far from Gandis Mountain in the near future. The Serpent of Destiny will protect you. I need to gather as much power as possible. No one knows how far this divine battle will go this time. Charles nodded, set off, and left. Although it was his first time visiting the depths of Byrons territory, he felt no attachment. After Charles left, a figure flew out from Huting Lein Mountain. Juno handed him a Blood Rope and said, This is Timothys flesh. Refine it, and the Flesh Furnace will ascend to a whole new realm. Cyrus, watching the direction in which Charles had disappeared, whispered, Teacher, why didnt you tell him that these Blood Ropes were demanded by me? Juno answered, Theres no need, because he already knows! He is much smarter than you and even surpasses Zimmerman in many respects, Charles, this child, is sometimes naive and carefree, yet at other times, even I cant see through him. The thing he did recently was utterly astonishing; nobody could believe that he managed to alter the calendar and allow the True Gods to regain the upper hand. Serpent of Destiny truly holds the reins of fate! Indeed, as Juno said, when the teacher mentioned the Blood Ropes could be used to cultivate the Flesh Furnace, Charles knew that Cyrus must be training under Juno. The teacher was very keen on educating talents. Charles originally thought Juno simply had a fondness for being a mentor, but now he realized Juno had likely foreseen this battle of gods, accruing power for both the Blood Clan and humanity. However, Juno himself hadnt anticipated that the trigger for this great war would be Zimmerman. Chapter 651 - 651 616, Lantern Temple ?Chapter 651: 616, Lantern Temple Chapter 651: 616, Lantern Temple Charles suddenly stopped in his tracks! He gazed ahead, his Omniscient Special Ability frantically warning him. Charles didnt know what lay ahead, but he wisely decided to bypass it, taking an alternative route. This time, after flying several hundred kilometers, his full-time Special Ability went into a frenzy of warnings again. Charles changed direction six or seven times, only to find himself increasingly deviating from the path back to Modova. Without hesitation, he knew he had no choice; he followed the warnings of his Omniscience, continually changing direction, and soon he saw a vast tomb. The cemeteries of the Old Continent are unlike those in the East or West of Earth. ... Even the Royal Family and nobility often chose to be interred in a Temple rather than observe the custom of elaborate funerary practices. Therefore, the cemeteries on the Old Continent were definitely Temples! But it was the first time Charles had seen a Temple wholly surrounded by dense graveyards, with no other structures in sight. He could barely make out that this Temple must belong to the Lampbearer, a True God shrouded in mystery. Even during the Era they ruled, they scarcely showed any divine signs, and Their Temples were exceedingly rare, with even their Priesthood hard to trace. Only the Lantern Towers stood tall in various places across the Old Continent. The Lantern Towers were almost always unattended, open to anyone for visitation. Charles took a deep breath. Since it was a True Gods Temple, even with danger present, it wouldnt be excessive; he didnt believe any Evil God could invade a True Gods Temple, especially not this one. It was exceptionally large, clearly a main Temple in status; the divine favor of the Lampbearer might not be inferior to that in the Mount Ganges Temple or the Great Temple in Mecklenburg. He flew to the outskirts of the Temple and then descended. After all, flying recklessly above a True Gods Temple was highly disrespectful. Charles walked into the Temple and immediately saw the densely packed graves, as if something underground was stirring to life, with countless entities shifting below. Charles hesitated for a moment but continued forward. The activity beneath the graves grew more intense, yet nothing breached the surface. When he reached the center of the Temple, he saw a huge Lantern Tower with a sheepskin roll worshipped at the highest point. Charles was profoundly shaken, hardly believing his eyes. He quickly ascended to the top of the Lantern Tower and grasped the sheepskin roll. As soon as the item was in his hands, Charles knew it had to be the Dead Sea Scrolls, revered alongside the Serpent of Destinys Jade Book and the Lord of Radiances Golden Book of the Sun. The Jade Book that Charles had in his possession resonated immediately. Although these three books were hailed as the wellspring of human civilization, Charles had never believed that and was even more convinced of its falsehood after acquiring the Jade Book. The Jade Book was supposed to harbor the souls of many great individuals, with traces of their presence visible within. The Serpent of Destiny must have collected the souls of the finest individuals among humanity over the generations. But when It bestowed the Jade Book, It removed those great souls, leaving only an empty shell behind. The knowledge, civilization, artistry, and secrets of the gods contained in the Jade Book were all in the memories of those great souls. Thats why it was known as the source of human civilization. But within the Dead Sea Scrolls, malign intentions surged tumultuously, myriad aggressive Evil Wraith thoughts seemingly poised to burst forth from the Lampbearers Divine Artifact, to invade the mortal realm and wreak havoc upon the living. Charles had held it for but a moment when he sensed that imprisoned within the Dead Sea Scrolls were at least thousands of quasi-Evil Gods, and he understood why the Serpent of Destiny had extracted the heroic spirits from the Emerald Tome while the Lampbearer granted the complete Dead Sea Scrolls to him. For the latter had no use for these quasi-Evil Godsathey possessed nothing but thoughts, memories, and souls. Their valuable corporeal forms, strength, and energy were absent. It could be surmised that the Lampbearer had removed those elements, leaving behind nothing but these useless remnants. Indeed, the beings imprisoned in the Dead Sea Scrolls could be called the dregs of Evil Gods, stripped of nearly all that held value, reduced to mere trash. Charles neither knew nor understood why the Lampbearer had bestowed the Dead Sea Scrolls upon him. He had no connection to this True God, nor did he worship him, yet the Sheepskin Scrolls of the Four Seas, despite holding only the souls of Evil Gods, were still Divine Artifacts, their worth immeasurable. Charles had not worked through many thoughts when suddenly everything before his eyes vanished. The Lantern Tower, the vast ancient tomb, the Templeaall disappeared, leaving him floating in midair with only the Dead Sea Scrolls in his hand. Stunned for a good while, Charles carelessly stored the Dead Sea Scrolls away, thinking to himself, The Lampbearer is passing the buck! What kind of trap has he laid for me? The Dead Sea Scrolls might be a Divine Artifact, but they cannot be used to enhance strength, only for weapon crafting. Weapon crafting? Charles suddenly felt as though a great door had been opened to him, flooded with myriad possibilities. Without hesitation, he changed direction and headed straight for Mecklenburgahe had something to verify. This time, as Charles proceeded, no ominous signs of danger presented themselves; he safely returned to Mecklenburg and to the Great Temple of the Serpent of Destiny. Charles summoned Shawn Connor and William Triton. Without any pleasantries, he asked, If I could provide a kind of energy, exceedingly dangerous yet nearly inexhaustible, what kind of weapons could you forge? Shawn Connor had never considered this question and immediately fell into deep thought. William Tritons eyes lit up, and he exclaimed, I could craft Chiliarchs, even Legionnaires! To forge high-priced, even Sacred-level alchemical weapons. Charles nodded and said, I want you to lead a project to develop new weaponry, and Ive found a bunch of Alchemists to assist you. Both were unaware of where Charles could possibly have found a group of Alchemists, as alchemy was an exceedingly expensive profession with few practitioners across the continent. Most down-on-their-luck Alchemists, lacking funds for experimentation, were of very poor caliber. Although William Triton had wildly imaginative designs, his actual skills were mediocre. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The sufficiently skilled usually had their alchemy workshops and were very wealthy, essentially unrecruitable. Charles didnt bother with details; he simply gave a few instructions before sending them to prepare. Alone now, Charles placed the Emerald Tome atop the roof of the Temple of Destiny. This object feared no thieves, for it was ever a Divine Artifact crafted by the Serpent of Destiny. When the Emerald Tome was embedded in the roof of the Temple of Destiny, the divine radiance enveloping Mecklenburg intensified by at least fivefold. Charles silently prayed, Oh ancient Alchemical Gods! Please help me design a weapon endowed with the power of Evil Gods souls, a weapon of unparalleled might. Humanity needs this batch of weapons, as does the Serpent of Destiny. Chapter 652 - 652 617, Evil God invades Inglima ?Chapter 652: 617, Evil God invades Inglima Chapter 652: 617, Evil God invades Inglima Charless prayer was soon answered, and he saw ancient alchemists led by Mani descend one by one into the Jade Scroll. He cast the Dead Sea Scrolls into the Jade Scroll, and quickly Mani appeared in the Serpent of Destinys Great Temple. These ancient alchemists had become tightly bound to the Serpent of Destiny, becoming its Subordinate Gods. They were not complete deities, missing many key steps to godhood, but with the Serpent of Destinys favor, the concepts condensed by Charless novel could exist forever. Therefore, they were the ones who most hoped that the Serpent of Destiny would win this war and that Charless novel would be passed down eternally. As long as the Serpent of Destiny existed and Charless novel was perpetuated, they could be like real gods. If one link was missing, they would have to return to the Jade Scroll or, even worse, because now the Serpent of Destiny possessed the Jade Scroll. ... Mani said to Charles, I have guided Shawn Connor and William Triton in their dreams. William Tritons conception is rough, but quite marvelous, making it a foundation for weapon creation. However, his alchemy skills are too weak, so all his designs must be redone. We need a large amount of materials, please transport them all to the Great Temple. Charles readily agreed, there was no need to be frugal with the investment now. Even the Lampbearer had offered up the Dead Sea Scrolls, which showed that the war among gods was not an easy one. Charles didnt exchange pleasantries with Master Mani, but went straight back to the City Lords Mansion. He issued orders to all his subordinates to fully support Shawn Connor and William Triton, to forge new weapons at all costs. Charles had only been in Mecklenburg for a few days when news came that eight Evil Gods had appeared in the Sea of Giant Whales and invaded Ojibwa, the largest of the three Inglima islands. Now, Brittany had already fallen into panic, and Emperor Yarfred Guillaume of the Red Dragon Dynasty had sent out requests for assistance to the countries of the Old Continent. Brittany was the smallest of the three Inglima islands but was the essence of Inglima and home to the majority of the population. Song Spirit Island was second, but with too many mountains, the Inglima Royal Family merely incorporated it into their realm without investing much effort in development. Charles had used Cappadocia City as a base, sending almost five times the population of the original inhabitants to Song Spirit Island. Ojibwa, like Song Spirit Island, had natives who had always resisted Inglimas rule. The three Inglima islands and the thousands of large and small islands had gone through seven conquests and three unifications. People from various countries of the Old Continent had come across the sea and established over twenty kingdoms. Duke Guillaume, one of the founding Archdukes of the Farsians, led a large army across the sea, nominally unified the three Inglima islands, and established the Red Dragon Dynasty. Yet, he had never been able to suppress the resistance on the various islands, and there were even rebels in Brittany. Although the invasion of the Evil Gods would most likely exterminate all of Ojibwas inhabitants, the Inglima Empire did not wish to unify in this manner. Moreover, once the eight Evil Gods crossed the sea and invaded Brittany, the Inglima Empire could fall at any moment. They had no choice but to come to the aid of Ojibwa, striving to keep the battlefield on that island and prevent the Evil Gods from invading Brittany. As a guest of honor to the Red Dragon Emperor, Charles also received an official request for assistance. Emperor Yarfred Guillaume even generously promised to grant Song Spirit Island to him and confer the transcendent status of a Duke. If Charles could truly repel the eight Great Evil Gods and receive Emperor Yarfred Guillaumes reward, he would not only be the Mecklen Duke of Fars but also the Mecklen Duke of Inglima, his domain a noble territory spanning across two great empiresaa first in the history of the Old Continent for such a significant noble. Should the two domains of Anne be added to the picture, it could be said that on the Old Continent, aside from the Royal Families of the Four Great Empires, there were no nobles who could compare to this married couple, not even the Kings of the smaller nations. Charles immediately issued a response, promising to answer the call for help from the current Red Dragon Emperor and vowed to personally lead all fleets and dozens of Sacred-level warriors to Ojibwa. Charles was not worried about his own base, the Mecklen Duchy was strewn with Temples of the Serpent of Destiny. The Serpent, initially indifferent to the affairs of the mortal realm, had become active after acquiring a host of Subordinate Gods. It frequently displayed miracles, scattering divine splendor everywhere, and ancient Alchemists could appear in any Temple of the Serpent of Destiny, with some even showing up in various entertainment establishments. Even if Charles Mecklen withdrew all of his subordinates, the Mecklen Duchy would still remain as stable as Mount Tai. As for the direction of Modova, there was even less to say. Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After the completion of the Temple in the Gondis Mountains, it was tantamount to establishing a solid defensive line. It would be secure with just one or two Sacred-level beings stationed there, and unless Zimmerman led an attack, there would be absolutely no trouble. In his Red Dragon Palace, Emperor Alfred Guillaume sat in silence, and after some time, several officials hurried in. Each piece of news they reported added another layer of gloom to the atmosphere in the Red Dragon Palace, as nearly all requests for help sent out by the Inglima Empire had been rejected. Although everyone in the Inglima Empire knew that the Allied Army of various nations was facing off against Zimmermans New Continent Allied Army in Byron, making it difficult to spare men, such news was still disheartening. Count Sumei suddenly arrived in haste, his face alight with excitement as he said, Your Majesty! Theres a reply from Duke Mecklen! Emperor Alfred Guillaume slightly raised his head and asked, Has Lord Mecklen also refused me? Count Sumei responded, Duke Mecklen is personally leading his fleet and all of the Sacred-level warriors to Ojibwa, originally thinking that the Empire would fight a desperate battle. Of course, Count Sumei slightly exaggerated in his rhetoric, but the force Charles dispatched was almost equivalent to going all out, so his words were not too overstated. Emperor Alfred Guillaumes spirits lifted slightly as he inquired, Has Lord Mecklen truly agreed to help? Count Sumei spoke softly, Duke Mecklen has sent three successive letters, each dispatched from a location fifty kilometers closer to Inglima. His fleet has indeed set sail and is making full speed towards Inglima. The young Red Dragon Emperor showed a hint of a smile and said, Lord Mecklen! Indeed a pillar of Inglima! In my name, issue an imperial decree to appoint Charles Mecklen as the Duke of Inglima, with Song Spirit Island as his domain. At any other time, such a document from the Royal Family would undoubtedly face opposition from all over Inglima. How could a Farsian become a Duke of Inglima? And to grant the entirety of Song Spirit Island as his domain, no less? But at this moment, as the document was issued, the nobles of Inglima silently accepted ita| Chapter 653 - 653 618, Battle of Ojibwa Island ?Chapter 653: 618, Battle of Ojibwa Island Chapter 653: 618, Battle of Ojibwa Island Charles received the Magic Alchemy Communication on the Holy Light Divine State Title. He had not expected that Emperor Alfred Guillaume would keep his promise so faithfully, and even before Charles had fought for Inglima, the emperor had already formally issued him a ducal title. Charles had become a Duke in two of the Great Empires, a matter that was no longer very important to him, but it greatly boosted the morale and stirred the entire Westwind Knights to excitement. The Westwind Knights, already known for their strong cohesion, saw their unity further reinforced after receiving the ennoblement from the Red Dragon Emperor of Inglima. Especially the veteran members knew that part of their lords power lay in Cappadocia City, and Cappadocia could even be considered a lifeline for the Westwind Knights. All discordant voices were sent to Cappadocia, and various supplies had to be transported through it; this small city was a trade hub between the Old Continent, the three islands of Inglima, and overseas. However, Spirit Island was Inglimas territory, so Charless rule over Cappadocia was tenuous. ... But now it was different. His Majesty Alfred Guillaume had granted Spirit Island to Charles Meklen. From now on, this place would be Duke Mecklens firm base, and the area of Spirit Island was even slightly larger than that of the Mecklen Duchy in Fars. Though mountainous, those who had long served under Charles felt that the terrain was no obstacle to economic development and progress. Charles had also greatly developed Modova. In the midst of the cheers, Andreas suggested they celebrate, and Charles did not dampen everyones spirits. Soon, the leaders of the Westwind Knights gathered on the Holy Light Divine State Title, making full use of the entertainment possibilities of this Legendary Warship, and quickly organized a grand celebration. There was still a war going on, but only the Westwind Knights would decide to hold a celebration amidst it. Leading his fleet, Charles arrived at Cappadocia a few days later. After briefly meeting with his mentor Menilman, he led his men, bypassing Spirit Island, and headed straight for Ojibwa Island. The fleet of Inglima had nearly all gathered at Ojibwa Island. When the fleet of the Westwind Knights arrived at Ojibwa Island, they were met with a grand reception. The members of Inglimas Royal Navy, who had thought no reinforcements would come, were immensely heartened by Charless appearance. His fleet consisted of three Legendary Warships, seven Magical Alchemy Warships, eleven ancient Magic Ghost Warships, dozens of Sacred levels, and more than twenty Undead Sacred levels. This force was even capable of rivaling any of the Four Great Empires. It might be that, even with full reinforcements, none of the Four Great Empires could be more powerful than the Westwind Knights at that moment. With his status as Duke of lands in two Great Empires, Charles quickly became the leader of the combined fleet of the Inglima and Mecklen Duchy. Especially after eight or nine days, when the fleets of Menilman and Sophia Garanord also arrived successively at the battlefield, the morale of Inglimas Royal Navy soared even higher. However, no matter how high their spirits were, faced with the Eight Headed Evil God, Charles still dared not be negligent. He dispatched several fast-flying Sacred levels to scout Ojibwa Island, and soon discovered some heartening intelligence. These eight Evil Gods each occupied a territory and were diligently developing their realms, showing no signs of joining forces or launching an assault on Brittany. Although Charles had fought against the Evil Gods and emerged victorious, capturing parts of the powers from Isemeren and Agmilas, the powers of these two Evil Gods were incomplete. Isemeren had already perished, and Agmilas was also being besieged by three Evil Gods, with its body missing. Charles was facing only the essence of this Evil God, so he gathered all his spirits for this battle. First, Charles began deploying the Infinite Mirror Realm using thousands of mirrors transported from Mecklenburg on Ojibwa Island. He needed to envelop the island with the Infinite Mirror Realm first and then attempt to maze-ify some of the lands not yet occupied by the Evil Gods, to gain the utmost home advantage before combating the Evil Gods. This time, Charles was not alone, but he had the support of the powerful Inglima Royal Navy, his own Mecklenburg Fleet, as well as Menilmans Empire Rose Fleet and Sophia Garanords Eastwind Fleet. With such formidable forces at his back, he was capable of accomplishing many tasks. Thanks to Charless efforts, the entire Ojibwa Island was soon covered by the Infinite Mirror Realm. Charles could even sense the rolling, colossal evil aura of eight Evil Gods within dozens of kilometers around the marine areas of Ojibwa Island, continuously devouring the islands land. Once these lands were encompassed by the Evil Force, they would acquire various characteristics that greatly facilitated the unleashing of the Power of the Evil God, making it nearly impossible to drive these Evil Gods away. After expanding the Infinite Mirror Realm, Charles began attempting to maze-ify the lands on Ojibwa Island not yet seized by the eight Evil Gods, but this task was quite challenging. Charles was ultimately only of the Sacred Level, and although he was of the twenty-second level and had the authority of the Labyrinth Evil God, he still couldnt withstand any of the Evil Gods. The mazes he laid were often corroded by nearby Evil Gods. Although the Evil Gods that destroyed the mazed lands did not have enough power to directly erode the land, they often retreated after destroying it and silently cultivated their power within their own realms, still causing great confusion for Charles. Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles soon pulled out his trump card and began constructing Temples of the Serpent of Destiny across various parts of Ojibwa Island. When the first Temple of the Serpent of Destiny emerged from nothing and rose on Ojibwa Island, not only Charles but even ordinary beings of the Sacred Level could feel the Serpent of Destinys favor. Even regular warriors could feel more courageous, and their strength was slightly enhanced. After Charles participated in the founding of the first Temple of the Serpent of Destiny, he continuously transported Great Act Devils from the Holy Light Divine State Title to this temple on Ojibwa Island, quickly establishing the first leisure facility on the island. Charles was not being irresponsible, but with the establishment of the Temple of the Serpent of Destiny, the connection of the Serpent of Destiny with this world became even closer. Additionally, ancient alchemists belonging to the God System of the Serpent of Destiny could descend and fight alongside the believers. These actions of Charles finally enraged one of the Evil Gods, which was surrounded by several labyrinth cities. Initially, it constantly breached these labyrinths, but once the Temple of the Serpent of Destiny was constructed, it furiously abandoned its territory and headed directly for the city where the Temple of the Serpent of Destiny was built. Chapter 654 - 654 619, The Weakness of the Evil God ?Chapter 654: 619, The Weakness of the Evil God Chapter 654: 619, The Weakness of the Evil God Countless grains of sand, sludge, and soil whirled up, creating a sky full of dust and mud rain, rolling toward Charles on Ojibwa Islands largest stronghold like mountains. Even the members of the Westwind Knights who had experienced combat alongside allies could not help but pale at the sight, ordinary soldiers, as well as the Royal Navy of Inglima, simply could not withstand such a formidable force, with many even contemplating fleeing. Even Charles couldnt help but roar, Push out the Emilia Vessel. The Holy Light Divine State Title could transform into a Golden Ring, which was very convenient to carry, but the Emilia Vessel did not have this luxury. Knowing the upcoming war, Charles urgently needed his little daughter, so he pleaded with ancient alchemists to step in and create dozens of transport vehicles that could be dragged by beasts of burden, dragging the Emilia Vessel onto land. Transporting super-large and super-heavy objects was difficult even on Earth, and the solution from the ancient alchemists had many limitations. Many places simply could not be reached, but at least some of the problems could be solved. After all, having some solution was better than none. ... Charles himself ascended into the sky and charged to the front line, bracing against the rolling mud storm-like Evil Gods force field, and threw down the Holy Light Divine State Title. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Holy Light Divine State Title transformed into a Legendary Warship, landing on the earth with a thunderous roar, instantly halting the Evil Gods assault. As the Emilia Vessel was pushed by more than a dozen Sacred-level individuals out of the city and into the battlefield, the situation markedly improved. Dozens of Sacred-level individuals boarded the Holy Light Divine State Title, and like Charles, they instantly entered into another world. Under the blessing of five Divine Creatures, they fought fiercely against the sky-full of mud monsters descending upon them. Charles also stepped onto the Holy Light Divine State Title and activated the Blood Spirit Rhinoceros, borrowing Amons power. Observing the sky-full of mud monsters, he was surprised in his heart, for he had never seen this form of the Evil God before. This Evil God seemed to lack a physical body, or perhaps Its true body was the inexhaustible sand, sludge, soil, and dust; the mud monsters appeared never-ending. When they were slain, they would dissolve into specks and spots of real mud, turning the Holy Light Divine State Title into a grimy and filthy sight, which was extremely unsightly. Even Dapocirodo shouted out loud, These accursed monsters are impossible to eat! Faced with this situation, Charles plunged into the vast expanse of mud, and with the help of Omniscience?4, he faintly sensed that within the vast mud, there had to be a control center. If he could break it, he could kill, or at least repel, the Evil God. If he could not break the control center, they would have to keep rolling in the mud, and the battle would continue indefinitely, never stopping. Facing the endless mud monsters, Charles did not engage in battle but bravely plunged into the depths of the encircling mud. Charles did not know how long he had been flying; he even felt he could hardly fly anymore. His body was covered in mud, and he could not shake it off, no matter how much he tried, because there was always more mud to smear on him. Originally trekking through the mud, if not for Amons power and Omniscience?4, Charles would have long lost his direction, swallowed by the mountainous and endless sea of mud. Charles channeled Bloody Glory, bursting open the thick layer of mud that covered his body. Though more mud would plaster onto him soon after, he felt a temporary relief. Just as he was about to look for a direction, the long-silent Murmur of Fate softly spoke up for the first time in a while, guiding him. Back then, he had acquired three Golden Rings. One he gave to Princess May, which was key to manipulating the Queen Bee vessel, and another was transformed into the Murmur of Fate after devouring the shell of a Divine Creature. It often provided Charles with guidance, pointing him in the right direction. However, since gaining Omniscience, Charles seldom heard the Murmur of Fates voice. The prompt from the Murmur of Fate this time revitalized his spirit. He spurred Bloody Glory into a wild flight until, suddenly, the oppressive force around him lightened, and the mud was no more. Charles saw an impeccably pure white space where a feather lay in slumberathe feather, devoid of any speck or blemish, was as pristine as jade and resembled a meticulously crafted work of art. Charles activated the Transformation Technique, changing form twice in succession to shake off all the mud from his body, leaving himself completely clean and refreshed. He then flew next to the feather and grasped it with his hand. The feather offered no resistance, but as Charles touched it, the feather turned to nothingness, and he immediately sensed a brand new authority merging with his soul. This authority had nothing to do with the mud or the feather; it was known asaDirt! It granted the power to manipulate all forms of dirt, including tangible and intangible dirt, will-oriented and mental dirt, dispersing it or bestowing it. The endless mud was but one manifestation of its power. The essence of the Evil God was this boundless sea of mud! Its soul and consciousness had already crumbled, leaving only instinct and a disordered consciousness formed by contamination after becoming an Evil God. Only with complete authority, did Charles lay claim to this authority. He then saw the Dead Sea Scrolls unfold in the void, collecting the collapsed, chaotic, and tainted soul and consciousness of the Evil God. This time, when he set out on his campaign, he did not bring the Emerald Tome but carried the Dead Sea Scrolls instead. Guided by the Serpent of Destiny, with the Divine Artifact of the Lampbearer, Charles shattered this extremely weakened Evil God. Only after claiming the authority of Dirt did Charles realize that although the Evil God had a formidable presence and was challenging to deal with, it had actually become so weak that it was even less of a threat than Agmilas. The Evil God had likely sustained fundamental injuries in the recent cosmic war of Evil Gods on the New Continent. Typically, after becoming an Evil God, even if the original will and soul were shattered, a new malevolent and powerful consciousness would emerge, albeit chaotic but certainly insightful. However, its consciousness was severely weakened, incapable of even reacting to Charless invasion. The Evil God was relying purely on instinct, hiding its most precious authority at the very core of its being. In theory, no one could find that feather amid the vast and mountainous storm of mud. But guided by the Serpent of Destiny and with the aid of the Murmur of Fate, Charles discovered this authority of the Evil God, which meant the scales of victory had tipped heavily in his favor. As soon as the Dead Sea Scrolls appeared, there was only one possible outcome to the battle. Charles reached out towards the sky; without the Evil Gods manipulation, all the mud began to converge in one place and quickly formed into a mountain. Chapter 655 - 655 620, Ojibwa Island Great Temple ?Chapter 655: 620, Ojibwa Island Great Temple Chapter 655: 620, Ojibwa Island Great Temple As the embodiment of an Evil God, this great mountain was a living thing. Charles didnt know how to deal with this entity, and since neither the Holy Light Divine State Title nor the Emilia Vessel could devour this Evil God, he could only put it aside for the time being, perhaps there would be a way in the future? With the appearance of this great mountain, the rolling mud in the sky vanished, and the generals and soldiers of the Westwind Knights, looking at the unexpected mud mountain and Duke Mecklen floating in the sky, let out resounding cheers. Amon looked up at Charles in the sky and murmured, Father! sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Youre so close to Ascension now. I hope after Father ascends, he can still remember our family. He then drifted into the void. In this world, no one knew Amon was becoming more human-like, nor did anyone know what would happen once a Divine Creature regained its humanity? ... Charles activated his Cleansing ability, a faint glow swept over his entire body, not only did the mud on his skin disappear, but even the stains in his clothes and all the various impurities on and within his body were completely gone. Charles remembered that in some fantasy novels on Earth, when one cultivated to a certain realm, they could reach the immaculate state, or the so-called impermeable state, where the body was like glazed glass, free of any impurities, greatly enhancing the physical strength. In this world, there was no such concept, even at the Sacred level, the body would have some impurities that could not be expelled, but with the power of the Cleansing ability, he could do what no Sacred level could, adjusting his entire body to the most flawless condition, eliminating flaws due to aging, minute scars from training, and various contaminations affecting body and mind. Charles could even sense that his body had reached a new level of refinement, becoming more controllable, the functioning of Bloody Glory ran more smoothly, and even the minute influences from facing both Evil Gods and True Gods were expelled. The spirituality of his entire being underwent a slight burst, and this enhancement in spirituality came not with any negative effects but was purer than before. Originally he didnt know what use the Cleansing ability might have, but now he was overjoyed, instantly thinking of seven or eight ways to utilize it. Compared to the power of the Labyrinth, the Cleansing ability was not temporary but genuinely acquired by him. Charles knew this was another kind of reward from the Serpent of Destiny and the Lampbearer, for otherwise, even a weakened Evil God, with its soul shattered and will in disarray, would definitely not have been so easily overpowered to have its domain seized and soul and will captured by him. This also represented that in the war of the deities, the Serpent of Destiny and the Lampbearer were prevailing, rather than the prior state where they hardly had the spare capacity to do so, and even the Serpent of Destiny couldnt respond to prayers without the aid of a temple. Charles took a deep breath and returned to his military camp, looking at the muddy terrain, he pointed without hesitation, and all the mud, soil, and dust detached from the Westwind Knights camp, the commanders, and soldiers, floating up into the sky to become a layer of mist, swirling up towards the mountains, and settling upon them, merging into the body of the Evil God. Charles shouted, We have slain an Evil God, whose body lies not far from here, transformed into that great mountain. We have been blessed by the True God, allowing us to achieve such a splendid victory. I will open the Ojibwa Island Great Temple of the Serpent of Destiny, allowing everyone to bask in the divine radiance! This victory was also protected by the blessing of the Lampbearer, and I will build a Lantern Tower in every city. Charless proclamation once again ignited a wave of cheers. Although he was a staunch follower of the Serpent of Destiny, the commanders and soldiers of the Westwind Knights held various faiths and did not all worship the Serpent of Destiny. However, the establishment of each Great Temple of the Serpent of Destiny signified the addition of an extremely prosperous entertainment venue. Despite the Holy Light Divine State Title being considered a holy destination by all the Westwind Knights, the Legendary Warship was simply too small and at most could only accommodate a few thousand people boarding at the same time. Many junior soldiers simply couldnt get a spot, but whether it was Hot Spring Mountain or the Gondys Mountain Great Temple, both had the capacity to host tens of thousands of visitors simultaneously, providing enjoyment for many more people. These two Great Temples were indeed too alluring to bid farewell to. The Great Temple on Ojibwa Island had just been completed, many entertainment facilities had not yet begun construction, but the migrating troupe of Great Act Devils had already started vocational training and rehearsal of songs and dances, with everyone greatly looking forward to it. Especially for the naval officers from Inglima, they had long heard of the twin paradises within Duke Mecklens domain, blissful realms that offered ultimate pleasure, but as Inglima natives, they had no chance to visit Hot Spring Mountain or Gondys Mountain. Now that Charles had also become a duke of Inglima, and had built a Great Temple on Ojibwa Island, this meant that all the people of Inglima could come here to play and relax. Although these naval officers knew that Emperor Yarfred Guillaume had a special fondness for Charles, still some expressed dissatisfaction with Charles. After all, Charles had done nothing yet, had earned no credentials, but had already been granted the title of Imperial Duke and had become the commander of the Allied Army. However, when Charles defeated an Evil God and allowed the Great Temple on Ojibwa Island to open, these officers from Inglimas Royal Navy secretly thought Emperor Yarfred Guillaume wise and valiant. After crushing an Evil God, the situation on Ojibwa Island had slightly improved for Charles, and he quickly seized the territory originally held by the Evil God that had overseen filth. However, the other seven Evil Gods seemed to have an understanding and were no longer willing to leave their domains. Charles could only silently advance, then endure the counterattacks of the Evil Gods. The Evil Gods would not leave their territories and thus possessed a great advantage. Even with the partiality of the two True Gods, he couldnt breach the domain of any Evil God. Nevertheless, there was still good news, at least he had stabilized Ojibwa Island and ostensibly lifted the crisis over Brittany, with no signs of Evil Gods attacking the heartland of Inglima. The news of Charles slaying an Evil God and withstanding the other seven reached Brittany, and the nobles, who had merely accepted his appointment as a Duke of Inglima, began to incessantly praise Emperor Yarfred Guillaume, requesting that the Emperor allow a portion of the nobility to migrate to Ojibwa Island. The fertile land of Brittany had long been divided up, and many nobles were without holdings. Now that Charles began developing Ojibwa Island, almost all the nobles of the Old Continent knew that as Duke Mecklen, he was adept at stimulating the economy, and all wished to have a share of this island. Chapter 656 - 656 621 ?Chapter 656: 621. Attacking the Second Evil God Chapter 656: 621. Attacking the Second Evil God Naturally, these nobles wouldnt pack up and move to Ojibwa Island at this time, nor would they likely relocate there even after the war had ended. They would continue to live their lives of luxury in Brittany, simply extracting large amounts of taxes from their domains each year to fund their hedonistic lifestyles. These nobles from Inglima werent worried that Charles would refuse them, after all, the land under Duke Mecklens dominion was Song Spirit Island, not Ojibwa Island. Although Charles acted as if Ojibwa Island was his own, even constructing a Great Temple of the Serpent of Destiny, every major noble needed vassals. No great noble could manage such extensive lands on their own; they all required subordinates to handle portions of their territories, who in turn paid taxes to their overlordsaa tolerable arrangement when considering that managing land was far more laborious than collecting taxes. ... This wasnt solely an Inglima tradition; it was the same throughout the Old Continent. Inside every domain of the dukes and earls, there was a host of lesser nobles who squeezed the residents dry and offered services ranging from tax collection to warfare. They even provided family membersafor instance, many ladies-in-waiting serving the wives of great nobles were of noble birth themselves. Ordinary peasants daughters would not have access to such privileged positions. Emperor Alfred Guillaume didnt reject the requests but passed them all to Charles to handle as he saw fit. Charles was quite straightforward and made a requirement of all the nobles seeking land on Ojibwa Island: they must send people to aid in the war effort. The amount of land granted would be proportional to the population sent. He even considerately explained that these didnt have to be soldiersaany people would do. When word of this got back to Brittany, Duke Mecklens reputation soared even higher amidst a chorus of praises. Quite promptly, the prisons in Brittany were emptied by the nobles, with a prisoner fetching as much as a shilling and a half. Then, it was the turn of the wandering homeless of Brittany, who were basking in the sun sincerely before being bagged in burlap sacks. Even the common thieves and gang members, whose heads had become a precious commodity in Brittany, were dragged from their hideouts and sent off to Ojibwa Island. This led to an unexpected, almost overnight improvement in Brittanys already poor public safety. The movement quickly spread to the children and adults of the impoverished, these ordinary individuals being transported onto ships bound for Ojibwa Island via various illegal and downright dismissive methods by the nobles. Charles, undiscriminating, accepted all these people. First, they were arranged to take baths, undergo health checks, and change into new clothes, before being sent off to cultivate Spirit Island. After all, it was in Mecklen Duchy where there was a critical labor shortage. The domain ruled by Charles was systems ahead of the Old Continent by several generations, which led to a perpetual shortage of labor, particularly for the insatiable maw of land development. Charles did not eat his words; indeed, he arranged land on the inland of Ojibwa Island for the Inglima nobles, proportional to the number of people sent. Of course, the lands that Charles allocated were mostly still within the domains of the Evil Goda| Nonetheless, these nobles from Inglima would not come to Ojibwa Island and had no idea where their land actually was. Given that it was wartime, they dared not inspect their domains, so they could only indulge in wild imaginations about their lands productivity based on Charles convoluted standards of super fertile, grade one fertile, grade two fertilea| and the like. Indeed, these nobles had no other strategies for managing their lands apart from running them as agricultural estates. Cruz was now busier than ever. Originally just the administrator of Cappadocia, he found himself promoted to managing the entirety of Song Spirit Island as Charles had become the Duke. Charles had yet to issue a new title for him, but his authority had already expanded exponentially. Because Charles had always been dedicated to combating human trafficking and never discriminated against the locals, particularly in how he managed Cappadocia, which benefited countless people, his prestige among the natives of Song Spirit Island was quite high. After becoming the lord of Song Spirit Island, the island was filled with joy and enthusiasm, and there were no voices of opposition. Well, there should have been some dissenting voices, but they all headed to the Agres Archipelago. Charless continuous influx of a large population also led to a dramatic change in the population structure of Song Spirit Island, and no one cared anymore about where they came from. Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Instead, they paid more attention to the industry they were in, as it was closely related to each person. With another wave of population from Inglima arriving, Song Spirit Island also entered a period of rapid development, where Cruz, after wrapping up a days government affairs, sat on the balcony sipping tea and took a short rest. A Great Act Devil gently approached and gave him a simple shoulder massage, making Cruz feel so comfortable that he wished to enjoy this moment forever. Charles was never stingy with his subordinates; since Cruz and Simon did not have the opportunity to board the Holy Light Divine State Title or enjoy the pleasure of Hot Spring Mountain or Mount Gundis, he sent over a batch of Great Act Devils. Officially they were female service officers, providing standard services to officials of various levels on Song Spirit Island. Cruz picked out just one Great Act Devil, and now he found it difficult to part with this creatures daily attire. Nearly all the Great Act Devils, under the intentional or unintentional selection of Charles, were proficient in various skills such as massage, cooking, pastry, translation, playing cards, possessing super high memory, handling daily chores, and even bodyguard functions, primarily offering emotional value. Just as Cruz was enjoying the rare quietude of the day, Simon burst into his residence, shouting, Cruz, have you heard? The Duke is about to launch an attack on the second Evil God again. We must be well-prepared for the logistics, how is the collection of the grain, vegetables, and fruits you are responsible for going? Ojibwa Island is very barren, almost undeveloped, and incapable of providing everything a large army needs for a campaign. All these supplies have to be sent from Song Spirit Island. Song Spirit Island itself couldnt provide so many resources, so purchases had to be made from various places. Fortunately, the development of the Agres Archipelago was showing early signs of success, and a steady stream of resources transported from the Agres Sea greatly alleviated the crisis. Kres smiled slightly and said, I have already arranged everything. A new batch of supplies will soon depart and be transported to Ojibwa Island. At this very moment, Charles was indeed preparing to force the second Evil God out of its domain. Within its domain, the power of the Evil God was virtually limitless, and it had to be lured out to have a chance of being slain. However, the Evil God he had chosen was quite cunning. Despite Charless several attempts to test it, It remained unmoved, even preferring to endure the crisis of its domain shrinking rather than venturing out to strike. Chapter 657 - 657 622, New Weapons, New War ?Chapter 657: 622, New Weapons, New War Chapter 657: 622, New Weapons, New War Charles learned from Tumishen of the Leopard People about the origin of this Evil God, called Gampas! It was a monster resembling a ball of flesh but with countless tentacles, stretching for dozens of kilometers, and most importantly, this creature could fly, making it extremely difficult to handle. Charles tried to lure the opponent out by leaving his domain, where it would be easier to handle, but the Evil God seemed rooted there, unmoving. Charles attempted a few times but finally had to give up and chose another Evil God. This time, before the war had even started, new weapons arrived from Mecklenburg. With the gifts from Lampbearer, the Dead Sea Scrolls, and the protection of the Serpent of Destiny, coupled with the ancient alchemy wisdom from the Great Emerald Book and Charless full support, a new weapon was forgedaa miracle born of the combined powers of two True Gods. It resembled the Centurion, except the lower half was not an alchemy mechanical horse, but an alchemy spider. ... The upper half still had a shield in front and a riding cabin at the back. Because of its alchemy spider design, its body was much broader and had a certain carrying capacity, allowing for the installation of more weapons. This weapon had a faint aura of lightait was not a Magic Array, as the current alchemy technology of the Old Continent couldnt make Magic Arrays that small. Those below the Sacred level couldnt possibly activate it aloneait was an energy field emitted by the Evil Gods soul fragments. Although fundamentally different, it functioned like a Defensive Magic Circle. Due to technical limitations, only a limited amount of the Evil Gods soul fragments could be implanted. Its defensive capability was slightly weaker than that of a Land Battleship, otherwise, it might corrupt the operator, but it didnt require a Rider to provide Fighting Spirit and Magic Power support, boasting substantial endurance and combat ability. Simply put, this new weapon was a super Centurion with the defensive capabilities of a Land Battleship. Naturally, it was dubbed the Chiliarch. It indeed had the power to take on a thousand threats below the Sacred level, and even at the Sacred level and above, it could withstand for an hour or two. Although it couldnt harm flying Sacred level beings, the Sacred level couldnt do much against the Evil God energy field surrounding it in a short time. Most importantly, the Chiliarch wasnt a custom-made item but a mass-produced one. This time, twenty units were shipped from Mecklenburg, yet even as a mass-produced item, the requirements for its Rider were elevated, with at least an Intermediate-rank Transcendent needed to operate it. The Centurion, although equipped with William Tritons Magic Arrayaan invention by some professor from Inglima which could gather the strength of ordinary soldiers into one person to resist low-level Transcendent Magic Arraysacould only gather the strength of dozens of ordinary soldiers. When coordinated with a Land Battleship in combat, the dozens of Operators within could provide the necessary support for the Centurions Rider. The Chiliarch was outfitted with an upgraded William Triton Type II Magic Array, powerful enough to gather the strength of hundreds of people, necessitating the support of a proper army. Moreover, the Chiliarch could be equipped with more weapons and equipment, which also required a supporting logistics unit. Overall, when the Chiliarch appeared, Charles knew that his Westwind Knighthood was headed down the path towards a future of militarized and alchemized forces, distancing itself from the old-fashioned armies of the Old Continent. The original design by William Triton, limited by narrow vision, initially didnt have specific requirements for Operators and Riders, but the actual productsawhether Land Battleships, Centurions, or Chiliarchsaall needed Low to Intermediate-rank Transcendents to operate and ride them. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Fortunately, thanks to Charless philosophy of inclusive absorption, which had assimilated a large number of Beastmen and immigrants from the New Continent, he had no shortage of Intermediate-rank Transcendents. Charles selected a group of Intermediate-rank Transcendents, trained them for a bit over ten days, and these Chiliarchs and their Riders were ready for battle. Due to the arrival of the Chiliarchs, Charles slightly delayed the war, but as soon as the selection and training of the Chiliarchs Riders were completed, the war against the Lord of Rot, an Evil God, was once again scheduled. The Lord of Rot was a notoriously evil god in the New Continent. Literally notorious. His true form was an amalgamation of countless humans, wild beasts, birds, and livestock gathered together, continuously rotting to form an indescribably foul mess of bones and decaying flesh because it had crossed the vast ocean from the New Continent to the Old Continent, this evil god even devoured countless marine life, various fish, shrimp, seaweed, marine animals, churning them together, so foul that people could vomit from a hundred kilometers away. If Charles had a choice, he definitely would not want to do battle with this evil god, but he had no choice at the moment. The only consolation was that the first evil god he had slain had granted him an authority over filth, allowing Charles to provide his troops with a layer of protection. It could not defend against physical attacks but could shield them from various foul odors and airborne toxins, allowing them to move freely and fight effectively on the battlefield. This point was extremely crucial. Andreas had once gone to scout this evil god and had taken eighteen baths afterward and even ran to the seaside to breathe deeply for two hours before he could speak normally. The members of the Sacred level under Charles, upon hearing the name of the Lord of Rot, feared it more than being targeted by any other evil god. Under Charless urging, the Westwind Knights quickly assaulted into the domain of the Lord of Rot, where the air was filled with stench everywhere, filled with decaying matter, and countless monsters composed of rot wandered the domain. Charles chose the Lord of Rot also because this evil gods true form continuously split off various contaminants, and cleaning up pollutants was much easier than facing the evil god directly. Charles still adopted the old method of dealing with evil gods, constantly shrinking the domain of the Lord of Rot, burning the rotting land with fierce fire, and shoveling up the contaminated soil to dump into the mountain formed by the true form of the Lord of Filth whom he had slain. Using the true form of one evil god to contain another evil gods excrements was indeed a scientific and effective method. Although this method was not efficient, it allowed the Westwind Knights to gradually compress the domain of the Lord of Rot, and soon Charles faced a counterattack from this evil god. Tens of thousands of rotting contaminators emerged from the depths of this evil gods domain, a vast force storming towards the frontline. These beings, composed of countless decaying matter and not even worthy of being called creatures or categorized as evil wraiths, had negligible combat power, but they were incredibly foul and numerous. This battle was perhaps the most arduous battle the Westwind Knights had ever fought. Every day, soldiers requested psychological treatment, although Charles could ward off filth, allowing the Sacred level and soldiers under him to remain unaffected by the rotting contaminators, the psychological trauma and shadows they endured were not easily erased. This war lasted for one and a half years. In this year and a half, the landscape of the Old Continent had also undergone earth-shattering changes. Chapter 658 - 658 623, blasphemer ?Chapter 658: 623, blasphemer Chapter 658: 623, blasphemer The Four Great Empires had been at war for years. Fars and Byron, the two nations most fiercely engaged in battle, were the first to falter. Inglima, having opened up the battleground of Ojibwa Island, suffered an immense drain on its national strength, with an economy even worse off than Byrons. At least Byron had plundered the Black Phoenix and secured the allegiance of Duchess Meisu and Count Constantine. The Lionheart Dynasty was in a slightly better situation, but struggling to support itself alone. Moreover, since the battlefield was in Byron, voices within the Lionheart Dynasty had always insisted there was no need to fight for the People of Byron. After all, the Governors of Byron were from the Blood Clan, who were fundamentally not aligned with the Human Race. ... Baldwin Asa, as the Emperor, could not go against the majority opinion of the nobility. All Four Great Empires had grown weary of the war, and many were secretly contacting Zimmerman, proposing a ceasefire. Just over a month ago, Zimmerman suddenly issued a public demarche to the Four Great Empires, demanding they acknowledge the legitimacy of his occupied lands and recognize the new state. If acknowledgment from the Four Great Empires was received, he would consider restoring peace at his discretion. With hardly any hesitation, each of the Four Great Empires dispatched formal diplomatic missions into Zimmermans territory. Although no agreement had been signed between the Four Great Empires and the immigrants of the New Continent, a ceasefire had already been scheduled. During this time, Charles had already transported the Emilia Vessel and the Holy Light Divine State Title to the battlefield, placing them at the forefront, and had constructed twelve Temples of the Serpent of Destiny and dozens of Lantern Towers around the Domain of the Lord of Rot. Hed also maze-ified the surrounding land, preparing to launch the final battle against the Evil God. Upon receiving this news, all he could do was let out a long sigh, with nothing more to say. Charles Meklen had now become a qualified politician. He was well aware that as long as Zimmerman didnt go insane and continued to fight, the demise of those small nations meant they were gone for goodano one would care about their fate. For the sake of a ceasefire, the Four Great Empires were prepared to compromise and concede. Honestly speaking, there was no deep-seated enmity between Charles and Zimmerman. Indeed, to steal the Empire Rose was an unfounded rumor. First, hed never stolen it. Second, even if he had, it wouldnt have been a big deal. Though Menilmans charm was Unparalleled, it truly couldnt sway the situation of the entire continent. Wars involving several empires because of a beautiful woman were matters of myth and fiction, never the reality of true history. Unless history was too ugly and needed the calamity of a beauty to conceal its true face. As for Charles inadvertently foiling some of Zimmermans plans, since it was already done, Zimmerman might not even want to pursue the matter to the end. Given the choice, Charles would also like to withdraw from the battle. There was room to ease the tension between him and Zimmermanaafter all, Zimmerman simply aspired for divinity, and he himself simply wanted to live a good life. Their issues conflicted, but were not irreconcilable. However, even if Zimmerman were to cease hostilities, Charles could not return to his own territory to enjoy the hard-won peace. Because There was no room for compromise between him and the Evil God. He wasnt fighting for Fars, Inglima, or Ojibwa Island, but for the True God. Charles Meklen and the Serpent of Destiny, one of the nine True Gods, had become tightly bound together. The Lampbearer had added one more procedure, gifting him the Dead Sea Scrolls, which contained countless fragments of Evil Gods. Only if the True God emerged victorious from the war could he truly break free from the conflict and return to a peaceful life. Upon receiving this news, Charles accelerated the siege against the Lord of Rot. After a year and a half of arduous fighting, the influence of this Evil God had shrunk to the size of a district in Strasbourg. Its primal power had suffered great losses, dwindling to an extreme state of feebleness. Charles had always been prepared, and this time he launched an all-out offensive with even more ferocity. His Westwind Knighthood had already acquired more than six hundred Land Battleships, nearly a thousand Centurions, and even over one hundred fifty Chiliarchs. The force he had amassed was more than sufficient. On the sixth day of the final battle against the Lord of Rot, Charles was supervising the battlefield. The Sacred level forces of the Mecklen Duchy had all mobilized. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lights trailed across the sky, a spectacle more magnificent than any battle on the Old Continent. The Land Battleships and Centurions worked in concert on the ground. In the fight against the rotten polluters spawned by the Lord of Rot, they were nearly able to push through with ease, facing little danger apart from needing cleansing after the battle. The Chiliarchs, with combat power comparable to a High-Level Transcendent, became the sharp edge of the assault troops. Charles seemed to sense something; suddenly, he vanished into the void. Of course, he hadnt left the battlefield; instead, he had entered another world. In this world, the Lord of Rot was not an agglomeration of countless corpses and decaying flesh but rather a gigantic worm with numerous heads and arms where each bristle protruding from its body was an active Undead Spirit Body. No one could describe its strangeness; it should not exist in this world. Charles took a deep breath. He could sense the Lord of Rots anger, berserkness, restlessness, evil, filth, and surging evil thoughts as profound as a black void. In this world, countless others were also fighting. Many of the Sacred level members of the Westwind Knighthood had grown accustomed to fighting here, bolstered by the Holy Light Divine State Title and the support of the Emilia Vessel. Of course, the two most active individuals were not the Sacred level fighters under Charles command, but Amon and Emilia. They continuously tore chunks of flesh from the massive body of the Lord of Rot and cast them into the void. Neither of them wished to consume the flesh tainted with rotten evil power, so these flesh pieces were thrown into the hills of mud transformed from the Lord of Filths body. In the hills of mud, the flesh would be purified, or rather transformed, becoming part of the mud itself. The wormlike Lord of Rot, with a body stretching over ten kilometers long and girth so thick it was beyond belief, used to be at least fifty to sixty times larger than now. Over the prolonged battle, it had lost ninety percent of its body mass. However, Charles had yet to find where its soul and authority hid, nor found Its divine body. Without stripping away Its authority and annihilating Its soul, the war would not come to an end. Charles raised his Flame Spear high and joined the battle. His arrival ignited all the Evil Force within the Lord of Rot. The Evil God had long since marked Charles as Its eternal, unforgettable nemesis, the enemy, the unforgivable blasphemer. It was determined to kill this tiny, despicable, shameless human. To let him rot, to disappear from every world. Chapter 659 - 659 624, Rotting Authority ?Chapter 659: 624, Rotting Authority Chapter 659: 624, Rotting Authority Charles repeatedly launched assaults hundreds of times. When the power of Bloody Glory within him was nearly depleted, he withdrew from the battle but did not leave this world. Instead, he set foot on the Emilia Vessel. This Legendary Warship, in this world, had completely transformed into an incredibly grand palace. The main structure of the palace was a colossal skeleton giant with three heads and six arms. Around the skeleton giant, numerous palaces and towers were constructed, and most of these buildings were not built upon the giants body but floated around it. These palaces and towers were the Ghost Ships subdued by Charles Mecklen. ... Thousands of Ghost Ships, along with their ghost crew, had subtly formed a small Divine Country. Even the batch of Ghost Ships that Charles left in the New Continent orbit around the Emilia Vessel in this world. Over the past year, Emilias power had exploded in growth. Charles didnt understand why his daughters power increased so crazily. He could not comprehend nor find any pattern, and even Amon, who was becoming increasingly bizarre and powerful, couldnt keep up with Emilia. Standing in Emilias palace, Charles felt his power continuously replenishing. Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He could even sense his daughters joy, madness, brutality, cruelty, innocence, and distortion. Charles gave up the power enhancement from the Holy Light Divine State Title and tried to channel Emilias poweraa power that seemed to originate from a realm of death. It transformed Charless body into a skeleton wreathed in black mist, with the swirling dark mist forming a flag that fluttered outside his body. In an instant, Charless soul sank into a small body, and he immediately heard a cheering voice, Daddy, youre here! Charles raised his right fist and smashed it down. Emilia, who had been ferociously tearing at the flesh of the Lord of Rot, momentarily froze. Then, raising her tiny fists, she smashed down a powerful punch that landed silently on the vast body of the Lord of Rot, causing a large portion of it to collapse as if a giant worm had just lost a massive chunk of its body. Emilia burst out in joyful laughter, jumping into the deep hole she created. Her tiny fists struck wildly, each punch obliterating large chunks of flesh. The Lord of Rot writhed madly, spurting flesh in an attempt to heal, but to no avail. Soon, this Evil God from the New Continent was beaten severely by Emilias tiny fists, breaking his large, worm-like body apart. The Lord of Rot tried to mend his body, connecting the two severed parts. Without hesitation, Amon jumped down, his body transforming into countless eyes that latched onto the split of the Lord of Rots body. These eyes multiplied incessantly, increasing their numbers and inversely corroding the Lord of Rot. Amon kept howling in pain. The eyes forming from his body, while invading the Lord of Rots flesh, were also counteracted by the rotten evil power. One eye after another decayed and burst, each decayed eye signifying a loss of power for Amon. Without hesitation, Emilia jumped onto one segment of the Lord of Rots body and mimicked her earlier actions, breaking this segment again. The eyes from Amon swiftly spread over, enveloping this segment of the body. Charles stood on the Emilia Vessel, pointed with his hand, and that part of the body vanished; he had used the authority of the Labyrinth to remove it from this world, ensuring that the Lord of Rot lost its perception of it forever. Countless eyes fell from the body of the Lord of Rot and reformed into Amon, who trembled all over, each part of his body showing signs of corrosion. The power of the Lord of Rot, which every Evil God dreaded, was not something Amon would attempt to corrupt if not for his devotion to his father. Charles pointed his hand, and the power of the Lord of Filth authority descended, expelling the rotten force from Amons body. Amon returned to his usual state, looked at Charles Meklen gratefully, and whispered, Father loves me. He hesitated no further and rejoined the battle, quickly coordinating with Emilia to throw another segment of the Lord of Rots body into the Labyrinth created by Charles. Charles was about to throw this part of the body into a mountain of mud, but when his Labyrinth Power came into contact with it, he encountered unexpected resistance. Instead of being surprised, he was ecstatic and leapt out of this world, personally taking this segment of the Lord of Rot into the mountain of mud. By using the huge rotten evil power of the Lord of Filths flesh, he began dissecting this Evil Gods body. As layer after layer, chunk after chunk, of the rotten flesh was peeled away, Charles soon found a Divine Talisman filled with evil; it belonged to the Lord of Rots authority and was now desperately resisting erosion. No mortal could seize a Deitys authority, not even an Evil God, but a True God could. Charles summoned the Dead Sea Scrolls, which took residence upon the Divine Talisman of authority. The soul fragments of the Lord of Rot were forcibly extracted bit by bit, eventually landing within the Dead Sea Scrolls. The soul of this Evil God let out a terrible wail, filled with reluctance, anger, resentment, hatred, malice, and curses; yet it could do nothing more, for the power that imprisoned it came not from humans, but from the Lampbearer, one of the nine True Gods. As the Dead Sea Scrolls tore the shattered soul of the Lord of Rot from its Divine Talisman of authority, Charles activated the power of the Labyrinth and the Lord of Filth, using the immense evil power contained in the mountain of mud to grind away bit by bit the self-consciousness of the Lord of Rot within the Divine Talisman. Without the support of its main body and deprived of its soul, the residual consciousness of the Lord of Rot did not last long. Perhaps more than ten days later, the Divine Talisman of the Lord of Rot suddenly emitted a dim yellow light and turned into an ownerless object. Charles took it into his possession, shook his head, and sighed; the authorities he possessed, although powerful, seemed hardly honorable and righteous. He too had dreams of becoming a God, but he still wanted to be a legitimate deity. Given the current trend, he probably wouldnt have any positive legends anymore. Well, perhaps it was time again to rely on novelists to blur the lines between right and wrong. Charles decided, whatever the future held, to firmly grasp the authority of novels, to craft his own public image conveniently. Meanwhile, in another worlds battle, as Charles extracted the soul of the Lord of Rot and seized its corrupting authority, this huge worm-like deity suddenly froze, then completely collapsed and turned into a rotting swamp, thoroughly corroding that world and cracking into the real world. Chapter 660 - 660 625, step 23 ?Chapter 660: 625, step 23 Chapter 660: 625, step 23 Corrosion pierced through two worlds, and an endless stream of decay fell into the real world, forming a vast swamp. Charles and his Sacred level subordinates, one after another, detached from the other world and returned to reality. They looked upon the swamp that exuded extreme stench and decay, and many could hardly believe they had been battling this abomination for more than a year. The Elephant-man Agon suddenly let out a sky-piercing roar. The Sacred level fighters under Charless command followed suit, bellowing their victory. Even Charles himself couldnt help but let out a long, victorious howl. As he did, the power within him resonated unrestrainedly dozens of times before he gathered his strength and finally burst through that last barrier. ... Charless power in the human world broke through to the twenty-third level! He was now second only to the peak among the Sacred level. The Sacred level combatants under Charless service gradually ceased their roaring, gazing at Charles, witnessing their king. Everyone knew that this Duke of Mecklen had led a life of magnificent waves, but the slaying of the Evil God would surely be the most significant stroke of all. Even hundreds of years later, it would remain a legend celebrated by writers and poets. As participants, each one of them shared in the glory and would be remembered in history for eternity. Having been through two wars to slay the Evil God, even the people of the New World Conference began to respect Charles and were willing to put their loyalty at risk for the Duke of Mecklen. Whether it was this sides rotten swamp or the original mound of mud, Charles had no way to deal with them. Fortunately, his domain was on Song Spirit Island, not Ojibwa Island. He planned to cordon off these two holy lands and later find some unfortunate soul to bestow them upon. Charles raised the Flame Spear in his hand and shouted, We have defeated the Lord of Rot, we have won yet again. As long as we continue to fight, we will kill all eight Evil Gods invading Inglima, making them fall upon this land. He activated his authority over filth, and countless glories blossomed, performing a great cleansing for his subordinates, restoring each of them to cleanliness. This also soothed the spirits of most and erased the aftereffects of battling the Lord of Rot. Around the Corrosion Swamp, Charles set up a massive Labyrinth, leaving a group of people to handle the occupied territories, leading the soldiers of the Westwind Knights, and returning to their headquarters. Having gotten back to headquarters and rested for only a few days, Charles received an order from the Red Dragon Emperor, Alfred Guillaume. The Emperor had declared the end of the war, ordering the withdrawal of all the Royal Navy of Inglima. Charles knew that this was surely one of the compromises made by the Four Great Empires at the negotiation table. He did not attempt to retain them, allowing the Royal Navy of Inglima to retreat to Brittany. To be honest, although Charles was confident that with the Westwind Knights power, they could also kill the remaining six Evil Gods, a full mobilization of the knighthood would consume huge resources. Not even he could sustain a war lasting several years. After a day of hesitation, Charles also informed his subordinates to begin the withdrawal. He first moved the Westwind Knights to Song Spirit Island, his fiefdom, and announced the transfer of Ojibwa Island to the Inglima nobility. Charles now held such expansive domains that, even with constant absorption of population from the various nations of the Old Continent, there was still not enough people to develop the Mecklen Duchy, Song Spirit Island, and the Agres Archipelago. Taking possession of Ojibwa Island was meaningless, especially given that six Evil Gods lurked there, necessitating constant readiness for battle, which would tie down his most elite troops. It was better to completely let go and leave it to the nobles of Inglima to deal with the headaches. In Song Spirit Island, Charless influence had become extremely stable. The indigenous people adored him greatly, and the beastmen who migrated there, as well as the various people who had been exiled there for different reasons, had mostly changed their views. Those who had not changed and still harbored hatred towards him were exiled a second time to the Agres Archipelago. Moreover, with Menilmans fleet stationed there, it was said that everyone welcomed Duke Mecklens rule. After being granted Song Spirit Island, Charles had not yet managed this domain. After he retreated to Song Spirit Island, he first reorganized the administrative regions. Song Spirit Island had almost no domain nobility, so Charles divided it into twenty-four large districts and appointed administrative officials for each one, also naming Menilman as the administrative officer for the Cappadocia district and moving his own office to another district, Somalia. The officials who originally served under Charles relocated in droves to Somalia, and at the same time, Charles also began constructing the Great Temple of the Serpent of Destiny in Somalia. Having stayed on Song Spirit Island for a little over a month, Charles left behind twelve men of Sacred level and a portion of the fleet, taking the rest of the fleet back to Mecklenburg. When Charles withdrew from Ojibwa Island, the nobles of Inglima were overjoyed. Many nobles had been watching the war on Ojibwa Island, but as the war continued for over a year, they actually found that the Evil Gods wanted to be quite obedient, only getting beaten down by the Westwind Knights and rarely leaving their own domain. This made many nobles feel lucky. After Charles followed the Royal Navy in their retreat, a large number of noble militias flooded into Ojibwa Island. Their masters all had domains on the island and quickly occupied various Temples of the Serpent of Destiny. Before leaving, Charles had consulted every Great Act Devil for their opinion. Except for those who were willing to leave with him, a portion wanted to live freely and chose to stay in the temples on Ojibwa Island. Charles did not force them and left the management rights of the temples on Ojibwa Island to these Great Act Devils. The attitudes of these Inglima nobles varied: some simply took over the Temples of the Serpent of Destiny and brought the Great Act Devils under their command; some, worried about offending Charles, opted to cooperate with those in charge of the temples; and some were merely interested in investing In any case, after Charless departure, the entire Ojibwa Island burst into activity. Yes, that included the remaining six Evil Gods. On the sixth day after Charless departure, there was an incident involving the Evil Gods minions attacking nearby farmers. Nevertheless, the nobles of Inglima did not give up. They themselves would not come over and did not think the lives of their subordinate farmers were particularly precious. However, these matters had nothing to do with Charles, who had returned to Mecklenburg. No sooner had he arrived in Mecklenburg than he received an invitation from the old Emperor of Brittany to return to Strasbourg. The old Emperor was about to get married, taking Princess Akso as his bride, and as an important figure and a powerful Duke of the Empire, Charles was certainly expected to attend the Emperors wedding. This time, Charles did not lead an army but only brought a group of his subordinates back to Strasbourg. He was quite looking forward to this return, as he would be able to see Miss Anne Brittany, whom he thought of day and night. Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 661 - 661 626, The Rejuvenated Strasbourg ?Chapter 661: 626, The Rejuvenated Strasbourg Chapter 661: 626, The Rejuvenated Strasbourg Charles Meklen brought people with him, and before they arrived at the foot of Strasbourg City, just after passing Machu Picchu, he saw that his cousin Antonio Brittany was leading a team to welcome them. As the Crown Prince of the Fars, Antonios personal welcome of Duke Mecklen greatly highlighted the friendship between the two men. The current situation was that no matter whether Charles had thought much about it, or whether the old Emperor or Antonio had, every noble of the Fars Empire, and even the commoners, were lost in wild and fanciful thoughts. Duke Mecklen boasted formidable strength and truly possessed the potential of a powerful minister People around Antonio continually advised him that he must appear extremely affectionate towards Charles, making everyone believe that Charles was his supporter, which would be greatly beneficial to his future ascension to the throne. Although Antonio didnt quite agree, he couldnt withstand being persuaded repeatedly and could only follow their advice, arriving early at Machu Picchu to welcome their arrival. Charles felt a warmth in his heart when he saw Antonio, having spent years in incessant warfare with hardly any rest. ... Even now, the entire Old Continent couldnt be considered peaceful, but each time he returned to Strasbourg, he would feel at ease, especially at the thought of seeing Anne. Well, it was also quite pleasant to see Antonio. He even presented Antonio with ten Chiliarchs and fifty Centurions. As for the Land Battleships, which were too cumbersome and not majestic enough, he did not gift any a besides, he feared that Antonios subordinates might not have enough Low-Level Transcendents to operate such weaponry. The news of Charless development of Land Battleships, Centurions, and Chiliarchs had spread wide and far across the Old Continent, if not universally known. Charles had once considered selling these to various empires, but since he himself needed them for the ongoing wars, he had never actually put them on sale. Now that he had returned to Strasbourg, he gave a batch to Antonio, which really cheered Antonios supporters. This represented the support of Duke Mecklen, as well as a boost in the Crown Princes power. Almost everyone knew that operating a Centurion only required a Low-Level Transcendent but could unleash combat power comparable to an Intermediate-Ranked Transcendent. Operating a Chiliarch required at least an Intermediate-Ranked Transcendent, but could match a High-Level Transcendent, and even encounter a Sacred Level while being able to hold on for a while with its defensive force field. Low-Level Transcendents were already rare talents, Intermediate-Ranked Transcendents were extremely scarce, and there were not many High-Level Transcendents in the entire Old Continent, let alone the New Continent. With these weapons, Antonios private Knighthood could even leap to challenge the Fars Empires Royal Knights. The gift could be said to be very generous indeed. Although Antonio didnt care about gifts, he was still very delighted, and embraced Charles Mecklen, saying, Fars is about to enjoy peace; you can stay longer this time when you come back. Charles smiled and said, I will. Although Mecklenburg was nice, he indeed preferred Strasbourg, especially Number 58, Elysian Pastoral Avenue. The two set off side by side toward Strasbourg, followed by each of their respective Knight groups. However, the party Charles brought with him this time comprised more than a hundred people, with over twenty of the Sacred Level, while Antonios group only had three Sacred Level members, far inferior in strength. Antonio, after all, was at the peak of the Sacred level, with extraordinary spirituality. He quickly noticed the spirituality emanating from Charles, profound as the sea, surging yet submerged, and exclaimed in surprise, Have you advanced again? Charles shrugged his shoulders and replied, While battling the Evil God in Inglima, I unknowingly improved a bit. Antonio asked with some disbelief, 23rd rank? Or have you reached the 24th rank already? Charles answered, How could I advance that fast! Ive only reached the 23rd rank. Antonio remembered that when they first met, Charles was just a common Transcendent, far from the Sacred level. Yet, with every update he received on him, he found that Charles had advanced once again. Now the gap between the two of them probably was only a rank on paper. In actual combat, Antonio really didnt feel confident that he could defeat Charles. Antonio casually mentioned, If you reach the 24th rank, our house would have three at the peak Sacred level. Charles casually asked, When Princess Akso advances to the 24th rank, that would make four of us. The two looked at each other and smiled, then both suddenly remembered something, Only Anne is not at the Sacred level That was somewhat awkward. Neither of them brought it up, both skillfully changing the subject. With the old Emperor and Crown Prince of Fars constantly campaigning, Strasbourg City had been under the control of Duchess Anne. Consequently, under Annes governance, the city had developed a subtly different atmosphere. Firstly, there were noticeably more bookstores, and the Patrolling Army was more responsible than before. During the Axel Dynasty, the Patrolling Army was nominally under the Crown Prince and had a lot of ghost soldiers, being only somewhat responsible in the upper seven districts while ghost soldiers were rampant in the fifteen outer districts. However, under the Brittany Dynasty, the Patrolling Army gradually came under Princess Annes control. Anne herself was quite talented and had been trained in Mecklenburg, so taking cue from Charles, she reorganized the entire Patrolling Army of Strasbourg and now it was rejuvenated, making a significant contribution to the commercial environment of the entire city. Next was the status of the residents of Strasbourg. In recent years, the city had been breached repeatedly and had gone through several rebellions, even experiencing a dynasty change from the Axel Clan to the House Brittany ruling. But since Anne took office, the economic environment of Strasbourg improved greatly, with stable prices and abundant life supplies. Therefore, the people of Strasbourg felt a stronger sense of belonging to the Brittany Dynasty than they had during the Axel Dynasty era. Thirdly, the sanitation, security, commerce, streets, public carriages, culture, among many other aspects of the entire city, had seen significant improvements. Having seen Charles establish trash bins in Mecklenburg, Anne followed suit and also installed trash bins all around the Strasbourg City while constructing sewage ditches, which transformed the sanitary environment to be notably clean and tidy. Moreover, almost all criminals, gangs, habitual fighters, and thieves were sent by Anne to Cappadocia, with many ending up in the Agres Archipelago. These two measures alone had brought about revolutionary changes in the city. Not to mention that Anne had other governance measures. Even Charles felt like he didnt recognize Strasbourg anymore. This place was even better than his own Mecklenburg, or any of the other cities he managed. After all, Strasbourgs resources, the quality of its residents, and even enforcement were far superior to the cities under Charless rule, given that his domains were emerging cities. Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Although developing rapidly, they could not yet match the capital of the Fars Empire. Chapter 662 - 662 627, now is not the season for making yellow robes ?Chapter 662: 627, now is not the season for making yellow robes Chapter 662: 627, now is not the season for making yellow robes As a Duke of the Fars Empire, the most powerful man in the Empire, Charles returned to Strasbourg, no longer obscure but instead, the entire city was shaken. Even some came out to watch, this rising political star of the Empire who shone brightly like a meteor in recent years. Charles couldnt go to see Anne right away, but instead had to first pay a visit to the old Emperor at the Imperial Palace. Charles and Antonio rode side by side through the streets of Strasbourg, which, although was an ordinary affair for the two of them, signaled something very delicate for the entire Empire. It represented the public support of Duke Charles Mecklen, who held the military power and owned the largest territory of the Empire, for His Royal Highness the Crown Prince. This was a symbol of the Empires political stability. In recent years, after enduring too many wars, the people of Fars no longer wished for any more warfare, only hoping to live their lives in peace, and with the Empires political power stable, and the old Emperor and the Crown Prince gaining the support of the Empires strongest noble, it was excellent news for every citizen of Strasbourg. ... When Charles and Antonio passed through the First Avenue, even among the onlooking civilians, cheers spontaneously broke out, which then triggered countless others: Glory to the Empire, long live the Crown Prince, long live Duke Mecklen! Charles was startled by this and luckily, the phrase long live wasnt originally from the Old Continent; it was invented in his novel, well, certainly not solely by him, therefore there was no risk of overstepping, but it still gave him a slight shiver. Charles whispered, Why are they shouting long live? Is someone behind this? Antonio burst into laughter and said, Why are you so sensitive? Charles thought to himself: Im from Earth, being cheered with long live in front of the Imperial Palace, you are McClains own son and bear the Brittany name, while I come from commoner roots with the name Mecklen, how could I not be sensitive? Nows not the season to play the role of an Emperor. Despite Charles Mecklens frustration, he couldnt make those people shut up, as that would have made things even more conspicuous. Charles thought to himself, Ill just copy some novels back home, have the Red Dragon Emperor travel through various fantasy realms, to the realms of giants, of diminutive creatures, to Alices dreamscape, the wardrobe kingdom of Narnia The group quickly entered the Imperial Palace, not even having to wait; Antonio, unlike ordinary Crown Princes, had followed the old Emperor in military campaigns, participated in rebellion alongside him and was of the Peak Holy Order himself; in terms of actual power, he was probably the most powerful Crown Prince in the history of the Fars Empire, bringing Charles directly into the Imperial Palace without any formalities, a simple matter indeed. It had been some time since Charles had last seen the old Emperor and although he wasnt as nervous as hed been the first time he met his father-in-law, there was still an indescribable uneasiness. Following protocol, he and Antonio both performed the Empires rites to the old Emperor, only to hear Princess Akso say indifferently, Have you seen him? Even though Princess Akso didnt mention the name of the person, Charles knew that Her Royal Highness, the future first Empress of the Brittany Dynasty, was undoubtedly inquiring about Zimmerman, as that was her biological son. Charles replied softly, I have. Princess Akso asked with some sadness, How is he? Charles Mecklen was silent for a moment before responding, He is but one step away from becoming a god. Princess Akso said somewhat mournfully, Throughout history, so many have tried to ascend to godhood, but they all failed. I just cant understand whats so good about becoming an Evil God. Those Evil Gods are not themselves anymore. Although Princess Akso was complaining, Charles could hear that she still deeply cared for her son, but Charles had nothing comforting to say; how could he possibly say that Zimmerman had a high probability of becoming a True God while retaining his original will and memories? In fact, he wasnt clear on how Zimmerman was faring. However, as his understanding of the Divine level deepened, Charles began to doubt whether Zimmerman was truly on the right path. Zimmermans behavior had never been quite normal, although he had used some unprecedented and wonderful techniques. Still, there was no certainty that he would definitely become a True God. Honestly, Charles had always felt that the nine True Gods werent particularly normal either. Well, Charles was currently at the 23rd Rank, but his exploration of the Divine level was deeper than anyone elses, given that he now mastered three authorities: the Labyrinth, Filth, and Decay! As long as he advanced to the 24th Rank, Charles would be able to set foot on the Divine level. Although he wasnt without the possibility of failure, his chances were far greater than others. After a good while, the old Emperors voice finally rose, saying, Dont be too saddened. After all, Zimmerman is an adult and knows what he is doing. There was no further response from Princess Akso. McClain Brittanys authoritative voice rang out again, saying, Charles Mecklen! sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After my wedding with Akso, it will be your and Annes turn. I will keep my promise and give my daughter to you in marriage, hoping you will protect her for a lifetime, let her Forget it! I believe you will do well in everything. The old Emperor felt quite helpless because he really didnt know what to say. This damn Charles Mecklen had done so much for his Anne. Even the most demanding father couldnt ask for anything more. The Emperor said indifferently, Go now! He had nothing to bestow upon Charles. Charles took a deep breath and performed an imperial salute. He had just left the palace when he heard a soft voice calling, This way! He turned his head abruptly and saw the girl he had longed for day and night. Anne Brittany! The Imperial Princess was dressed in hunting attire, a high-topped, wide-brimmed hat in hand, waving at him with joy on her face. The sight of Charles filled Anne with happiness that seemed to spread slowly from her heart and even wanted to diffuse throughout the entire city of Strasbourg. Charles quickly walked over, without a word, and scooped Anne up into his arms. At that moment, even if the old Emperor was nearby, nothing could stop him, even in the Imperial Palace, even if it was a slight breach of etiquette. What did it matter? Antonio came along as well and, seeing this scene, simply smiled silently and said, Everyone, close your eyes. Charles kissed her deeply, unabashedly savoring the girls lips, until he heard a light laugh near his ear. Only then did he release the girl from his embrace, his gaze cautiously shifting toward the distance. He saw two people; one was his mentor, Juno, and the other made his skin crawl. A middle-aged man carrying a suitcase! Chapter 663 - 663 628, Guidance from the Evil God ?Chapter 663: 628, Guidance from the Evil God Chapter 663: 628, Guidance from the Evil God Charles nearly wanted to draw the Blood Spirit Rhinoceros and transform it into the Flame Spear, piercing straight through. Accompanying Juno, the original ancestor of the Blood Clan Evil God from the Adonis Clan, Kahnstan, had appeared. Hmm, this Evil God carried some old, unclear grievances with Charles. Juno greeted with a smile, and Charles respectfully performed an Imperial salute. Kahnstan, curious, asked, This young man is full of Blood Energy, yet why is he not of the Blood Clan? Juno shrugged and said, My student, he is trying out a new Extraordinary Path that Ive pioneered. Juno lied, after all, the Bloody Glory Charles cultivated was taboo for the Blood Clan. Kahnstan was quite intrigued by Charles; he always felt a familiar aura on him, even a sense of closeness, which made the ancient Blood Clan Evil God smile slightly and say, I am Galibot! A good friend of your teacher, and Im very interested in you. ... If you have the time, you should visit me. Charles nodded and again performed an Imperial salute. If it were elsewhere, Charles would definitely have taken Anne and fled as far as possible; at such times, he could not possibly leave. After all, the old Emperor was in the Imperial Palace, and although Juno was friends with the old Emperor, Kahnstan was still a Blood Clan Evil Godawhat if he wanted to assassinate the old Emperor? Charles could only whisper to Anne, Stay close to me, do not stray half a step. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0?0.? That man is the Blood Clan Evil God Kahnstan. I dont know why he is with teacher Juno, but he is extremely dangerous. Anne was slightly shocked and said, Dont worry about me, hurry and save father. Charles said in a low voice, It might not be dangerous, and if there is indeed danger, His Majesty the Emperor is at the Peak Holy Order and will have time to escape. Anne immediately said, Ill go call for help. Charles hesitated for a moment, then handed a small mirror to Anne and whispered, Emilia is hidden inside; if you encounter danger, let her out. He originally wanted to keep Anne by his side, but with his and Antonios strength, even with the old Emperor, they might not be able to withstand Kahnstan. If Juno also had a problem, the situation was unthinkable. If Anne was to call for help, with a large number of the Sacred level coming to the rescue, there might be a chance to kill Kahnstan in the Imperial Palace. The two exchanged glances, each seeing the deep worry in the others eyes, but they also knew that at such a time they couldnt panic. Anne threw herself at him and gave Charles a hard, deep kiss, then turned and hurried away, knowing where Charless subordinates were, and she was the only person in the Imperial Palace, other than Charles, who could mobilize all his subordinates. After all, Anne could also lead the Westwind Knights to withstand the fleets of the New Continent at Mecklenburg. Anne hurried off, and Charles turned and made his way back; Antonio was welcoming Juno and Kahnstan. Seeing Charles return, although Antonio was curious, he did not ask why, but said, Charles, youve come at the right time; come with me to see father. This Crown Prince of the Brittany Dynasty was not a fragile boy reared in the deep palace under womens hands, but one who had accompanied his father through countless battles, fighting north and southaa strong Peak Holy Order warrior of the continent. Charles letting Anne leave in a hurry and returning himself must mean there was a problem, and a sense of alertness arose in his heart. Juno smiled faintly and said, Since youre here, why dont you join us? Kahnstan said nothing, but the look he gave Charles carried an even richer sense of curiosity. He felt increasingly that there was something about Charles that felt very, very familiar. Soon they met the old Emperor again, and the old Emperor was very pleased to see his old friend. In a low voice he said, My old friend Juno! Im overjoyed that you could attend my wedding. Be sure to stay in Strasbourg for a while longer, right after my wedding is Annes wedding, and you would surely like to see Charles get married. Juno smiled faintly and said, Of course, Charles is, after all, my favorite student. Kahnstan remained silent, and Juno only introduced to the old Emperor by saying, This Lord Garypot here is a member of the Blood Clan at the Peak Holy Order who has slept for many years. Wanting to witness the grandeur of the world once more, hes accompanied me here. Seeing that Charles had returned with Antonio, the old Emperor also figured that there must be some story behind this Lord Garypot. But having been through countless battles himself, he was not intimidated by a mere Blood Clan of the Peak Holy Order, and smiled, All who come to a wedding are guests, how could I not welcome them! Kahnstan gave a faint smile, made a courteous gesture towards the old Emperor and Princess Akso, but Charles could tell that the Blood Clan Evil God was actually paying his respects more to Princess Akso, causing his heart to skip a beat as he thought to himself, Could it be that Hes also siding with Zimmerman? After all, hes an Evil God, and Zimmerman hasnt ascended yet! Zimmerman is truly unfathomable. As he was lost in his thoughts, the old Emperor said, Since Charles is with you, Ill have him arrange your accommodations. Charles immediately said, I will make sure to arrange things for my teacher and Mr. Garypot. After catching up with Juno for a bit, the old Emperor actually had many questions he wanted to ask Juno, but the current situation did not permit it, so he entrusted Charles with the task of hosting Juno and Kahnstan and gave him a meaningful glance. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles thought to himself, How did I end up with such unlucky duty? However, since Kahnstan had not made any move, it eased his worries a bit. He gave Anthony a sign, telling him to find Anne and instruct their subordinates to remain calm. He then took Juno and Kahnstan straight to Street 58, Elysian Pastoral Avenue. The last time Charles had seen Kahnstan, he had reclaimed his physical body, and he always felt something wasnt quite right. So, decided to take a risk, once he left the Imperial Palace, he released his dark and luxurious carriage, even though it was an old second-hand carriage. Having used it for so long, it had developed sentimental value, and he had never replaced it. While in the carriage, Juno seemed completely untroubled, resting with his eyes closed. Kahnstan, though, couldnt stop inquiring about Charless cultivation and even offered him advice on his practice. This Blood Clan Evil God was indeed extraordinary. Although Charles had ascended to the twenty-third level, in his eyes, there were still many flaws in his cultivation. Charles never expected to have the opportunity to be personally taught by this Blood Clan Evil God, which was both amusing and vexing. Upon arriving at Street 58, Elysian Pastoral Avenue, Charles welcomed the two men inside. Madam Nancy and Mrs. Plum Sauce were no longer there, having been sent to Mecklenburg by Charles. But as an Imperial Duke, he naturally wasnt short of servants, and now there were new cooks and servants, making the place much livelier than before with a small team of seven or eight people. As Kahnstan stepped into Street 58, Elysian Pastoral Avenue, he suddenly looked contemplative, and Charless heart began to race. May I ask for a monthly vote Chapter 664 - 664 629, Evil God Goes Out ?Chapter 664: 629, Evil God Goes Out Chapter 664: 629, Evil God Goes Out Kahnstan said slowly, Why is there a trace of my essence here? In an instant, Charless heart sank. No. 58, Elysian Pastoral Avenue had hosted two Evil Gods; this Blood Clan Evil God had also visited, but if he didnt remember that event, there was only one possibility. He was now very certain that the Blood Clan Evil God who had killed the real Charles Mecklen, as well as attacked him alongside the Labyrinth Evil God Agmilas, and this Kahnstan before him most certainly did not share the same mind! As to why, he had no idea. Charles, although aware of many things at the Divine level, did not include such private matters. ... Zimmerman, of course, knew but he wouldnt tell Charles. After pondering for a long while, Kahnstan suddenly smiled and asked, Have you ever summoned Kahnstan? Charles replied with an embarrassed face, When I was young, I was foolish, always looking for shortcuts. Kahnstan, being the ancient Blood Clan Evil God, the Blood Ancestor of the Adonis Clan, had merely sensed briefly before guessing the truth. Charles did not deny it and admitted directly that he had indeed summoned Kahnstan. Of course, he did not know why this Kahnstan was unaware of his past deeds, just as Kahnstan did not know that this young fellow before him had once truly accomplished a great feat. The two shared a smile, resulting in an unexpected warmth between them. Juno Arthur couldnt help but crack a slight smile and said, If you truly like my student, I could share him with you; after all, being a teacher was never about exclusivity. Kahnstan nodded and replied, I indeed like your student very much. The mastery of the Adonis Clans Blood Flame Qi in him is extraordinary, yet, its strange He asked Charles, Why have you not awakened any new Special Abilities since awakening the Blood Flame Demon Lance? Charles glanced at Juno and said, Because I met Teacher Juno. Kahnstan laughed and said, Though the Arthur Clan is among the Three Emperor Clans and the Bloodline Mantra is one of the few secret techniques that lead directly to the Divine level in this age, do not underestimate the secret techniques of the Adonis Clan. The Adonis Clans Special Abilities total thirty-five. Those before the Blood Flame Demon Lance are foundational abilities, and only after it are the true means of slaughter. I suggest you awaken the Blood Flame Spirit Shield; you will feel a different world. Charles nodded repeatedly, showing a face eager to learn. Kahnstan suddenly sighed and said, I too once had a student with prodigious talent like yours. As a Farsian, you should have heard his name. His name was Wood Brandon. Charles looked shocked; of course, he had heard that name. He had a grudge against Wood Brandon and had even fought with him several times, never gaining an advantage. This old mans mastery of the Adonis Clans secret techniques was quite profound, and he had taken a path different from all other Blood Clan members. Charles had even stolen a bit of knowledge. He hadnt expected that Wood Brandon would be Kahnstans student? But he soon figured it out and asked in a low voice, Is he also one of your descendants? Kahnstan smiled slightly and said, Indeed, he is also my descendant. However, I prefer to see him as a student. The secret techniques of the Blood Clan have infinite mysteries and are a profound field of knowledge, but most of the Blood Clan see it merely as a path to gain power, without the patience to delve into its deeper principles. Charles nodded again. Although his relationship with this ancient Blood Clan Evil God was not very amicable, he had to admit that the Blood Clan indeed had some tricks up their sleeve. Juno said lightly, Let Charles rest for today! I still have some things to discuss with you. Kahnstan shook his head and said, Juno, you really are troublesome! He then said to Charles, Juno and I will be staying here for some days. You are welcome to come by anytime, I still have at least a few pointers for you on the Adonis Clans secret techniques. Charles left with a smile on his face, bidding farewell to the two Blood Clan bigshots. As he walked away from his home, his whole body was drenched in cold sweat. This was the first time Charles had felt this way. He had already ascended to the twenty-third level and was just one step away from the Sacred levels peak, and yet he could still encounter such a crisis! If he had just crossed over, with his twenty-third level Transcendence, he could almost have roamed the entire Old Continent unchallenged and even in the New Continent, as long as he didnt unluckily encounter an Evil God on the loose, he could have lived quite comfortably. But times were different now. With Evil Gods emerging, even those of Sacred level felt a sense of crisis. Charles hadnt left Elysian Pastoral Avenue when he saw Anne leading a group of people, waving at him from afar. Charles walked over with a smile and said to his subordinates, The crisis is temporarily averted. During this time, everyone must not separate, as a battle could occur at any moment. He didnt specify what sort of crisis it could be, but Charless subordinates all knew it must have something to do with Evil Gods. After all, in the whole of the Old Continent, the only powers that could threaten the Westwind Knights were these Evil Gods from the New Continent. Not many Evil Gods could condense a divine body and walk freely under the sun in human form. Charles didnt mention it, and they knew not to ask, but everyone was curious to know exactly which Evil God had infiltrated Strasbourg. The wedding ceremony of the old Emperor and Princess Akso proceeded as planned, and the entire event would take about half a month. The nobles of the Old Continent loved such complex ceremonies devoid of any real significance. Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles, as an important official of the Empire and also a member of the House Brittany. Well, according to the rules of the various countries of the Old Continent, a son-in-law could also be counted as part of the family. He was quite busy, needed to handle many affairs together with Antonio, and these were matters that could not be easily declined. About twelve days after returning to Strasbourg, Charles finally found time to meet with Anne. They didnt go anywhere, just stayed at No. 221B, Baker Street, Valdevaz District, where Anne thoughtfully baked Charles a batch of cakes. Mama Karen had prepared the half-finished products in advance, and Anne only needed to bake them. Anne perfected this heartfelt gift, and Charles was full of praise while eating. Not a single cake was burnt or undercooked. Watching Charles eat the cake she made herself, Anne also felt an immense sense of happiness and said, After we get married, I can make this for you every day. Charles almost choked and replied, Such blissful events should not happen too often, Im afraid it would make life too sweet and attract the jealousy of Evil Gods. Occasionally, we should still go out to eat. Chapter 665 - 665 630, Pendragon Arthurs Test Subject ?Chapter 665: 630, Pendragon Arthurs Test Subject Chapter 665: 630, Pendragon Arthurs Test Subject Their meeting didnt last long, whether as a son-in-law or as the Princess of the Brittany Dynasty. During the old Emperors grand wedding period, there were countless matters to attend to. After having the cake, Anne left first, and Charles rested for a while before he too was about to depart for the Imperial Palace, when he suddenly felt a change in the space around him and saw a mountainaHuting Lein Mountain! Two acquaintances stood at the base of the mountain, observing the distant scenery of Huting Lein Mountain. Juno saw Charles and gave a slight smile, waving his hand and saying, You havent been to Huting Lein Mountain before, have you? Charles thought, The last time I came to Huting Lein Mountain, it was you, teacher, who personally received me and even asked me for some tentacles. However, he knew why Juno would say that. With a small smile, he said, Teacher, you know my whereabouts in recent years. Hmm, there was not a hint of falsehood in that statement. Juno indeed knew Charles whereabouts in recent years, having even journeyed out to sea with him once. ... Kahnstan sighed deeply and said, There is indeed a grand issue with Huting Lein Mountain. Charles didnt know why Juno and Kahnstan had brought him here. Wisely, he kept quiet, waiting for Kahnstans next words. This ancient Blood Clan Evil God murmured a few sentences and then said to Charles, You probably dont know, Huting Lein Mountain is the very body of Timothy of the Abraham Clan, the Ancestor God. He is like me Well, never mind, lets not talk about this. Charles understood what Kahnstan meant by the unsaid part of his statement. Indeed, Timothy of the Abraham Clan and Kahnstan of the Adonis Clan were the same; they were both ancient Blood Clan Evil Gods and also both among the Six Kings of the Blood Clan, second only to the Three Emperors. Junos face was smiling, but Charles believed that his teachers mind was anything but calm. Juno was known as the strongest of the Blood Clan, but Kahnstan was an ancient Blood Clan Evil God! No one knew when this Blood Ancestor might go mad or become frenzied. Although Kahnstan seemed very normal now, no one would regard an Evil God as a normal person. An Evil God is crazier than madmen, more indescribable than the indescribable, without any logic, lacking human nature and morality; no one could fathom their thoughts, nor understand their logic. Kahnstan said, Charles Mecklen! Although you are not of the Blood Clan, you have, after all, practiced Blood Clan Secret Techniques, and you are entitled to know some things. We are all experimental subjects of Pendragon Arthur! The news shook Charles completely; he had not expected Kahnstan to reveal a major insider right at the beginning. Kahnstan spoke eloquently, Pendragon created nineteen descendants through the Initial Embrace, but all these descendants failed. After deep contemplation, He created thirty-seven clans, each a different experiment of His. No one knows what went wrong with Pendragon. He suddenly gave up the experiments, left this world, and never returned. The Blood Clan, however, continued to thrive and became one of the most powerful races on the continent. As time passed, the defects of the Blood Clan became more severe. Being one of Pendragons original creations, I am still relatively intact, and your teacher Junos defects are not significant. However, by the seventh generation, the Blood Clan was completely deteriorated. At least 50% or more of the Blood Cores were defective, turning from immortals into flawed immortals with lifespans of merely two or three hundred years, and many defects, such as extreme photosensitivity and fear of certain kinds of energy. According to the current trend, the Blood Clan will gradually perish. Charles had not anticipated that the Blood Clan would have such significant defects, and he couldnt help asking, Cant they train to improve the purity of their Blood Energy? Kahnstan couldnt help but bitterly smile and said, Even humans cant give birth to many Transcendents. A race that needs to continuously produce Transcendents to sustain itself, how long do you think they can survive? It then dawned on Charles that Transcendents were indeed very rare. Even though he had propagated the Beast God Shapeshifting Art, which had significantly increased the number of Transcendents in the Westwind Knights, they were still rare. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Moreover, the Beast God Shapeshifting Art only lowered the threshold; once ascended to the next level of Transcendent, there was no difference from a regular beastman Transcendent. Advancing further was as difficult as for any ordinary Transcendent. Any race needs reproduction and population to continue its existence. Once reproduction dwindles and the population declines, no matter how powerful the individuals are, the race itself is bound to perish. While Charles was deep in thought, Kahnstan continued, However, Im not here to talk about the Blood Clan. I want to discuss another matter. Because the Blood Clan has defects, we have always suspected that Pendragon Arthur once considered destroying us, his experimental products. I initially thought this God War was instigated in secret by Zimmerman. But first, it is too absurdahow could a mortal who has not yet ascended to Godhood incite so many Evil Gods to attack the nine True Gods? Secondly, I have investigated secretly, even having contacts with several Evil Gods, and I am now certain that Zimmerman was just taking advantage of the situation, and not the instigator of the God War. Juno spoke indifferently, You must be curious why I allied with Mr. Galibort, because he suspects that the instigator of this God War is Pendragon Arthur, aiming to destroy his failed creations. Junos words were more shocking to Charles than all of Kahnstans combined. He could not help asking, Wasnt Pendragon Arthur supposed to have disappeared? Juno replied calmly, No one knows the state of a Deity. Even the Deities themselves may not fully understand their own state of existence. As the first Blood Ancestor, no one can fathom His state or know His thoughts. But if what Mr. Galibort deduced is true, we need you to join us and contribute to this cause. Charles felt a chill. Throughout this God War, he had always sided with the Serpent of Destiny, but he had never imagined the situation could be so complex. He said softly, I am willing to stand with my teacher. Yes, he had definitely decided he would not stand with Kahnstan. However, when Kahnstan heard this, the ancient Evil God just thought he had agreed, though he did not care much. Having a companion of the 23rd Rank, even at the peak of the 24th Sacred Level, didnt mean much to him. Only someone like Juno, who was nearly half a step into Divine Level among the Blood Clans powerful, would be recognized by him. Yet, Charless special sense of kinship made him exceptionally tolerant. Chapter 666 - 666 631, Six Kings Awaken ?Chapter 666: 631, Six Kings Awaken Chapter 666: 631, Six Kings Awaken Juno suddenly smiled slightly and said, You should also strive to advance to the 24th Rank soon. Charles thought to himself, Is it really that simple to advance whenever I want? Ever since he had awakened as a Transcendent, his pace of advancement had been unparalleled across both the New and Old Continents. Still, he was not omnipotent. He had only recently ascended to the 23rd Rank amid the war against the Evil God, and he hadnt even allocated the energy from that advancement to his Special Abilities yet. Considering he wanted to consolidate his gains, how could he possibly advance again so soon? Juno did not say much more. The remark seemed casual, but Charles knew his teacher was not one to speak without purpose. It was very likely that he would soon face a challenge that his current strength could not handle. ... He pondered for a while and then said, Teacher, I will definitely train with all my might. Juno nodded and replied, Lets head into the mountain! Charles knew that their arrival through the dimensional void must be related to the Huting Lein Mountain, since his last visit was when he saw Kahnstan reclaim his physical body. This indicated that the story about the Blood Ancestors resting here might hold some truth. Charles also wondered which of the Blood Ancestors were laid to rest here? Among the Three Emperors and Six Kings, some were overly mysterious and probably did not rest at Huting Lein Mountain, such as Pendragon Arthur from the Arthur Clanathe most legendary and mysterious of the Blood Ancestors, whose details were possibly even unknown to Kahnstan. However, some legends clearly stated their burial at Huting Lein Mountain, like Kahnstan and Timothy of the Abraham Clanasince his physical body was the mountain itself. Charles floated in the sky, following Juno and Kahnstan cautiously. After reaching the 23rd Rank, he felt quite powerful. Had it not been for the sudden attack on the New Continent by the Evil God of the Old Continent, his strength would have ranked just below the foremost champions of the Five Great Empires, at least among the top ten. Yet, at this moment, he could only proceed with utmost caution, for Kahnstan was not at the Sacred level but at the Divine level! The Evil God too was divine! Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They were beyond mere mortals. Charles mused to himself, Something is very off with Kahnstan. He likely doesnt remember me, but how can losing his memory seem so normal? Charles deeply felt that the path to divinity was profound and mysterious. He had initially thought that he had glimpsed a corner of this vast arena, but now he realized how blind he had been. Suddenly, an extremely sharp shriek emitted from the depths of Huting Lein Mountain. Charles was invigorated and eighteen Flame Hands materialized around him. In front of Kahnstan, it was inappropriate to use other more mastered Secret Techniques, so he could only employ the Secret Techniques of the Adonis Clan, which he was not very familiar with. Kahnstan had once suggested that he awaken the Blood Flame Shield. Although Charles was wary of this Blood Clan Evil God, he also knew that his cultivation experience likely surpassed even that of his teacher Juno, given that Kahnstan was an ascendant being. Thus, when he channeled his energy, he indeed awakened the Blood Flame Shield. When the Blood Flame Shield ability awakened, a shield surfaced on one of the Flame Hands, blazing with scarlet flames. A sudden realization dawned on Charles, and without hesitation, he directed all the energy accumulated after ascending to the 23rd Rank entirely toward his three abilities: the Blood Flame Spear, the Blood Flame Shield, and the Magic Flame Horse. The Blood Flame Magic Lance quickly condensed eighteen Bloody Runes. Charles channeled the remaining energy, with the larger part going to the Magic Flame Horse and the smaller part to the Blood Flame Spirit Shield, combining these Special Abilities in a completely new form that enveloped Charles in dark armor. Even Kahnstan and Juno were slightly surprised, with Kahnstan remarking, What transformation is this? Why does it feel unfamiliar even though its clearly Adonis Clans Secret Technique? The Blood Flame Spirit Shield combined into an armor that covered both Charles and the Magic Flame Horse he had summoned. His figure was very similar to a Centurion, only more splendid and mysterious. Eighteen Flame Hands converged grasping a uniquely shaped magic lance, which Charles could even feel, this pure weapon forged by Bloody Glory contained an overwhelming, berserk, destructive power. Charles himself was astonished because he could sense that the true significance of this entirely new form, which actually superseded its enhanced combat capabilities. This new form, founded on the Ultimate Transformation Technique from the combination of Blood Flame Qi, Bloodflame Transformation Art, Flame Hand, Flame Scorching Blast Bullet, Magic Flame Horse, Blood Flame Magic Lance, and Blood Flame Spirit Shield, was, in factaa divine body! Initially, the first threshold of Ascension involved the physical body uncontrollably expanding and transforming into something alien. Only when the body had swollen to an immense size could it bear the strong Magic Array, using its power to withstand the energy erosion from the Dimension Void. With a transformed physical base, one would then condense a divine body capable of sustaining Divine level power. But now, Charles Mecklen had bypassed the bodily change and directly condensed a divine body. He didnt know what this might imply, but he realized that even Kahnstan of the Adonis Clans Blood Ancestor or Wood Brandon, a strong individual who was creative and proficient in various Blood Clan Secret Techniques, hadnt ventured into this domain. Kahnstan had not opted for stacking Low level Secret Techniques. He chose to courageously advance, awakening more Secret Techniques and even discovering as many as thirty-five Special Abilities. Wood Brandon, despite inheriting Kahnstans bloodline, ultimately chose the more noble Van Gaal Family bloodline, focusing all his efforts on Van Gaal Familys Secret Techniques without delving further into the Adonis Clans. Charles chose to remain silent, slightly adjusting his appearance to more closely align with that of the Centurion, as this form was more practical in combat. He rode atop the Magic Flame Horse; his legs were unnecessary and merged directly with the Magic Flame Horse, whose head was similarly redundant, transformed into a massive shield. Flames enveloped his entire body, especially emitting bursts of light from the horses hooves as they trod upon the void. The Magic Flame Horse, as a creature of the Other World, granted Charles a new Special Ability: traversing the void. He could even briefly enter other dimensions, relying on the armor transformed from the Blood Flame Spirit Shield to resist the terrifying energy of the Dimension Void. Kahnstan watched for a while then chuckled, saying, What were about to see seems a bit reminiscent of your form, Charles. Charles deactivated his helmet and curiously asked, What are we about to see? Kahnstan indifferently replied, The Blood Ancestor of the Belos Family! A very terrifying giant spider. Hmm, they happen to be the perfect nemesis of the Arthur Clan. Juno shrugged and added, I indeed despise the Belos Family the most; their Special Abilities are truly irritating. The trio laughed together, and Charles suddenly became curious about the Blood Ancestor they were about to meet. Chapter 667 - 667 632, Awakening of the Six Kings (Part 2) ?Chapter 667: 632, Awakening of the Six Kings (Part 2) Chapter 667: 632, Awakening of the Six Kings (Part 2) Charles soon saw itathe giant spider! He had thought his estimate was already large, but in reality, the spider was much bigger than he had imagined. Moreover, it was not alone but rather an entire nest of spiders, countless big and small ones, densely packed enough to make even those without a fear of clusters feel itchy all over. The blood flesh tendrils produced by Huting Lein Mountain were unable to imprison the enormous blood-colored spider; instead, it continually bit and tore at Timothys flesh. Countless spiders of varying sizes were frantically devouring Huting Lein Mountain. Witnessing this scene, Charles hurriedly transformed his helmet again to firmly protect himself. He even somewhat regretted not investing more energy in the Blood Flame Spirit Shield; the Blood Flame Magic Spear should not have been promoted to ?18, he did not need that much offensive power. ... Juno fared slightly better than Charles, after all, he frequented Huting Lein Mountain. He looked at those millions of spiders and whispered, The war between it and Timothy has never been resolved. Charles then took a closer look, quickly realizing something was amiss because after the big and small spiders had consumed Timothys flesh, some of them suddenly grew countless blood flesh tendrils, which burst them alive. As for the largest blood-colored spider, countless blood flesh tendrils also suddenly sprouted from its immense body, falling off. This process repeated itself in cycles, forming a delicate balance where the giant blood-colored spider, resembling a moving castle, could not completely devour the mountain of flesh, but the mountain of flesh could not consume all the numerous spiders either. Kahnstan observed for a long time and said in a deep tone, Has Doris completely lost consciousness? Juno was silent for a long time before answering, It seems so. He did not know Doris of the Bellos Clan, but he had heard from the old ones of the Blood Clan that she was an exceptionally beautiful woman who had been pursued by many youthful talents of the Blood Clan and even several outstanding humans. Her charm was unmatched even by the first rose of the Fars Empire. Who knew if there was any ambiguity between Kahnstan and Doris? Hmm, he, a young vampire of several centuries, really had a bit of a gossipy spirit. Charles knew nothing of these secrets; he was even younger and lived in Fars, a human empire, barely knowing anything about the Blood Clan, much less how exceptionally beautiful Doris had been, dominating the continent. However, he knew about the Secret Technique of the Bellos Clan, based on the Spirit Spider Technique but ultimately branching into the Puppetry Technique. sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Those small spiders were extensions of Doriss spirituality and flesh. Once they latched onto a creature, these spiders would invade the soul, alter memories, and subjugate the living to the control of the Bellos Clan who mastered the Puppetry Technique. Thus, the ancestors of the Bellos Clan were often the most powerful within the Blood Clan, always surrounded by a group of blood puppets, each one equivalent to an army. However, this power to arbitrarily manipulate living beings also led the Bellos Clan to develop a culture of indulgence and enjoyment, making them among the most adept at reveling in the Blood Clan. Each member of the Bellos Clan delved deep into the extravagant pursuit of lifes pleasures. No one knew how many unique skills and tricks the Bellos Clan had developed for enjoyment. Hmm, even Charless Holy Light Divine State Title and Hot Spring Mountain were not as famous as a few of the Bellos Clans renowned estates. Of course, their entertainment offerings could not compare to those of the Holy Light Divine State Title, Hot Spring Mountain, and the Temple of Destinys trendy activities, but some ancient ones were considered classic. Juno said to Charles, Go kill a batch of spiders to try out your hand. Charles wasnt worried that his teacher was pushing him into a suicide mission. Although he was only at the twenty-third tier, he wasnt particularly afraid of Doris. Charles raised the Blood Flame Spear, and a burst of fire shot out, killing hundreds of spiders biting into the Blood Puppet Mountain with just one strike. Charles hadnt expected that his attack, deliberately aimed far away from Doris, would make all the spiders freeze for a moment. Then he saw that each spiders back had three pairs of compound eyes open. Being stared at by countless spider eyes, Charles felt a chill run down his spine while his spirituality emitted a piercing warning of imminent danger. Without hesitating, Charles directly tore through the void and traveled to another Dimension Void. In the chaotic flows of void energy, Charles tumbled like a spinning top, but he also sensed countless threads connected to his body snapping inch by inch, with only a very few stubbornly clinging like maggots in the bone. In the Dimension Void, Charles wasnt worried about Kahnstan spotting any flaws. He activated Bloody Glory, transforming it into Stellar Battle Qi. The highly corrosive Stellar Battle Qi spread to these spiritually condensed threads, eroding and breaking nearly all the stubborn threads. But still, two threads could not be dissolved, one of which definitely came from Doris, and the other Well, Charles needed no guesses. Because soon, the Dimension Void shook again, and a huge, snow-white spider broke through the void, sliding along the thread that connected them with its eight slender limbs, gracefully approaching. Charles thought to himself, The teacher really knows how to keep me busy. He knew it would be a tough fight. He didnt place all his hopes on the special ability of the Adonis Clan but drew out his usual weapon, the Flame Spear! It must be said, this Flame Spear really matched his current form! Having upgraded his special ability Summon Magic Flame Horse to level ?15, the summoned creature from another world was not an ordinary Magic Flame Horse anymore. It could not only travel through the void but also provide a continuous flow of dark energy to its host, boosting Charless overall strength by thirty-five percent. Charles even slightly regreted not investing a bit more energy into the Magic Flame Horses ability. The white spider, seeing Charles draw out the Flame Spear, suddenly emitted sharp, whistling screams. It didnt continue to charge but collapsed and shrank vastly, finally transforming into a young girl in a white robe. In the girls eyes, countless stars twinkled, seemingly bewildered yet innocently cheerful, but Charles could see that its nature was still cruel and ruthless, devoid of any human emotion. Charles didnt know what this girl was. Logically, all spiders derived from the Spirit Spider Technique were avatars of Doris, not independent entities. But this girl seemed to be special. Charles wondered if she might be a descendant created by the Blood Ancestor of the Bellos Family? Chapter 668 - 668 633, Six Kings Awaken (3) ?Chapter 668: 633, Six Kings Awaken (3) Chapter 668: 633, Six Kings Awaken (3) Can you help me? The first words from the white-robed girl made Charles pause in surprise. He hadnt expected this mysterious and powerful being, capable of traversing the Dimension Void with abilities beyond the ordinary, to actually seek his help. After all, his cousin Antonio was at the 24th Rank of the Peak Holy Order and still didnt possess such capability. He smiled slightly and replied, How may I assist you? The white-robed girl gazed into the void and said, Your two companions are formidable, temporarily blocking Doriss control over me, but they cannot sever the Star Puppet Lines lurking within me! But I sense that your power can burn through the Star Puppet Lines. Just as you have severed nearly all of them! In the Bloody Glory Secret Scroll, the Spirit Spider Technique was mentioned, but not the more advanced Secret Techniques from the Bellos Family which Charles, tutored under Juno, with Arthurs Secret Techniques, hadnt encountered either. So, the concept of Star Puppet Lines was new to him. Now that he knew these invisible threads connected to him were called Star Puppet Lines, a thought flickered in his mind, Star Puppet Lines? Could they be related to the Stellar Battle Qi of the Asilo Clan? Charles shook his head and said, While I can burn through those invisible lines, I am unable to sever the two linking you and Doris that are embedded in me; Im afraid I am powerless to help you! The girl was in the Dimension Void, surrounded by an invisible energy shield so robust that not even the violent energy storms of the void could flutter a corner of her clothes. ... Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?Ϧ?0.0 In other words! Not only was this girl not human, her body was not mortalajust like Charles in his current state, she too was a divine body! Even though Charles was certain the girl was no deity, he now controlled three dominions: Labyrinth, Filth, Degenerationaallowing him to clearly perceive that the girl held no such powers, nor did she exhibit a typical spiritual state; she felt non-human not in the deitys sense. Rather, she was non-human in the sense of an object. She seemed like a perfectly crafted artifact, devoid of emotion, with a confused consciousness and lacking any semblance of living essence. Kahnstans voice suddenly echoed in Charless ears, Help her! In both Fars and Bailone languages, the third-person pronouns differentiate in several words, whose pronunciations also vary significantly unlike Earths Mandarin, making it clear to Charles the profound implication of Her. He countered, How can I assist? Then Junos voice also resounded, an individual at the zenith of the Sacred Level, possibly even a step beyond, the most exceptionally talented of the Arthur Clan in the contemporary age, directly used the Great Prophecy, In the name of Pendragon Arthur, the progenitor of the Arthur Clan, exhaust all laws of this world, offer up the body of Blood Ancestor Doris, and bless thus: Charlotte Mecklen and Lilith Bellos, life and soul, memory and knowledge, bloodline and fate merged as one, to share and partake together! Surprisingly, his mentor had used a Great Prophecy on him, Charles having only then learned that the Great Prophecy could be applied this way! Confronted by the overwhelming influx of memories, Charles activated his Labyrinth dominions memory manipulation. He certainly did not wish to share his memories with a girl he barely knewaa privilege not even granted to Anne. He sealed these memories deep within his soul, planning to categorize them later and convert them into knowledge. As for the memories leaking from the depths of his soul, he also intercepted some, keeping those carrying personal secrets to himself to prevent the white-robed girl from discovering his greatest secrets. As for the soul Charles quickly discovered that the girl in white had no soul or rather, she possessed only a heap of soul fragments. Hmm, soul fragments of the Evil God. The moment he ascended to the Divine level, his soul shattered, leaving behind remnants. Charles accurately knew that these soul fragments came from the soul of Doris of the Belos Clan; however, they could not be pieced together to reform the original appearance of this ancestor of the Belos Clan. But what truly shocked Charles was that within these soul fragments, there surprisingly existed a passage leading to another vast heap of soul fragments. That was deep within Huting Lein MountainaDoris of the Belos Clan! Charles could even sense that within the mountainous and oceanic depth of Doriss soul fragments, there lurked a certain office. He almost instantly made a decision to share the office of corruption and, in return, he gained another officeaPuppet! The subsequent events were beyond Charless control. With the sharing and co-sharing, the white-robed girl Lilith Beloss eyes suddenly became lively, her aura and energy rising incrementally. Her non-human aura quietly transformed into another type of non-human essence. Charles had no idea what had happened, but he knew this was precisely why Kahnstan and Juno had summoned him here; they said nothing, nor did they ask for his opinion, yet they flawlessly executed their original intent. Juno had merely asked Charles to kill a few spiders, but this was merely the beginning of the matter. Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Each subsequent event unfolded under Kahnstan and Junos manipulation, control, and planning. He was forced to escape into the Dimension Void; Lilith Belos caught up with him, then the two together severed Doriss control over the girl Hmm, the following matter required only a bit of cooperation from Charles, and indeed, he cooperated. With the sharing of offices and the borrowed Puppet office seeping into the soul, Charles made a breakthrough that wouldnt otherwise have been possible in the near future; he again shattered a limitationahis Bloody Glory boiling to its peak. Then with a thunderous roar, he broke through the final barrier of the Sacred level and successfully advanced to the 24th Rank! From today onward, he, too, was at the Peak of the 24th Rank of the Sacred level. Charles finally understood why Juno urged him to ascend rapidlyait was because his mentor had already laid out a fast track for him. This sharing also allowed Charles to finally pay attention to the Belos Spirit Spider Technique, which erupted like a volcano, continuously breaking through, continuously ascending; this was not the result of his own cultivation but rather from Liliths sharing. Of course, as part of the sharing and co-sharing process, Lilith Belos would also master Bloody Glory and most of Charless abilities. Upon ascending to the 24th Rank, he could sense a subtle connection between the Stellar Battle Qi and Belos Clans Star Puppet Linesawithout hesitating, he invested the energy gained from the advancement into the corresponding Special Ability. The amount of energy gained from this advancement was incredibly substantial, and even Charles couldnt instantly discern what ability he had exactly obtained. He met the girls expectant gaze, extended a finger gently, and tapped twice, severing the Star Puppet Lines binding both himself and Lilith Belos Chapter 669 - 669 634, Six Kings Awakening (Part 4) ?Chapter 669: 634, Six Kings Awakening (Part 4) Chapter 669: 634, Six Kings Awakening (Part 4) Charles only severed the Star Puppet Line from Doris of the Belos Family that was attached to both of them, but he did not sever the connection between the two. Not only did he not sever it, he even did the opposite, releasing another Star Puppet Line that latched onto Lilith Belos. The girl did not resist, allowing Charless Star Puppet Line to capture her. Her eyes, shining like stars, blinked slightly and she asked, What should I call you just now? Charles answered without hesitation, Call me Daddy! Lilith Belos suddenly let out a sound like silver bells ringing, calling out, Daddy, Daddy, Daddy This suddenly reminded Charles of his great son Gareth, his mysterious son Amon, and his darling daughter Emilia The members of the Meklen Family were indeed becoming more numerous. Charles spoke lightly, From now on, your name is Lilith Meklen. Although she wasnt his biological child, Charles would not allow his daughter to bear anothers surname; she must take the Meklen name. Just as Gareth is now Gareth Meklen, and Emilia is Emilia Meklen. ... Amon Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Amon had not yet officially changed his surname, but Charles decided he would bring up the matter and address it as soon as possible. Lilith smiled radiantly and said, Alright! My dear daddy. The girl spread her arms wide, proclaiming loudly, I am Lilith Meklen! My father is Charles Meklen! My mother is Anne Brittany! My brothers are Gareth Meklen, Amon Meklen, and my sister is Emilia Meklen. Our entire family worships the Serpent of Destiny Each sentence spoken by Lilith Meklen formed a cornerstone of memory, a bastion of self-awareness. With each utterance, a soul fragment would melt, serving as the cornerstone carrying those memories. With memories, the soul would stabilize and integrate! Just as Lilith loudly declared that the whole family were followers of the Serpent of Destiny, a massive silver serpentine tail emerged from the void and gently tapped her forehead three times. Liliths next words then changed to, I am a Subordinate God of the Serpent of Destiny! I am utterly loyal to the Serpent of Destiny A circle of silver light, symbolizing destiny, radiated around the girl in the white robe, and Charles could even hear the excited voice of the Serpent of Destiny, Seal the mark, seal the mark My follower, my follower Charles Meklen, sir! I grant you a credit line of the joys of destiny! Spend boldly and without worry from now on! Charless expression tensed; if given the choice, he really didnt want to owe this, but he also didnt know how much of the joys of destiny he owed the Serpent of Destiny, anyway quite a lot! He couldnt repay it for a while. Struck by the tail of the Serpent of Destiny, Lilith Mecklens memories and soul underwent earth-shattering changes, and Charles knew deeply that these changes definitely exceeded Kahnstan and Junos original design. Hmm, those two definitely dont worship the Serpent of Destiny! They schemed and toiled, and in the end, the little serpent benefited! It must be said, True Gods are indeed a cut above the Evil God! Charles suddenly felt a crisis descending, and from a great distance, he saw a massive stone platform, desolate and crude, imbued with a sense of deep antiquity. However, it also possessed an endless murderous aura and a trembling fear. Without hesitation, he traveled through the dimensional void, avoiding a collision with such an existence. He, merely a 24th Rank at the Peak Holy Order, was still insufficient to provoke the Evil Gods who roamed the Dimensional Void head-on. He had just appeared on Huting Lein Mountain when Lilith, clad in a white robe, followed closely, descending gracefully. She slightly spread her hands, and a silver spear appeared in her grasp. Charles could even sense the presence of the Serpent of Destiny; without a doubt, this was surely the serpents boon. Charles was envious, but not that envious! He didnt want to be a Subordinate God yet. As soon as Charles and Lilith appeared, the spiders that filled the skies once again looked up to the heavens. But this time, the psychic threads they sprayed could no longer connect to the two of them, not even Doriss Star Puppet Line. Having shared their abilities with each other, Charles mastered all of the Belos Familys Secret Techniques, and Lilith had become adept at several of the Blood Clans Secret Techniques, particularly the Asilo Clans Stellar Battle Qi, which perfectly countered the Belos Familys Star Puppet Line. Like a mountainous behemoth, the giant spider suddenly let out a strange howl, struggling to snatch at the blood-flesh tendrils and fly into the sky. But each attempt was pulled back down; the constraints on its physical body by Huting Lein Mountain were still incredibly powerful. Being able to release the Star Puppet Line was already its limit; physically, it was absolutely impossible for it to break free from this mountain of flesh. This time, Charles, without any encouragement from Juno, released countless threads of Star Puppet Lines, landing on the various spiders below. These spiders, connected by Doriss psychic control threads, were instantly destroyed, and then they were controlled by Charles in turn. Charles had no intention of fighting with Doris. Doris, being the Blood Ancestor of the Belos Clan, could easily retake control of the spiders that had split from her own flesh. Therefore, as soon as Charles seized them, he sent them into the Infinite Mirror Realm. After Charles succeeded with his move, he immediately released another wave of Star Puppet Lines. This time, however, he encountered strong resistance, with half his targets slipping away, unable to be controlled. The mountainous spider issued a defiant screech, but Lilith promptly also released her Star Puppet Lines. The spiders under her control likewise vanished from Huting Lein Mountain. Having her threads controlled by the Mother Goddess Doris and destroyed by Charles, and also deemed by Huting Lein Mountain as foreign objects, she too mastered Charless Infinite Mirror Realm and could equally gather the controlled spiders into it. However, she had not yet killed the Spirit of the Mirror, and so she didnt have her own Infinite Mirror Realm to claim. Instead, she had to share Charless, into which these various spiders were also sent, within Charless controlled domain. Juno, observing Charles and Liliths arrival and their simultaneous action, couldnt help but say to Kahnstan, So there really is such a Secret Technique that can create an entirely new divine body. Kahnstan replied indifferently, This is the most perfect Path to Ascendancy that the Blood Clan has explored. However, the one ascending is merely a clone with all the memories. Not themselves, after all. If you can overcome the psychological barrier, you could ascend at any time. Juno shook his head, sighed, and said, Id better seek another way! He cast a glance at the rapidly dwindling spiders that covered the mountains far and wide, and said in a low voice, Doriss power is in decline. Chapter 670 - 670 635, Six Kings Awakening (Part 5) ?Chapter 670: 635, Six Kings Awakening (Part 5) Chapter 670: 635, Six Kings Awakening (Part 5) Kahnstan said indifferently, Just as not long ago, I devoured the previous Kahnstan. Juno fell silent, unable to accept that he had been replaced by another version of himself, yet this was the state of Kahnstan that he was most eager to seeaa Blood Clan member with a normal mind and Divine level power was much more reliable than the genuine Blood Ancestors. Especially now that there were serious issues with the Blood Clan, for some unknown reason, Byron had become the main target of the Evil God from the New Continent. Although there was support from other countries, the current war situation suggested that Byron would eventually fall. Juno was confident that even if Byron perished, he would not be affected and could still roam freely across both continents. After all, he was of the Blood Clan, of the People of Byron, and he absolutely did not wish to see the fall of the Byron Empire. The emergence of Kahnstan gave him a glimmer of hope; after all, only an Evil God could counter another Evil God. Charles and Liliths struggle over control of the large and small spiders soon encountered increasingly strong resistance. ... Out of the thousands of Star Puppet Lines they released, they were only able to capture a mere handful of the smallest spidersaa clear sign that Doriss resistance was growing stronger. After all, these spiders of various sizes were Her flesh and consciousness. Although they had become independent beings with their own thoughts after splitting from Her, Doris could erase these noisy consciences at will if She wished. If it were not for the fact that Charles and Lilith could send those temporarily controlled spiders into the Infinite Mirror Realm, thereby cutting off Doriss consciousness, they would not have been able to control the spiders for long. Charles, for his part, was indifferent. As long as he could get some, it was all profit. But soon, he changed his strategy, releasing the Star Puppet Lines in a combination of feints and genuine attacks, embedding his full force into only one line at a time and specifically targeting the largest of the Puppet Spiders! The spiders split from Doriss flesh and consciousness varied in strength, corresponding to the 24 Ranks of the Transcendents. Even Charles could not easily prevail over a 24th Rank Puppet Spider in a one-on-one battle, nor did he select the 23rd Rank spiders; he aimed at those above the 20th but below the 22nd Rank. With a strategic approach, Charles managed to capture twelve large spiders, but on his attempt at the thirteenth, as soon as his Star Puppet Line reached out, he sensed Doriss furious consciousness and hastily retracted it. He did not forget to quickly press Liliths shoulder, supporting his daughter in her fight against Doriss consciousness and causing her to also retreat from the fishing. Charles shook his head and said, We cant make another move; Doris is on guard, and Her anger is growing stronger. We cannot succeed again. Lilith clenched her fists, while Charles could sense that within the cluster of spiders crawling chaotically in the Infinite Mirror Realm, seven or eight Puppet Spiders suddenly exploded, their flesh, spirit, and consciousness utterly vanishing. At the same time, Liliths aura broke through once more, already on the verge of crossing the threshold of the Sacred level. Although Charles did not know how Lilith had managed this, he sighed and even relaxed his control over the batch of Puppet Spiders he had captured, saying kindly, Go ahead! They are all yours. With a crisp voice, Lilith exclaimed, Thank you, Daddy! Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A Magic Mirror materialized outside her figure, and she floated into it; soon after, Charles sensed the incessant disappearance and bursting of those Puppet Spiders, as massive surges of energy flowed ceaselessly into Liliths body. Charles mused for a while, and then a slight smile appeared on his face as he raised his hand high and bellowed, Split! A giant spider suddenly exploded, and Charles felt a force merge into himself. He tried it out; this energy could only be invested in the Spirit Spider Technique, as it was repelling other Blood Clan abilities. Without hesitation, he channeled it into the Spirit Spider Technique. The power that came from sharing was never truly ones own. Quite quickly, Charles elevated his Spirit Spider Technique to x18, and the runes from the enhanced technique condensed into a new Rune, named: Star Spirit Spider Technique. Charles continuously detonated the captured Puppet Spirit Spiders, and soon, one of the Spirit Spider Techniques advanced to ?18! When this Spirit Spider Technique also condensed into the second Star Spirit Spider Rune, Charles had a vague understanding. However, after condensing two Star Spirit Spider Runes, he stopped competing with Lilith for the spiders. Then he returned to Juno and Kahnstans side, saying, Teacher, Ive done what you asked me to do. Can you tell me what all this is about? Kahnstan said indifferently, You are now a member of the Blood Clan, so of course I can tell you a secret, a secret about Ascension. He fully disclosed the Blood Clans Ascension Technique to Charles, who was stunned. He had never imagined that there could be such a method? In his heart, Charles thought, Isnt this digital life? Unexpectedly, the Blood Clan values technology to such extent that they could come up with something so wonderful. Although, in theory, digital life isnt a continuation of life but the creation of an entirely new lifeathe original existence has already diedathis concept is still nothing short of extraordinary. He finally realized why this Kahnstan knew nothing about himself, because he wasnt the original Blood Clan Evil God with whom he had myriad connections; he was a brand-new life! In fact, Charles truly felt that addressing him as Garibalt would be more appropriate. Charles, deep in thought, suddenly showed a look of shock, and Kahnstan gave a faint smile, saying, You should have guessed my true identity by now. Charles nodded repeatedly, though it wasnt a mere guess. Kahnstan sighed and said, If its convenient for you, please continue to call me Garibalt. Charles nodded again and again. He also preferred to address him as Garibalt, after all, he didnt know when calling him Kahnstan might awaken something that shouldnt emerge. Juno said indifferently, Lets go. The war that belongs to Doris has just started; no one can help Her! We still have to attend Emperor Farss wedding; we cant afford to delay for too long. I also didnt expect that this old friend of ours would find spring so late in life. Princess Akso was once a renowned beauty. Charles had no response to this. The most intriguing identity of Princess Akso was that she was Zimmermans mother; he also wanted to know what Zimmerman was thinking now? Would Zimmerman stop hating him now that they had become relatives? Of course, it was also possible that the hatred could double. Under Kahnstans power, the three of them quickly returned to Strasbourg and, with a tacit understanding, they each went their separate ways. Chapter 671 - 671 636, The wedding begins ?Chapter 671: 636, The wedding begins Chapter 671: 636, The wedding begins After Juno and Kahnstan left, Charles immediately activated the Secret Technique of the Adonis Clan, transforming into a Divine Knight clad in armor with a human torso on a horses body. With the posture of a divine body, Charles traveled through the void. As he left, he discreetly left coordinates at Huting Lein Mountain. Several hours later, Charles reappeared at Huting Lein Mountain, and couldnt help but wipe off a cold sweat; traveling through the void was indeed too dangerous. He almost got lost and even battled a creature of Evil God level, suffering slight losses. Fortunately, by this time, Charles possessed four authorities: Labyrinth, Dirt, Decay, and Puppet. He appeared in the form of a divine body and wielded the Blood Spirit Rhinoceros, which helped him repel this evil entity and find the exit. ... Charles held his lower body where the armor on the headless warhorse had broken in a large area. It continuously emitted dark fumes, and a sinister force kept assaulting his body. Charles activated the four authorities, and with a hard grab, he tore this power from his body. Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A mass of black air that constantly writhed and changed struggled mightily in the palm of his hand, trying to escape. Charles was also slightly startled and muttered to himself, This is just a remnant of power yet it still possesses such spirit, and it even wants to parasitize my body? This thing might actually be a venom! Charles soared into the air and entered Huting Lein Mountain. He casually threw the black air into the mountain, and moments later, with a simple gesture, the black air returned to him, but all its spirit had been extinguished, becoming much more subdued. Charles didnt yet have the power to destroy this sinister force, but Huting Lein Mountain, transformed from the flesh of Blood Ancestor Timothy, was far superior in grade than the original owner of this black air, easily eliminating its residual spirit. Casually, Charles threw this inactivated energy into the Infinite Mirror Realm and quickly located the mountain where Doris was imprisoned. The war between Lilith and Doris was still ongoing! Juno and Kahnstan both knew that this was a war between the two of them, and outsiders could not intervene, so they temporarily left, waiting for a victor to emerge. Perhaps the victor would be Lilith, perhaps Doris, but no matter who it was, it signified the revival of a Blood Ancestor and also indicated that the power of the Blood Clan was increasing. But Charles, unlike his teacher Juno and Kahnstan, couldnt allow Doris to win! Ah, its certainly not because Lilith, Mecklen, is his daughter. Lilith had already assimilated all the spiders, her strength surpassing the Sacred level. Although the holy radiance on her body was faint, it indicated her levelaDivine! This white-robed young lady was struggling to fish for spiders, but clearly, it was extremely difficult for her. Thousands and millions of Star Puppet Lines were cast out, often without any catch, even though she had devoured countless small and large spiders transformed from Doriss flesh and consciousness, her strength was still vastly inferior to Doris. Kahnstan had also traveled in the New Continent for many years and had devoured several Evil Gods of the New Continent before finally gaining enough power to turn the tables and devour his own physical body, becoming the current top boss of the Blood Clan. Lilith was much more delicate compared to Kahnstan; sweat covered her charming face. If not for Doriss physical body being restrained by Huting Lein Mountain, and hence unable to mount an effective counterattack, this war wouldnt even be necessary because she had no chance of winning. Charless arrival brought joy to Lilith, who exclaimed, Daddy! What brings you here? Charles smiled slightly and said, Of course, I am here to help you. With a casual flick of his hand, Charles cast the Star Puppet Line. Having refined the Spirit Spider Technique twice, he now had two runes of the Star Spirit Spider Technique. The Star Puppet Line underwent a dramatic transformation, creating a chaotic blend of illusion and reality, making it hard to distinguish truth from deception. Doriss power kept rebounding, but there were always spots she couldnt cover. Charles easily caught hundreds of large and small spiders and threw them into the Infinite Mirror Realm before making another move. If someone were near Huting Lein Mountain, they would see a young man and a girl in a white robe continuously gesturing towards the void. With every gesture they made, more or less, ferocious spiders would fly up into the sky and then into a vast Magic Mirror; the scene was as eerie as it was unbelievable. Charles soon sensed that he had reached a critical point again. The eighteen Spirit Spider Technique runes fused together, giving birth to a third Star Spirit Spider Technique rune. The Secret Technique of the Bellos Family was endlessly complex and multifaceted, not inferior to those of the Arthur Clan or the Adonis Clan. However, Charles, having cultivated Bloody Glory and learned from Juno, and having seen another path from Wood Brandon, decided to follow a non-Bellos Family Secret Technique. His choice was extreme and unprecedented within the lineage of the Blood Clan Secret Techniques. He decided to abandon all other secret techniques and focus solely on the Spirit Spider Technique. This path was unheard of in history; not even Doris had taken it. While Lilith was proficient in almost all Bellos Family secret techniques and had mastered countless Bellos Family special abilities, none were as extreme as Charless approach. Once the third Star Spirit Spider Technique rune was formed, Charles stopped and said to Lilith, Lets cease the battle for now! Ill take you back for your grandfathers wedding. Lilith was both stunned and delighted, asking, Can I really attend my grandfathers wedding? While Charles shared most of his memories with Lilith, he truly didnt understand what this girl in the white robe really felt like inside, after all, like Amon and Emilia, Lilith wasnt exactly a normal human girl. His four children, particularly Gareth, were somewhat more normalayes, Gareth was indeed quite normal. Charles knew that his conflict with Doris was likely to drag on, and sneaking out for this trip was no big deal; however, missing the old Emperors wedding would be difficult to explain to Anne. He tilted his head and gestured for Lilith to ride on his lower half as he activated his ability to traverse the void. This time, Charles had experience, and Liliths power was inherently compatible with his, boosting his ability more than twofold. It was much less harrowing than before, and he easily found his way back to reality, successfully appearing in Strasbourg. Charles didnt return to Street 58, Elysian Pastoral, as he had no time to rest. He took Lilith to the Imperial Palace and was quickly assigned the busy task of receiving guests. In the blink of an eye, several days passed, and it was finally the day of the old Emperors grand wedding. Charles donned a magnificent outfit, with his beloved Anne by his side, and their four childrenaAmon, Gareth, Emilia, and Lilithastanding behind them, making a rather impressive family display. Anne frequently looked back and smiled, her heart thumping wildly inside her chest. Chapter 672 - 672 637, Wedding Begins (Part 2) ?Chapter 672: 637, Wedding Begins (Part 2) Chapter 672: 637, Wedding Begins (Part 2) Anne knew the origins of these four children like the back of her hand. Charles dared not conceal the origins of these children. Without the protection of the Serpent of Destiny, let alone Anne, even if Antonio had these four creatures by his side, it would ultimately lead to a breakdown. Even Charles didnt know why Amon and Emilia had become much freer lately; they almost never left the Holy Light Divine State Title or the Emilia Vessel, but now they often wandered with Gareth through the streets and alleys of Strasbourg. As a new addition to the House Mecklen family, Lilith stared at Amon and Emilia curiously, her face full of eagerness. Amon, however, was indifferent, dressed in a royal suit tailor-made by Anne herself, exuding a maturity, stability, and presence that belied his apparent age! Emilia also stared at Lilith, her eyes shining, seemingly ready to capture her prey. Charles could only clear his throat and say, Children, today is your grandfathers wedding; you must be peaceful and loving! Amon immediately replied, Father, I will take good care of my two younger sisters. He hesitated for a moment, then added, However, my power is not sufficient to restrain them; if you could grant me some authority from the Holy Light Divine State Title, I could ensure they wont cause any trouble. Charles was somewhat surprised but then sensed a hint from Murmur of Fate, and was inwardly shocked, thinking, I was just about to agree. Giving the Holy Light Divine State Titles authority to Amon seemed a brilliant choice, as Amons temperament had always been steady, capable of keeping Emilia and Lilith in check, but who knew what might happen if Amon obtained the authority of the Holy Light Divine State Title? Charles knew well that none of the five evil beings of the Holy Light Divine State Title were kind. ... Especially Amon, whose origins were a mystery, and Charles was certain he could never consider him a real son; after all, he and Omibella could not possibly have a child. Charless silence did not generate any negative emotions in Amon, who simply stepped back politely to stand behind Charles and Anne. Emilia suddenly whispered, I can feel them! Many of them have entered the city. Lilith was momentarily surprised, then her expression turned grave. Her senses were relatively normal, even more so than Gareth. If Emilia detected the presence of so many of them in Strasbourg earlier than she did, it meant Emilia was definitely more powerful. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The inscrutable Amon had perceived it long ago. Lilith had thought she was a unique being within the House Mecklen, something very special But when she was brought here to attend the Old Emperors wedding and met her brothers and sisters, Lilith realized her mistake. The entire House Mecklen was abnormal. Even thinking hard, she, the Goddess, couldnt understand why House Mecklen was so peculiar. Even Gareth, who appeared human, carried a strong scent of the Evil God; he had been possessed by the Evil God. Amon seemed like an important figure, and while Emilia had the innocence of newly born wisdom, her tiny body contained a powerful storm of energy, even many times stronger than his own. If a duel were to occur, and war were to break out, Lilith had no assurance of defeating Emilia. Not to mention the turbulent circumstances within the House Mecklen, with the onset of the ceremony, the aging Emperor, bringing forth Princess Akso, now Queen of Brittany, appeared before the public, and cheers immediately soared to their peak. Although there was still war, the main front was in Byron, for the Farsians, the old Emperors wedding was a symbol; it signified that war was a thing of the past and that a life of peace and stability could begin anew. Many common folks genuinely wished the old Emperor well, hoping the new Royal Family would bring them peace. Charles could also sense this overwhelming public sentiment, and he couldnt help but sigh and think to himself, I wonder if in future history books, my father-in-laws wedding will be marked as the event that ended this Old Continent war. It truly should end now. Honestly, after the countries of the Old Continent had divided the lands of the Black Phoenix, a subtle balance had been achieved, everyone had gained sufficient benefits, and the years of war had exhausted all nations. If not for the invasion of the Evil God from the New Continent, a long period of peace would inevitably follow. But Charles couldnt predict the future; he sighed, and by his side, Anne reached out her small hand and grabbed his, whispering, Ill always be with you. Charles felt a warmth in his heart and tenderly replied, And I will always be with you, forever. The wedding ceremony was complex and grand, and a few hours later, the old Emperor of Brittany and Princess Akso each received a scepter, symbolizing the authority of the Emperor and the Empress, from the hand of a chief priest of the Serpent of Destiny. Moreover, twelve Virgin Priests devoted to the Serpent of Destiny presented two crowns. Both the scepter and the crowns were antiques passed down from the Sherlock Magic Dynasty and had always been symbols of the Farsian imperial power, even the Axel Clan had always used them. Now passed to the House Brittany, it was a proper succession, signifying the legitimacy of the Emperor and Empress. Princess Akso herself was of the Axel Clan bloodline; thus, the newly born Brittany Dynasty was legally flawless, and even the future Emperor Antonio bore the legitimate, pure Axel Clan lineage. If he were to marry an empress from the Axel Clan Suddenly, Charles broke off his thoughts and realized that somehow, only Gareth was left behind him; Amon, Emilia, and Lilith had all disappeared. Startled, he asked, Gareth, where are they? Gareth, expressionless, replied, Father! Theyve gone to play with some good friends. This shock wasnt ordinary to Charles; he turned to Anne and said, Go to Antonio and dont stray too far! He also told Gareth, Protect your mother, and dont leave under any circumstance. He turned around and vanished into the crowd; in the next second, he transformed into his Divine Knight figure and charged into the chaotic void. In a higher layer of the world in Strasbourg, overlapping with the Farsian capitals high-altitude void, a war was underway, featuring combatants who, to the eyes of the mundane, were Gods. Charles even saw Zimmerman, the legendary man who, upon seeing him, waved a greeting. Dozens of evil creatures were entangled in battle, and Charles, not daring to join the fray, continuously maneuvered; he needed to first analyze the situation and clarify friend from foe before joining the battle. Chapter 673 - 673 638, Beautiful Dream God ?Chapter 673: 638, Beautiful Dream God Chapter 673: 638, Beautiful Dream God Charles now knew that the Evil Gods from the New Continent were actually divided into several different factions, each with its own goals and demands, among them not short of cannon fodder. For instance, the two Evil Gods he had led the Westwind Knights to kill, the Lord of Filth and the Lord of Rot, were clearly just numbers, not taken along by any faction in their games, and their strength was lacking. But he could not discern which Evil Gods were enemies and which Evil Gods were not enemies for the time being. Hmm, the thing itself about Evil Gods didnt have the attribute of being trustworthy; even if there was no hostility for the time being, they couldnt be considered comrades-in-arms. For Charles, what he needed to do now was to clear out the Evil Gods that were hostile to the Nine Great True Gods, so that they could redirect most of their energy back to fully protect the countries of the Old Continent. Relying on his Special Ability to travel through the void, Charles continuously dodged battle; he soon observed every detail on the battlefield, where dozens of evil creatures, though fighting in a melee and attacking each other, were actually besieging a lamp!!! ... A lamp full of divinity! Charles could even sense a familiar aura emitting from this lamp. He was the one who had obtained the Dead Sea Scrolls, and now this Divine Artifact was enshrined in the Temple of Destiny in Mecklenburg, which is also the most magnificent building of Mecklen University. Therefore, Charles knew that this True God was actually a ruthless Butcher who had slaughtered countless Evil Gods. Of course, he could sense the vast divine might belonging to the Lampbearer, as well as a violent aura. He now knew what the battlefield of the Nine Great True Gods really looked like! Besieged by dozens of evil creatures, each of these creatures was far beyond reach, none of which were comparable to the Evil Gods he had encountered before, even Zimmerman was just like a fish swimming in the void, not engaging any evil creatures head-on. Charles took a deep breath, knowing that this war was not something a mere Twenty Fourth Rank Sacred Level could interfere with; he quickly chose his first-phase target, to take his three children back to the real world. He had wandered about the battlefield for so long and had found Amon, Emilia, and Lilith; these three little ones were jointly besieging an ancient castle. Charles didnt know what this ancient castle represented, but just seeing the three children working together and still unable to break through, he knew that the Evil Spirit embodied by the castle must be a big deal. Charles did not personally join the fray but summoned the Holy Light Divine State Title. The moment this Legendary Warship entered the void, it immediately transformed into a grand palace, with four colossal and majestic shadows rising from the palaceaa Dapocirodo clad in an elven-like armor, an Ivonna transformed into a whale-like mountain, and the likewise gigantic Big Sea Snake Su Ji, and an Omibella who turned into a celestial war-goddess with wings like white clouds. In every battle before this, the four of them and Amon had transferred their power to Charles, letting Charles fight personally, so this was also the first time Charles saw the family members in their valiant combat! Charles was greatly shaken, thinking: So they can fight too. The palace transformed from the Holy Light Divine State Title, under the drive of the four Evil Spirits, fiercely collided with the castle besieged by the three little ones, the clash of the two massive structures created void shocks that disrupted the nearby void space, and nearly all Evil Spirits quietly avoided and didnt dare to linger on this battlefield. Emilia, as the eldest daughter of the Charles family, gallantly learned from her father, and with a wave of her small hand, a giant ship composed of numerous skeletons floated in the air, following closely behind the Holy Light Divine State Title, colliding with the ancient castle. Charles felt a slight wonder in his heart, as he always had a feeling that the master of that ancient castle was no longer present. Lilith had attempted several times to venture and seize the castle, but each time was repelled by a mysterious force. Omibella was similarly reckless, continuously trying to infiltrate the castle, while the rest of the family did not show the same enthusiasm but likewise exhibited longing. An Evil Spirit formed of numerous strange and colorful bubbles stealthily emerged from a peculiar space, swallowing Charles whole. Charles had long been aware, and in an instant, the surrounding void evolved into a labyrinth with countless mirrors. Numerous strange and colorful bubbles engulfed him, as if falling into a funnel, he was caught in the Domain composed of the Infinite Mirror Realm and Maze Authority. The Evil Spirit did not expect that Charles actually possessed such odd abilities and let out two piercing screeches, abandoning part of its body before suddenly retracting and escaping into a void. Charles did not pursue. He did not know who this Evil Spirit was or what abilities it possessed. Using both powers, he had fortunately weakened the opponent slightly. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Every Evil God had unfathomable abilities, and he did not want to capsize in a gutter. Well, although the Evil God is not a gutter. Charles opened his hand and looked at the bubble within his palm. It carried a strange power capable of entering any creatures consciousness and constructing a peculiar illusion. It was incompatible with all of Charless powers, but he had a bizarre feeling, thinking to himself: If I could purify the Evil Gods consciousness within, these bubbles could potentially be fashioned into a weapon for Anne, who is indeed a Dreamwalker! Hmm, what rank is Annes Transcendent level? Charles felt a touch embarrassed as he suddenly realized his concern for Annes progress on the Extraordinary Path had been somewhat lacking. When he met Anne, she was a Low level Transcendent, and now She should still be at a Low level! Charles isolated these bubbles, sealing them within the Infinite Mirror Realm, and refocused his attention on the battlefield. Considering he couldnt assist Lampbearer, he activated void jumping, also attempting to break into the ancient castle. The fact that both Lilith and Omibella were so eager for this castle signified one thing: the castle must be related to the Blood Clan, as both Omibella and Lilith were from the Blood Clan. Charles had prepared himself to be repelled by the castles power, but to his surprise, he easily breached the castles barrier, landing on the open space in front of the castle. He was somewhat astounded, and his first instinct was: to retreat quickly. This seemed too much like a trap. At that moment, he heard his teacher Junos voice: Advance! Charles, continue forward, this is the Blood Castle! Charles really wanted to ask, what on earth was the Blood Castle? But a force overwhelmed him, and he could no longer hear Junos voice; apparently, the power of the castle had blocked the strength of Byrons strongest. Charles wielded the Flame Spear, took a deep breath, and headed straight for the castles main gate. Although he was certain that the castle had no master, it did not mean that there were no dangers within. Chapter 674 - 674 639, Blood Castle ?Chapter 674: 639, Blood Castle Chapter 674: 639, Blood Castle Charles, having gained Transcendence through Bloody Glory and mastered the Secret Techniques of the Van Gaal Family and the Arthur Clan, surpassed the Great Philosopher of the Human Race, Protagora, in combat ability alone after reaching the Twenty Fourth Rank. Had it not been for encountering Blood Ancestor Kahnstan of the Adonis Clan, or his naturally gifted teacher Juno, he could have dominated all of the Blood Clan. However, during the early stages of the war, he lingered on remote battlefields, always either in Southseraph or Behemoth, never participating in the Ferlanden battlefield. In the later stages of the war, several factions joined hands to divide the Black Phoenix, and Byron changed overnight from Fars sworn enemy to an ally. Charles had hardly any encounters with the Blood Clans experts nor had he killed many from the Blood Clan. Instead, he developed quite a relationship with the young talents of the Blood Clan, which caused his Bloody Glorys reputation to not be widely celebrated. Apart from a very few, most of the Blood Clan thought that Charles practiced Blood Clan Secret Techniques as a human; only a handful knew the truth, that he practiced Bloody Glory which suppresses the Blood Clan. ... Thats also why Lilith and Ombella couldnt penetrate the defenses of Blood Castle, yet Charles could easily enter. Charles himself wasnt aware until he stepped onto the grounds of Blood Castle, then it naturally became clear. He was also curious, what exactly was the Blood Castle? The gate of Blood Castle was a vivid red, made of an extraordinarily strange material, surpassing all earthly substances, completely unadorned and as smooth as a mirror! When Charles pressed his hands onto the elaborate red gate of the Blood Castle and infused Bloody Glory into it, ancient etchings began to appear on the gate, and the knowledge he acquired at Sheffield University proved useful at this moment. Charles softly read out the secret inscriptions hidden within the ancient markings: My name: Montgomery Arthur, the fourth son of Pendragon Arthur. My soul has perished, and my body has transformed into Blood Castle, which is also my divine body and carries my authority. O fortunate one who steps into the Blood Castle! Answer me three questions. If you can answer, you will inherit everything of mine. If you cannot, you will become nourishment for Blood Castle. Stranger, are you prepared? Charles took a deep breath, infused his will and soon the first question emerged from the gate of Blood Castle: Name one of my sisters. Charles was momentarily stunned, then responded: Ombella Arthur. This was obviously a giveaway, as Pendragon created nineteen Descendants through the Initial Embrace, and he only knew Ombella. The gate of Blood Castle was silent for a long while before slowly raising the second challenge: Write down a poem that does not belong to this world. Charles fell into silence, uncertain whether this Evil Spirit was setting a trap or deliberately providing a backdoor. He tried reciting a poem by Li Bai: The toad dims the clear vastness of the skies, gnawing at this gemstone moona| Suddenly, the gate of Blood Castle split open, and after a long while, it posed the third grand question: Name the most famous novelist in history to write a novel exclusively for you. Charles hesitated for a moment, pulled out a piece of paper from the Mirror World, wrote an extremely brief note, and then slapped it on the grand door of Blood Castle. The bright red door collapsed with a loud bang! Ahead, the path was clear of any obstructions. Charles strode in, thinking to himself, What does this mean? Was the castle waiting specifically for me to come and claim it? In the Void Battlefield, Juno and Blood Ancestor Kahnstan stood side by side, with Kahnstan unable to help saying, Montgomerys three great challenges change according to different people, varying at any time. Throughout the ages, no one has been able to solve them. Anyone who fails to answer them gets pursued by Blood Castle. Do you really have such confidence in your student? Juno shrugged his shoulders and said, My student is no ordinary person. Even if he cannot answer, together we should be able to withstand Blood Castles pursuit. Besides, there are also those youngsters! Kahnstan looked distantly at Charless family members, and couldnt help being speechless, as the Blood Ancestor of Adonis Clan couldnt resist remarking, Charless family is truly chaotic. Juno smiled slightly, not pursuing the matter further. Holy Light Divine State Title and Emilia Vessel clashed madly against Blood Castle, with Dapocirodo, Ivonna, Omibella, Snake Woman Su Ji, Amon, Emilia, and the newly joined Lilith also joining in the battle, trying to break through the castle. Such a lineup, against a slightly weaker Evil God, would have shattered long ago, but Blood Castle remained unmoved. Despite being the Blood Ancestor of the Adonis Clan, Kahnstan still felt somewhat apprehensive facing this descendant hand-crafted by Pandragon, as Pandragons nineteen offspring, even to these Blood Ancestors, remained a mysterious existence. Independent from any bloodsucking clans, nobody knew why the royal Blood Ancestor had created these descendants. Juno, despite his immense wisdom, was still comparatively young among the Blood Clan and even less aware of these secrets; he only knew if they could seize Blood Castle, his student would have a great chance to compensate for his lack of strength, and even if they couldnt, their side had many powerful beings capable of withstanding Blood Castles pursuit. He was also curious about just how much potential his student truly had. Lilith, acting for the first time with so many family members, had divine-level power since birth, and unmatched confidence in her own strength. She didnt hold much regard for her so-called brothers and sisters. But when she saw the combat prowess of her family members, Lilith immediately felt a stronger sense of belonging to this family. She instinctively felt that Blood Castle had something she craved, but she couldnt break through: Blood Castles defenses. She had secretly watched Omibella many times because she could sense that her stepmother possessed power of the same origin as hers. Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As Lilith was about to make another attempt, she saw a beam of light rush out from Blood Castle, crimson like blood, filled with mystery and nobility, possessing unmatched authority, and at the same time, something seemed to be lost in her heart, leaving her feeling empty and forlorn. Omibella, who had been striving to storm into Blood Castle, suddenly stopped fighting, her wings emitting a glowing red light, seemingly communicating with some will. Amon smiled slightly, placed a finger on his lips, and suppressed the surging Evil Force within him, because he sensed that there was no need to continue fighting. Chapter 675 - 675 640, Blood Angel ?Chapter 675: 640, Blood Angel Chapter 675: 640, Blood Angel The moment Charles pushed open the gates of Blood Castle, his consciousness linked with the entirety of the castle, spreading out and scanning every corner of Blood Castle. Pandragon, through the Initial Embrace, created nineteen descendants all bearing the surname Arthur, who are also the second generation Blood Ancestors of the Arthur Clan. However, these nineteen descendants are very mysterious in the history of the Blood Clan and were deliberately erased from records. Even a strong Arthur Clan member like Juno doesnt quite understand these ancestors. Regardless, the power of Blood Castle belongs to the Arthur Clan! Charles could even sense the Bloody Runes condensed inside Blood Castle, pervasive everywhere. The power represented by these Bloody Runes was vast and surging, incredibly formidable. ... Charles was even somewhat dazed; such overpowering force was right before his eyes, readily available, utterly inconceivable. This also made him understand why Omibella and Lilith were both eager to rush into Blood Castle. As members of the Blood Clan, they could easily harness the castles power. His other family members also yearned for it; even if not of the same attributes, they could assimilate the unclaimed forces of the castle to enhance their own powers. Charles believed that if Blood Castle appeared anywhere, it would be coveted by various Evil Spirits, but he did not understand why no one had ever captured the castle. Could it be because of those three problems? Charles wasnt very sure! Anyway, for him, those were simply three giveaway questions. Hmm, it could also be little Serpent of Destiny sticking its tail out. Charles took a deep breath and imprinted his soul across the entirety of Blood Castle. The moment he imprinted his soul, a stir arose deep within Blood Castle, and a Magic Wand materialized out of nothingness. Before, Charles had searched every corner of the castle and hadnt noticed its existence, but once he completely took over the castle, the hidden Magic Wand appeared. Charles hardly had time to marvel before utilizing the Great Prophecy incantation, declaring, My name is Charles Meklen! Descendant of the Serpent of Destiny, son-in-law of the Fars Empire, Duke of Mecklen Duchy, Lord of the Holy Light Divine State Title, father of Emilia and Lilith, student of Junoa| Each identity created a bond, countless bonds deeply imbuing the mysterious Magic Wand, slightly calming its restlessness. Charles could sense that after the Magic Wand appeared, it wanted to break through the void and flee, seeking its own freedom, not wanting to be constrained by anyone, but how could he allow such a huge opportunity to slip away? After releasing numerous identities and binding the Magic Wand, he uttered the final phrase: Also the eternal master of all the Arthur Clans hidden treasures! Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This Great Prophecy shattered the last barrier of the Magic Wand, allowing Charless will to permeate its core, and also letting him understand everything about the Magic Wand. This Magic Wand was not any Divine Artifact; it didnt exist in reality, nor was it a material object in itself. It existed only conceptually, appearing only before the inheritor of Montgomery Arthur, manifesting the authority of the second generation Blood Ancestor, named: Blood Angel! A Divine Creature purely born for battle. The entire Blood Castle could give birth to thirteen Blood Angels, and the existence of the Magic Wand of Blood Angels, born from the concept and essentially void, could arbitrarily manipulate these thirteen Blood Angels to fight for oneself. The Magic Wand of Blood Angels crumbled piece by piece, but its authority fused with Charles, indescribable by anyone. Even Charles could not clearly express what kind of feeling it was. He extended his palm and pressed it onto the floor of the ancient castle, awakening the vitality of the Blood Castle. Omibella was the first to burst into the castle, yet her face was filled with disappointment. She circled inside the castle just once before returning to the Holy Light Divine State Title and never appeared again. Dapocirodo, Ivonna, and Posuji came together, filled with disappointment as well, yet not as evidently concealed as Omibellas. They even strolled deeper into the Blood Castle as if sightseeing, without greeting Charles. Amon stayed close to Emilia and Lilith, smilingly stepping on the ground and soon displaying a look of disappointment as well. Emilia, without much hesitation, threw herself into Charless arms and exclaimed, Daddy! I want a Blood Angel. Lilith also looked pitifully at Charles and whispered, Lilith wants one too! Charles smiled faintly, activated the authority of the Magic Wand of Blood Angels and with a casual gesture, two tall and beautiful women with pristine white wings emerged from the void; one with blonde hair and even her eyes a pale gold, a Blood Angel, knelt on one knee before Emilia, and another in a red robe, glamorous as flames, also knelt before Lilith. Both Blood Angels were among the supreme beauties unmatched in the human world, flawless from appearance to physique, and their unique aura was beyond reproach, likely to stir any mans heart. To Charles, these Blood Angels were merely tools; he had no intention of endowing them with consciousness. Emilia and Lilith were no ordinary children. Emilia grabbed, and the blonde-haired Blood Angel kneeling before her transformed into a small golden boat, magnificent and exquisitely elegant. Charles could sense that, through this Blood Angel, Emilia could further free herself from the constraints of the vessel Emilia, distancing more from her original self, embracing more freedom. Emilia stepped onto this barely five or six meters long boat, jumping and shouting excitedly; her joyful voice echoing out of the Blood Castle, transforming in the void into numerous blood-red skulls, flying chaotically. Lilith, imitating Emilia, tapped on the head of the red-robed, glamorous Blood Angel, and this sensual Blood Angel transformed into a large snake, its body covered with flame-like scales, shimmering brightly. Lilith stepped onto the back of this fiery red large snake, her starry eyes sparkling with brilliance; she now wanted to go to Horn Thunder Mountain again. Lilith had yet to swallow all of Doriss power, but with this Blood Angel, she was confident in gaining more advantages in the next battle with Doris. For Lilith, time and circumstances were on her side. Doris, imprisoned at Horn Thunder Mountain with her consciousness in disarray, incapable of using her full power, was left with only instincts. Meanwhile, Lilith had Kahnstan, Juno, Charles, and even a bunch of intensely evil family by her side; she believed she was bound to achieve the ultimate victory. After all, as time passed, she would grow increasingly stronger, while Doris would weaken progressively until her final consciousness collapsed, becoming a part of her. Chapter 676 - 676 641, to go to war, or to go hunting ?Chapter 676: 641, to go to war, or to go hunting? Chapter 676: 641, to go to war, or to go hunting? Charless wings unfurled behind him, and the Blood Energy surged tumultuously within his body. In his chest, a tiny ancient castle phantom provided a ceaseless supply of power. The Blood Castle contained the flesh, divine body, and authority of Montgomery Arthur! Charles, having obtained the Blood Castle, naturally inherited everything from Montgomery. He was now attempting to use Montgomerys divine body, which greatly resembled Omibellas, both being winged giants. ... However, Omibella had six enormous Luminous Wings, enveloped in an indescribable force field, while Montgomery had eight crimson wings. Each feather was tinged with a trace of dark gold amid the crimson, more imposing and resplendent than Ombellas. This divine body was also shrouded in a layer of a mysterious force field a an ability his own divine body lacked. Charles knew that although he had formed a divine body, his strength was too feeble, not even qualifying as Divine level. He had merely crossed the thresholds, prematurely accessing powers beyond the Sacred level. But Montgomerys divine body was veritably Divine level, its power even surpassing Omibellas. Although Charless soul had not yet transformed, if his soul completed its transformation, he could rely on the Blood Castle to step directly into Divine level, reaching a tier unattainable by mere mortals. Charles even docked both the Holy Light Divine State Title and the Emilia Vessel within the Blood Castle, temporarily sheltering two Legendary Warships, thus elevating the power tier of the Blood Castle even further. Family members crowded around the Mecklen Family Master, becoming an unmistakable force on the battlefield. Zimmerman had always been searching for a target to attack, never regarding Charles as an enemy. It wasnt due to a lack of deep hatred or intense conflict between them; he simply believed that Charless strength was not enough to pose a threat to himself. Even when he saw Charles bring a group of weak Evil Spirits to the Void Battlefield, Zimmerman had the spare time to greet him, flaunting his own grace. But once Charles acquired the Blood Castle, Zimmermans gaze sharpened. He called out to Kahnstan in a low voice: Old friend! Will you stand by my side, or Charless? The call was transmitted using Secret Technique beyond the Sacred level, so subtle that even Juno, who was always with Kahnstan, failed to notice. Kahnstan smiled slightly and said, Charles is from the Blood Clan! Zimmerman received the answer and wasnt surprised at all. Among all Evil Spirits, those from the Blood Clan were the most peculiar. They did not consider themselves Evil Gods, even though no one regarded them as True Gods. The Blood Clan had its own nation, and all members of the Blood Clan Evil God were quite united, although they had significant problems and could barely move in the living world. To this day, Kahnstan was the only Blood Clan Evil God that had truly revived. His favoritism towards someone from his own family, Charles Mecklen, caught Zimmerman somewhat off guard, but it wasnt entirely unexpected. Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Zimmerman stopped talking to Kahnstan and looked at Charles, observing this rising star condensing the eight crimson wings and gradually shrinking in size, then reverting back to the appearance of a normal human. However, the transformation differed from Charless usual appearance, now a black-eyed, black-haired young man with a spirited, proud, and lofty demeanor. Charles used the Ultimate Transformation Technique to revert Montgomerys divine body back to an ordinary humans appearance. After all, actual ordinary humans could not survive on the Void Battlefield, even if they were ascending through ranks. But he did not choose Charles Mecklen; instead, he chose to appear as Huang Haishenga| Although Charles knew that this body was far from the original, and not even Charles Mecklens, after recovering the appearance of black hair and black eyes, his gestures exuded even more self-satisfaction and pride. He had always thought that he could not return to his former life. Even now, he knew that he couldnt return to his past on Earth. But being able to recover his original appearance brought him at least some consolation. Although a human appearance was not ideal for unleashing the full strength of Montgomerys divine body, being able to exert seventy to eighty percent was enough for him. Charles did not wish to get involved in a war of this level. He was in the middle of persuading his family to retreat from the Void Battlefield when he suddenly sensed a piercing gaze. He looked up and through countless layers of the void, he saw Zimmerman, his formidable adversary, also appearing in human form, wearing an old military uniform and a rapier casually stuck in his belt. Zimmerman smiled slightly, and a Spiritual Wave rang in Charless ear: Lets start the war as well! Charles flatly refused: With such a good opportunity, you expect me to go hunting? Zimmerman, appearing here, was not to besiege the Lampbearer either; he too was here to hunt. Hearing Charless response, Zimmerman raised two fingers, lightly pressing down on the brim of his military cap, and vanished without a trace. Charles could not say whether he feared Zimmerman or not. He had acquired Montgomerys Blood Castle, greatly increasing his strength, but he still had weaknesses. The outcome of a battle was unpredictable. Anyway, he was no longer guaranteed to lose, but winning was not certain either! If theres no necessity to fight, then best to avoid conflict! Zimmerman and he had yet to truly ascend to godhood. While Charless soul had not yet transformed, he did not know what Zimmerman was lacking. However, it was known that Zimmermans soul and memories had already perfectly transformed. The reason Charles directly refused to fight was knowing that Zimmerman was lingering in the Void Battlefield for a reason; hunting Evil Spirits was definitely a higher priority than fighting him. Although Charles could no longer sense Zimmermans presence, he still did not dare to let his guard down; after all, this was the Endless Void. Even during calm times, various Evil Spirits passed through, not to mention the current battle, which might attract nearby roaming Evil Spirits. He was just about to persuade his family again to go back when he saw countless colored bubbles spewing out from all directions and layers of space, enveloping himself and all his family members. Charles had clashed with this Evil Spirit once before and even seized a part of its body. The Evil Spirit had come back for more, clearly with regained confidence in dealing with him. Although Charles had not yet successfully analyzed the part of the Evil Spirits body that was in the form of bubbles, he knew that this Evil Spirit was the Beautiful Dream God. Each of its bubbles was a dreamscape, a hundred times more sophisticated than Mama Karens or even Junos. If one were trapped inside, it would be extremely difficult to escape. Last time, Charles had swallowed a part of its body by leveraging the Infinite Mirror Realm and Maze Authority. But this time, Charles did not resort to the old trick; instead, he re-released the Blood Castle, sheltering himself and his family inside. These bubbles shattered upon hitting the Blood Castle, but each bubble emitted a peculiar Evil Force that penetrated into the Blood Castle. Even the Beautiful Dream God could not possibly capture Charles and his family with just a bubble dreamscape. But as dozens of bubbles shattered, the Evil Spirits force of the Beautiful Dream invaded the Blood Castle with layers of dazzling, multicolored rainbows. It was like the night fireworks show at Disneyland, with countless projections illuminating the castle. Chapter 677 - 677 642, Happy New Marriage (First update of 2025, seeking monthly passes) ?Chapter 677: 642, Happy New Marriage (First update of 2025, seeking monthly passes) Chapter 677: 642, Happy New Marriage (First update of 2025, seeking monthly passes) Charles stood motionless in the Blood Castles square, borrowing the power of the Blood Castle and his family to relentlessly set traps, aiming to capture the Evil Spirit. However, Charles was not skilled in Dream Illusion Technique. His teacher, Juno, was an expert, but Charles had not managed to learn this spell. His Arthurs Secret Technique was still at the beginner level, focused primarily on practical combat, favoring Gun Fighting Technique and Blood Burst Technique as his secret arts. It was only after he acquired the Blood Castle and stole Montgomerys power that he began to dabble in this area. The Beautiful Dream God resided in the cracks of the Endless Void, releasing Dream Bubbles which were merely fragments of Its avatars. Charles waited silently for half an hour but could not find the true body of this Evil Spirit. ... He stopped persisting and with a clear shout, the captivating colors enveloping the Blood Castle and the dazzling light rainbow were shattered by a powerful force. These torn dreams, not having the chance to retreat, were devoured by numerous mirrors hanging in the Endless Void. Charles did not linger. He remembered that the wedding of the Old Emperor was taking place in Strasbourg, and as a key figure in the wedding, it was inappropriate for him to be away for too long. He left the Endless Void directly and jumped back into the real world, reappearing beside Anne. Upon seeing his return, Anne, both alarmed and delighted, asked, Youre back? Charles nodded and said, Things are a bit chaotic outside, but its nothing serious at the moment. Anne saw a few children also arrive one after another and breathed a sigh of relief. On the Extraordinary Path, she hasnt gone far enough and remains a Low-level Transcendent. Compared to her father, brother, and fianc??, the only Talent she had in exploring the Extraordinary Path was probably becoming a Transcendent during her college years. Even among ordinary people, she was a one-in-a-million genius. But Anne was surrounded by geniuses transcending their era, which occasionally made her feel frustrated. Charles took Annes small hand. The warmth from her fianc??s hand gave Anne a lot of comfort. At this moment, the wedding had reached the final step. His Majesty Brittany and Princess Akso were taking vows, and soon both had finished reading the lengthy oath. The Old Emperor then delivered some remarks Charles recalled the preset wedding order; it seemed that the only step left was for Princess Akso to give a speech, and then the wedding would end, followed by the reception. The Old Emperor would no longer need to rejoice with the people. Charles watched the two elderly newlyweds and couldnt help but smile softly, whispering to Anne, Tomorrow, I will propose to His Majesty Brittany. Our wedding might not be as grand, but it will definitely be livelier than theirs. Annes heart warmed slightly as she whispered back, We will be together forever. Holding Annes hand and looking up at the sky, Charles could still sense countless Evil Spirits lurking in the Endless Void, all besieging the Lampbearer. Yet among them, some malevolent beings were casting their gaze down toward the mortal realm. This was something that even Charles could not resolve. He could lead his family to besiege an Evil God, which might be difficult but not necessarily without a chance of success. But dozens of Evil Spirits were simply beyond his capability to deal with. Charles also wondered why these Evil Spirits had appeared in the void above Strasbourg. Sar?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Princess Akso took a slight step forward, standing half a step ahead of the Old Emperor. His Majesty Brittany, the Old Emperor, also yielded the principal position for his new bride, the Empress of the Empire. The princess from the previous generation of the Axel Dynasty, now the Empress of the Brittany Dynasty, was just about to speak when she heard a familiar voice: Mother! A trace of mild anger, along with a mix of complex emotions, appeared on Princess Aksos jade-like face, but she did not stop. Instead, she began to recite the script prepared by the Minister of Ceremonies. Zimmerman called out Mother and then kept quiet, waiting until Princess Akso finished reciting her vows before softly saying in a low voice, Mother, happy wedding. Princess Akso nodded slightly. Nobody heard Zimmermans voice; after all, he was a being close to the Evil God, merely whispering a message, even the Old Emperor Brittany standing next to Princess Akso did not notice. As the wedding proceeded to its final step, everyone participating cheered loudly. Charles knew that as a high-ranking official of the Empire and the Prospective Son-in-law to the Brittany Dynasty, it was impossible for him to miss the following banquet. Accompanied by Anne, he could only smile slightly and enter the banquet hall with head held high among the throngs of people. Charles was not adept at social interaction, but fortunately, even at the Emperors wedding, there were not many who had the privilege to converse with him. All he needed to do was stand quietly, and countless people would flock around him; these were the significant officials from the Duchy of Mecklen. Now the Mecklen Duchy couldnt be said to have countless Sacred-level individuals, but at least, if we were just talking about Sacred-level alone, it was not inferior to any Empire on the Old Continent. Below the Sacred level, it was also considered to have a remarkable wealth of talent, although Charles did not recognize many of these talented individuals himself. He had indeed annexed too many powers, and the origins of his talents were complicated. Fortunately, he had the wisdom of two worlds and had always digested the power he devoured very well. The banquet continued until midnight, and it was then that Charles took Anne and left the Imperial Palace. They did not linger at 221B Baker Street, which was nearby the Palace; instead, they went directly to Street 58, Elysian Pastoral. As Charles stepped into this residence, he saw Kahnstan and Juno; they had not stayed too long in the Endless Void, having retreated early. Juno asked with interest, How do you feel about the Blood Castle youve acquired? Charles smiled faintly, replying, Very good! Kahnstan also smiled faintly, saying, With the acquisition of the Blood Castle, our plans can proceed more smoothly. I suggest we make another trip to Horn Thunder Mountain tomorrow, to thoroughly resolve the issue for Lilith. Charles pondered for a moment before saying softly, Good. Lilith was his daughter, and for Charles, having Lilith to completely replace Doris was also a matter of endless benefit. Moreover, once Lilith completely replaced Doris, Her power would skyrocket, ascending to the ranks of a true Evil God, powerful enough to rival Kahnstan. Kahnstan was quite excited as well because once Lilith gained Doriss power and became the new Blood Ancestor of the Belos Clan, it meant that the power of the Blood Clan would surge once again, and another one of the Six Kings would successfully Awaken. Once all six Blood Ancestor Kings had awoken, the Byron Empire could become the leading empire of the Old Continent at any time. Juno, however, seemed deep in thought and said calmly, After we go to Horn Thunder Mountain, let me choose the next target. Charles was a bit surprised and asked, Teacher, are you also planning to make the final step? Juno shook his head, saying, I havent decided yet, but I need to increase my strength as soon as possible. Chapter 678 - 678 643 ?Chapter 678: 643. Incomplete Authority a Master of Spiders (Seeking Monthly Pass) Chapter 678: 643. Incomplete Authority a Master of Spiders (Seeking Monthly Pass) Charles could understand Juno, why he wanted to enhance his power. In the Old Continent before, those of the Sacred Level were kings. As long as one advanced to the Sacred Level, they were among the top figures of the Old Continent, but this was no longer sufficient now, even the pinnacle of the Sacred Level was not enough to dominate the Old Continent. The original five strongest beings of the Old Continent could no longer suppress the continent. Among the five strongest, Juno was considered unfathomably powerful. ... Even an ordinary Evil Spirit might not be able to defeat this Blood Clan powerhouse, but he had never taken that critical step. In an era when Evil Spirits were reviving and besieging True Gods, he indeed needed to advance further. In the following days, the afterglow of the Old Emperors wedding was still lingering. As an important official of the Empire, Charles really couldnt leave. He wanted to find opportunities to discuss his and Annes wedding with the Old Emperor of Brittany, but he never found the right moment. Instead, Anne took the initiative to comfort him, saying there was no rush for this matter. Although Anne also wanted to become the official Duchess of Mecklen, she had been in love with Charles for many years, had weathered countless storms, and had even formed quite close relationships with Charless subordinates. She had once defended Mecklenburg in Charless place. Therefore, Anne was not very eager, nor desperate to marry, because of her great trust in Charles. She also believed That even if there were some competitors, they would not pose any obstacle to her. Thus, she was able to comfort her somewhat restless beloved with equanimity. Charles was helpless. He hadnt found the opportunity to broach the subject of proposing to Anne with the Old Emperor, and there, Khanstan and Juno had sent out a second invitation to go to Horn Thunder Mountain. Charles did not decline. He also wanted to settle the matter with Doris soon. Leaving a waking Blood Ancestor unattended was like allowing danger to spread unchecked. After all, Lilith was his daughter. Once Lilith could fully obtain the power of a Blood Ancestor, it would be an incomparable aid for him. Moreover, Lilith was also ensured by the Serpent of Destiny, much more reliable than his other family members. Hmm, even now he did not dare to fully trust Emilia and Amon. As for Dapocirodo, Ivonna, Omibella, and Posuji, the trust level was even lower than Amon. After all, Amon could really communicate, but communication between Charles and those four family members was not smooth. This time, he brought all of his family members along, following Juno and Khanstan, and once again came to Horn Thunder Mountain. Floating over Horn Thunder Mountain, Charles looked at the gigantic spider below, as well as the endless large and small spiders, first releasing Blood Castle into the air above. Seeing the mountain of flesh and the swarming giant spiders below, Emilia became so excited she nearly rolled around. She released the Blood Angel granted to her by Charles, turning it into a gold small boat, rushing down from the sky. The golden boat shattered everything in its path, including the flesh-and-blood mountains of Horn Thunder Mountain and countless giant spiders, all being devoured by the Emilia Vessel that was slowly sailing through the aftermath. The Emilia Vessel, the true form of Emilia, contained infinite Power of Annihilation and was not inferior to the Holy Light Divine State Title. The Emilia Vessel released head after head of blood-red skulls, fighting fiercely with the massive spiders sprawling all over the mountains. Lilith, unlike Emilia, commanded another Blood Angel, transforming into a dazzling serpent covered in flame-like scales. This blood-red serpent formed a forbidden force field, with its head and tail connected. All giant spiders trapped within this field were involuntarily drained of a mysterious force and cast into another layer of space. Lilith had inherited most of Charless power and could also command multiple Blood Ancestor Secret Techniques. Using the Infinite Mirror Realm, she captured more spider avatars, stealing Doriss power. With each spider avatar that fell into the Infinite Mirror Realm, Lilith grew more excited. Charles released the Holy Light Divine Kingdom Title, and Dapocirodo, Ivonna, Omibella, and Posuji quickly vanished into the void, battling with Doris on another battlefield. Amon, however, jumped down and pressed his hand on the ground. Countless eyes erupted and appeared over Horn Thunder Mountain. Every giant spider within his power range grew numerous tiny eyes, and once these eyes covered a spider avatar, the spider would collapse and dissipate into the air. Although Charles had been with them for a long time, he still felt a terrifying thrill every time he saw his family members unleashing their powers. He activated the Star Spirit Spider Technique, releasing countless Star Puppet Lines. Each spider avatar transformed by Doris he controlled became a part of the Bloody Rune. The battle lasted an unknown duration; after all, Doris was trapped in Horn Thunder Mountain, with immense power, yet unable to wield it. She could only roar angrily, watching her power being taken by these shameless beings. One Spirit Spider Rune after another formed inside Charless body, until the last eighteen Spirit Spider Runes united, transforming into the fourth Star Spirit Spider Rune. With the appearance of the fourth Star Spirit Spider Rune, Charles suddenly had a strange sensation. He pressed a hand against the mountaintop, and millions of spider avatars abruptly exploded, turning into towering blood-red rainbows that surged into his body. Doris let out a painful wail; she even found that she could no longer control the massive spider avatars, as a force stripped her of the right to command her spider avatars. Doris, devoid of resistance, revealed a hysterical expression on her beautiful visage. With a piercing shriek, all spiders below the Second Level erupted. She began to reclaim these spider avatars. Charles had not expected Doris to take such a resolute action. In haste, he pointed towards the Blood Castle, and eleven Blood Angels appeared, generating a massive devouring force that ceaselessly consumed the exploding spider avatars and the overflowing blood of the Blood Clan. As Doris lost control over the spider avatars, she detonated all those below Second Level. By exploiting her natural advantage with avatars, she devoured nearly a third of them. The remaining two-thirds were shared by Charles Mecklen and his family. Charles could feel that two more Star Spirit Spider Runes were forming within him. sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Each Star Spirit Spider Rune was composed of eighteen Spirit Spider Runes. Six Star Spirit Spider Runes formed an Incomplete Authorityathe Master of Spiders. All spider-type creatures in this world were subject to the control of this authority. Charles was slightly surprised in his heart. He tried using the six Star Spirit Spider Runes to exert pressure on Doris, the mount-like giant spider. The Belos Ancestor God let out a piercing screech, its eight sharp claws trembling slightly. Charles had invaded its core. Chapter 679 - 679 644, Amons Tower (Striving for Monthly Tickets) ?Chapter 679: 644, Amons Tower (Striving for Monthly Tickets) Chapter 679: 644, Amons Tower (Striving for Monthly Tickets) Doriss massive, mountainous form trembled intensely. All those giant spiders of at least Twenty Third Rank that were not reclaimed by Him, gathered around His main body, helping together to resist the Master of Spiders oppressive authority. Charles pondered for a moment and then decided to share this authority with Lilith. His relationship with Lilith was extraordinary, with a most subtle connection between them; he could choose to not share, or he could choose to share. But Charles felt that sharing the Master of Spiders authority could help resolve Doris, and he didnt mind sharing this authority, so he simply went ahead and did it. Doris never expected that Charles would actually share a portion of the authority with him! He was even more baffled about how Charles had silently usurped the Master of Spiders authority. ... However, it didnt hinder Him. After obtaining the Master of Spiders authority, He stepped down onto the fiery red Serpent beneath His feet, transforming both man and snake into a giant spider. His size was far less than Doriss, but his body bore countless crimson stripes, dark as ink, with a slender and strong body, lunging at a Twenty Third Rank spider subsidiary lingering by Doris. Lilith ferociously tore through this Twenty Third Rank spider subsidiary as easily as tearing through thin paper, devouring it ravenously. Even Charles watched somewhat dumbstruck, knowing that the Twenty Third Rank is just a step away from stepping into the Peak of Sacred level; his great uncle Antonio was at this level for a long time. Despite the Master of Spiders authority putting pressure on this spider subsidiary, Doris was still too powerful. Although Charles knew, in the era when the Evil God awakens, the Sacred level is no longer sufficient, he still found it hard to accept such a scene. However, he could console himself that Lilith had the authority to suppress, which allowed her to easily kill a Twenty Third Rank spider subsidiary. If they really faced a Transcendent of Twenty Third Rank, although Lilith could easily kill them, it definitely wouldnt be this easy. After all, Charles, who led a group of Sacred levels to besiege the Evil Spirit, knew the power of the Evil Spirit; though horrifying, it hadnt reached the extent of squashing Sacred levels like ants. With the additional Spider authority, Lilith became ferociously unrivaled. Charles didnt step in because he could sense Doris counterstrike. S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This member of the Bellos Blood Clan, after all, was an Evil God Level existence. He held the incomplete Spider authority, part of which still lay concealed within Doris, quickly leading to a tug-of-war. Doris will even swiftly counterattacked, creating an overwhelming surge after surge. Thankfully, Charles was now at the Quasi-Evil God Level and possessed numerous magical items. Even controlling five types of authority and bolstered by his family at the Blood Castle, he stood unyieldingly amid Doris wills assault. Of course, the reason he could withstand Doris will was also because several of his family members were sharing the burden of Doris pressure. Lilith consecutively pounced and killed several giant spider subsidiaries, then looking at Charles who was firmly holding back Doris, she could not help but let out a sharp cry: Daddy! She wasnt asking Charles for help but was expressing overwhelming emotions. Although, when Doris reassembled soul and memory were anchored, he was designated as Charles daughter, in reality, he did not harbor deep feelings for Charles until this moment, when heartfelt warmth, longing, affection, and various human sentiments were birthed in his heart. Originally, an Evil God does not possess human emotions, but Lilith is different. Not only did she share everything with Charles, but was also accepted by the Serpent of Destiny, becoming a member of the small snakes kin, which is why she could possess such a unique soul. Charles slightly nodded; between him and Lilith was an extremely mysterious connection, with no possibility of misunderstanding each others intentions. He never expected that this daughter would actually develop human emotions. This matter is quite interesting. Charless attention was all on Doris, occasionally diverting some to Lilith, completely oblivious to the other two children. Amons little face was so excited that countless eyeballs burst forth; He had always wanted to break free from the Holy Light Divine State Title, but lacked the strength. Although there had been several opportunities to devour the power of other Evil Spirits, there had never been a time when He could swallow so unscrupulously. For Him, the trapped Doriss resistance was so weak it was almost non-existent. And this feast was simply too perfect to find fault with. Even Charles did not notice that Amons body had grown slightly larger, and countless eyes at His feet gradually converged into a Magic Array. Soon, above this Magic Array, a second Magic Array appeared, and when the third Magic Array emerged, Charles took a longer look towards Amon, and was instantly surprised. Others may not recognize it, but Charles could see that the three Magic Arrays superimposed by Amon, although still rudimentary, already resembled a Pagoda. There are no buildings with this structure throughout the Old Continent. Charles couldnt help but think: How is this possible? How could Amon congeal a Pagoda? Amon glanced at Charles, feeling a bit uneasy. He saw Charles Meklen press down with a hand, and a Blood Angel descended from the sky, landing on the three Magic Arrays. The Blood Angels body, nearly naked, with closed eyes, seemed to be in deep sleep. Its beautiful body was strikingly gorgeous. As its body slowly sank into the first Magic Array, Amon suddenly let out a scream, and facial features reappeared on his face. However, this time, an eye appeared on his brow, within which was the image of the Blood Angel. As the Blood Angel submerged into the first Magic Array, half its body appeared in the second Magic Array, and after a short while, its crystal clear feet also appeared in the third Magic Array, its delicate body passing through all three Magic Arrays. Amons face suddenly revealed a smile, the power in his body surged like tides, rapidly escalating, and soon a fourth Magic Array appeared, directly appearing on the Blood Angels body. Charles didnt pay more attention to this major child, to this day still unsure of what exactly Amon is? But he had a premonition that this attack on Doris might benefit someone the most, and it wasnt him or Lilith, but Amon. Amon was clearly about to completely break free from the Holy Light Divine State Title. Charles did not choose to continue imprisoning Amon, instead, he decided to lend Him a helping hand, as for the outcome? Charles didnt know. At this moment, Emilia was piloting a golden boat, happily colliding left and right, a Twenty Third Rank giant Spiders clone could only withstand seven or eight strikes from the golden boat. Every Spider that was smashed was devoured by the chaotic flying blood-red skulls outside the Emilia Vessel. The scene of this battle looked like a harmonious and warm dining scene for Charles and his family. Chapter 680 - 680 645, I am a Subordinate God to the Serpent of Destiny, I am Amon Mecklen ?Chapter 680: 645, I am a Subordinate God to the Serpent of Destiny, I am Amon Mecklen Chapter 680: 645, I am a Subordinate God to the Serpent of Destiny, I am Amon Mecklen Kahnstan did not make a move. He had intended to join forces with Juno to help Lilith and Charles dismember Doris, but when he saw Charles family happily enjoying a feast, he couldnt help but let out a wry smile and said, It seems were somewhat superfluous here. Juno responded with a faint smile, I still need a bit of Doris power. Kahnstan, a genuine Evil God who had nearly perfected his ascension, maintained his sanity. Juno, however, had not taken that step and still needed more strength. Kahnstan nodded his head and with a reverse palm strike, placed his hand on Junos back. Instantly, Junos power began to surge without limit, breaking through his previous upper bound. Juno gazed down at the giant spider below, silently invoking the Blood Clans Great Prophecy. He had cultivated this spell to such an extent that he could unleash its full power without uttering a word. ... Kahnstan felt that in the blink of an eye, nearly half of his power had been sapped away. He was slightly astonished and thought to himself, What has Juno done? However, since Juno had not mentioned it, he did not inquire further. This was not out of distrust towards him but out of fear that other Evil Spirits might sense it. When Juno cast the Blood Clans Great Prophecy, Charles instantly felt that Doris power was rapidly declining, so intensely that he almost mistook it for some trickery from Doris. But in the next instant, he keenly sensed something familiar within Doris responding to his call. Harnessing all his might, he gave a fierce pull, and a strange rune flew out. It soared into the air and merged into his body, uniting with the six Star Spirit Spider Techniques to form a complete scepter of power. The spider avatars controlled by Doris let out piercing shrieks as they escaped Doris command, each spreading their eight long legs and diving into the void, entering Charles Infinite Mirror Realm. Dozens of Twenty Fourth Rank giant spiders and hundreds of Twenty Third Rank giant spiders all betrayed Doris. Doris howled skywards as her eight massive spider legs suddenly detached, revealing the human lower body. Charles reached out and gathered Doris eight giant spider legs into the Infinite Mirror Realm, observing the now fully human-formed Blood Clan member. Now that Charles had complete control over the spiders scepter, Doris could no longer command her spider avatars, let alone maintain her spider formaa development Charles had not anticipated. Doris, unable to retain her spider form, saw her strength plummet dramatically, but there was also a dangerously unpredictable change. Whether it was Charles, Kahnstan, Juno, or even Lilith, they could all sense that this Blood Ancestor of the Bellos Family was no longer constrained by Horn Thunder Mountain. She had completely freed herself from the imprisonment of that mountain of flesh and blood. She was thoroughly awake. Doris human form stood approximately forty to fifty meters tall, an enlarged version of unparalleled beauty, all enveloped in a silvery glow. Despite being naked, this silver layer obscured everyones sight, preventing even Charles, Kahnstan, and Juno from seeing through it. However, the glimpses of her form were somehow even more enticing than full visibility. Charles drew his Flame Gun, knowing a fierce battle was inevitable. However, Doris cast a deep glance at the sky before violently ripping apart the void with both hands and escaping into it. Juno barked an order: Chase! Without needing Junos reminder, Charles led his family into the Endless Void. He brought his eldest son Amon, his eldest daughter Emilya, and his youngest daughter Lilith into the Endless Void, only to find Dapocirodo, Ivonna, Omibella, and Posuji tightly entangling Doris, engaged in a fierce battle. The grand palace manifested by the Holy Light Divine State Title generated a tremendous force field, grasping hold of Doris, but within the Endless Void, she was like a nimble, roaming fish, exceedingly agile. Upon seeing Charles and the others pursuing, she didnt hesitate to abandon the struggle, uttering a piercing screech, discarding half her body, leaving behind her lower half and two long legs, as her torso rushed into the depths of the void. Charles was about to give chase when he suddenly felt a premonition; over a dozen Evil Spirits were coming their way amidst the battle, their power grand and surging like monstrous waves of evil. Even Juno laid a hand on Charles and said, Dont chase after her. Charles took a deep breath and watched as his three children also plunged into the fray. In no time at all, they partook in the remnants of Doriss lower half. Emilya and Lilith each seized a thigh, while Amon grabbed Nevermind! Charles thought it best not to dwell on it. Dapocirodo, Ivonna, Omibella, and Posuji snatched up the remaining scraps; the entire family was thoroughly pleased. Charles too wanted to know what was so extraordinary about Doriss lower half, but since it had been claimed by his family members, he could not well ask for it back and could only suppress his curiosity. Amon had seized an important part of Doris, and looking at the remains in his hand, he revealed a sinister smile. S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With a flick of his hand, he tossed it towards the Blood Angel that Charles had bestowed. Blood Angels have no gender, and though Charles made them all appear in the image of peerless beauties, it did not define their gender. But Doris was a female Evil God with maternal attributes, and Amon had seized her critical organs. When Amon inserted this vital part of the Bellos Family Blood Ancestor into the Blood Angel, the Blood Angel given by Charles immediately acquired a gender, and at the same time, it gained humanity. Successive Magic Arrays emerged, with seven layers coalescing around the Blood Angel at the center, forming a Magic Tower. This Magic Tower, created from the Magic Array and the Blood Angel, floated above Amons head. Amon, performing odd steps, declared, I am the Guardian of all cities on the Old Continent, the Guardian of all ships, all carriages, and chariots. I am the protector of human gathering points in the New World, the Guardian of every road in the New Worlda| I am Amon! I am the Deity of mankind! My father is Charles Meklen! My mother is Omibella Meklen, my sister is Emilya Meklen, and my little sister is Lilith Meklena| At this point, Amon hesitated for a moment before continuing: My grandfather is Pendragon Arthur, and I have a human brother Gareth Mecklen; my human mother is Anne Brittany Mecklen. Our whole family worships the Serpent of Destiny, loyal devotees of the Serpent of Destiny. A silver serpentine tail emerged from the void, lightly tapping him. Overjoyed, Amon exclaimed, I am the Subordinate God to the Serpent of Destiny, I am Amon! Amon Meklen. Chapter 681 - 681 646, The Authority of Omibella - Angel ?Chapter 681: 646, The Authority of Omibella C Angel Chapter 681: 646, The Authority of Omibella C Angel Charles only felt the entire void tremble momentarily, then noticed a subtle change in the Holy Light Divine State Title, forever missing a corner. Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Without hesitation, Charles took advantage of the moment the Holy Light Divine State Title was missing a corner to embed the entire Blood Castle into it. The rank of the Blood Castle was even higher than that of the Holy Light Divine State Title, and when the castle fit into the gap of the title, the entire Holy Light Divine State Title underwent dramatic changes. Charless will penetrated throughout the Holy Light Divine State Title, and Dapocirodo, Ivonna, Ombella, and Posuji emitted strange groans. The first to be grasped by Charles was Ombella, who was also a Blood Ancestor, and also a member of the Arthur Clan, having the same origin as Montgomery, both descendants of the same father. When the Blood Castle vanished, Charles stood on the plaza of the Holy Light Divine State Title, with the winged figure of Ombella appearing in his palm. She was delicately lovely, small enough to be held in a hand, but with the augmenting power of Charles and the Blood Castle, Ombella also underwent a transformation. Charless voice resounded; he used the Great Prophecy of the Blood Clan and shouted: In the name of Pendragon Arthur, the progenitor of the Arthur Clan, exhausting all laws of the world, offering the Holy Light Divine State Title and the Blood Castle, the bodies of the descendants Ombella and Montgomery of the Arthur Clan, I vow: Charles Mecklen and Ombella Arthur Mecklen a life and soul, memory and knowledge, bloodline and fate all integrated, shared amongst each other! Charles looked at the minimized Ombella in his palm, and under the immense pressure, Ombella knelt on one knee in his palm. ... A profound connection transmitted from Charless palm, integrating a new authority into Charless body, while Charles also shared the Maze Authority, much like a husband and wife sharing gifts at a wedding, except here its an exchange of authority each held. Charles also obtained the authority Ombella shared with him and came to know that this descendant of Pandragon possessed a very mysterious authority a Angel! When the Angel authority merged into his body, the wand representing the Blood Angel completely vanished from this world. The Blood Angel authority and Ombellas Angel authority reflected each other like two sides of a mirror, or the entity and its reflection in calm waters. Angel and Blood Angel converged, birthing a new power that completely integrated the Holy Light Divine State Title and the Blood Castle. Charles opted to merge the Blood Castle fully into the Holy Light Divine State Title, evolving into a new Holy Light Divine State Title, transforming into a starship vastly superior and unprecedented in size to its predecessors. It measured over ten kilometers long, void of sails, fully enclosed in space, divided into tens of layers each consisting of countless labyrinths. Ombella, wielding the authority of the Labyrinth and reactivated Angel authority, leaped to the fore as the leader of this new Holy Light Divine State Title. Her image appeared anew on the bow of the Holy Light Divine State Title; pristine wings extended, covering the hull, making the new Holy Light Divine State Title blaze with brilliant Holy Light, filled with a sanctified essence. Charles did not choose to employ the Great Prophecy of the Blood Clan on Dapocirodo, Ivonna, and Posuji, for it was no longer necessary. These three Evil Spirits had already become fully integrated into the Holy Light Divine State Title, forming Charless Subordinate Gods upon his choosing to absorb the Blood Castle into the Holy Light Divine State Title. Should Charles attain godhood in the future, Ombella, Dapocirodo, Ivonna, and Posuji would all be his Subordinate Gods. However, Dapocirodo, Ivonna, and Posuji would have a somewhat lower status. Charles extended a hand, and an angel along with a Blood Angel flew out, transforming into a magnificent warship. Dapocirodo split from the Holy Light Divine State Title, fell into this magnificent warship, causing it to sprout numerous branches, and transformed into a warship that seemed to be made from ancient divine timber. Moreover, this warship was brimming with life, filled with the breath of life. Charles extended his hand again, and two more angels along with two Blood Angels flew out, each pair transforming into a magnificent warship. Ivonna and Posuji also split off, one of the warships developed huge eyes turning into one that resembled a giant whale with rolling ocean waves surrounding it. In the Endless Void, these rolling waves appeared mysterious and turbulent, possessing a dominating power over the Seven Seas. The other warship took the form of a long-bodied vessel sprouting numerous scales, resembling a gigantic sea serpent. The split angels and Blood Angels, having combined the power of Dapocirodo, Ivonna, and Posuji, formed three auxiliary ships of the Holy Light Divine State Title. They and the Holy Light Divine State Title were united as one, their powers interconnected. With these three auxiliary ships, Dapocirodo, Ivonna, and Posuji could act freely and exert their own powers more freely. When Charles Meklen appeared in the void with four Legendary Warships. Amon glanced at his Magic Tower, smiling as he pointed a hand, and this tower, supported by Blood Angels and consisting of seven Magic Arrays, also transformed into a Magic Warship, following behind the Holy Light Divine State Title. Kainshtein and Juno, looking at this fleet, thought that if they added the Emilia Vessel, the Mecklen familys fleet would be the strongest fleet across both the Old Continent and the New Continent. On the Seven Seas, there would be no enemy to challenge them, not even the Evil Spirits would dare confront them. Lilith, having consumed one of Mother Goddess Doriss legs, looked at this newly born fleet, urged the Blood Angel she was controlling, which transformed into a fiery giant serpent, and called out, Father, I want a ship too! Charles flew out three angels, each landing beside Amon, Lilith, and Emilia. Emilia, not minding at all, happily cheered, letting the angel land on the golden ship beneath her feet. This golden ship did not merge with the Emilia Vessel; instead, she shouted down to Gareth: Gareth! I appoint you as the captain of the Emilia Vessel. Still a mortal, and without the formidable power of Juno, Gareth was not able to enter the Endless Void on his own, but Emilias shout let him hear her and suddenly feel like he had become an inseparable part of this family. Yet, he was also unsure if he would always be a part of it. Lilith quickly handled it, combining angels and Blood Angels. She commanded this warship, which resembled a massive spider, joining Mecklens legendary fleet composed entirely of Legendary Warships. Every Legendary Warship housed an Evil Spirit. In a far distant place, Doris watched this fleet, grinding her teeth, yet she decisively did not want to be trapped by this fleet Chapter 682 - 682 647, Four Dream Gods (working hard to update, asking for monthly tickets) ?Chapter 682: 647, Four Dream Gods (working hard to update, asking for monthly tickets) Chapter 682: 647, Four Dream Gods (working hard to update, asking for monthly tickets) Lilith stood on her Spider Battleship, gazing into the Endless Void; She had still not managed to seize all of Doriss authority, including the crucial core, preventing Her from reaching the realm of Kahnstan. Yet even so, She has truly become an Evil Spirit. Especially since Lilith had acquired the authority of filth from Charles, along with the newly shared Spider authority, and Her own Puppet authority, purely in terms of power level, She was second only to the increasingly mysterious Amon and the seemingly harmless Emilia within Charless family. Omibella and others, being continually suppressed by Charles, were more bound by the Holy Light Divine State Title itself, so although they too devoured the flesh of various evil spirits, their gains were not as elevated as Amon and Emilia. In fact, just like Horn Thunder Mountain, the Holy Light Divine State Title serves to restrain and incarcerate the five evil spirits onboard the ship. Therefore, Amon chose to break away from the Holy Light Divine State Title, re-establishing his own Magic Tower. Emilia also harbored wariness toward the Holy Light Divine State Title and almost never set foot on it. ... Though Lilith felt regret, having acquired three authorities, and with the Twenty Third Rank and Twenty Fourth Rank Spider embodiments within the Infinite Mirror Realm, Her combat strength was already formidable enough to sweep through various low-level evil spirits, such as the three Evil Gods Charles once eradicated in Inglima, who were no longer a match for Lilith. With a hint of regret, Lilith withdrew her gaze, and with a stomp of her foot, the enormous Spider Battleship transformed into a cloud of smoke, gathering upon her face to form terrifying designs, which in the next instant, disappeared without a trace. Her powers merged with Charless; thus, the Angels and Blood Angels from Charles, along with Her own strength, could be incorporated into Her body, becoming her hidden ace. Charles placed his hand on the deck of the Holy Light Divine State Title, and in the next instant, this legendary huge ship disappeared without a trace; only Omibella emerged, turning into a lady of great charm and beauty. Her face was full of surprises, as She also sensed that Her bond with the Holy Light Divine State Title was closer, yet She was no longer restrained by it, enjoying greater freedom. However, She could also deeply sense that the master-servant relationship already formed between herself and Charles, as a Subordinate God of Charles, including the other three Her, had no room for resistance anymore. One by one, the legendary ships disappeared, and Charless family appeared lively in the void. Amon and Emilia also retracted their physical bodiesaMagic Tower and Emilia Vessel were essentially their incarnated bodies and sources of power. Kahnstan shrugged his shoulders, just about to leave, when he heard Juno say, My students, you must not be satisfied with the earlier battle. Lets go for another battle. Kahnstan displayed an inquiring Spiritual Wave, Juno smiled slightly and said, Its rare to gather so many helpers, I want to update the originally selected target. Old friend, help me this time. Kahnstan nodded; having returned and devoured the true Kahnstan, he replaced the Evil God Blood Ancestor, but some things remain unchangedahe was still the god of the Vampire, willing to protect the Blood Clan. Juno was the newcomer he most appreciated, even more so than Charles, as Juno was more purebred. He also hoped to assist Juno to ascend to the Divine level. Juno pressed a hand to his forehead, employing the Vampires True Words Dream Technique, pulling everyone into a virtual dream. A cluster of colorful bubbles floated in the sky, boundless darkness covered the earth, and an ever-changing fortress-city transformed continuouslyapeople and faces changed every moment, besides there lay a deadly pale silenceaeven Charles couldnt help but shiver at the sight of it. Juno said in a low voice, I believe you have not heard of the Four Dream Gods. Kahnstan was slightly moved and said, You wish to attain the power of the Four Dream Gods? Juno nodded, and Charles asked in surprise, The Beautiful Dream God, is also one of the Four Dream Gods? Juno replied, Yes, the Beautiful Dream God, the God of Terrifying Nightmare, the God of Fantasy Dreams, and the God of Eternal Slumber Dreams, these are the Four Dream Gods. I once wished to seize one of the Dream Gods, to send my own memory and soul into Dreamland, to complete the ascension to Divine level in the human world, and then reclaim my memory and soul from Dreamland, becoming a god while retaining my humanity. But as a mere mortal, I am unable to slay a god. This is the most challenging step of this plan. Now, fortunately with your help, I can attempt this unprecedented path to ascend to Divine level. My original target was the God of Fantasy Dreams, but now I wish to change my target, please help me capture this one of the Four Dream Gods, I want all of them. Charles recalled the myriad of bubbles, shook his head and said, Teacher, these Dream Gods are really too good at hiding and escaping, we simply cant capture them. Juno smiled slightly and said, Let me tell you a secret about the Dream Gods. All dreams are interconnected! Charles asked in surprise, All dreams are interconnected? Juno nodded, pointed his finger, and a bronze gate appeared. He said lightly, From my dreams, there is a direct access to the world of the Four Dream Gods. Ive always been strictly guarding against their invasion into my dreams, but now its the other way around, I want to invade their world. Charles thought of Mama Karen, and of Anne, slightly nodding, and said, I am willing to obtain the power of the Four Dream Gods for Teacher. He even more wished to obtain the power of the Four Dream Gods for Anne, but he didnt like the power of the other three Dream Gods, only the Beautiful Dream God truly intrigued him; this god of countless bubbles would surely make Anne even more adorable. Kahnstan gave a slight nod and strode towards the bronze gate. Being the only legitimate Evil God, he was also the strongest existence present, naturally it was his role to lead, lest the Dream Gods manipulate the Dreamscape to attack everyone, causing the powerful team to be compromised. Charles became slightly focused, pressed his hand down and said, Dont enter for now, wait for my word. He followed Juno and together they rushed into the bronze gate. Amon watched for a while, then suddenly flashed a thin smile and dashed through the bronze gate as well. Having Amon as an example, Emilia also freed her short legs and rushed through the bronze gate. Sear?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lilith hesitated for a long time, seeing Omibella and others making no moves, decided to follow her fathers advice and wait for Charles summon. She really lacked the confidence to move freely in the dreams, without being bewildered by them. Chapter 683 - 683 648, God of Fantasy Dreams (requesting monthly tickets) ?Chapter 683: 648, God of Fantasy Dreams (requesting monthly tickets) Chapter 683: 648, God of Fantasy Dreams (requesting monthly tickets) Beautiful Dream God, God of Terrifying Nightmare, God of Fantasy Dreams, God of Eternal Slumber Dreams Charles, who was not originally skilled in Dream Technique, has obtained Blood Castle left by Montgomery and intercepted some power of the Beautiful Dream God. His Blood Clans True Words Dream Technique had been elevated to a very high level. At this moment, Charles could slightly sense and knew into which Dream Gods world he had entered. It was the God of Fantasy Dreams world! Charles knew nothing about this Dream God. In fact, he had just heard the names of the Four Dream Gods from Junos mouth. Prior to this, in the Endless Void, he had only encountered the Beautiful Dream God and was unaware of the other three Dream Gods. ... Charles surveyed his surroundings and felt relieved that he did not allow his family to come along. He did not see Kahnstan and Juno either, and did not know where they were; he was alone here. Charles pondered slightly, God of Fantasy Dreams He should be exceptionally skilled at creating various fantasy worlds. Indeed, I should be quite good at creating such worlds as well. With a casual gesture, Charles summoned his own novel into his hand; he activated the True Words Dream Technique, and the novel in his hand instantly transformed into a world of magic and swords, endlessly expanding. Charles novels, which originated from Earth, almost all came from the ancient Eastern land. The online novels from this country exhibit a distinct featureathey construct worlds on a massive scale, extending beyond the limits of imagination. Under the influence of the True Words Dream Technique, Charles novel transformed into a colossal, ever-expanding fantasy world, encroaching further outwards. Initially, Charles felt that this novel world expanded very rapidly, encountering very little resistance. But soon he sensed some resistanceaa vague, elusive force began to invade his created fantasy world. Charles resisted for a bit then in the palm of his hand, a second book materialized, creating another dream world from the second novel. Soon there was a third novel world, a fourth novel world Charles created hundreds of novel fantasy worlds in one breath and let the power of the God of Fantasy Dreams erode them. He stood smiling motionlessly, standing in the center of all his created fantasy worlds, feeling the intertwining of reality and illusion, a myriad of novel worlds merging, the invading forces initially triumphant, but soon silently collapsing layer by layer. Charles novels transported from Earth embodied the pinnacle of human imagination. A mere Evil God from the Old Continent indeed could not withstand such a tremendous flow of information. Especially when the force of the God of Fantasy Dreams invaded hundreds of novel worlds, its power was stretched to the breaking point. Suddenly, Charles spoke softly, Found you! He took long strides, stepping across worlds. The dreamscapes created by this God of Fantasy Dreams were very small, each only had a village or a town, rarely any large city, so these worlds couldnt block Charles steps at all. He quickly traversed countless Fantasy Villages and entered a very cozy small village. A grandmother, looking alarmed, stood at the village entrance. Charles didnt pay any attention to her, knowing she wasnt the genuine God of Fantasy Dreams, and with a slight wave of his hand, he sent the old woman to one of his own Illusion Dream Worlds. He entered the village, where tranquility and warmth pervaded, and each villager wore a face of happiness, seemingly oblivious to Charles presence, continuing with their lives as if he wasnt there. However, each time Charles passed by a villager, that person would disappear on the spot. After making a round through the village, there were no more living beings left. Standing in the center of the village, Charles slightly tilted his head and said, Come out! He waited for a while, but no one appeared. Charles did not continue waiting; instead, he struck the ground with his hand, beginning to erode this Dream World, activating the seven powers he wielded: Labyrinth, Filth, Corrosion, Puppet, Spider, Angel, Blood Angel! All worked together, beginning to erode the core of the God of Fantasy Dreams. It was then Charles realized this Evil God was extremely weak, not merely frail, but had never been able to fully manifest. Under his seven powers, the entire village resisted only briefly before completely collapsing, and a brand new power emergedaFantasy Village! Charles was slightly surprised; he had agreed to Junos plan to besiege the Four Dream Gods, thinking it would be an intense battle. Especially since he had encountered the Beautiful Dream God. Although not very powerful, that god was tricky and difficult to handle. If the other three Dream Gods were as powerful as, or even more so than the Beautiful Dream God, even with the help of his family, Juno, and Kahnstan, winning this war was not guaranteed. But unexpectedly, he alone encountered the God of Fantasy Dreams and easily defeated this weak Evil God, seizing all of its powers. PoweraFantasy Village! Acquired. Instantly, Charles grasped the essence of the God of Fantasy Dreams power and completely mastered it. This Dream Evil Spirit, born only two Eras ago, suffered from the lack of entertainment on the Old Continent. Various legends centered only on the nine True Gods, leaving no room for the Dream God to intervene, hence it scarcely drew enough power from the human world to grow. Charles snapped his fingers lightly, merging the novel world he had just created with Fantasy Village. He could sense the power of Fantasy Village growing rapidly, quickly reaching a certain limit and then surpassing it! The peak of Sacred level is the Twenty Fourth Rank, and Divine levels also vary. The God of Fantasy Dreams was probably just at the Twenty Fifth Rank, but after absorbing hundreds of novels fantasy worlds, the power of Fantasy Village successfully broke through to the Twenty Sixth Rank! Hmm, still a sadly weak god! If this Evil Spirit still existed. But by the time Charles acquired Fantasy Village, it no longer existed, or rather, its memories and soul had been replaced by Charles, becoming nutrients for the growth of Charles soul, supplementing his memories. Charles withdrew his eighth power and began to shift his focus to other Illusion Dream Worlds, successfully locating Kahnstan, Juno, anda| Amon and Emilia! sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He could also sense Lilith, who was obediently staying in Junos Dreamscape, and Omibella and the others. Charles slightly smiled and muttered to himself, It seems the teacher has encountered some trouble! Chapter 684 - 684 649, God of Eternal Slumber Dreams (Seeking Monthly Tickets) ?Chapter 684: 649, God of Eternal Slumber Dreams (Seeking Monthly Tickets) Chapter 684: 649, God of Eternal Slumber Dreams (Seeking Monthly Tickets) Juno and Kahnstan were trekking in a desolate world! This world was void of everything; even the ground beneath their feet ceased to exist. The two top-tier characters took steps one by one, resolutely moving towards a certain goal. Kahnstan was not adept at Dream Techniques, but he was powerful enough not to be deluded by dreams, continuously following Juno. Juno was proficient in all the Secret Techniques of the Arthur Clan, especially the True Words Dream Technique. He even often taught students in the Dream World, instructing Charles how to practice the Arthur Clans Gun Fighting Technique. Every step he took in this barren Dream World left his own coordinates behind, each coordinate acting as an anchor, firmly nailing down this Dream World. ... However, as soon as Juno walked away, the coordinates he left would gradually vanish, ceasing to exist in this desolate Dream World. Charles recognised at a glance that this Dream World belonged to the God of Eternal Slumber Dreams! He was also the most powerful one among the Four Dream Gods. Even though Charles had already devoured the God of Fantasy Dreams, appropriating the title linked to this Dream GodaFantasy Village! With the power of Blood Castle and Fantasy Village, he could even use the Arthur Clans True Words Dream Technique to a level far surpassing his teacher, Juno, but he still dared not to enter this barren Dream World recklessly. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The power of this Dream God was simply too mighty. He only possessed this one Dream World, but within it slept countlessaEvil Spirits! Charles even sensed the presence of the Blood Ancestor, clearly indicating that this world slumbered a Blood Ancestor of the Three Emperors and Six Kings Level. He even sensed the presence of many familiar and unfamiliar Evil Gods; the spirits of these Evil Gods, once they fell into the Eternal Slumber Dreams, would have no chance of leaving, eternally asleep. Charles surveyed the void, never intending to enter the God of Eternal Slumber Dreams Dreamscape. However, he had a minor speculation about the identity of this God of Eternal Slumber Dreams! Hmm, he couldnt say. Charles briefly sensed around and detected the presence of Amon and Emilia, as well as Lilith and the rest of his family. He didnt concern himself with Amon and Emilia but first returned to Junos Dreamscape. All dreamscapes in the world are interconnected! Therefore, Junos Dreamscape was not completely safe. The bronze gate he fashioned, although capable of resisting other Dream World Evil Spirits, had its limits. Charles walked out of the bronze gate, appeared in front of Lilith, Omibella, and the others, slightly smiled, and said: Follow me! Lilith followed Charles without hesitation; sharing both a soul and spiritual authority with Charles Mecklen, there was not a single Evil Spirit that could impersonate Charles in front of them. Charles led them into his own Fantasy Village, marking everyone with a personal insignia. With this mark of authority from Fantasy Village, they would never get lost in other dream worlds and could always return to Charless Fantasy Village. He glanced at Lilith, hesitated for a moment, then shared the authority of Fantasy Village with her. Battling the Four Dream Gods was extremely dangerous, a moments carelessness could mean eternal descent, getting lost in some Dreamland. Facing such perilous foes, he had no need to keep any of his powers hidden. Now that Lilith had obtained the authority of Fantasy Village, she could traverse any dream, possessing a power not inferior to that of the God of Fantasy Dreams, capable of manipulating Dreamscape, which was highly advantageous for their current war. Lilith sensed the new authority within her, filled with admiration for Charles; to her, Charles was a father figure and someone even more significant, important beyond imagination, even surpassing ascension to godhood. She gracefully performed an Imperial courtly reverence to Charles, her combat stance shifted with a cool radiance, transforming into a magnificent courtly gown. Barefoot with tender white feet, she took tiny steps and leisurely departed. Charles did not accompany her; Liliths strength was steadily increasing. Although not as strong as Doris at her Peak, she had already become a formidable existence among the Evil Spirits, especially after acquiring four kinds of authorities: Puppet, Spider, Filth, and Fantasy Village. Among the Evil Gods, she was indeed unique, with few Evil Spirits mastering more than one type of authority. Doris herself only had three kinds of authority, of which Puppet and Spider had already been seized by Charles and Doris, leaving only the last one. Charles was not worried about Lilith suffering losses within the dream realms. Even when facing the other three Dream Gods, she could retreat with ease, more so than Juno and Kahnstan, for they did not possess the authority over dream realms. Omibella and the others did not wish to part with Charles, and he did not let them fight alone. Instead, he summoned the Holy Light Divine State Title, which, after devouring the Holy Light Divine State Title of the Blood Castle, took on a new form within the dream realm. It transformed into a giant whale, assuming the form of King of the Giant Whales, Ivonna. Whales and dreamscapes are the most harmonious combinations in any work of fiction. When Charles used the authority of Fantasy Village to channel through the body of King of the Giant Whales, Ivonna, he emitted a loud whale song, imbued with the power of Fantasy Village. This King of the Giant Whales, with a swish of its tail, proudly swam into another dream world. Inside a huge space within Charless whale body, looking ahead at the dream world, myriad brilliant colors should have conjured an infinitely wondrous world, but with the suppression of Fantasy Villages power, they could not display their true strength and could only emit a weak dream force. Suddenly, King of the Giant Whales, Ivonna, opened its mouth wide, swallowing all the brilliant colors; as the giant whale journeyed, numerous colorful dreamscapes shattered by Charles, he quickly located the whereabouts of the Beautiful Dream God. This Beautiful Dream God was a stunning lady, emanating an air of maturity and allure, her ravishing face filled with anxiety. The colorful dreamscape was the best tool to alleviate anxiety, but anxiety never vanishes, only shifts. She could also be called the Goddess of Anxiety. This anxiety did not mar the beauty of the Dream God; on the contrary, it endowed her with an exotic charm, even more captivating. With a casual gesture from Charles, a branch from the Gomodoro Tree became a spear under the empowerment of Dapocirodos force. He threw it with all his might, stabbing into the dream world where the Beautiful Dream God resided, but her powers deflected it, missing the target and only landing in the dream world. Charles was unconcerned; he kept breaking branches off the Gomodoro Tree, each empowered by Dapocirodos force turned into spears, which he hurled forcefully. His goal was not to harm the Beautiful Dream God, but to pin down the dream world she hid in, preventing her escape. The Dream God had already escaped from him twice; this time, Charles did not intend to let her slip away again. Chapter 685 - 685 650, Wrathful Vajra, Holding a Golden Altar (Asking for Monthly Tickets) ?Chapter 685: 650, Wrathful Vajra, Holding a Golden Altar (Asking for Monthly Tickets) Chapter 685: 650, Wrathful Vajra, Holding a Golden Altar (Asking for Monthly Tickets) Charles seized the authority of the God of Fantasy Dreams, thereby gaining a deeper understanding of Dream Gods. All Dream Gods must and do indeed have a core dreamscape, which is their Domain. It is only here that they can exercise their full power, and it is also the only place where they stand a chance of being killed. Charles didnt know whether True Gods could fall, but he did know that Evil Spirits could, and he had indeed killed Evil Gods before. As endless spears rained down, the world of the Beautiful Dream God became even clearer. The anxiously furrowed brows of the beautiful Beautiful Dream God grew more pronounced. She kept exuding colorful bubbles, but these dreams hardly managed to break through Charless Dream World. ... Among the Four Dream Gods, the God of Fantasy Dreams was the weakest, but the Beautiful Dream God was not much stronger, particularly after Charles seized control of Fantasy Village. He shared the responsibility with Lilith, which nearly doubled the might of the God of Fantasy Dreams, especially since Omibella and other family members, now branded by Charles, had their power become the source of Fantasy Village. Now, Charless strength had slightly surpassed the Beautiful Dream God. Therefore, the dreamscape of this Dream God could no longer encroach upon Charless Dream World. When the two dream worlds were wholly anchored, Charles swung his hand, and four Legendary Warships appeared in the void, sailing into the last bastion of the Beautiful Dream God. The Dream God kept stirring her dreamscape to try and capsize the Holy Light Divine State Title piloted by Omibella, as well as the Legendary Warships constructed by Posuji and others with Angels and Blood Angels as the foundation. But her efforts were all in vain. Charles vanished without a trace after initiating the battle. He did not continue the fight, opting instead to go to another battlefield. Even though the Beautiful Dream God was besieged, breaching her defenses quickly was unlikely; this war could drag on for a long time. Amon, Emilia, and Lilith were now combining their efforts to besiege the last Dream Goda the God of Terrifying Nightmares! The power of the God of Terrifying Nightmares far exceeded that of the Beautiful Dream God. But with Liliths protection, Amon and Emilia could wantonly wreak havoc within this Dream Gods world, coming and going as they pleased. The Dream God was helpless against them. All Dream Gods are experts in creating dreams, but consequently, their combative prowess isnt stellar. They defeat their enemies by trapping them within endless dreamscapes to toy with them at will. But whether its Amon or Emilia, being deities themselves and akin to Evil Spirits, their resistance to dreamscapes was incredibly strong. Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With Lilith, the sister who shared authority with the God of Fantasy Dreams, they virtually had no weaknesses. Charles observed for a while but did not step into this battle. The power of the God of Terrifying Nightmares was stronger than he anticipated. Although momentarily unable to overpower Amon, Emilia, and Lilith, it still held the absolute upper hand. Even with Charless help, they couldnt turn the tide of the battle. The war against the Four Dream Gods had now fully erupted. Except for the God of Fantasy Dreams, who had already fallen with their power seized by Charles, the remaining three Dream Gods were all fiercely resisting the invaders. Every battlefield was perilous. After pondering for a moment, Charles returned to the Dream World of the Beautiful Dream God. Seeing the beautifully battling Dream God, he mischievously transformed into a fierce-looking Vajra, holding a golden altar in his hands, with a cloud of five-colored light rolling above his head, and a silver serpent winding around outside his body. He could change his appearance at will within the dreamscape. Charles transformed into a deity never before seen in the Old Continent, causing the Beautiful Dream God great alarm. She did not recognize the Vajra Protector, but she did recognize the Serpent of Destiny. A deity capable of manipulating the Serpent of Destiny, wouldnt their status be far above the Nine Great True Gods? The Dream God suddenly knelt on one knee and said with a voice as beautiful as musical notes, I am Ache, the God of Beautiful Dreamscapes! I am willing to submit to your feet and become your Subordinate God. The God of Beautiful Dreamscapes, Ache, unaware of Charless true capacity, was not only intimidated by the sight of him manipulating the Serpent of Destiny but had also sensed the fall of the God of Fantasy Dreams and simultaneously perceived that the God of Terrifying Nightmares and the God of Eternal Slumber Dreams were being attacked. He truly believed that Charles was an unstoppable force. After all, upon his entrance, several Subordinate Gods had already destroyed the God of Fantasy Dreams and were attacking both Him and two other Dream Gods. The presence of Charles was simply Overwhelming! Charles himself did not expect that his appearance would yield such fruits! He reached out and lightly tapped on the forehead of the God of Beautiful Dreamscapes, marking him with his own brand, and attempted to extract the Dream Gods divine authority, Beautiful Dreams. The God of Beautiful Dreamscapes, Ache, offered no resistance, easily letting Charles place the brand and seize His divine authorityaBeautiful Dreams. Looking at the God of Beautiful Dreamscapes, Ache, prostrating on the ground, welcoming him into His world, Charles shook his head a of all the divine battles he had been a part of, this was by far the easiest. Including this God of Beautiful Dreamscapes, he hasnt yet ascended to godhood but has already gathered five Subordinate Gods. Amon and Emilia cannot yet be considered as his Subordinate Gods, and Lilith has already been collected by the little serpent. Charles pointed his finger and an Angel and a Blood Angel flew out, landing beside the God of Beautiful Dreamscapes. He smiled and said, These are my gifts to you! The God of Beautiful Dreamscapes, Ache, also did not expect that this Supreme Deity would be so generous. He could fully sense the power residing within these two beings; they could compensate for the insufficient offensive might of a Dream God, gambling on His greatest weakness. Charles waved his hand and said, Join me in the campaign to defeat the God of Terrifying Nightmares! For Charles, this was the most basic strategy of warfare a first, defeat the weakest of the foes and assimilate their strengths, thereby significantly bolstering ones own power. Then, with increased might, face the stronger enemies, becoming more valorous and powerful with each battle. He couldnt really understand why his mentor Juno chose to confront the strongest God of Eternal Slumber Dreams right from the start. Although they are mentor and student, Charles would not simply hand over the power of the vanquished Dream Gods to his teacher, given Juno truly belonged to the Blood Clan, and he was indeed human. Charles had not yet solidified the Blood Core, nor had he become part of the Blood Clan; he had been persistently cultivating as a human within the Bloody Glory. If he could also bring down the world of the God of Terrifying Nightmares, he could go all out to aid his teacher Juno. Charles also wanted to see what his teachers expression would be upon learning that three out of the four Dream Gods had been subdued by his student. As five Legendary Warships broke into the world of the God of Terrifying Nightmares, Amon and Emilia, and Lilith too called forth their own warships The mightiest fleet ever known in the history of the Old Continent appeared in the world of this Dream God. Chapter 686 - 686 651, The Terror from Earth (Vote for Monthly Ticket) ?Chapter 686: 651, The Terror from Earth (Vote for Monthly Ticket) Chapter 686: 651, The Terror from Earth (Vote for Monthly Ticket) The God of Fantasy Dreams and the God of Beautiful Dreamscapes are both weaker than the God of Terrifying Nightmares! Even if the two Dream Gods joined forces, they might not be able to withstand the God of Terrifying Nightmares. But now, Charles has not only the power of the two Dream Gods, but also his family. Amon, Emilia, Lilith, Omibella, Pachirodo, Ivonna, and Posujiathese Evil Spirits formed a formidable force, especially under the blessing of the two Dream Gods power. This legendary fleet feared no nightmare. Charles was not adept at manipulating the newly obtained powers of the Fantasy Village and Beautiful Dream, so when he broke into the world of the God of Terrifying Nightmares, he did not join the war but remained still in the sky, letting his family wreak havoc in this nightmare world. This world was filled with Evil Spirits, Skeleton Demons, and Evil Wraiths, but there was a fundamental difference from the horror movies that Charles had seen in his previous lifeathere were no zombies on the Old Continent, not many types of Evil Spirits, and certainly no Cthulhu; it was relatively monotonous. ... While resisting the erosion of the God of Terrifying Nightmares, Charles used the True Words Dream Technique to try and create a brand-new world. He quickly adjusted to perfection, waving his hand grandly, and a vast army of zombies appeared in the world of the God of Terrifying Nightmares. Not even in the films on Earth, known for their zombie armies, had such a magnificent scene ever been seen, leaving Amon and Emilia, who were fighting these gods of nightmares, stunned. Both took flight and joined Charles. Amon couldnt help but ask as he looked down at the zombie army, Father, what are these things? Charles shrugged and said, Creatures that have lost their souls but whose flesh refuses to decay, feasting on the living. Emilia suddenly pointed at a huge octopus monster rising in the distance and asked, Dad! Is that an Evil Spirit you subdued? Charles smiled and replied, No! That is a kind of Evil God that appears only in fantasies, adept at crumbling sanity. More and more creatures of terror appeared in the world of the God of Terrifying Nightmares. With the powers of both Dream Gods, Charles elevated the True Words Dream Technique to a level comparable to the Divine level. The horrors he could imagine were far more formidable than those of the actual God of Terrifying Nightmares. Soon, this world saw two terrifying nightmarish forces repeatedly engaged in battle on the desolate land, in an endless, uncountable clash. With his familys support, Charles Mecklen only faced slight setbacks initially, but quickly gained the upper hand. He began to erode this Dream World from around the core dreamscape of the God of Terrifying Nightmares. Charles did not know that his battle with the God of Terrifying Nightmares was rapidly deteriorating the sleep quality of all life on both the Old Continent and the New Continent. Nearly everyone saw unprecedented horrors in their dreams, with nightmares coming one after another, each more innovative than the last. If Charles knew that his war with the God of Terrifying Nightmares caused the quantity and quality of nightmares across all beings of the New and Old Continents to rise, he could only say sorry and then redouble his efforts. Soon, Charles and his family had occupied most of the core dreamscape of the God of Terrifying Nightmares. The Dream God could no longer conceal its true form. It was like a brain, a massive brain slowly writhing, controlling all the nightmare worlds. However, being attacked in its core dreamscape, it could no longer manage the countless nightmare worlds and was emitting continuous wails of despair. Charles had tried countless times, realizing that the strength of this Dream God was indeed greater than that of the God of Fantasy Dreams he had killed and the Beautiful Dream God he had subdued. To end the war as quickly as possible, he had to think of another way. He reached out into the countless army of terrifying creatures and pointed at one, and a tiny skull soldier suddenly awakened. It took a step and entered the Endless Void, heading to a nightmare world. Under Charles Puppet authority, countless terrifying creatures were endowed with the power of dreams and ventured into the nightmare worlds lurking within slumbering beings. Trapped, the God of Terrifying Nightmares was unable to manipulate these worlds, and they were quickly conquered by the puppet avatars Charles dispatched. These Nightmare Spirits, evolved from the True Words Dream Technique, used the conquered nightmare worlds as springboards to invade other nightmare worlds. Even beings that had never experienced nightmares were incidentally subdued by the army of Nightmare Spirits Charles sent out. After the marriage of Fars Emperor, the entire Old Continent was suddenly plunged into terror. Almost no one dared to sleep early. As long as one could keep their eyes open, everyone wanted to be more aware because the slightest slumber would confront them with boundless fear sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No one knew the reason for this! Nor did anyone understand why the nine True Gods of the Old Continent did not protect their subjects. Even Charles felt itathe power to manipulate nightmares was growing too fast. As his army of Nightmare Spirits conquered more and more dream realms, the real God of Terrifying Nightmares began to crumble like a collapsing sand tower. Its power started to peel away bit by bit until it became a landslide. It wasnt long before Charles finally stood before the God of Terrifying Nightmares. He stroked the enormous, hill-like body of this Evil Spirit, which truly resembled a giant brain, brimming with spirituality. When Charles touched its body, the God of Terrifying Nightmares was filled with fear. It attempted to flee but only squirmed twice before staying motionless. It had lost the ability to move its body, being firmly bound to its core dream realm. Facing this enemy who had shattered countless nightmares, the Dream God was powerless. It sent out desperate spiritual waves begging for mercy, willing to surrender and offer everything. Charles took away the dream authority of this Dream God a nightmare a and turned it into his Subordinate God. Having obtained the nightmare authority, Charles then realized that the entire world had been affected by this war, turned upside down. He hesitated for a moment and decided not to go to support his teacher. Although Kahnstan and Juno were trapped by the God of Eternal Slumber Dreams, they had not been dragged into eternal slumber. The war might go on for a long time, and there was no immediate danger. He needed to first deal with the Old and New Continents, terrorized by nightmares. Charles took his family members out of the Dream World. As he set foot on the land of Strasbourg, he suddenly felt a strange sensation! Hmm, infinitely close to God. The Beautiful Dream God, Ah, materialized behind Charles. It had become even more elegant and dignified, with matchless poise. Without Charles command, it began to spread Beautiful Dreams to comfort the people of Strasbourg tormented by nightmares. Its power was far inferior to that of the God of Terrifying Dreams and could not cover the Old and New Continents. It could only pacify the cities one by one. Chapter 687 - 687 652, the new wedding ?Chapter 687: 652, the new wedding Chapter 687: 652, the new wedding Charles stripped away the Nightmare Authority, allowing him to mitigate the nightmares of time, but in doing soa| his power would continuously erode. Thus, it was impossible for Charles to rid the Old Continent and New Continent of nightmares entirely. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He could only intertwine beautiful dreams with nightmares, trying his best to soothe all living beings. Both Juno and Kahnstan didnt know how far they had traveled, but Juno gradually sensed that the coordinates he left behind started to fade more slowly, and he was increasingly able to anchor himself in this Dream World. Juno doubted slightly, and said, Why do I feel that the power of the God of Eternal Slumber Dreams is weakening? Kahnstan spoke indifferently, I do not know, but I know your feeling is correct. The two top figures of the Blood Clan couldnt fathom what exactly had happened to the God of Eternal Slumber Dreams. However, this was a favorable development, and the two of them didnt hesitate to venture deeper into the world of the God of Eternal Slumber Dreams. Previously, the two had trekked through this desolate Dream World on foot, but they intentionally lingered on the fringes of the world, fearing being trapped forever in this eternally slumberous world and unable to leave. ... But now they were no longer afraid. Charles knew that all dreams are interconnected, but he was unaware that, having slain a Dream God and taken the authorities of two other Dream Gods as Subordinate Gods, he had also affected the God of Eternal Slumber Dreams. Especially since the war with the God of Terrifying Nightmares, Charles had used the terrors originating from Earth to defeat the Deity of Nightmares that spanned across the Old and New Continents. He exposed it to what terror truly meant: the infinite and boundless dread. This war turned into a storm that swept almost all living beings in this world. As these lives were dominated by nightmares, they naturally repelled other dreams, leading to the decline of the world of the God of Eternal Slumber Dreams. Charles returned to Strasbourg, balancing the spread of nightmares, and finally found an opportunity to pay his respects to the Old Emperor of Brittany who was newly married. According to the customs of the Empires nobility, one would usually go on a honeymoon, but even though the Old Emperor was newly wed, as the Emperor of Fars and the founder of the Brittany Dynasty, he had no time for a honeymoon and had already dived into the hectic affairs of state. The war on the Old Continent was in a delicate state; the Evil God Army of the New Continent was confronting Byrons forces. The other countries had also dispatched troops and formed an Allied Army with Byron, previously a potential adversary. However, since the Old Emperors wedding, the war had entered a stalemate, with little to no fighting at the frontline. No one knew why exactly, perhaps only Princess Akso knew that this was a small congratulatory gift from her son, but the new Empress of the Empire had no intention of revealing it. After all Zimmerman was a serious threat to the Empire, an enigmatic figure difficult to assess even throughout the Old Continent. Charles paid his respects to the Old Emperor and straightforwardly proposed his desire to marry Anne. The Old Emperor of Brittany consented to this matter directly. He looked at this important minister of the Empire, Duke Mecklen, with endless emotions in his heart. The Old Emperor still remembered how furious he was when he found out that his daughter was interacting with Charles Mecklen. Charless reputation was beyond infamous. He wanted nothing but to kill that scoundrel. But as the story unfolded, even as the Emperor, Brittany marveled at how his daughter had chosen the very best partner. After Charles began dating Anne, he drastically turned over a new leaf, easily stepping into the Extraordinary Series, and advanced by leaps and bounds. Today, Duke Charles Mecklen had become one of the foremost powerhouses of the Old Continent. Even though the Old Emperor was unclear about the extent of Charless strength after he ascended to Sacred level, now that Charles was at the Twenty Fourth Rank as a Sacred level, the Old Emperor still had to marvelathe power of love is not great, it is supreme! Defying all the laws of time! The current Charles Meklen is no longer the ordinary civil servant who had just met Anne, he is now a big shot in the highest ranks of the Transcendent. As for political status, it is actually insignificant. Besides his own worth, what is more praiseworthy is that he can integrate various forces at any time, turning them into his own strength, and inexplicably gathered dozens of Sacred level figures, countless Transcendents. Now, the Mecklen Duchy, judged purely on national strength, might already be on par with any of the Four Great Empires. Even the Old Emperor could imagine that, despite being the supreme ruler of the Fars Empire, it would be impossible to find someone like Charles for his beloved daughter as a son-in-law. Moreover, what bothered the Old Emperor the most was the phrase Charles once proclaimed: Only a splendid, everlasting history is worthy of my Anne. At that time, not to mention that the Old Emperor would not believe it, even if you looked across the entire Old Continent, there was probably no one who would dare to believe it. But Charles really did it, and he did it with ease. The present Princess Anne Brittany is most famed not for her status as an imperial princess, but as the renowned Grand Duchess of the continent. Only secondarily is she the wife of Duke Mecklen, and thirdly, perhaps for guarding Mecklenburg for her love, engaging in battle with the armies of the New Continenta| Indeed, the Old Emperor is vexed by this; on the list of Princess Anne Brittanys identities, it would be ranked seventh or eighth before reaching his daughter, the imperial princess. For other imperial sons and daughters, stripping away their status as princes or princesses might render them worthless, but for Anne, even if she werent a princess of Fars, not a daughter of the founding Emperor of the Brittany Dynasty, she would still hold an unshakable position across the Old Continent. However, compared to her current status in the Old Continent, almost everyone who knows Anne must admit that her position in the annals of future history will only rise higher and higher. She is a princess who, because of her discerning eye for talent, could mark history even if she lived only in romance novels. Compared to the Old Emperor, who is filled with sighs, Charless mood is much lighter and more joyful. To him, Miss Anne is the greatest achievement of his life, even more important than all the power and authority he wields. He is finally at the last step, which will be the most important event of his life. After bidding farewell to the Old Emperor and Queen Akso, Charles left the Imperial Palace, informed his subordinates about this matter, and then the news was sent back to the Mecklen Duchy through the Magic Alchemy Communication Device. The entire Mecklen Duchy sprang into operation because of this. Anne is the revered Empress of Mecklen Duchy, as recognized by everyone. Although almost every senior minister of the Mecklen Duchy has their own sovereign above them and there are no lack of other admirers, and these admirers are among the most counted women across the Old Continent, absolutely no one can shake Annes position. Having informed his subordinates of this matter, Charles went to find Anne. Chapter 688 - 688 653, The New Wedding (Part 2) ?Chapter 688: 653, The New Wedding (Part 2) Chapter 688: 653, The New Wedding (Part 2) Charles found Anne and told her about his proposal to the Old Emperor of Brittany, and Anne was likewise overjoyed. Now that the Black Phoenix had been divided, the Duchy of Mecklen was lacking in depth, and Fars, being one of the Four Great Empires, could not arrange the emperors eldest daughters marriage in hasteait required many preparations. However, these trivial matters did not require the personal attention of Charles and Anne, as naturally there were members of the Fars Royal Family and important officials of the Mecklen Duchy to be busy with. Charles and Anne, on the other hand, found themselves at leisure, seemingly reverting to the time when they first met, strolling hand in hand through the streets and alleys of Strasbourg, searching for delicious food, and occasionally visiting one of Annes bookstores to leisurely read. As the largest publisher on the Old Continent, Annes bookstores not only sold Charles works but also books by various authors from the Old Continent, including both established and new-generation writers. In any city, Annes bookstores were a cultural symbol, often frequented by cultural celebrities, and not lacking in visits by nobles. Especially, Annes love story made many noble ladies hope to have a chance encounter with their own Charles in the bookstore. ... Hmm, Princess Anne Brittany was decidedly unwilling to allow them to meet the real Charles Mecklen. All in all, during this period, Charles felt entirely at ease. With the increase in his power, he had vaguely guessed why the New Continents Evil God was besieging the Nine Great True Gods, and was also aware of Zimmermans plotting. After assuming ten kinds of authority, he was no longer helpless, but had advanced to the position of a player who could influence the situation. He no longer felt as anxious as in the beginning. That day, Charles was on his way to a ball with Anne, in the once-secondhand carriage now known as Dark Luxury, which had successfully transformed into a scenic sight of Strasbourg, no longer unrecognized by anyone. Although Anne had her own carriage, she was considerate enough to willingly join Charles in Dark Luxury. After all, she had ridden in Charless even less prestigious secondhand carriage before. The two of them were in the carriage, holding hands and whispering sweet nothings, when suddenly Dark Luxury trembled slightly. Charles eyebrows raised; he sensed the power of an Evil Spirit invading reality. S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Strasbourg was under the care of nine True Gods, and although the city had repeatedly suffered from war during this period, causing the True Gods to be somewhat unable to look after themselves, such an invasion by Evil Spirits was still an extremely rare event. During the last great marriage of the Old Emperor, although countless Evil Spirits lingered above Strasbourg, none had ever materialized. This invasion by an Evil Spirit was obviously aimed at Charles. He spoke in a low voice, Amon, Emilia, Lilith! Protect your mother. In the next second, Anne found herself, along with the carriage, on a giant skeletal warship. A cute little girl was muttering, Emilia wants to fight. With a slight smile, she picked up Emilia, whose eyes gleamed brightly in Annes arms. Amon, with his hands in his pockets, stood nearby, with a Magic Tower made of seven Magic Arrays above his head, smiling with a cyclopean eye between his brows opening and closing unpredictably. Lilith was more well-behaved than her brother and sister. Although she seemed the oldest, Lilith never believed that Amon and Emilia were newly born Evil Spirits like they appeared. Recently, Lilith also participated in cleansing nightmares, as she also possessed the authority of Fantasy Village. She was dressed in an ornate court gown like a regular noble girl. However, no power of the Evil God could penetrate the protection formed by the power of Amon, Emilia, and Lilith. Without hesitation, Charles activated the Adonis Family Secret Technique, transforming into an Astral Knight with armor covering his human and equine body. Dashing through the Endless Void, he soon saw a huge mountain of flesh and blood. Charles slightly furrowed his brow, musing to himself, Why would it be Horn Thunder Mountain? But in the next second, he understood why. He saw deep within Horn Thunder Mountain the Evil God that was furiously roaring and gradually awakening. Charles was slightly surprised, exclaiming, Another Blood Ancestor is waking up? This time, the awakening Blood Ancestor was also one of the Six Kings, of the Adrienne Clanathe Odin Geometric! Charles was not familiar with the Adrienne Clan, nor had he ever interacted with anyone from it, and Bloody Glory did not include any of the Adrienne Clans Secret Techniques. This Blood Ancestor seemed to be in a state between dreams and awakening, roaring for a while before slipping back into a deep sleep. After observing for a moment, Charles was astonished, Could Its soul be trapped within the God of Eternal Slumber Dreams world? Kahnstan easily took everything from the original Blood Ancestor, and Lilith encountered little resistance when seizing Doriss power. Charles had found it somewhat strange as well, but at this moment, he somewhat understood why the teacher had set his sights on the God of Eternal Slumber Dreams; the souls of the Blood Ancestors were imprisoned by this Dream God. Charles murmured softly, The teachers plans are grand, indeed! Of course, he would not hold back Juno, and it was obvious that if the Adrienne Clans Blood Ancestor, Odin Geometric, awakened, it would aid Juno in seizing the God Slayer! The reason he had been dragged to Horn Thunder Mountain was that he too wielded the power of dreamsaall the dreams of the world interconnectedathus the war waged by Juno and Kahnstan against the God of Eternal Slumber Dreams had affected him. As two forces intertwined, Charles soon discovered in the skies above Horn Thunder Mountain that the space around him was shifting, and he entered the Endless Void. Within the Endless Voids Horn Thunder Mountain was a giant of blood and flesh, whose colossal body was so vast it seemed like an entire continent. The Demon Mountain transformed from the flesh of the ancestor god of the Abraham Clan, Timothy, kept trembling as if something was about to burst forth from within. Hesitating for a moment, Charles pointed his finger, and Omibella, Dapocirodo, Ivonna, and Posuji gracefully appeared, each landing within the Demon Mountain formed from the flesh of the Abraham Clans Ancestor God Timothy. These four family members, after countless battles, had greatly enhanced their strengths. As Dapocirodo landed upon the Blood and Flesh Demon Mountain, he became a huge tree, rooting itself upon the body of the giant, as countless Great Act Devils spilled from the trunk and immediately fled into the void. Charles paid no attention to this battle; he was also indifferent to the war within the Eternal Sleep Dream World, for he saw again dozens of Evil Spirits appearing, surrounding and besieging the Lampbearer. This True God was in the same situation as the last time, except the light from his lamp seemed dimmer. Charles did not know the extent to which the battle had progressed, nor the state of the Lampbearer. He also knew he couldnt influence the course of this war. The only thing he could do wasahunt! It was once more time for his hunt! That was the only thing he could do. Chapter 689 - 689 654, The New Wedding (Part Three) ?Chapter 689: 654, The New Wedding (Part Three) Chapter 689: 654, The New Wedding (Part Three) Charles had just set foot in the Endless Void when he saw Zimmerman, weaving effortlessly between several Evil Spirits, looking at ease and in full control. He even took the time to greet Charles. Charles pondered for a moment before lunging forward. This time, he was without his family, but Charles showed no fear as he brushed past Zimmerman, whispering, Lets join forces! Zimmerman was slightly surprised and asked, How did your strength improve again? Charles replied, Killed a few Dream Gods! Im curious, why hasnt your strength increased? Werent you supposed to have reached the Divine level long ago? Zimmerman suddenly had a thought, Do I have a grudge against him? Oh, indeed, we do have a grudge, and he even stole my fianc??e. Both were top figures from the Old Continent. ... Not long ago, Zimmermans strength was much greater than Charless, but now Charless revealed strength was no less than his. Although both were extremely wary of each other, they cooperated with remarkable tacit understanding. They quickly trapped an Evil Spirit, and Zimmerman swung his sword, cleaving the Evil Spirit into two halves. This swordsmanship, a Divine Skill, was something Charles could not achieve to this day; he truly did not have the ability to cleave Evil Spirits cleanly in half! Zimmerman glanced at the bisected Evil Spirit with a hint of disdain, saying, The authority and soul are yours, the divine body, and flesh are mine. Charles was slightly surprised and asked, Isnt the authority the most valuable? Zimmerman casually responded, Im not lacking in authority. Charles was already very curious about him, and now even more so. He silently speculated, Zimmerman, with his memories and soul intact, courtesy of a Secret Technique, if hes not lacking in authority but only seeks the divine body and flesh, must have an extraordinary kind of authority. What could it be? Charles reached out and seized the authority and soul belonging to the Evil Spirit, known as the God of Absurdity, who also possessed a slight knack for luck, though this latter was not considered an authority, just a small ability. Its strength was very weak, and its absurd authority was incomplete, not even comparable to the three Dream Gods Charles had recently slaughtered and subdued. Charles absorbed this clump of authority and after pondering, he dismantled it, integrating it into the authorities of Fantasy Village, Beautiful Dream, and Nightmare. The Dream World was originally absurd, and each received a portion of the absurd authority, significantly enhancing their powers. Though the authority of absurdity was not bad, for Charles, it was not a particularly strong power. Keeping it would not be of much use, whereas dismantling it to enhance the authorities of the three Dream Gods would increase his strength. After the authorities of Fantasy Village, Beautiful Dream, and Nightmare devoured that of the God of Absurdity and increased in power, their interference with the God of Eternal Slumber Dreams intensified. The Dream World, controlled by Juno and Kahnstan, even expanded by a notch. As for the soul of the God of Absurdity, Charles planned to send it to the Serpent of Destiny in the Great Temple of Mecklenburg, to let those ancient Alchemists create something out of it. With the soul of a complete Evil Spirit, at the very least, a Quasi-divine Artifact could be created! Zimmerman somehow managed to confiscate the flesh and divine body of the God of Absurdity, and after both men dealt with the spoils of battle, they resumed their hunt for Evil Spirits. sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles quickly realized why Zimmerman had not achieved substantial victories for so long; it was not because he was seeking out the weakest Evil Spirits, but rather he was always targeting those that held more value to him, and their strength was obviously immense. With Charles involvement, Zimmerman was quickly influenced; they started by picking on an extremely weak God of Absurdity and soon set their sights on another Evil Spirit. This Evil Spirit seemed to possess powers associated with animals, taking the form of a leopard. Although they could not find its physical body, that did not interfere with Charles and Zimmerman joining forces to eradicate it. After the Evil Spirits body was shattered, Charles did not find its authority or soul; he simply gestured for Zimmerman to collect it. Zimmerman was slightly surprised and said, Youre a good partner. Charles replied, You should know that neither the Old Continent nor the New Continent has one thing, and that is efficiency! Charles briefly mentioned some concepts related to efficiency, which were entirely new to Zimmerman. These advanced thoughts from Earth seemed to enlighten him instantly. The Old Continent was still a mix of feudal and capitalist times. There was no revolution from the bottom up, and the great nobles were in control of wealth. These nobles only knew how to levy taxes and had no idea how to use wealth to grow wealth, let alone what efficiency was. Zimmerman had only sought to find Evil Spirits that suited his purpose for execution; it was from Charles words that he finally realized what a mistake his strategy had been! It was only now that Zimmerman understood why Charles had improved his strength so quickly. Using the fastest method to enhance strength appeared to be a very simple concept, but in reality, even on Earth, there were few who truly understood how to do it. Many pursued so-called shortcuts, which often led to numerous failures and lacked real efficiency. After defeating the leopard-shaped Evil God, Charles did not continue to fight; instead, he suddenly cast his gaze into the world of the God of Eternal Slumber Dreams, feeling a premonition that his teacher and Kahnstan were about to succeed. Charles did not know why, but his teacher had suddenly gained the upper hand, which did not stop him from making a judgment. He waved at Zimmerman and, using his authority of Fantasy Village, Beautiful Dream, and Nightmare, led this premier genius of the Old Continent into the world of the God of Eternal Slumber Dreams. As soon as he appeared, his family members also showed up. However, this time, in addition to the usual family members, there was one more person a Anne! Anne stood on the Holy Light Divine State Title, gazing at the desolate world with a slight panic in her heart, but she quickly recovered from the shock when she saw her Knight tearing through the Endless Void to arrive. Charles climbed onto the Holy Light Divine State Title and said to Anne, Were going to help our teacher win a war. This time, lets fight this battle side by side. Anne was actually worried about being a burden to Charles, but since he said so, she tried her best to muster courage and said, I will always be with you. Charles was actually just too late to send Anne away because he had a premonition that the situation of the God of Eternal Slumber Dreams had suddenly turned dire and was probably not going to hold out much longer. Although Juno was his teacher, he had to have a share of this great gift! Surprise shone in Zimmermans eyes, but it quickly turned to excitement, and he murmured softly, Charles will regret dragging me into this war. The greatest spoils from this war will undoubtedly fall into my hands. Chapter 690 - 690 655, New Wedding (Part 4) ?Chapter 690: 655, New Wedding (Part 4) Chapter 690: 655, New Wedding (Part 4) Charles activated the powers of Fantasy Village, Beautiful Dream, and Nightmare, creating one dream after another in this desolate dream world, each vying for control of this world with the God of Eternal Slumber Dreams. Zimmerman quickly realized that he lacked the powers related to dreams and could not compete with Charles for control of the dream world. However, he is undisputedly the foremost genius of the Old Continent, highly knowledgeable and quick to change tactics, he delved deeper into the Eternal Sleep Dream World. Just as Charles was slightly puzzled by his combat method, a turbid surge erupted, followed by a boisterous laugh that echoed through the dream world, a strange power broke through the shackles of the Eternal Sleep Dream World, returning to the present world. Charles was astonished and thought to himself: Zimmerman can actually liberate the slumbering soul of an Evil Spirit? As he pondered how Zimmerman had done it, he heard Zimmermans voice: Pull me back in. With a slight smile, Charles gestured and a bronze gate opened, allowing Zimmerman to re-enter. Zimmerman casually threw a soul over, mentioning indifferently, Youll need this! Only then did Charles realize that Zimmerman had charged out of the Eternal Sleep Dream World and captured the fleeing soul of the Evil Spirit. He unceremoniously took possession of this soul and quietly continued to expand his own dream world. ... Zimmerman soon felt that his actions in the Eternal Sleep Dream World were always supported by a force, making his movements smoother. Even when he released the second slumbering Evil Gods soul, there seemed to be a power helping him intercept this Evil Gods soul. Zimmerman would not give all the souls to Charles. He kept this soul and with a faint smile, he thought to himself: Charles Meklen truly is a great partner! So far, everyone who has joined his forces has developed well. Its just a pity that he doesnt have what I need, and I wont be led by anyone. The two worked in tacit agreement and rapidly expanded their victories. However, despite being among the strongest of humans, they were not at the Divine level, hence they could not prevent a few Evil Spirits from escaping after waking up during their joint attempt to capture them. Outside the Eternal Sleep Dream World, on Horn Thunder Mountain of the Old Continent, the Blood and Flesh Demon Mountain suddenly began to tremble slightly and started to wriggle, as a flesh giant broke through the Endless Void and gently grabbed the Blood Clans Ancestral Demon Mountain, which then soared up into the hands of the flesh giant. This mountain, which held an extremely important position within the Blood Clan and suppressed the Six Kings corpses, thus disappeared from the earth. Leaving behind only a dark deep pit! The moment Horn Thunder Mountain disappeared, the Eternal Sleep Dream World also shook slightly, releasing countless souls swarming out, which even Charles and Zimmerman were too late to intercept. Both could only manage to capture a small fraction, although the few they did manage were already in the thousands. The souls that escaped were likely to be hundreds or even thousands of times more numerous. Charles sighed, realizing that Master Juno had won, but the souls trapped within the Eternal Slumbers dreamscape had also escaped. Not all these souls were benevolent; many were Evil Wraiths and indescribable entities. Their escape wasnt good news for the humans of the Old Continent. However, Charles also knew that once Juno controlled the Eternal Sleep Dream World, he would recapture and suppress these souls. As long as the Old Continent could endure, there was still a chance to return to peaceful lives. He would also protect the Old Continent, ensuring that its people would not be harassed by Evil Spirits. At least he would not allow these Evil Spirits to invade the dreams of the beings of the Old Continent. Juno, clearly overjoyed, stood at the center of the Eternal Sleep Dream World, displaying a gentle smile and saying to Kahnstan: Thank you! Kahnstan sighed and replied: Youve finally become a god! Juno said, Only the last step remains; I still need to place my soul and memories in this Eternal Slumber Dream World. Once my physical body and divine body are crafted, I will retrieve them. You also know that my soul and memories have to merge with this Eternal Slumber Dream World. Kahnstan said indifferently, You still trust your student more. Juno smirked slightly and said, Indeed! He did not even offer a defense. Juno wished for his soul, physical body, and divine body to become one and recover all his memories. Someone had to delve deep into the Eternal Sleep Dream World to awaken him. He granted this power to Charles and did not grant it to Kahnstan. Kahnstan didnt say much more, as he too understood why Juno trusted Charles more. Evil God cannot be trusted! Even though he seemed to be good friends with Juno and they were connected by the Blood Clan, this iron rule could not be broken, in Junos mind. Juno nodded slightly and lay on the ground. Instantly, his soul vanished and merged with the entire Eternal Slumber Dream World, while his physical body, bereft of the soul, was rejected by this dream world and fell into the Endless Void. Charles had long received the message from his teacher. Without hesitation, he left the Eternal Slumber Dream World and followed Junos physical body into the Endless Void. Junos physical body transformed into an island, where spring was vibrant, and countless beautiful girls frolicked; the atmosphere was serene. Charles had never seen such an atmosphere manifest from the physical body of Evil God. He landed on the island transformed from Junos body and even recognized a few familiar faces among the girls on the island, as they had sailed together years ago. However, he did not converse with them, but instead, took steps towards the center of the island and discovered a Magic Gun! This Magic Gun had never appeared in this world before, and Charles had not heard any legends about it. It was a handgun, styled in the classic Classical Alchemy style the barrel was not long and was not ornate. But Charles knew, this was the divine body that Juno had crafted. After examining it for a while, a thought suddenly popped into his head, Isnt this Megatron? My teacher is Megatrona| What kind of cyber joke is this? He had not expected that the divine body Juno crafted for himself would not resemble a human or any creature, but was instead a Magic Gun. Recalling the time when Juno taught him the Arthur Clan Gun Fighting Technique, Charles felt a gentle warmth. He reached out and took the Magic Gun, and also released the Holy Light Divine State Title, claiming the island within it. He had to wait for a signal from teacher Juno. Once Junos soul merged with the Eternal Slumber Dream World, he needed to charge in, retrieve his teachers soul, and restore it. At this moment, the Eternal Slumber Dream World had begun repelling all outsiders. Including Kahnstan, Zimmerman, and Charles family members, all were expelled from this dream world. Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 691 - 691 656, The New Wedding (Part Five) ?Chapter 691: 656, The New Wedding (Part Five) Chapter 691: 656, The New Wedding (Part Five) Charles was in the Endless Void, with his family behind him. Zimmerman tilted his head and said, I need to recover for a while, the consecutive battles have destabilized me. Zimmerman was not really recovering, but keenly sensed that there were plenty more targets to hunt. Charles slightly nodded and watched as this greatest genius of the Old Continent disappeared into the void. Kahnstan also appeared, he nodded slightly towards Charles and said, Horn Thunder Mountain has vanished. Charles was slightly surprised and took a deep breath, asking, Have the Blood Ancestors resurrected? Kahnstan rarely showed a worried expression and said, I can be resurrected, Lilith can be resurrected, but the real Blood Ancestors Should not be resurrected! You know why. Charles fell into a brief silence; of course, he knew the reasonathe souls of these real Blood Ancestors, the true Evil Gods, were not stable. In comparison, although Kahnstan and Lilith were somewhat sinister, they could still communicate and showed no signs of losing control. Charles said in a low voice, Theres nothing I can do about this for now, we must wait for the teacher to resurrect, then recapture those escaped souls one by one. Kahnstan nodded and said, You are also a member of the Blood Clan, whether you admit it or not, but you have already taken on the responsibilities of a Blood Ancestor, and your connection to the Blood Clan is inseparable. Running away is futile. Kahnstan turned around, stepped through the void, and disappeared to an unknown location. Without Juno, he would not stay by Charles side. ... Charles sighed softly, took his family back to Strasbourg, holding Annes hand, he whispered, I need you to become strong as quickly as possible. Anne replied with some guilt, Its because Im not trying hard enough. Charles shook his head, thinking, What does this have to do with effort? However, he himself had little experience on how to rapidly advance through Extraordinary Ranks; he mainly relied on cheating, staring directly at Evil Godsatwice at onceaand later mainly on slaughtering Evil Gods and seizing their divine rights. These experiences were useless to Anne, and he dared not use them on her. But he could do other things. Charles said softly, The wedding still needs some preparation, lets go back to Mecklenburg and stay for a few days first! Anne tenderly agreed, and Charles brought only Anne with him, using the Holy Light Divine State Title to traverse the Endless Void and return to Mecklenburg from another dimension. This time, he returned primarily to meet those ancient alchemists and to see if he could craft a set of Divine Artifacts suitable for Annes use with the Evil Gods soul in hand. Annes Extraordinary Rank could not be upgraded quickly, but Charles intended to equip her with Divine Artifacts so even the Evil God would not dare to look at her directly. After discussing with all the classical alchemists, he decided to stay behind in Mecklenburg with the Evil Gods soul and spent a few days there with Anne. Mecklenburg, after all, is the capital of the Black Phoenix Dynasty. Its fame and scale on the Old Continent are no less significant than Strasbourg, and it is also a port city. Although its history is not as profound as Strasbourg, its scenic beauty is even superior. Since Charles had taken charge of the Mecklen Duchy, he had invested countless resources here. Mecklenburg had now become a leading place for education on the Old Continent with unparalleled teaching quality that surpassed even the Four Great Empires. Although it had faced wars previously, students from various countries had recently started flocking here to study. In terms of business prosperity, Mecklenburg also topped the Old Continent, as Charles controlled the routes to the Agres Sea and the New Continent, and also owned the biggest private fleet on the ancient roads. He maintained a very good relationship with Inglima, and now he even owned one of the British Isles as a fiefdom. Merely in terms of sightseeing, Mecklenburg was a prime tourist destination. Anne had lived here for quite some time but was primarily busy with wars and rarely had the leisure to stroll through the city. She knew deep down that this city would be hers in the future, where she would live for the rest of her life. Conversely, Strasbourg, where she grew up, would only be a part of her past. This was an intriguing matter; the city where one grew up might not be as dear to them as the city where they would live in the future. In Strasbourg, Anne was merely a daughter of an Earl. Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Although the Old Earl of Brittany held a high position and wielded great power, there were still emperors and other nobles at that time. Educated well, she was not to act recklessly, always feeling restrained. But in Mecklenburg, Anne was the true Duchess of Brittany, the de facto Queen. Her commands were law, and even those of Sacred levels would obediently follow. Though Anne was not a haughty young lady, she truly felt that in Mecklenburg, she was the genuine mistressa the female master of the house. Here, the air was especially sweet, the taste of freedom, the feeling of home, all made Anne feel extraordinarily comfortable, especially now, at this moment, with Charles Meklen by her side, his companionship made Anne feel exceptionally safe. Safer and more secure than she felt with her father and brothers. Charles and Anne did not stay in Mecklenburg for many days before they had to return to Strasbourg. The Old Emperor was indeed anxious to hasten the wedding. He even hoped that Anne would bear a child soon, as the current Duke Mecklen was highly sought after. The Old Emperor of Brittany did not want any complications in this matter. Once married, the Fars Empire would have a completely reliable ally. Although the Mecklen Duchy was not yet an empire, every country on the Old Continent knew that the Mecklen Duchy was practically the Fifth Great Empire, whether in economics, military, or Sacred levels, none of the empires could match it. With two great empires joining forces, Fars would find a firm footing on the old roads. Especially, the Brittany Dynasty, being a newly established dynasty, while the remnants of the Axel Dynastys power were still formidable, and rebels from Axel continued their insurrection. With the support of the House Mecklen, the House Brittany could more firmly grasp the imperial power. Charles and Anne returned to Strasbourg, and the Old Emperor issued a second wedding invitation. Many guests had already stayed as almost everyone knew that after the Old Emperors wedding, it would be Duke Mecklens and Duchess Annes turn. The anticipation for this wedding on the old roads surpassed even that for the Old Emperors wedding. During these days, the nobility from various countries in Strasbourg, rather than decreasing, swelled in numbers. No one left; more people came to attend this new wedding event. On this occasion, Charles met many old friends, such as Julian. Chapter 692 - 692 657, Marriage Designated by the Gods (Request for Monthly Votes) ?Chapter 692: 657, Marriage Designated by the Gods (Request for Monthly Votes) Chapter 692: 657, Marriage Designated by the Gods (Request for Monthly Votes) Thankfully, due to the Old Emperors wedding held earlier, many of the celebratory arrangements did not need to be prepared again. Charles and Annes wedding was perfectly ready in an extremely short time. Originally, the Old Emperor wanted to choose a date, but at almost the same moment, all Temples of the Serpent of Destiny, along with the temples of the other eight True Gods, all delivered divine oracles, appointing the wedding date for the couple by the decree of the gods. The oracle did not only appear in Strasbourg, nor only within the Fars Empire, but was revealed across nearly all countries of the Old Continent. This event caused a sensation among all nations of the Old Continent. It was almost common knowledge that Charles was a follower of the Serpent of Destiny, enjoying the favor of this True God, and it was no secret among the nobility that the Brittany Family had worshipped the Serpent of Destiny for generations, but no one had expected that all the True Gods would issue an oracle for this! This was tantamount to a collective blessing from the Nine Great True Gods upon the Mecklen Family, celebrating this marriage. ... Although Charles and Anne were already famous across the Old Continent, there had never been such an astounding moment. Charles Mecklen and Anne Brittany, blessed by the gods! The impact of this event on the whole Old Continent was far more intense than the invasion of the Evil God. No writer could describe what this feeling was like. Because such an event had never occurred before. With the day set by the Nine True Gods, no external force could change it, not even the Old Emperor, who readily agreed to this date. After meticulous preparations, the wedding commenced on this god-appointed day. No words could describe the grandeur of this wedding. On the day of the wedding, rulers from the other three Great Empires came in person, with the Red Dragon Emperor, who never left Bretton, personally setting foot on the continent to come to Strasbourg. Together with the Old Emperor of Brittany, the supreme authorities of the Four Great Empires of the Old Continent all hastened to participate in this wedding. The emperors and archdukes of the remaining minor nations of the Old Continent flocked to the event as well, but they could no longer sit in the front row of the guest seats at the wedding. In terms of sheer spectacle, it was unrivaled in history and likely in the future as well. Favored by the Nine Great True Gods, and with the attendance of almost all emperors and archdukes of the Old Continent, even the Old Emperor of Brittanys own wedding paled in comparison to his daughters. The Old Emperor did not envy his daughter, but during the ceremony, as he personally handed his beloved daughter over to Charles, he wept profusely, overcome with emotion and feeling unimaginably moved. No novelist could describe the Old Emperors feelings at this moment. That his daughter was marrying too well was a worry that weighed on the Old Emperors heart. Charles, as the absolute protagonist of the wedding, felt somewhat helpless, and even did not have enough time to say more to his old friends. He also saw Princess May, his senior Menilman, but did not catch sight of Strasbourgs rose As for everyone else, he no longer had the time to pay attention, as his gaze was captivated by Anne. Receiving Annes hand from the Old Emperor, Charles suddenly felt a weight of responsibility upon him and an extraordinary bond that firmly anchored him to this world. If there had been a chance to return to Earth before, Charles might have hesitated, might have made a different choice, but at this moment, he had no other option; no matter what, he would be with Anne. His hometown was no longer Earth, but the Mecklen Duchy, where his descendants would thrive and become natives of this world. Charles, hand in hand with Anne, under the direction of the courts ceremonial officers and several Great Priests of the Serpent of Destiny, completed the final steps of the wedding. He stood in the spotlight, attracting the attention of all, and with a slight smile, said, Ladies and Gentlemen, please forgive me if the reception was not up to the mark. All those who have participated in the wedding, I shall give each a small gift, all of which come from the Alchemy Department of Mecklenburg University. I hope you will like them. Originally, Charles had not prepared gifts for the guests, but since so many emperors, kings, and archdukes of various countries had attended the banquet, he intended to have an unnoticeable product launch, distributing the latest researched war machines to these guests. He believed that after disassembling these weapons, the heads of these nations would soon place orders, hoping to purchase a batch of weapons from the Mecklen Duchy. Charles was not worried about his weapons being reverse-engineered; first, because the technology was not easy to decrypt, and second, because there was still the invasion of the Evil God Army from the New Continent, so these countries did not have that much time. Now his Mecklen Duchy had developed weapons, including Land Battleships, Centurions, Chiliarchs, and many other gadgets. Charles would distribute these gifts according to the status and importance of those who attended the wedding. For example, the young Red Dragon Emperor, who had always been so good to Charles, received twenty Chiliarchs, two hundred Centurions, a hundred Land Battleships, and various other newly developed alchemical weapons. The Red Dragon Emperor, delighted with this batch of weapons, immediately bestowed upon Anne the honorary title of an Earl of Inglima. Anne was now not only the ruler of her own independent duchy but also a duchess in Fars and an earl in Inglima. Even the queens of the great empires could not compare in noble status, and not even her mother, Princess Akso, could rival Princess Anne Brittany, for Princess Akso did not hold a title above that of an earl. This wedding celebration lasted until deep into the night. When midnight came, two young people dressed in plain clothes stealthily climbed over the wall and fled the Imperial Palace, hand in hand they ran unrestrained through the streets. Charles had not expected that when he proposed sneaking out of the palace at night, Anne would actually agree. Charles casually summoned a luxurious darkness, ushered Anne onto the carriage, and whispered, Am I eloping with the princess by doing this? Anne looked at him with affectionate eyes and said, Do you know? I did think about itaif my father opposed, I would elope with you. But I never imagined that my Charles could go to such lengths for me. To let me have a wedding that is open and aboveboard. Charles took Annes small hand, suddenly realizing. When he was with Anne, he was still a commoner. If their story were to follow the usual course, even though he might attain a certain social status, he would still be far from being a match for the daughter of an earls family. Their wedding would never be made public, but would take place quietly in a small temple, where vows would be exchanged in silence, and even the Old Earl would be absent. Although Anne was not a vain person, not being able to have a public wedding had always been her greatest regret. Little did Anne know that the man she had chosen would, in the most lavish manner, shatter this barrier of class. There was no spectacle more resplendent than receiving the blessings of the gods and having monarchs from all over the continent attend. As the two were lost in each others eyes, silent and loving, a brilliant radiance descended from the heavens. I am The Lord of Radiance, blessing the two loving young souls with eternal happiness, may you always be under the care of light, so that your descendants will never suffer the curse of any Evil Spirit. Following that, darkness fell from above, and amidst it, a black light flickered as a placid voice spoke: I am the Black Moon, blessing the two young ones who have walked through ordinary times hand in hand, may your offspring prosper and your issue never fail. As long as the Black Moon looms over this continent, the Mecklen Family shall forever have my protection. As the Black Moon disappeared, a light flickered, and an aged voice said, I am the Lampbearer, blessing these two lovely young ones. May your descendants be naturally attuned to magic and possess the continents strongest alchemist talent. Countless stars replaced the light, and an ethereal voice sang softly, I am the Lord of the Stars, I bestow upon Anne Brittany Mecklen a ship that can sail amongst the stars. As the voice of the Lord of the Stars fell, the sound of countless gears turning rose, I am the God of Mechanics and Alchemy, granting the descendants of Charles Mecklen and Anne Brittany Mecklen a talent for unrivalled classic alchemy. A thunderclap filled the sky, and another True God made an appearance: I am the God of Thunder and Storms, bestowing the couple with a pair of longswords and the power to command thunder and storms. These longswords can only be wielded by the descendants of Charles Mecklen and Anne Brittany Mecklen. The voices of the Elf God and the Eternal and Illusory Dragon coincided, and after announcing their divine names, they bestowed their blessing together: Bless the couple and grant their descendants the most splendid marriages, that they may easily win the admiration of the finest young individuals among the elves and beastmen. Charles thought to himself, With this blessing, our Mecklen bloodline wont remain pure! But it seems that not being pure humans doesnt really matter. Finally, a dazzling silver serpentine tail flew out from the void and tapped the heads of Charles and Anne, with a joyous little snake saying, Two Lords of Mecklen! Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I confer upon your descendants the everlasting right to command the Temple of the Serpent of Destiny. Only the descendants of the Mecklen family, the Lords Mecklen, shall rise to the highest power of the Temple. Strive on! The next Era shall be the Era of the Serpent of Destiny. Charles and Anne had descended from the carriage, kneeling on one knee to receive the blessings of the nine True Gods. Even Charles had not foreseen that his wedding, his and Annes, would receive such favor from the Nine Great True Gods. Even if he wasnt a devout believer, Charles was filled with gratitude; after all, those who present generous gifts at weddings always receive the most heartfelt thanks. Charles waited for a while, and as everything anomalous in the sky vanished, he looked around and found no other stirrings, realizing that only he and Anne could feel this blessing. None of the ordinary world was disturbed by the Nine Great True Gods. He took a deep breath, pulling Anne close and whispering, Lets go home. Anne also nodded in agreement. They returned to the carriage, heading straight for Street 58, Elysian Pastoral. To Charles, it was the first residence he owned in this world, the place that gave him the strongest sense of home. His and Annes first night! It had to be at Street 58, Elysian Pastoral. Such was this confounded sense of ritual. Chapter 693 - 693 658, The Laws of the Gods Second Edition ?Chapter 693: 658, The Laws of the Gods Second Edition Chapter 693: 658, The Laws of the Gods Second Edition Charles embraced Anne, his whole being brimming with happiness. After all, Anne was also a Transcendent; even though they had just engaged in a war, they were only slightly tired, not sleepy. Charles said softly, Tomorrow morning, we have to return to the Imperial Palace and request to head back to Mecklenburg from my father-in-law and Princess Akso. Anne nodded; she knew that from now on, she wouldnt spend much time in Strasbourg, nor split between the two domains, but rather follow her husband in Mecklenburg, assisting him in the governance of the Mecklen Duchy. Charles gave a slight smile, chatting with Anne about the plans for the future, when suddenly the room dimmed and a voice spoke in his ear: Charles Mecklen, please bring your esteemed wife and prepare to join the gathering. Charles was slightly surprised; he recognized the voice, not as any acquaintance but indeed as someone he knew from beforeaor an Evil God. The owner of the voice was the God of Joy, who, because of the story concocted by Charles, had their memory altered and had become a subordinate god of the Serpent of Destiny. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles was also doubtful; why was the God of Joy informing him? And what kind of banquet was this? ... Still, he said to Anne, We have one more gathering to attend. He saw Annes face show a trace of surprise as he said, Its likely a gathering of the gods. Anne nodded, stood up, and started dressing up elaborately, while Charles also changed his clothing. After a while, an ancient stone gate opened in the night sky. He took Anne and left their room; once they passed through the stone gate, they saw a very spacious square, above which countless glimmers of light floated. On the square there was nothing but a single, extremely large table. On one side of this table, there was a seat of the utmost height. At each seat sat a deity, shrouded by divine radiance, their forms unclear, only their silhouettes faintly visible. Mortals cannot gaze directly upon gods, whether Evil Gods or True Gods, they must not be looked upon. Charles, of course, had no issue with this, but he was a bit worried about Anne, so he used his power to shield her from the divine pressure. A relaxed and pleasant voice said, Lord Mecklen! The Laws of the Gods are to be revised. Do you support the continuation of the Nine Great True Gods presiding over the Era, or do you propose additions or removals of divine positions? Charles was shocked; he had anticipated this, but he hadnt expected to actually take part in such a significant matter. Ever since crossing into this world, he knew about the sacred covenant, The Laws of the Gods, made by the nine divinities in the indescribably ancient past. This law, circulating only among deities, decreed that the nine divinities would take turns managing the world, each term lasting a century, known as an Era. He also knew that it was currently Lady Black Moon presiding over the Era. The deity speaking was none other than the little serpent, to which he immediately replied without hesitation: I, of course, support the Nine Great True Gods to perpetually preside over the Laws of the Gods, to forever be the stewards of the Era, without increase or decrease, nor change. The Nine Great True Gods had just blessed his wedding; why would he oppose them after feasting so sumptuously? The Serpent of Destiny was very pleased and said cheerfully, From today on, you shall have your own holiday in every Era. The Serpent of Destiny paused, then added another sentence: Anne can also be included. With the words of the Serpent of Destiny barely settled, the other eight True Gods also voiced their agreement one after another, endorsing Its proposal. Charles clenched Annes hand nervously. He did not care about having his own festival in every Era, but the little serpents suggestion to let Anne also have her own festival in every era was of great significance. When the other eight True Gods agreed to the proposal, it signified that he and Anne could be together in happiness forever. Soon, other shadows appeared on the squareaclearly, all had ascended to the Divine level. Charles even spotted a towering blood-colored spire, so majestic it defied imagination. Though witnessing it for the first time, he immediately knew it to be the first Blood Ancestor, Pendragon Arthur, the father of Omibella and Montgomery, the one who single-handedly crafted the entirety of the Blood Clan. It was obvious that He, too, coveted the supreme seat at the high table, but quickly chose to sit down at one end of the long table. Following Pendragons lead, countless figures surrounded by a halo of blood-red light stepped into this world and took their seats beside the long table. Charles even noticed Kahnstan, but his teacher Juno was still in slumber and had not made it to this meeting for the revision of The Laws of the Gods. Pendragons attitude represented an acknowledgment of the status of the nine True Gods He recognized and of their continued rulership over the Eras as the main arbiters of The Laws of the Gods. With the stance of the Blood Ancestor, along with the support of the entire Blood Clan Evil Gods, more and more people took their seats beside the long table. To Charless surprise, he even saw Zimmerman, the first genius of the Old Continent, who winked at him and revealed a smile. Just as Charles was about to find a place for himself, the little serpent flicked its silver tail and beckoned to him. He immediately followed, taking Anne to sit by the side of the Serpent of Destiny, directly facing the rest of the Deities. On one side were the Nine Great True Gods, and on the other, various Evil Godsaor rather, beings of the Divine levelawho recognized the legitimacy of the Nine Great True Gods. Though Charles sat at the lower end of where the Nine Great True Gods were situated, being in the same area as them clearly indicated his different status. Charles could feel countless gazes, piercing through the Endless Void, fixed upon him. He could only offer a slight smile, remaining expressionless. After a long time, the opposite side of the long table became densely packed with Divine level beings. The Lord of Radiance called out loudly, and multitude of dishes were served upon the table. The first dish Charles saw startled himaa mass of flames, exuding an aura very familiar to himait was the Flame Evil God Anurulu. Then the second dish, without anyone serving it, made its way onto the table by itself, and Charles recognized itait was the Storm Evil God Ipjil, who had once teamed up with the God of the Labyrinth, Agmilas, and became one of the three Great Evil Gods of the Agres Sea. In the plate, He was but a tiny storm, emitting agonized howls, but no one could alter His fate anymore. As dish after dish labeled meal was brought to the table, numerous Evil Gods were imprisoned within the plates. No one at the long table picked up their eating utensils or cutleryait was apparent that the war between the Evil Gods and the Nine True Gods had suddenly ended. As for the reason, Charles surmised some Evil Gods had abandoned their delusions and sought refuge with the Nine Great True Gods. Well, he was one of them. Though aware that these Evil Gods were about to be shared among others, he did not take the initiative to react. He took a deep breath, suddenly felt a slight trance, and in the next moment, reappeared at Street 58, Elysian Pastoral Avenue. Anne, a little frightened, clung tightly to Charles and asked in a low voice, What just happened? Charles gave a slight smile and said, Nothing much! Its over. Chapter 694-END - 694 659 ?Chapter 694: 659. An Ordinary Dinner with the Mecklen Family (Requesting Monthly Pass) Chapter 694: 659. An Ordinary Dinner with the Mecklen Family (Requesting Monthly Pass) A cute little girl with her short legs outstretched was running wildly in the garden when suddenly she heard a voice calling distantly: Gingerbread! Dont run around. The little girl immediately cried out with joy: Mommy! She ran towards the voice and soon saw Anne, dressed in finery, leap forward and plunge into Annes embrace. Anne hugged her daughter with a happy smile on her face. She and Charles had been married for several years, and the family lived in Mecklenburg. Gingerbread was their first daughter with him, and thus was very much adored. ... Well, usually Gingerbreads brothers and sisters would be around her, which gave the little girl a confused illusion about the worldathat the Evil Gods are all so cute. Ah, but here the Evil Gods arent her brothers and sisters; they are little toys given to her by her siblings. Gingerbread rubbed her little face against her mothers chest and asked, When will Daddy come back? Anne softly said, Daddy has gone to the academy, where an important alchemy item needs to be completed, and he has to assist. Gingerbread said somewhat unhappily, I want Daddy to come back and have dinner with me. Anne laughed and said, He will definitely come back to have dinner with you. Gingerbread jumped down to the ground and ran off in high spirits. Anne did not go after her daughter. From the day Gingerbread was born, the Serpent of Destiny imprinted its mark on her. Emilia, Lilith, Amon, and Gareth often stayed by her side, and even the nominal governess Karen wasnt too worried about the miss. Even if she couldnt be found for a while, there was no concern. She was not worried about her daughter, either. If Gingerbread were in danger, it would likely be at the level of an invasion by the collective Evil Gods from the Other World. Gingerbread quickly found her dearest sister, Belisa. As a former maid to a certain duchess, now the steward of the Archdukes Mansion, she had become a very powerful female official, with almost all the servants of the Archdukes Mansion under her management. The little one called out, Sister Belisa, I want to hear more of Daddys past stories. Belisa felt somewhat guilty and spoke in a low voice, This must not be let known to Lady Anne. Gingerbread nodded and listened patiently as Belisa recounted the story of Charles and Princess May. The story was already at its final stretch, and when Belisa finished recounting the story of the Great Princess of Inglima, Gingerbread happily said, Sister Belisa, I want to hear the story of Aunt Meinerman tomorrow. A chill rose up behind Belisa. She always felt that once the fact she told stories to Gingerbread was exposed, Anne might become furiously angry and have her hanged on the walls of Mecklenburg. Of course, despite these worries, she could not resist Gingerbreads pestering and cleared her throat to start narrating the rumors between The Empires First Rose and Charles. Ah, the stories of Charles and the distinguished women of the Empire had become the bestselling book series of the Old Continent, the only one that could compete with Charles own novels in sales, and not even falling behind. The author of the novelsame, me, me! Has become a much-sought-after literary master. Its said that Anne was very annoyed, accusing the author of talking nonsense, but in the end, out of love for talent, she still allowed the publication of this seriesaa matter that has further led the series of novels depicting Duke Charles Mecklen and his eighteen women to skyrocket in sales and remain immensely popular to this day. Incidentally, this series of books are all unfinished The author updates several tens of thousands of words each year, then revises them along with the previous story, and releases the latest edition. This is also one of the main reasons why Serpent of Destinys works stay top-selling. Belisa had no idea how she became so infatuated with telling this particular story to little gingerbread. She didnt realize that every time she told the story to little gingerbread, a silver serpentine tail would appear above her head, tapping her occasionally. Whenever she briefly regained her clarity, the tail would shatter all her reason and leave her confused, continuing to narrate this Taboo Book to little gingerbread. It is said that, when your father faced Zimmerman, he stood in front of Miss Meinerman and declared loudly: When there are flowers to be plucked, pluck them straight away; do not wait until there are no flowers and nothing but regret! Now, The Empires First Rose has been plucked by me Zimmerman went mad on the spot and started fighting with your father. Charles hurried into the Dukes Mansion, his senses incredibly sharp. He had already heard Belisa telling a story to his daughter and just caught this unbearable segment. He wanted to scold her but then saw a silver serpentine tail, pointing him in a certain direction. He could only pretend not to hear and went straight to find Anne. Anne was arranging the dinner. The opulence of Dukes Mansion went without saying; even a simple family meal involved intricate etiquettes and grandeur. On the table was a main dish, looking a bit out of place but very eye-catching: a bound Evil God. Such a main course was not something even Duke Mecklens Mansion had often. As for the rest of the dishes, they were quite ordinary, but they were heavily styled after Eastern cuisine, especially many that the Old Continent didnt have, like stir-fries and stews. These dishes were invented by Charles and had been included in his novels, which were now very popular on the Old Continent. Charles gave his wife a big hug and whispered, You look so beautiful today! Anne grinned and asked, Have you encountered any troubles today? Charles smiled slightly and replied, No troubles. Ive been wanting to craft a piece of jewelry for you, but the materials are rather difficult to refine. Recently Ive overcome a few technical challenges, and I believe you will have this gift by your birthday this year. Anne knew that the gift Charles was preparing for her wasnt just any gift; it was a Divine Artifact. She said nothing but simply sent someone to call their daughter back. Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soon, little gingerbread appeared at the dining room doorway. Seeing her dad, she jumped joyfully and clung to her fathers neck, saying, Daddy! I want you to continue teaching me the Asilo Clans swordsmanship. Charles chuckled affectionately, Of course! What rank has your Secret Technique reached? Little gingerbread cheerfully answered, Seventh Rank! Charles laughed, My little gingerbread is already an Intermediate rank Transcendent! The little girl nodded earnestly, causing her mothers face to blush faintly with embarrassment. Despite Annes years of effort, she was still stuck at Sixth Rank, only a Low level Transcendent, and was now outclassed by her daughter. Charles did not dare continue on this topic and simply said, Lets eat! The family neatly sat around the dining tableaCharles, Anne, little gingerbread, and the rest of the family members all sat up straight, except for Emilia, who held a flaming dinner fork in one hand and a dark-glowing dinner knife in the other, eyeing the main course eagerly. In summary, this was just another day in Duke Charles Mecklens household, the atmosphere most peaceful and harmonious at dinner. This was an ordinary day in the mansion of Duke Mecklen.